《Mrs. and Mr. Smith》 Chapter 1 - 1: The Cold Sylvia Johnson_1

Chapter 1: The Cold Sylvia Johnson_1

"Babe, hurry up! My husband will be back soon!" In the luxurious vi, Ethan Smith stood at the bedroom door, hearing the slightly hurried voice inside. He was very familiar with this voice, as it was his own wife, Sylvia Johnson. "He''s just a loser. What can he do when hees back? Even if he sees this, he''ll have to put up with it!" A rough male voice entered Ethan''s ears. Ethan stood at the door, his whole body trembling. Anger almost made him lose his mind. With a "bang," His eyes were bloodshot, and he kicked the door open with one foot. In the room, a man and a woman were half-dressed. Seeing Sylvia''s appeasing posture on the bed, Ethan couldn''t contain his anger, and tears involuntarily flowed out. "Sylvia, why are you treating me like this!" Ethan''s eyes were filled with pain as he clenched his teeth and stared at Sylvia. A hint of panic shed in Sylvia''s eyes, but she quickly calmed down. Instead, she looked at Ethan with an indescribable coldness. "Now that you''ve found out, I have nothing more to say." Sylvia sneered. "Why are you treating me like this? I''ve been with your family for three years, living worse than a dog! You asked me to squat, and I never dared to stand, but why did you betray me!" Ethan almost roared, his face covered in tears. Sylvia sneered, "No woman could like a useless loser like you." She turned to look at the muscr man beside her.n¨ºw st??ries at n??/vel/b/i/n(.)co?? "Do you know who he is? Gary Brown, the Brown family''s young master! To be honest, we''ve been secretly together for a long time. If it weren''t for my grandfather not allowing us to divorce, I would have kicked you out a long time ago!" A mocking look shed in Sylvia''s eyes. Hearing this, Ethan couldn''t hold back his tears anymore. "For three years, I''ve been tiptoeing around, afraid of making you unhappy." "When you were hungry, I got up in the middle of the night to cook for you. You said you liked the flowers in South City, and I rode my electric bike for over an hour to pick them for you." "I..." "Enough!" Sylvia impatiently interrupted Ethan. Obviously, these once warm moments could not touch this heartless woman. "You think being nice to me is enough? If it weren''t for my grandfather insisting on me marrying you, do you think I would have looked at you? A useless loser! Can''t you see what you''re made of!" Sylvia sneered. "Look at Gary Brown!" Sylvia pointed to the man beside her. "At such a young age, he already has assets worth nearly a hundred million! This time, he''s even cooperating with the Taylor family from the Capital City! The Taylor family, do you know what that means!? Do you know what kind of influence the people in the Capital City have? With one word, they can make us soar!" Sylviaughed coldly. "Why are you telling him about the Taylor family from the Capital City? Can a loser like him know about them?" Gary Brown looked at Ethan with a mocking face. Ethan''s face was full of bitter smiles. He was really clueless about business, but he had heard of the Taylor family from the Capital City. The entire River City had been reporting on the matter recently, making it hard for Ethan not to know about it. Looking at Sylvia''s beautiful but cold face, Ethan couldn''t help but sob quietly. "I''ve been serving you for three years. Even if it were a dog, there should be some feelings..." Ethan choked. Sylvia snorted, "You''re not even as good as a dog." Gary Brown taunted, "Idiot, if you''re sensible, pretend you didn''t see anything today, and the three of us can still live happily together. You''d still be eligible to serve your goddess." "If you don''t know any better... just pack your things and get lost." Gary Brown looked down on Ethan, as if he were the real owner of the house. Ethan felt a sense of powerlessness. Three years ago, Sylvia''s superstitious Grandfather Bill Johnson believed that Ethan would bring luck to the Johnson family, and invited him to be his grandson-inw. It''s been three years since Ethan married into the Johnson family, and during these three years, no one in the family, besides Grandfather, had ever looked up to Ethan. This made Ethan even more inferior, so he desperately tried to please the Johnson family, fearing that he might upset them. But in the end, this was the result. "I really am a useless loser." A self-mocking smile appeared on Ethan''s lips. "After three years, I should have some backbone, right?" Ethan looked at the adulterous couple in front of him, a fierce determination in his eyes. "What? You can''t take it?" Gary Brown noticed Ethan''s look but was not afraid. Instead, he showed a mocking smile. Ethan stared at Gary, clenched his fists, and gritted his teeth, "You beast, I''ll fight you!" With that, Ethan rushed towards Gary with all his might! However, Ethan, who was physically weak, was no match for Gary. His punch didn''t evennd on Gary before he was kicked to the ground by Gary''s foot. The intense pain in his abdomen made it almost impossible for Ethan to stand up."Damn it, you piece of trash still dare to fight me?" Gary Brown burst into anger. He rushed to Ethan Smith and began punching and kicking him. This only made Ethan Smith more desperate. Hey on the cold ground, allowing the fists to fall on him. "I''m living such a worthless life." Ethan Smith hugged his head, a bitter smile on his face. "I can''t even seek revenge, I... I don''t deserve to live..." Ethan Smith''s eyes gradually became hollow. The endless punches and kicks caused Ethan Smith''s mouth to bleed. "Enough, hitting such trash is simply an insult to you." Sylvia Johnson stopped Gary Brown and spoke in a delicate voice. Gary Brown spat on Ethan Smith''s face and pointed at the door, saying, "Get the fuck out of here right now! Or I''ll beat you to death!" With difficulty, Ethan Smith crawled up from the ground and walked out step by step. He hated! He hated the adulterous couple! And he hated himself for not being able to take revenge, for being worthless! Ethan Smith couldn''t ept it, he couldn''t just leave humiliated! "Sylvia, you''ll regret this." Ethan turned around and said coldly. Gary Brown pointed at Ethan Smith and cursed, "Get the fuck out already, heard me?" Ethan Smith wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth and left the Johnson residence. At the door, he happened to meet his mother-inw, Brenda Johnson, who had just returned. Brenda Johnson nced at the Mercedes-Benz parked outside the door, seemingly understanding everything. "Mom..." Ethan Smith called out somewhat aggrieved. Brenda Johnson''s gaze was as cold as ice. She waved her hand impatiently, saying, "Since you know it all, just ept it! To be honest, the entire Johnson family agrees that you should leave!" This made Ethan Smith even more desperate. "Is grandpa also agreeing?" Ethan Smith didn''t want to give up. Brenda Johnson sneered, "This time, his agreement doesn''t matter! The Brown family has already established a partnership with the Taylor Family of the Capital City! If we can get on this big ship, our Johnson family can also benefit!" "When this involves the development of the entire family, do you think just him, an old man, could change anything?" Brenda Johnson scoffed. "As for his talk about good luck, it''s clearly just superstitious nonsense." Ethan Smith didn''t say anything else. The indifference of the entire Johnson family left him heartbroken and lost. He wiped his mouth and walked out of the Johnson residence. The physical pain and the emotional blow were almost too much for Ethan Smith to bear. Atst, he fainted on the street. At this moment, A Maybach with a license te from the Capital City parked steadily in front of Ethan Smith. The car window slowly rolled down, a long-haired, elegant girl frowned at Ethan Smith who was lying on the ground. "Is he the fiance grandfather arranged for me?" The girl blinked her big eyes, carefully examining Ethan Smith. But seeing the miserable appearance of Ethan Smith, she couldn''t help but feel somewhat disgusted. "Miss, are we... mistaken? Didn''t the old man say that he must be an extraordinary person?" A man dressed as a bodyguard in the car frowned and said. Emily Taylor didn''t say anything, waved her hand, and said, "Just bring him to the car first." "Yes, Miss." Several bodyguards quickly got out of the car and dragged Ethan Smith into the car. Looking at the pathetic appearance of the man in front of her, Emily Taylor''s eyebrows furrowed even tighter. "Grandpa... are you really going to make me marry such a loser?" Emily Taylor couldn''t help but sigh softly. In her mind, she recalled the words her grandfather had said before he left: "Emily, our Taylor family owes his family a favor! Without Ethan Smith''s father, the Taylor family would never be where it is today!" "Ethan Smith''s father left him a token, and he once told me to give it to him when he turned thirty." "Mr. Smith is a highly aplished person, and I believe that his son will not be any worse. Emily, remember, always treat Ethan Smith kindly." Emily Taylor''s mind was filled with her grandfather''s advice, and her beautiful face showed a helpless smile. "If he really is someone with potential, I will agree to grandpa." Emily Taylor murmured in her heart. "But... if he''s just a loser, I''m afraid I can''t obey grandpa''s orders." Emily Taylor sighed. She fondled a piece of green jade pendant, which was the token her grandfather had asked her to give Ethan Smith. Emily Taylor carefully put the jade pendant on Ethan Smith and then turned her head. "Returning the token, the Taylor family has kept its promise." Emily Taylor thought to herself. Yet, she hadn''t noticed that the bloody jade pendant softly glowed and quickly melted into Ethan Smith''s body as soon as it touched him. Chapter 2 - 2: Goddess Descending from Heaven_1

Chapter 2: Goddess Descending from Heaven_1

The car slowly drove down the road. "Miss, the River City Lord and River City''s business circle want to invite you to dinner." At this time, Emily Taylor''s secretary suddenly spoke. Emily Taylor resumed her usual indifference. She coldly said: "Reject them all, take Ethan Smith to the hospital first." The secretary opened his mouth, smiling awkwardly: "Miss, you...aren''t really going to marry such a loser, are you?" Hearing this, a hint of ice shed through Emily Taylor''s eyes. "Do I need to report how I make my decisions with you?" Emily Taylor coldly said. The secretary''s face changed immediately, he hurriedly pped himself and said, "Miss, I... overstepped my bounds." After speaking, Emily Taylor covered her mouth with her jade hand and started coughing violently. "Miss, it''s time for you to take your medicine..." The secretary hurriedly reminded her. "Start the car." However, Emily Taylor did not pay any attention to his words and just gave the order expressionlessly. The car rushed towards the hospital. Meanwhile, Ethan Smith, who was unconscious, seemed to have a dream. In the dream, it was an endless pitch-ck void. And in this darkness, there was a man, coldly staring at Ethan Smith. He had a towering stature, with an air of a sovereign, as if a true god had descended! Inspiring unparalleled reverence! "Where...where is this? And who are you?" Ethan Smith said, somewhat panicky. The man turned around, coldly looking at Ethan Smith. "I never thought that my son would be such a loser." The man said coldly. Son? Hearing this, Ethan Smith''s heart felt like it was being stabbed by something! Since he was a child, Ethan Smith had never seen his parents! As for family affection, it was something he longed for but could never reach! Although he had never seen the man before, Ethan Smith felt an inexplicable closeness to him! "Are you...my father? Dad, I miss you so much..." Ethan Smith anxiously reached out, trying to touch his father. But his hand passed straight through him. "At the age of thirty, a man should have achieved something. My inheritance is now yours." The man coldly spoke. "If you''re a failure, I believe the Taylor family will take care of you for the rest of your life, and I''ll never see you." "If you have ambition, nothing in this world can stop you!" "I look forward to meeting you." After finishing these words, the scene before him began to fade away. Ethan Smith cried out like a madman: "Dad, don''t go, Dad!!" But no matter how Ethan Smith shouted, he couldn''t stop the scene from disappearing. Ethan Smith was devastated, he knelt on the ground, tears in his eyes, and in unbearable pain. He had always dreamed of meeting his birth parents, wanting to share his grievances like other people. But no matter what he did, he couldn''t stop the copse of the scene before him. Soon, a mysterious memory surged into Ethan Smith''s mind! There were sacred medical arts, cultivation methods, and ancient and modern arcane techniques... In his dantian, a hint of green energy slowly flowed. Before Ethan Smith could react, everything went ck before his eyes. By the time he woke up again, he was lying on a huge double bed. In front of him was a girl with long hair, fluttering in the wind, and slender legs. "You''re awake?" Emily Taylor looked up and down at Ethan Smith, as if trying to see through him. Ethan Smith hurriedly sat up from the bed and nervously said: "Who... who are you?" Emily Taylor didn''t seem to be in a hurry to reveal her identity, so she said: "My name is Emily, I found you passed out on the street and saved you." "But what I find strange is... the doctor said there''s nothing wrong with you." Emily Taylor blinked her eyes, seemingly curious about this man. Ethan Smith frowned slightly, murmuring: "Could it be that it wasn''t a dream just now?" Thinking of this, Ethan Smith quickly closed his eyes. As expected! The memory was still there! It seemed to be merging with his own! And the energy in his dantian showed no signs of disappearing! "It''s really... true!" From desperation, hope ignited in Ethan Smith''s heart!Medical scriptures, cultivation secret techniques... all of these could help Ethan Smithpletely change his current predicament! "I saved you, and you''re not even nning on saying thank you? You''re really an impolite person." Emily Taylor rolled her eyes. Only then did Ethan Smithe back to his senses. He quickly got up and bowed to Emily Taylor, saying somewhat awkwardly, "Mis...Miss Emily, thank you for saving me..." Looking at Ethan Smith''s embarrassed appearance, Emily Taylor couldn''t help butugh. For some reason, she suddenly felt that the silly man in front of her seemed a bit adorable. "Alright, I was just teasing you." Emily Taylor waved her hand. After saying that, Emily Taylor covered her mouth again and started coughing violently. At this moment, a man dressed like a doctor walked in from outside. "Miss, it''s time for you to take your medicine." The doctor said, holding a medical box. Emily Taylor nodded. There was already warm water prepared on the table, and the doctor took out a whole table full of medicine. Ethan Smith watched Emily Taylor in front of him, and countless medical scriptures suddenly appeared in his mind. This made Ethan Smith feel a little excited. He hesitated for a moment, then walked up and asked, "Miss Emily, are you feeling unwell?" Emily Taylor nced at Ethan Smith and casually said, "Yeah, I have asthma. I''ve had it since I was little." Asthma! Instantly, a treatment method appeared in Ethan Smith''s mind! However, years of low self-esteem made Ethan Smith somewhat afraid to speak up. He just stood there, watching Emily Taylor finish taking all the medicine on the table. But after taking the medicine, Emily Taylor''s symptoms did not improve at all. Ethan Smith watched this scene, took a deep breath, and gathered the courage to step forward, saying, "Miss Emily, would you let me have a try? Maybe I can cure your disease." Hearing these words, a touch of surprise shed through Emily Taylor''s beautiful eyes. Then she couldn''t help butugh, "I have asthma, it''s incurable. You should know that, right?" Ethan Smith quickly exined, "I don''t know how to exin it to you, but... I still want to give it a try. Maybe it''ll work..." At this point, Emily Taylor''s brow furrowed slightly. Even the doctor by her side scoffed, "Kid, you''re not even a doctor. What makes you think you can cure her?" Ethan Smith''s face turnedpletely red, looking rather embarrassed. "I''ve seen many people like you. You just think our miss is pretty and want to take advantage of her, don''t you?" The doctor continued. "If I''m not mistaken, your treatment method requires skin-to-skin contact, right?" Ethan Smith opened his mouth, forcing himself to say, "It does need..." "Hahaha, Miss, you see, this kid is nothing more than a despicable wimp." The doctor sneered. Emily Taylor''s face grew colder. She looked at Ethan Smith and asked, "Do you know the consequences of trying to take advantage of me?" Ethan Smith hurriedly defended himself, "No... that''s not it. I really don''t want to take advantage of you. I can actually cure your disease!" "What a joke," the doctor snorted. "Although asthma is not a serious illness, it''s been a chronic problem that''s difficult to cure! Miss, I suggest cutting off this kid''s hand and throwing him out!" The doctor said coldly. Emily Taylor didn''t say a word. She looked Ethan Smith up and down, thinking about something. "I can give you a chance," finally, Emily Taylor spoke. "But if there''s no effect, you''ll have a miserable end." Emily Taylor said, blinking her eyes. Ethan Smith could tell that Emily Taylor was not to be trifled with, but at this moment, he was full of confidence. He was also eager to test whether the medical scriptures in his mind were real or not. "Alright!" Ethan Smith nodded vigorously. "Miss, do you really believe him? He''s obviously..." "Shut up!" The doctor wanted to say more, but Emily Taylor''s sharp rebuke silenced him. The doctor immediately shut up, begrudgingly retreating to one side. "How do you want me to cooperate with you, Dr. Ethan?" Emily Taylor asked yfully. Ethan Smith''s face turned red, and he whispered, "I... I need to put my hand on your chest..." After saying this, Ethan Smith''s face was red all the way down to his neck. Lowering his head, the snowy white scene on Emily Taylor''s chest was truly a beautiful sight. Chapter 3 - 3 Hurry and Bring Him Back!_1

Chapter 3: Hurry and Bring Him Back!_1

"Kid, you really have some nerve!" The doctor was suddenly furious! In their hearts, Emily Taylor was an untouchable goddess, a heavenly beauty! How could they tolerate a useless fool dishonoring her? Even Emily''s bodyguards took a step forward in unison! Emily looked at Ethan Smith with a somewhat icy expression on her face. After a moment of silence, Emily finally agreed. "If he''s deceiving me, at least I can report back." Emily thought to herself. So, Emilyy on the bed, her white chest bare in front of Ethan Smith. Ethan blushed and walked over to Emily. He whispered, "Miss Emily, I... pardon me." Having said that, Ethan summoned his courage, reached out his hand, and slowly ced it on Emily''s body. Emily was simply too beautiful! Compared to her, Sylvia Johnson was nothing! And her figure was truly extraordinary, making it difficult for anyone to control themselves upon seeing her. The doctor and bodyguards nearby were practically bulging their eyes out. If it weren''t for Emily''s forbearance, they probably would have minced Ethan into pieces! Ethan suppressed his wild thoughts and focused on stabilizing his mind. Following the method in the medical scriptures, he channeled the qi in his dantian like a swimming dragon and used it. A warm current flowed from Ethan''s palm and slowly entered Emily''s body. Emily only felt warmth, and her entire body was slightly heated, as if she was submerged in a hot spring. Time passed by the second, and sweat began to roll down Ethan''s forehead. In the blink of an eye, ten minutes had passed. This made Emily somewhat angry. There had to be a limit to taking advantage! Wasn''t it enough? Moreover, besides the warmth in her body, Emily hardly noticed any improvement! On the contrary, she felt breathless and stifled in her chest, unable to help but cough! "It seems that grandpa really overestimated him." Emily secretly shook her head in her heart. At this moment, Ethan finally took his hand away from Emily''s body. Wiping the sweat from his forehead, he whispered, "Miss Emily, I''ve just finished your treatment. You should recover in about ten minutes." Emily sat up on the bed and couldn''t help but sneer, "Ten minutes to recover? Do you think I''m a three-year-old child?" After saying this, Emily coughed violently again, her face turning somewhat pale. Ethan stood there, looking uneasy and not knowing where to put his hands. "Miss, let us chop him up!" The burly bodyguards shouted. However, Emily waved her hand and nced at the clock on the wall, saying, "I''ll give him ten minutes." Ethan was also unsure deep down. This fantastic encounter made it hard for Ethan to distinguish between reality and a dream. The bodyguards came forward and surrounded Ethan, as if fearing that he would run away. In the blink of an eye, nine minutes had passed. Emily looked at the clock and coldly said, "It seems you really are lying to me. How was it? Did you enjoy touching me?" Ethan couldn''t help but give a bitter smile, knowing that there was no point in exining himself at this point, so he simply said nothing. The bodyguards stepped forward, seemingly ready to take action. There was no panic on Ethan''s face. He hadpletely lost hope in the world. Death, perhaps, would be a relief. "Forget it." At this point, Emily waved her hand. "For some reason, I''ll spare your life, but don''t let me see you again." Emily said coldly. Ethan didn''t say much; he stood up and bowed to Emily. "Miss Emily, I''m sorry for bothering you." After saying this, Ethan turned around and prepared to leave. "Miss, are we really letting him go?" After Ethan left, the bodyguards said with dissatisfaction. Emily nced at them without saying a word. "Consider it a favor to his father." Emily sighed with some regret, but there was still a hint of disappointment on her face. Because before she came to River City, her grandpa had praised Ethan Smith to the skies, which filled Emily''s heart with expectations. "Grandpa, it seems you really misjudged him." Emily sighed softly. At this moment, Emily suddenly felt a wave of warmth! Then, she coughed once ¨C a mouthful of ck filth spat out from her mouth! "Miss, are you alright?" "What the hell did that guy do! I''m going to catch him right now!" "I want to skin him alive!" Emily, however, quickly waved her hand. She felt her chest, surprised to find that the suffocating sensation that had lingered for years was gone! The itchiness in her throat had alsopletely disappeared! "It really worked?" A touch of surprise appeared on Emily''s cold and beautiful face. "Quick, go and bring him back!" Emily hurriedly ordered. Chapter 4 - 4: The Overbearing Emily Taylor_1

Chapter 4: The Overbearing Emily Taylor_1

Although the bodyguards didn''t understand the situation, they didn''t dare to go against Emily Taylor''s wishes and quickly chased after Ethan Smith. At this moment, Ethan was aimlessly walking along the street, looking extremely desperate. He didn''t even know where he should go. Home? He definitely couldn''t go back there. Would he end up living on the streets? "Dad, I''ve let you down," Ethan thought of the man in his dream. Just then, a Bentley drove up swiftly, blocking Ethan''s way! Then, four or five bodyguards jumped out of the car. "Don''t go!" The bodyguards blocked Ethan''s path. "Miss Taylor wants you to go back with us," They said expressionlessly. Ethan thought Emily wouldn''t let him off the hook, so he said with a bitter smile, "I''ll take responsibility for what I''ve done. I''ll go back with you." So, Ethan got into the car with them. There was silence throughout the ride. Soon, a burly bodyguard gripped Ethan''s arm and brought him before Emily. "Miss Taylor, I''ve caught him for you!" The bodyguard pushed Ethan in front of Emily. Emily frowned slightly. She slowly stood up and walked to the bodyguard. "Who told you to treat him like this?" Emily asked coldly. The bodyguard was taken aback, stammering, "I...I..." "Apologize to Mr. Smith," Emily said coldly. "Miss Taylor, I..." "I told you to apologize!" Emily interrupted the bodyguard''s words with a sharp rebuke! The bodyguard''s face turned red. Apologizing to such a waste of space like Ethan against his will. But no one dared to disobey Emily''s orders, so he reluctantly bowed down. "So...sorry, Mr. Smith," The bodyguard bent down, not even daring to raise his head. Ethan quickly replied, "Miss Taylor, it''s fine. It''s not his fault. Please, let him stand up..." Emily finally nodded and coldly said, "You all can leave now." Everyone left the room one after another. Emily opened a bottle of red wine, poured a ss for Ethan, and then smiled, "I never expected that you''d be a skillful doctor." Ethan was surprised and asked happily, "Miss Taylor, does that mean... your illness is cured?" "Or what?" Now it was Emily''s turn to be surprised. "That''s great, that''s great!" Ethan''s heart was reignited in an instant! It seemed that everything was real! "But I''m curious, with your medical skills, how did you end up like this?" Emily asked with interest. Ethan sighed softly upon hearing her words. "Miss Taylor, I don''t know how to exin it to you..." Ethan said with a bitter smile. He couldn''t say that he had a dream and suddenly acquired medical skills, right? People would think he''s a fool if he said that. However, Emily thought Ethan was just being modest and low-key, which instead increased her liking for him. "Skillful but unprincipled?" Emily joked. Ethan gave an awkwardugh but didn''t speak. "Tell me, how do you want me to repay you? Money? Or something else?" Emily asked yfully, as if hinting at something. But Ethan quickly waved his hands, "Miss Taylor, I don''t need anything. You saved me; I should be the one repaying you." "Really? You don''t want anything?" Emily smiled. "No matter what it is, I can agree to it, you know," Emily''s eyes were filled with anticipation. Ethan still shook his head, "I really don''t need anything. Thank you for your kindness." Hearing Ethan''s answer, a glimmer of surprise shed in Emily''s eyes. It seemed that Ethan Smith, at the very least, was a kind and sincere man. Just then, Ethan''s phone suddenly rang. Seeing the caller ID, Ethan''s face didn''t look too good. It was a phone call from Sylvia Johnson. Ethan answered the phone and walked aside. Once the call connected, Sylvia''s harsh voice came through, "Are you dead yet? If you''re not dead, hurry up and get back here!" Such coldness angered Ethan. He gritted his teeth and said, "After what you''ve done, why should I go back?" Sylvia on the other end burst intoughter. "Ethan Smith, don''t tell me you thought I wanted you toe back? I''m telling you toe back to sign our divorce papers!" Sylvia sneered. "You better not cling to me, or Gary Brown will kill you!" Sylvia snorted. Ethan''s fists clenched unconsciously. He gritted his teeth and said, "Sylvia, you''re an animal! Don''t worry, I won''t bother you! But I''m telling you, you''ll definitely regret this!" "Heh, the thing I regret the most is marrying a loser like you," Sylvia sneered. Then, she hung up the phone. Ethan''s expression wasplicated. It was impossible not to have feelings after three years. But more than that, it was humiliation and anger. "What''s wrong?" Emily asked with a smile as she took a sip of red wine. Ethan shook his head and said, "Miss Taylor, I... I need to go home. There''s something I have to deal with..." Emily blinked and asked, "Divorce?" Ethan was surprised and asked, "How did you know?" "I guessed," Emily casually replied. "I''ll go with you," Emily stood up and offered. "No...no need," Ethan waved his hands hastily. Emily persistently replied, "I''ll go with you. Don''t make a fuss." With no other choice, Ethan followed Emily out of the house. As soon as they stepped out, Emily''s secretary approached her. He whispered into Emily''s ear, "Miss Taylor, the Chuzzle Province governor and themander of the Chuzzle Battle Zone have arrived and invited you to a dinner..." Hearing this, Emily couldn''t help but feel a headacheing on. She rubbed her pale forehead and muttered, "What a bother... tell them to wait a bit. I''ll be thereter." "Yes, Miss," the secretary nodded in response. Afterward, Emily drove up to Ethan. "Get in," Emily beckoned with her hand. Ethan couldn''t refuse and got into the car. Soon, Ethan arrived at the Johnson family''s entrance. "Miss Taylor, I''m home. Thank you for bringing me here," Ethan got out of the car and said politely. To Ethan''s surprise, Emily also got out of the car. She flicked her hair back and smiled generously, "I''lle in with you." "Huh?" Ethan was taken aback. Emily smiled, "I want to see what your family is like." Chapter 5 - 5: Kick Him!_1

Chapter 5: Kick Him!_1

This made Ethan Smith feel very embarrassed. Because he knew very well that once he went home, he would definitely be humiliated. Ethan didn''t want anyone to see him in this pathetic state. However, Emily Taylor seemed to see through Ethan''s thoughts. She chuckled, "Some difficulties, as long as you face them, are no longer difficult, right?" Ethan took a deep breath, nodded, and then walked into the house with Emily. In the living room, the family gathered around. Gary Brown openly held Sylvia Johnson in his arms. But instead of being reproachful, Ethan''s mother-inw, Brenda Johnson, brought Gary tea and water. This scene made it impossible for Ethan to remain calm. He clenched his fists, and just as he was about to speak, Emily pulled on Ethan''s arm and shook her head slightly. Ethan looked at Emily, suppressing his anger. "Yo, we''re not even divorced yet, and you''ve already found a little slut?" Sylvia looked at Emily with some displeasure in her eyes. Although she had no feelings for Ethan, seeing him find someone else so quickly made her extremely unhappy. Meanwhile, Gary stared at Emily, almost mesmerized. Because this woman was just too beautiful! No matter her figure, her appearance, or her temperament, they were all irresistible! Compared to her, Sylvia at his side instantly paled inparison. "This is my friend, please show some respect." Ethan said coldly. Sylvia snorted lightly, ignored Ethan, and instead sarcastically said, "Tsk tsk, girl, you really have no taste for picking up something I''ve cast away. Do you know that he is just a useless loser?" Emily didn''t get angry. She slightly brushed her hair and said calmly, "Ipetent women rely on men to rise to power, I''m not like you." Upon hearing this, Sylvia was instantly enraged! "You!" Sylvia was trembling with anger, but she couldn''t find any words to refute! Gary looked at Emily, swallowing his saliva. It was impossible not to be attracted to such a beauty. "Miss, you don''t look like an ordinary person. May I ask boldly, what business do you do?" Gary asked with a smile. Emily thought for a moment and said, "I do all kinds of business, real estate, investment, inte projects, and so on." "Real estate?" Gary''s eyes suddenly brightened. He said somewhat proudly, "Miss, do you know that recently the Taylor Family of the Capital City ising to our River City for development?" Emily nodded calmly, "I know." Gary said with some pride, "I''m not hiding anything. My Brown family has already got the chance to cooperate with the Taylor family! Miss, are you interested in working with me?" Gary''s intention was clear as day. He wanted to use the Taylor family to tempt Emily. But instead of being grateful, Emily "pfffft"ughed out loud. "The Brown family, right? Okay, I''ll remember that." Emilyughed. Gary thought he had a chance, and his heart was overjoyed. He took out a business card and said, "If you need anything, feel free to contact me." "What are you doing!" Sylvia said unhappily. Gary coughed and quietly stepped aside. Sylvia took out a divorce agreement and mmed it in front of Ethan. "Sign this, and I''ll have nothing to do with you." Sylvia snorted coldly. Ethan clenched his fists, stared fiercely at Sylvia, and said, "Sylvia, you will definitely regret this." "Enough, stop wasting time!" Sylvia said impatiently. Ethan didn''t say anything more. He picked up the pen, quickly signed his name, and then threw it at Sylvia."Sooner orter, I will make you two adulterers kneel before me and apologize!" Ethan Smith''s eyes were full of bloodshot. He would never forget this humiliation in his life. However, Sylvia Johnson and Gary Brown couldn''t help but burst intoughter. "Idiot, we''re about to coborate with the Taylor family, and we might even be the richest people in River City! And you? You''re just a worthless loser!" Sylvia Johnson mocked. Ethan Smith took a deep breath, said nothing, and walked out with Emily Taylor. Once they got into the car, Ethan couldn''t hold back anymore. He clenched his teeth tightly: "You just wait!" Now with the inheritance in his mind, Ethan was full of confidence. At that moment, Emily Taylor suddenly asked, "Do you hate them?" Ethan nced at Emily and smiled bitterly, "Any man would copse from such humiliation." Emily blinked her eyes, as if deep in thought. Later, Emily drove Ethan to the Dragon Rising Community in the center of River City. She handed Ethan a key and pointed to a nearby vi, "You can stay here for now." Ethan looked up in astonishment at such a luxurious house. He shook his head, "Miss Emily, this house is too good... I can''t ept it.." Emily Taylor shrugged, "This is already my worst house." Ethan was speechless. At the moment, he really had nowhere else to go, so he epted Emily''s key. "Miss Emily, I will never forget your kindness," Ethan said, gripping the key with determination in his eyes. Emily rolled her eyes, "Fool, focus on taking care of yourself first." With that, Emily drove away from there. At dusk, Emily rode in a Maybach with a license te from the Capital City to a dinner party. This dinner gathered almost all the big shots in Chuzzle Province! Even River City''s richest man could only serve tea on the side. On the way, Emily leaned on her hand, lost in thought. "Miss, do you really want to marry that loser?" The secretary couldn''t help but ask. Emily nced at him and said, "To be honest, I am starting to believe my grandfather''s words." "Believe the old Master''s words?" The secretary was somewhat anxious. "He''s obviously a useless loser! How can hepare to those elegantly dressed young men in the Capital City?" The secretary reminded urgently. Emily shook her head, "I don''t think so. You see, he has such amazing skills but he''s so modest, and... His life is so difficult now, but he didn''t ask for any reward for saving me." "If your wife humiliated you like this, what would you do?" Emily asked. The secretary frowned and snorted, "I would definitely not let them off!" "Right!" Emilyughed. "He didn''t ask me for help, which means he still has integrity," Emily smiled. The secretary muttered, "Maybe he just put up with it." "No, I think he will achieve something great in the future," Emily''s eyes were filled with anticipation. The secretary smiled bitterly, "The future? Even if he worked hard for ten lifetimes, he might not be able topare to those elegantly dressed young men in the Capital City." "That''s not necessarily true." Emily shook her head, "Boys... Just give them some time." As she said this, Emily suddenly changed the topic, "By the way, do we have apany called the Brown family in our list of coborators?" The secretary quickly checked his notebook and nodded, "Yes, Miss. Indeed, the Brown family is very sincere and theirpany is top-notch in River City. They''re a good partner." Emily "Oh"ed and without thinking said, "Kick them out." Chapter 6 - 6: Kneel Down and Apologize!_1

Chapter 6: Kneel Down and Apologize!_1

The secretary hesitated for a moment, not quite understanding, but he dared not ask more questions. "Alright, Miss, I''ll cancel the Brown family''s invitation right away," the secretary agreed. Then, he started to work on theputer. "Wait," Emily Taylor suddenly changed her mind. A cunning gleam shed in her eyes: "Send the invitation to them as usual." "Huh?" The secretary was even more confused. Emily Taylor blinked her watery eyes and murmured quietly, "I wonder what their expressions will be when they see Ethan Smith at the banquet..." ... Dragon Rising Community was the most high-end residential area in River City. And the ce Quillen Taylor gifted to Ethan Smith was located in the central area. Looking at the luxurious decorations in the room, Ethan Smith felt a bit surreal. "I really don''t know what kind of background Miss Emily has..." Ethan Smith couldn''t help but smile bitterly. However, Ethan Smith was very clear that favors would eventually run out. Only with enough strength could he gain the respect of others. Ethan Smith didn''t waste any time. He sat cross-legged on the sofa, closed his eyes slightly, and in his mind, golden lights shed rapidly. These golden lights contained unimaginable medical techniques and cultivation methods. Ethan Smith browsed through the information eagerly, and soon found that these medical techniques far exceeded his expectations! At the peak of efficiency, not only could he heal people, but even bringing the dead back to life would be possible! As for the cultivation methods, they shocked Ethan Smith even more! With just the early stage of Qi Refining, one could roam the world unhindered! Upon reaching the Foundation Establishment Stage, they would be invincible! Their lifespan could be extended to hundreds of years! The more Ethan Smith read, the more excited he became! His eyes were burning with excitement! "Once I embark on the path of cultivation, the Brown family will be nothing," Ethan Smith clenched his fists, his confidence surging! "Gary Brown, Sylvia Johnson, just wait," a hint of madness shed in Ethan Smith''s eyes. He didn''t waste any more time and started absorbing the nature''s spiritual energy around him, ording to the methods in his memory. Epassing the entiremunity, the qi slowly converged towards Ethan Smith. The qi flowed through Ethan Smith''s pores to his dantian, merging with his breath. Not until the next morning did Ethan Smith slowly open his eyes. He exhaled a turbid breath, feeling not tired in the least, but full of energy instead! "Is this the firstyer of the Qi Refining Stage?" Ethan Smith took a deep breath. Clenching his fists, feeling the abundant strength inside, his smile deepened. Compared to the previous weak version of himself, Ethan Smith now had undergone aplete transformation. Ethan Smith tried to punch, aiming at a huge rock beside him. With a crisp "bang," the rock instantly turned into powder! Ethan Smith couldn''t help but gasp! With such strength from just the firstyer of Qi Refining Stage, what would happen if he progressed further? This made Ethan Smith even more excited! "It''s just a pity that the qi around here is too thin," Ethan Smith sighed slightly. After one night, the surrounding qi had already depleted. To advance any further, it would be extremely difficult. ording to his memory, other than absorbing nature''s spiritual energy, he could also make use of herbs. The older the herbs, the more qi they contained. After some thought, Ethan Smith decided to go to a pharmacy to buy some herbs. He rummaged through his pocket, and found a total of 132 dors. This made Ethan Smith smile bitterly. Ever since marrying Sylvia Johnson, Ethan Smith handed over all his earnings. His allowance each month depended on her mood. For a thirty-year-old man to have only a little over a hundred dors in his possession, people wouldugh their heads off hearing this. "It seems that even in cultivation, financial support is necessary," Ethan Smith said with a bitter smile. With that, he took the money and left the house. As soon as he reached the entrance of themunity, a Mercedes-Benz car blocked his way. As soon as the car stopped, Gary Brown and Sylvia Johnson got out of the car. "Ethan Smith, are you disgusting? Following us?" Sylvia Johnson immediately started to curse as soon as she got out of the car. "You''ve signed the divorce agreement and you''re still clinging on? What''s the point?" Sylvia Johnson''s face was full of disgust. Ethan Smith gave her a cold nce and said, "Don''t tter yourself." "I''m ttering myself?" Sylvia Johnson pointed to the tip of her nose, almostughing out loud. "You''re blocking me here early in the morning, and you''re calling me self-important?" Sylvia Johnson said coldly. Gary Brown stepped forward, patting Ethan Smith''s shoulder. "Kid, Sylvia is now my woman. If you dare to harass her again, I''ll break your legs. Understand?" Gary Brown said teasingly. Looking at the shameless couple, Ethan Smith felt nauseous. He couldn''t figure out how he had spent three years with such an awful person. Ethan Smith took a deep breath and said coldly, "Don''t worry, I have no interest in such trash. Keep it to yourself." "What the fuck did you just say? Who did you say is trash?" Sylvia Johnson was so angry she almost exploded, shouting like a shrew. Gary Brown immediately moved forward to block Ethan Smith''s way. With a stern face, he said, "Ethan Smith, are you asking for death? I warn you, kneel down and apologize to my wife right now, or I''ll break your legs!" Ethan Smith pushed away Gary Brown''s hand, clenching his fists and said coldly, "I''ll give you a chance too, kneel down and apologize to me, and I won''t hold it against you!" Chapter 7 - 7: If I Say He Is, Then He Is!_1

Chapter 7: If I Say He Is, Then He Is!_1

Upon hearing Ethan Smith''s words, Gary Brown was stunned, then burst intoughter. "Babe, did you hear what this dumbass said? He said he wants to give me a chance, hahaha!" Garyughed so hard he almost had a stomachache. Sylvia Johnson couldn''t help but mock as well: "Ethan, it''s only been a day, and you get kicked in the head by a donkey? Forgot how you got beaten up yesterday?" Ethan did not exin, he coldly stared at Gary and repeated: "Gary Brown, I''ll only give you this one chance." Gary scratched his ear and said, "What did you say?" "I said, kneel down and apologize to me, I..." "Go fuck your mother!" Ethan hadn''t finished speaking when Gary fiercely threw a punch at him! However, Gary''s fist hadn''t even touched Ethan when it was pped away by Ethan''s hand, sending him flying! His body mmed hard against the wall! Sylvia swallowed, hardly believing that it was real! How could Ethan Smith, a man without the strength to truss up a chicken, have such power? "You motherf... looking for death..." Gary struggled to get up from the ground and charged towards Ethan again. Ethan''s expression was cold, and he immediately kicked Gary in the stomach. With that kick, Gary couldn''t get up anymore. He spat out a mouthful of blood, and the intense pain in his abdomen distorted his face. Ethan looked at his own hands, excited beyond measure! "It seems that all of this is real." Ethan was overjoyed! As Garyy on the ground, he tried to rise several times but couldn''t stand up. Ethan did not want to have too much contact with such trash, so he coldly stared at Gary and said, "Don''t bother me again." With those words, Ethan turned and left. It wasn''t until Ethan had left that Sylvia snapped out of it. She anxiously went over to help Gary up and worriedly asked, "Dear, are you okay?" Gary''s face was extremely ugly, he clenched his teeth and spoke viciously, "I''m gonna cripple him! I swear I''m gonna cripple him!" ... Ethan took his hundred-ish dors and looked through all the pharmacies in River City, but with such little money, all he could buy were mostly dried herbs. "I can only take one step at a time." Ethan looked down at the withered herbs in his hand and sighed softly. At that moment, Ethan''s phone rang. When he picked it up, Ethan found that the caller was actually Sylvia. Ethan''s eyes shed with disgust, he answered the call and coldly said, "What do you want?" Sylvia sneered on the other end, "Ethan, you really have some balls, even daring to hit Gary Brown! Let me tell you, you bettere and apologize to Gary right away, or else..." Ethan didn''t want to listen to her nonsense, so he hung up. Sylvia on the other end was stunned, her face turning red with anger, and she said, "This piece of shit dared to hang up on me!" Sylvia gritted her teeth and called back again. "What do you want to say?" Ethan asked impatiently. Sylvia gritted her teeth and said, "Gary has already found Ray Walters, just wait, Ray will definitely cripple you!" Having said that, Sylvia hung up first. Ethan''s face couldn''t help but turn a little ugly. Ray Walters, also known as "Big Tiger," had a huge reputation in River City. For years, he had been colluding with real estate developers, making a fortune. Now, he even had arge group of thugs under him! It''s not an exaggeration to say that no one in River City wants to offend Ray Walters! Ethan sighed softly and murmured, "My current strength is still too weak, otherwise, I wouldn''t need to fear Ray Walters." That being said, Ethan had no choice but to take things one step at a time. On the other hand. Emily Taylor was sitting in her manor, sipping tea. "Miss, our banquet will be held in three days, this is a list of attendees I''ve prepared, please take a look." The secretary handed a list to Emily Taylor. Emily took the list. On the list, besides the businessmen of River City, there were also bigwigs from Chuzzle. "Add one more person." Emily suddenly said. The secretary tentatively asked, "Miss, the person you want to add is..." "Ethan Smith." Emily replied with a faint smile. Hearing this name, the secretary''s face looked somewhat unpleasant. "Miss, he is not a businessman at all." The secretary cautiously said. Emily didn''t care. She said indifferently, "If I say he is, then he is." "Not only do I want Ethan to attend, but I also want everyone in River City to know him." "I want everyone in River City to know that Ethan Smith belongs to me, Emily Taylor!" Chapter 8 - 8: Can You Bear It?_1

Chapter 8: Can You Bear It?_1

Emily Taylor''s intention was simple by doing so. She wanted to push Ethan Smith into the spotlight in River City! Also, to let Sylvia Johnson know that Ethan was not a good-for-nothing loser! Of course, if Ethan couldn''t handle the pressure, Emily would naturally give up on him. ... In the evening, Ethan was ready to go home, carrying a heap of herbs. Just as he reached the entrance of his neighborhood, Ethan was surprised to find Emily Taylor actually standing there. She was wearing a white dress, her long hair blown up by the gentle breeze, making anyone who passed by unable to resist taking another nce. Seeing this, Ethan hurriedly ran over. "Miss Emily, what are you doing here?" Ethan asked. Emily Taylor rolled her eyes and said, "Of course, I''m here to see you." This made Ethan feel somewhat ttered. He scratched his head, not knowing how to continue the conversation. "What''s in your hand?" At this moment, Emily looked at the herbs in his hand. "Ah, this is some Chinese medicine I bought," Ethan replied. Emily reached out and took the herbs from Ethan''s hand, jokingly said, "What is this? Dr. Ethan, who are you going to treat?" Ethan scratched his head and smiled, "Not curing anyone, I don''t know how to exin it to you..." Emily smelled the herbs andughed, "These herbs seem to have lost their potency, right? Why did you still buy them?" Ethan opened his mouth, not knowing how to exin for a moment. "No money to buy?" Emily blinked her eyes, as if seeing through Ethan''s embarrassment. Ethan nodded his head, looking extremely awkward. Emily chuckled, and casually threw the herbs into the trash can. "I''ll give you some another day," Emily smiled. Ethan hurriedly shook his head, "No, no, no, Miss Emily, I already owe you too much..." Emily rolled her eyes, "You can pay me back when you get rich in the future." Ethan wryly smiled, "What if I never get rich..." "Nonsense," Emily patted Ethan''s head. "I think you will definitely be extraordinary in the future," Emily''s big, watery eyes stared intently at Ethan, her gaze looking very sincere. This couldn''t help but make Ethan''s eyes a little misty, almost shedding tears. From childhood to adulthood, almost everyone had determined that Ethan was a good-for-nothing loser. No one had ever affirmed him like this before. Now hearing Emily''s words, Ethan was genuinely grateful. "Miss Emily, thank you," Ethan rubbed his eyes, his face full of emotion. Emily joked, "Men shouldn''t cry easily, you know." "Okay!" Ethan nodded vigorously. Just then, a minivan suddenly sped over from a distance! The car stopped steadily in front of Ethan, and then more than a dozen men with batons in their hands jumped out! Leading them was a bald middle-aged man with a distinctive scar on his face! This man was the infamous Ray Walters, aka Brother Tiger, in River City! "Miss Emily, you go first," Ethan quickly looked at Emily. Emily looked at these people without showing any fear. "Are these people here for you?" Emily''s eyes were full of curiosity. Ethan anxiously said, "Miss Emily, I''ll exinter, just go!" Emilyughed, "Oh, I''m a woman, they won''t do anything to me." Ethan was extremely anxious, subconsciously putting Emily behind him. Seeing Ethan''s actions, Emily couldn''t help but feel a little warmth in her heart, and her impression of Ethan improved even more. She hid behind Ethan like that, secretly watching these people. Soon, Ray Walters led his men walking towards Ethan. He held a baton, sizing Ethan up and down, and asked, "So you''re the one who hit Gary Brown?" Ethan took a deep breath and tried to speak neither humble nor arrogant, "He provoked me first." Ray Walters impatiently said, "Cut the bullshit, it''s your fault if he hits you, you should just take it!" Ethan said coldly, "There''s no such thing as that in the world!" "Hahaha!" Hearing this, Ray Walters and his gang burst intoughter. "Bro, this guy''s got a problem, right? Reason? What fucking dog shit reason?" "Exactly, our Brother Tiger is the reason!" Ray Walters patted Ethan''s shoulder and sneered, "Kid, let me tell you, whoever has the greatest ability is the reason!" Ethan''s face showed a trace of anger, but facing more than a dozen people, he had no ability to resist. Ray Walters looked at Ethan yfully, sneered, "How about this, you kneel down and kowtow to me, and I might consider sparing you. How about it?" Ethan stared back at Ray Walters, angrily shouted, "In your dreams!" "Dreams?" Ray Walters''s face quickly turned cold. He waved his hand, and his men immediately walked forward. "I''ll break your legs, make you kneel for the rest of your life!" Ray Walters roared! "Can you afford it if you make him kneel?" Just then, a girl''s voice sounded from behind Ethan. Immediately after, Emily was seen staring at Ray Walters yfully. Ethan turned pale upon hearing this, and anxiously said, "Ray Walters, this matter started because of me, she has nothing to do with it!" "Miss Emily, you really should leave!" Ethan said somewhat panicky. Emily shook her head, just coldly staring at Ray Walters. Looking at Emily in front of him, Ray Walters rubbed his eyes hard. When he saw Emily''s face clearly, his face instantly turned extremely ugly, and his body even shivered violently! Chapter 9 - 9: The Unique Girl_1

Chapter 9: The Unique Girl_1

Emily Taylor''s face, adorned with a faint smile. But this smile in Ray Walters'' eyes, was so terrifying! "Hey, thisdy looks pretty good. What do you say, should we have some fun?" At this moment, one of Ray''s followers suddenly spoke. "If you dare touch her, I''ll kill you!" Ethan Smith shouted indignantly right away! "Ha ha, Ray, did you hear what he said? This kid doesn''t know what''s good for him." "Ray, this chick is really nice, let us have some fun!" A group of followers greedily eyed Emily Taylor. Emily Taylor''s face was ice-cold, not saying anything, only silently watching Ray Walters. The powerful aura made even Ethan Smith feel quite tense. Ray Walters wiped the sweat from his forehead. He suddenly turned around and pped one of his followers in the face! "Go the fuck home!" Ray cursed angrily! The other followers stared in disbelief. What''s wrong with Ray? Why did he suddenly lose his temper? Emily Taylor looked coldly at Ray Walters and said lightly: "Ray Walters, your people sure have big guts." Without a second thought, Ray Walters knelt on the ground with a "plop." His quivering lips said: "You...you can rest assured, I will tear his mouth apart..." Emily Taylor snorted: "What about you?" Ray Walters'' body shuddered at once. He gritted his teeth and took out a knife from his pocket. Without a word, he fiercely stabbed it into his own thigh! "I... I was wrong, I didn''t know Ethan Smith was your man, please spare my life..." Ray Walters, bearing the pain, said with a horror-struck face. Emily Taylor coldly nced at him and scolded: "Get lost!" "Yes, yes, I''m leaving..." Ray Walters struggled to get up from the ground, dragging his nearly crippled leg, and crawled into the car. His followers stared in shock, and without daring to utter a word, they hurriedly followed suit. The car drove away, and the entrance returned to calm. Ethan Smith''s face was full of astonishment. He stared nkly at Emily Taylor, with a whirlwind of emotions in his heart. Who in the world is this Miss Taylor? Why is Ray Walters so afraid of her? "What''s wrong?" Emily Taylor reverted to her yful demeanor. She tiptoed and patted Ethan Smith''s head with a smile: "How did you get in trouble with someone like him?" Ethan Smith wryly smiled: "It''s tooplicated to exin in a few words." "Oh." Emily Taylor seemed lost in thought. "Miss Taylor, you''ve helped me again, I don''t know how to thank you." Ethan Smith sighed. After thinking for a moment, Emily Taylor said: "Well...how about this, you treat me to a meal, okay?" Ethan Smith was taken aback, and for a moment he was dumbfounded. Emily Taylor helped him so many times, all for the simple price of a meal? "Is it not okay?" Seeing that Ethan didn''t respond, Emily Taylor continued to ask. Ethan Smith finally came back to his senses. He quickly nodded: "Okay, but I don''t have any money on me, I can only cook something." "That''s fine, I''m not picky." Emily Taylor smiled. So, the two of them walked home together. On the other side, Ray Walters had already arrived at the hospital. "Ray, who is that woman anyway? Why are you so afraid of her?" "Yeah, even if she''s the daughter of the Lord of River City, it shouldn''t be this serious, right?" Ray Walters''s face was ugly, full of lingering fears. "In front of her, even the Lord of River City can only serve tea and pour water." Ray Walters wiped his forehead and said somewhat fearfully. He witnessed the top figures from Chuzzle bowing and scraping before Emily Taylor! He saw the highest-ranking people in River City, not even qualified to speak to her! "Could she be that person from Capital City?" One of Ray Walters'' followers seemed to guess something. Ray Walters forced a bitter smile, full of desperation: "We''re in trouble, big trouble this time¡­" ... At the Dragon Rising Community vi in the center. Ethan Smith personally cooked, making two bowls of noodles and a small dish of pickles. "There are only noodles at home, I hope you don''t mind." Ethan Smith brought the noodles to Emily Taylor. Emily Taylor sniffed deeply, then said excitedly, "Wow, it smells amazing!" Ethan Smith scratched his head, feeling somewhat embarrassed. Having been a stay-at-home husband for the Johnson family for three years, his culinary skills were impressive, if not perfected. Emily Taylor finished the bowl of noodles with great satisfaction. She wiped her mouth and gave Ethan Smith a big thumbs up, saying, "You''re such a wonderful surprise; I never expected you to cook so well!" Ethan Smith smiled bitterly, "What''s the point of a man who can cook? If he can''t earn money, he''s still a worthless piece of trash." These words were what Sylvia Johnson had said to Ethan Smith on more than one asion. "Who says?" But Emily Taylor gave Ethan Smith a disapproving look. "Making money is never the standard for judging a person." Emily Taylor said seriously. Ethan Smith was stunned. He couldn''t believe there was someone who would affirm him like this. Nor could he believe that there was a girl like Emily Taylor in the world. The stark contrast between the two made Ethan Smith somewhat intoxicated. "You''re really an extraordinary girl." Ethan Smith couldn''t help but exim. "You''re pretty unique too." Emily Taylor smiled. At that moment, her tone changed, pointing at her empty bowl, smiling: "Can I have another bowl, please?" Ethan Smith was startled and hastily nodded: "All right, I''ll make it right away!" Chapter 10 - 10: The Princess of the Taylor Family!_1

Chapter 10: The Princess of the Taylor Family!_1

That night, Emily Taylor ate three full bowls of noodles before she left, satisfied. Downstairs, there was a ck Maybach parked. Ethan Smith sent Emily to the entrance and watched her get into the car and leave. After Emily left, Ethan gazed in the direction she disappeared for a long time. There was an indescribable feeling in his heart. "I must be falling for her," Ethan thought silently. But soon, Ethan shook his head forcefully. As a divorced man, how could he be worthy of someone as outstanding as Emily? ... In the car, Emily regained her usual indifference, listening to the secretary report the work on her side. "Miss, the invitations have been prepared, and they will be formally sent tomorrow," the secretary said. Emily nodded, and suddenly said, "Tomorrow, help me buy a batch of quality herbs and send them to Ethan." Upon hearing this, the secretary''s face turned a bit unsightly. "Miss, I know I shouldn''t say this, but..." "If you know you shouldn''t, then shut up." Emily interrupted the secretary coldly. With a bitter smile, the secretary could only give up. "Just remember, get top-grade herbs. The older, the better," Emily reminded. "Yes, Miss," the secretary sighed inwardly. He couldn''t understand how a loser like Ethan could win Emily''s favor. ... News of the Taylor family''s investment in River City had already spread throughout the city. The uing banquet had even made the headlines of River City News. In an instant, nearly the entire River City was discussing the matter. At the Johnson family residence. Gary Brown had seemingly be an honored guest at the Johnsons''. Waving a red invitation in his hand, he said triumphantly, "Do you see what this is?" Sylvia Johnson excitedly took the invitation and said, "Babe, you are amazing!" Gary said indifferently, "As long as we can work with the Taylor family, getting out of River City is not a problem!" Sylvia opened the invitation, looked carefully, and eximed, "Honey, why is my name on this invitation?" Gary took the invitation and nced at it. Indeed, there were two names written on it: Gary Brown and Sylvia Johnson. Gary''s brow furrowed slightly. Why would the Taylor family invite Sylvia? What qualifications did the Johnson family have to attend this banquet? "Honey, you must have helped, right?" Sylvia asked excitedly. Although Gary was somewhat puzzled, he still said, "Of course, I specifically requested the Taylor family to add your name." "Honey, you are fantastic!" Sylvia excitedly kissed Gary''s cheek. Brenda Johnson chimed in happily, "Gary is really capable! Unlike some people who can only cook and doundry." That "some people" referred to Ethan Smith, of course. "Ah, don''t mention him on such a happy day. It''s upsetting!" Sylvia said unhappily. Brenda quickly covered her mouth and chuckled, "I''m sorry... I said something wrong." The entire River City was discussing the matter. From the wealthy families to ordinary citizens. Ethan alone was unconcerned about this event. At the moment, the most important thing for him was to improve his own strength. He sat in the courtyard, carefully going through his rted memories. "If I can refine a Qi Gathering Pill, I might be able to breakthrough to the Second-Layer Qi Refining stage soon," Ethan thought to himself. The Qi Gathering Pill was the simplest Pill in cultivation methods, with very low requirements for herbs, making it the most suitable for Ethan right now. Although only a step away from the first to the secondyer of Qi Refining, the gap in strength between the two was enormous. "It''s a pity I''ve run out of money." Ethan checked his pockets and sighed softly. After thinking about it, he decided to rummage through the trash to find the herbs he bought yesterday. As he reached the entrance of the residential area. Ethan was about to rummage through the garbage when a ck Bentley stopped in front of him. Ethan saw four or five men in ck suits get out of the car. The man in the lead was Emily''s secretary. Ethan remembered him, so he immediately turned and greeted him politely. But the secretary''s face was icy, his eyes full of disdain. "These are the herbs Miss asked me to bring you," the secretary said coldly. The four bodyguards behind him were each carrying arge bag of herbs. Ethan was very excited. He hurriedly said, "Please thank Miss Emily for me. I will definitely return this favor!" "Return it?" "With what, you useless trash?" the secretary sneered. Ethan''s brow furrowed slightly. He tried to maintain politeness and said, "Just because I have nothing now doesn''t mean I''ll always be so down and out." "Ha ha ha!" Hearing this, the secretary could not help but burst intoughter. "Kid, I don''t deny your future, but even given time, what great achievements can you have?" the secretary said teasingly. "Be a wealthy man? River City''s richest man? Or Chuzzle''s richest man?" Ethan frowned, "What do you mean?" The secretary snorted and said, "Do you know who our Miss is?" "I don''t know," Ethan said coldly. "All I know is she''s a good person," Ethan replied calmly but assertively. The secretary sneered, "Then let me tell you." "Our Miss is the princess of the Capital City''s Taylor family! She''s the family''s jewel! She''s Mr. Taylor''s favorite granddaughter!" "What makes you think you have the right to approach her!" Chapter 11 - 11: It’s Not Good to Hurt You_1

Chapter 11: It''s Not Good to Hurt You_1

Hearing the secretary''s words, Ethan Smith''s face changed drastically! He knew that Emily Taylor was not an ordinary person, but he never expected that Miss Taylor would be the investor of the Taylor Family of the Capital City! "Emily...Emily Taylor..." Ethan Smith suddenly understood. No wonder Emily Taylor had such a powerful aura, no wonder his father said the Taylor family would take care of him, and no wonder Ray Walters was so afraid of Emily Taylor.... "Now you know the difference between you and our Miss Taylor, right?" The secretary seemed quite satisfied with Ethan Smith''s reaction. Ethan Smith was silent for a long time. At this moment, he suddenly said, "So what! One day, I will be on an equal footing with the Taylor family!" "Besides, Miss Taylor has never looked down on anyone because of her status!" The secretary''s face gradually turned cold. "You really don''t know what''s good for you." The secretary said coldly. "If you know what''s good for you, stay away from our Miss Taylor!" After dropping those words, the secretary turned around and got into the car, no longer paying attention to Ethan Smith. Indeed, the Taylor family was a high and mighty existence, but the inheritance left by his father filled Ethan Smith with confidence! The herbs were delivered to the courtyard. After learning of Emily Taylor''s identity, the pressure in Ethan Smith''s heart inevitably increased a lot. "If I can reach the Foundation Establishment Stage, even the Taylor family would have to treat me as an equal, right?" Ethan Smith thought to himself. Ethan Smith wasted no time and immediately began refining the Qi Gathering Pill ording to the method in his mind. The refinement of the Qi Gathering Pill was extremely simple and could be made with amon iron pot. However, due to his unfamiliarity with the technique, Ethan Smith failed seven or eight times before sessfully refining a pill. By evening, Ethan Smith had a total of five Qi Gathering Pills in his hand. "These five Qi Gathering Pills are enough for me to reach the Second-Layer Qi Refining Stage." Ethan Smith thought to himself. He didn''t waste any time and immediately swallowed the five Qi Gathering Pills into his stomach. The moment the Qi Gathering Pills entered his stomach, Ethan Smith suddenly felt a surge of heat erupting within his body! Then, the energy traveled throughout his body before slowly sinking into his dantian! Ethan Smith closed his eyes slightly, and every acupuncture point in his body was shimmering with a dark light. An hourter, a crackling sound like popping beans came from Ethan Smith''s body! Soon after, Ethan Smith opened his eyes with a "whoosh!" At this moment, the timidity in his eyes vanished, reced by indescribable confidence! "The power of the Second-Layer Qi Refining Stage is so strong." Ethan Smith gently clenched his fist, feeling the unprecedented strength filling his body! His body also became extremely light! This strength allowed Ethan Smith to regain his lost confidence! Before he could even enjoy this power, there was a sudden knock on the door. Ethan Smith hurriedly got up and went towards the door. As soon as the door opened, he saw Emily Taylor standing at the entrance. Next to her was a tall, burly man. Emily Taylor blinked and asked, "Did you receive all the herbs?" Ethan Smith gratefully said, "Miss Taylor, thank you so much." Emily Taylor eximed in surprise, "Miss Taylor? How did you know myst name is Taylor?" Ethan Smith wryly smiled, "I''m just too stupid. I should have guessed earlier." "Dummy, what does it matter if you guessed it or not?" Emily Taylor stood on tiptoe, gently patting Ethan Smith''s head. If others saw this endearing gesture, they would certainly be shocked. Ethan Smith invited Emily Taylor into the house, and they all sat down at the table in the courtyard. "Let me introduce you." At that moment, Emily Taylor pointed to the burly man standing behind her. "This is my bodyguard. To prevent you from being bullied, I''ll let him follow you from now on," Emily Taylorughed. Hearing this, Ethan Smith hurriedly shook his head, "Miss Taylor, thank you for your kindness, but...I don''t need anyone to protect me anymore." Emily Taylor rolled her eyes, "Ray Walters may not dare to bother you, but who can guarantee that others won''t?" "This bodyguard is a retired member of the Chuzzle Battle Zone. He should be able to handle seven or eight people." Ethan Smith nced at the bodyguard and shook his head, "My current strength may not be inferior to his." A look of surprise shed across Emily Taylor''s face. In Emily Taylor''s impression, Ethan Smith had always been humble. What was going on today? "Are you looking down on me?" The bodyguard''s face also had a trace of coldness. Ethan Smith hurriedly waved his hands, "You misunderstand. I didn''t mean that. It''s just...I don''t need your protection anymore." What was originally a humble statement sounded incredibly arrogant in the bodyguard''s ears! The bodyguard said angrily, "Miss, please allow me to teach him a lesson!" "No way!" Emily Taylor didn''t even think about it before she directly refused. The bodyguard seemed to understand Emily Taylor''s concerns. He immediately pleaded, "Miss, don''t worry. I will control my strength and won''t hurt him!" Before Emily Taylor could speak, Ethan Smith hurriedly waved his hand, "It''s not necessary. My hands are still a bit heavy, and I might hurt you..." Chapter 12 - 12: What About Me?_1

Chapter 12: What About Me?_1

Ethan Smith''s words undoubtedly made the bodyguard even angrier! He clenched his fists tightly, hating that he couldn''t immediately rush over and kill Ethan Smith! Even Emily Taylor seemed extremely surprised. Her little mouth was slightly agape, as if she couldn''t believe these words came from Ethan Smith''s mouth! "Miss, I am begging you!" The bodyguard angrily said. He had never suffered such humiliation in his life! "Alright." Emily Taylor finally agreed. "But you must not hurt him, understand?" Emily Taylor instructed. The bodyguard hurriedly nodded, took off his suit, revealing his muscr body. Ethan Smith, seeing this, also had some excitement in his heart. Having just reached the Second-Layer Qi Refining, Ethan Smith really wanted to test his own strength. "Kid, if it weren''t for the miss''s objection, I''d definitely break your legs today." The bodyguard coldly said. Nevertheless, Ethan Smith seemed rather courteous. He slightly bowed and said with a smile, "Please do your best and hold nothing back." These words definitely made the bodyguard angrier, almost losing his reasoning. "Alright, if you seek death, don''t me me!" The bodyguard roared, clenching his fists and charging towards Ethan Smith! The bodyguard was tall, and his fists were as big as sandpots! A powerful gust of wind came rushing forward! However, Ethan Smith stood still without moving. He was surprised to find that the bodyguard''s movements appeared as slow motion before his eyes! "Got you now!" The bodyguard saw Ethan Smith not moving and couldn''t help but sneer inwardly! His fist came closer and closer to Ethan Smith''s face, as if it were about to smash right into it! "Stop!" Emily Taylor couldn''t help but exim, quickly standing up and shouting. But it was toote, and the bodyguard could no longer care about so much! Just as the fist was about to hit Ethan Smith''s face, he finally moved. Ethan Smith slightly tilted his body, and the huge fist brushed past his face! Immediately after, Ethan Smith raised his palm and pped the bodyguard''s chest! With a loud "bang"! The muscr bodyguard was actually sent flying! The immense force made him cough up blood and caused unbearable pain! Ethan Smith looked down at his palm, somewhat excitedly saying, "It actually has such great power!" Just now, Ethan Smith used only 30% of his strength to severely injure the bodyguard. What if he went all out? Who knows? Emily Taylor''s reaction was even more extreme, covering her mouth with her hand! This Ethan Smith... was actually hiding his abilities so well? Not only did he have extraordinary medical skills, but his martial arts were also excellent? For a moment, Emily Taylor appreciated Ethan Smith even more. He was so different from those arrogant and domineering young men in Capital City. Ethan Smith''s modesty and politeness were nearly unbelievable to Emily Taylor! "Are you okay?" Ethan Smith quickly walked to the bodyguard, helping him up. The bodyguard held his chest, looking extremely painful. Ethan Smith couldn''t help but feel flustered. He hurriedly helped the bodyguard sit on a chair and said, "You... wait for me. I''ll get you some medicine." After saying this, Ethan Smith quickly ran to the kitchen, using the remaining medical surplus to refine an ordinary herb. This herb was called Soothing, the most basic in his medical inheritance. It took a full half-hour for Ethan Smith to make a Soothing pill. Wiping the sweat from his forehead, he returned to the bodyguard''s side. "Big brother, please take this quickly." Ethan Smith said with guilt. Seeing Ethan Smith''s remorseful expression, Emily Taylor couldn''t help butugh. After the bodyguard took the pill, the pain gradually subsided. He rubbed his chest, stood up, and said, "Mr. Smith, I apologize for my rudeness earlier. Please forgive me." "No, no, I''m sorry for not controlling my strength," Ethan Smith apologized. This made the bodyguard both weep andugh, as it was the first time he had been so thoroughly defeated in his life. "Since Ethan Smith doesn''t need you, you can go back first." Emily Taylor said to the bodyguard. The bodyguard nodded, said goodbye to Emily Taylor and Ethan Smith, and then left. At this moment, it was gettingte, and the sky was full of stars. Ethan Smith and Emily Taylor sat in the courtyard, creating a somewhat warm atmosphere. "I really didn''t expect you to be so skilled." Emily Taylor said with a smile. "Actually, I didn''t expect it either." Ethan Smith sighed slightly. Before this, Ethan Smith had always thought he would live a life of mediocrity. "I really don''t know what your ex-wife was thinking, giving up such a good man like you." Emily Taylor looked at Ethan Smith with a smile. This made Ethan Smith blush a little, feeling undeserving. Sylvia Johnson... never thought Ethan Smith was any kind of outstanding man. At this moment, Emily Taylor suddenly asked, "Do you really like her?" "Huh?" Ethan Smith was taken aback, seeming not to understand Emily Taylor''s meaning. "I mean... do you really like Sylvia Johnson?" Emily Taylor looked at Ethan Smith, her eyes seemingly shining. Ethan Smith thought for a moment and then said, "Honestly, before our divorce, I really liked her." "But, after learning about her affair with Gary Brown, I feel only disgust and nausea for her." "If I still liked her despite this, I would be too spineless." After listening to Ethan Smith''s words, Emily Taylor smiled, "Really?" "Really." Ethan Smith nodded. Emily Taylor''s face bloomed with a smile. At this moment, Emily Taylor suddenly asked, "What about me?" Chapter 13 - 13: The Smug Sylvia Johnson_1

Chapter 13: The Smug Sylvia Johnson_1

Ethan Smith was stunned. He stared nkly at Emily Taylor, as if he couldn''t believe his own ears. "What...did you say?" Ethan asked tentatively. Emily shook her head, smiling, "Nothing." Though Emily didn''t continue asking, Ethan''s heart was pounding violently. After their time together, Ethan had naturally developed feelings for Emily, but he felt unworthy of her. But if Emily really meant what she said, Ethan would risk everything to make himself good enough for her! After Emily left, Ethan''s heart still couldn''t calm down. He sat alone in the courtyard, looking up at the starry sky, murmuring softly, "Was she...teasing me, or being serious..." Ethan didn''t know, but from that moment on, his state of mind went through earth-shattering changes. ... The next day. There was only one more day left until the Taylor family banquet. The invitations had been sent to every major family in River City. But Ethan wasn''t interested in that; his thoughts were focused on how to make his own strength even stronger. At that moment, Ethan''s phone suddenly rang. Picking it up, Ethan saw that it was Old Bill Johnson who was calling. Old Bill Johnson had shown kindness to Ethan and was the only one in the Johnson family who treated Ethan well. So, he answered the call promptly. "Grandfather..." Ethan''s voice was unintentionally somber. Old Bill''s trembling voice said, "Ethan, I''m sorry..." "It''s not your fault, Grandfather," Ethan replied, taking a deep breath. "In the whole Johnson family, you''re the only one who treated me as a person. But now, I don''t want to rely on the Johnson family for my life; I don''t want to rely on anyone," Ethan dered solemnly. Silence stretched on the other end of the line. After a moment, Old Bill asked shakily, "Ethan, can youe back to see me?" Ethan considered it briefly before saying, "Alright, I should say goodbye to you properly." After hanging up, Ethan rose and headed towards the Johnson family home. The Johnsons were all gathered. Ever since Sylvia received the invitation from the Taylor family, her arrogance had grown even more. Ethan pushed open the door and entered the Johnson residence. Upon entering, he saw Old Bill sitting in a corner, looking somewhat deste. He seemed even older and frailer than before, and his status in the Johnson family was clearly no longer what it used to be. "What are you doing here?" Brenda Johnson asked disapprovingly when she saw Ethan. "Leave quickly. Don''t let Gary Brown misunderstand," Brenda said with a humph. Ethan scoffed at Brenda''s attitude. "I asked Ethan toe back," Old Bill waved him over. With a hint of displeasure, Sylvia said, "Grandfather, why did you call this loser? I''ve already divorced him, and Gary Brown is my new husband." After finishing, Sylvia pointed at Ethan and scolded him, "Hurry up and get out of here! If Garyes back and sees you, he''ll kill you!" Ethan didn''t bother responding to Sylvia; instead, he approached Old Bill and bent down slightly, apologizing, "Grandfather, I''m afraid this will be thest time Ie to the Johnson family home." Hearing this, Old Bill''s eyes moistened. He held Ethan''s hand, his pained voice saying, "Ethan, can you stay? Even though you and Sylvia have divorced, I still see you as a grandson..." Despite his tender heart, Ethan shook his head, "No." Sylvia couldn''t help but mock, "Grandfather, you''re really senile." "You always said Ethan would bring good luck to our Johnson family. What did he bring in these three years? Apart from doing housework and cooking, he''s useless!" "On the other hand, my luck has improved so much since I divorced him." Sylvia waved the invitation letter in her hand, pping it onto the table. "Look closely, this is the Taylor family''s invitation! The Taylor family of the Capital City invited me, Sylvia Johnson!" Sylvia dered proudly. Ethan nced at it, and it was indeed the Taylor family''s invitation. "As long as I have this invitation, our Johnson family will join the ranks of River City''s first-ss families sooner orter," Sylvia said with a giggle. Ethan sneered, "I doubt it. You should take a look at what you are." Instead of getting angry, Sylvia retorted scornfully, "What, jealous? Rubbishing me won''t change the facts!" "I, Sylvia, have the Taylor family''s favor!" "And you, you''ll always be a worthless failure!" Old Bill mmed the table and angrily said, "Hold your tongue!" "I''m telling the truth!" Sylvia retorted. Old Bill held Ethan''s hand apologetically and said, "Ethan, don''t argue with her. She''s still young..." "She''s still young?" Ethan couldn''t help butugh at the thought. Was a woman nearing thirty still considered young? "Ethan, get the fuck out of here, do you hear me? Don''t bring bad luck to our family," Sylvia said with disgust. Ethan coldly stared at Sylvia, "Don''t worry, I don''t want to stay here for even a minute." After saying that, Ethan bowed to Old Bill and then left the Johnson residence withrge strides. As Old Bill watched Ethan''s retreating figure, tears filled his cloudy eyes. "Sylvia, you''ll regret this..." Old Bill said with a sad expression. "Regret what? You''re just an old fortune teller. How could Gary Brown not be better than Ethan?" Sylvia scoffed. Afterwards, Sylvia practically shoved the invitation letter in Old Bill''s face. "Look carefully. The Taylors invited me! I''m the most influential person in the Johnson family!" Sylvia shouted viciously. But Old Bill waved his hand, not saying another word. No one in the entire Johnson family took him seriously anymore. After all, in their eyes, they had indeed won the Taylor family''s favor. Chapter 14 - 14: Are You Worthy?_1

Chapter 14: Are You Worthy?_1

The next morning, all the big shots in River City were invited to the manor newly bought by the Taylor family. Even the wealthy families from Chuzzle Province came to attend this banquet. The banquet was scheduled for nine in the morning, but everyone arrived early to wait at the manor. At this time, Emily Taylor drove to the Dragon Rising Community. "Ethan Smith, hurry up ande down, I''m waiting for you at the entrance of themunity," Emily Taylor called Ethan Smith on the phone. Before Ethan could even speak, Emily hung up the phone. After a quick tidy-up, Ethan arrived at the entrance of themunity. He saw Emily wearing a long dress, waiting by the car. Her distinctive temperament made Ethan stare for a moment. "Have you had enough?" Emily rolled her eyes. Ethan came to his senses, coughed and said, "Miss Emily, why are you here?" Emily smiled and said, "Get in the car, I''ll take you to buy some clothes." "Ah? Buying clothes?" Ethan was even more confused. "The clothes you''re wearing are not suitable for formal asions," Emily said with a smile. Ethan wanted to refuse, but Emily''s overbearing manner left him no room to resist. After getting in the car, the two of them went to a shopping mall in River City. "Hmm...This outfit is not bad; you should try it on," Emily carefully chose clothes in the mall. "This one also seems good, go try it on." "Eh? That one looks quite suitable for you too." "... " In the end, Ethan wore a ck suit and walked out of the fitting room. Standing in front of the mirror, Ethan could hardly believe that the person he saw was himself! Indeed, clothes make the man! "You look quite handsome!" Emily teased. Ethan scratched his head, looking a bit shy. "Pack up all these clothes," Emily took out her bank card and handed it to the salesperson. "No need, I can''t wear that many..." Ethan hurriedly shook his head. Emily rolled her eyes, "It doesn''t cost much, just pack it up." Ethan secretly nced at the bill and couldn''t help but gasp. The clothes cost nearly one hundred and sixty thousand dors! "The world of the rich is truly iprehensible," Ethan said with a bitter smile. Wearing the suit, Ethan went back to the manor with Emily Taylor. By now, many guests had arrived at the manor. Most of them held noble status and remarkable positions. Upon returning to the manor, Emily Taylor resumed her usual icy demeanor, and her powerful aura was like night and daypared to before. Ethan had never attended such a banquet before, so he appeared somewhat nervous. "Rx," Emily smiled. "Remember, they are here to seek us. Treat yourself as the host," Emily said, winking. Ethan was suddenly taken aback. Us? Emily''s words made Ethan feel slightly thrilled. Just then, Ethan suddenly saw Sylvia Johnson and Gary Brown walk in from the entrance, hand in hand, looking extremely intimate. As Ethan saw them, they also noticed him. Gary Brown immediately kissed Sylvia on the face and then strode towards Ethan. Ethan''s fists unconsciously clenched, and his face turned incredibly cold. Anger in his chest made Ethan want to ughter this despicable couple! At this moment, Ethan suddenly felt a pair of hands holding his hand. Looking down, he saw Emily Taylor''s delicate hands gently holding his. "Still upset?" Emily blinked at Ethan. Ethan''s gratitude was unspeakable. "Miss Emily, thank...thank you," Ethan said nervously. Soon enough, Gary Brown and Sylvia Johnson approached them. Sylvia nced at Emily Taylor and couldn''t help but feel jealous! Because this woman was too beautiful! Her ethereal temperament made Sylvia look pale inparison! Gary Brown also felt a bit annoyed. How did such a beautiful woman end up with Ethan Smith? "Ethan Smith, is this kind of asion for you?" Sylvia sneered. Ethan said coldly, "If you can make it, why can''t I?" Hearing this, Sylvia said smugly, "I was invited by the Taylor family!" After saying that, she deliberately looked at Emily Taylor, as if showing off. But Emily''s face was full of amusement. "Miss, I didn''t expect you toe too; it seems your family has some strength," Gary Brown looked at Emily Taylor and said politely. Emily Taylor said indifferently, "It''s just average." Gary Brown chuckled and said, "Our Brown family also received an invitation from the Taylor family, so why don''t we be friends? Maybe we can cooperate in businesster." Emily Taylor looked Gary Brown up and down and sneered, "Be friends? Are you even worthy?" Gary Brown''s face suddenly turned sour. "Miss, what you''re saying is a bit excessive," Gary Brown said, slightly displeased. "I know most of the important people in River City, but I''ve never seen you before." "My Brown family has some say in River City, and being friends with me, you won''t be at a loss." Emily Taylor sneered, "The Brown family is nothing in my eyes." Gary Brown''s face turnedpletely cold. Emily Taylor didn''t bother with Gary Brown any longer. She looked at Ethan Smith and said, "You wait here for a while. I have some things to deal with." Ethan hurriedly nodded, "Alright, go ahead." After Emily left, Sylvia snorted, "What''s the big deal? Isn''t she just a slut!" In his heart, Gary Brown also cursed, "Stinking bitch, wait for me, I''ll eventually get you into bed!" Then, Gary Brown looked at Ethan Smith and snorted coldly, "Tell that stinking woman not to fall into my hands! Otherwise, I won''t let her go!" However, Ethan sneered, "Gary Brown, you''d better apologize to her, or you''ll end up very miserable." Chapter 15 - 15: That’s Miss Taylor of the Taylor Family!_1

Chapter 15: That''s Miss Taylor of the Taylor Family!_1

Hearing this, Gary Brown and Sylvia Johnson burst intoughter. "Kid, you dare to threaten me? Seems like Ray Walters didn''t teach you a lesson after all." Gary Brown sneered. Apparently, Gary Brown couldn''t understand Ethan Smith''s meaning. Ethan Smith didn''t bother to exin and just smiled, "Gary Brown, I hope you don''t regret it." "Regret? Regret my ass!" Gary Brown cursed angrily. Ethan Smith didn''t waste any more words with him and turned to walk away. There were many delicious dishes at the banquet, most of which Ethan Smith had never seen before. In recent days, Ethan Smith had mostly eaten noodles. Therefore, he didn''t care about his image and ate heartily at the banquet. "Such a stinky loser." Seeing Ethan Smith''s appearance, Sylvia Johnson''s disgust was even more apparent. At this moment, a young man walked up to Gary Brown. This young man was none other than Derek Peterson, the son of Dous Peterson, the richest man in River City. "Gary Brown, you''re here too?" Derek Peterson walked over and greeted Gary Brown with a smile. Gary Brown looked at Derek Peterson and said, "Mr. Peterson, you''re here too." Derek Peterson jokingly said, "Yeah, I came with a thick face." Gary Brownughed, "Mr. Peterson, stop joking, your father is the richest man in River City." Derek Peterson scoffed, "The Peterson Family doesn''t amount to anything in front of the Taylor family." Hearing this, both Sylvia Johnson and Gary Brown became even more proud, after all the Taylor family had invited them. "Mr. Peterson, I heard that you attended the Taylor family''s banquet not long ago. How was it? Any inside information you could share with us?" Gary Brown asked mysteriously. Derek Peterson didn''t hide anything and said directly, "It''s not really inside information. Anyway, the one who came this time is princess of the Taylor family, said to be the granddaughter who Mike Taylor loves the most." "It''s a girl?" Gary Brown frowned slightly. Derek Peterson nodded, "There''s also something else. Miss Taylor seems to be nning to support a young man in River City." "A young man?" Gary Brown''s eyes lit up, and he asked eagerly, "Who is it?" Derek Peterson shook his head, "I don''t know, he didn''t show up at the banquet." Sylvia Johnson, who was beside them, excitedly said, "Could it be one of us?" With Sylvia Johnson''s reminder, Gary Brown also felt a little possibility. In recent years, the Brown family has been thriving in River City! And most of the credit went to Gary Brown! Furthermore, Sylvia Johnson received the invitation from the Taylor family out of the blue. Wasn''t it because they valued the Brown family? Moreover, there have been very few young talents emerging in River City in recent years! If it wasn''t Derek Peterson, then it was very likely to be himself! Thinking of this, Gary Brown became even more excited! "It might be you." Derek Peterson also said jokingly. "Don''t forget to give me a hand when the timees." Derek Peterson patted Gary Brown''s shoulder. Gary Brown patted his chest and said, "Don''t worry, we''ll join forces and create a new height of glory together! "Great, my good days are finally here!" Sylvia Johnson covered her mouth, too excited for words! Sylvia Johnson was increasingly grateful for her decision. If she had followed Ethan Smith, the loser, wouldn''t her life be over? "Bitch, I''ll see how you deal with it then!" Emily Taylor''s arrogant face appeared in Gary Brown''s mind. He even thought about how he would humiliate Emily Taylor! "What''s wrong? Your face looks so bad." Derek Peterson asked casually. Gary Brown snorted, leaning close to Derek Peterson''s ear and said, "A stinking woman just now, relying on her somewhat good looks, acted high and mighty with me." "Oh?" Derek Peterson raised an eyebrow and said jokingly, "Who is she?" "I don''t know, if I wasn''t afraid she was from Shince City, I would have dealt with her already!" Gary Brown snorted. Derek Petersonughed, "With the Taylor family backing you, why are you afraid of Shince City?" "That''s true." Gary Brownughed smugly. "Compared to the Taylor family, Shince City is nothing." Gary Brown said with a faint smile. As the two were talking, Gary Brown''s gaze suddenly went to the distance. He saw Emily Taylor standing next to Ethan Smith, not knowing what they were talking about. Gary Brown looked at Emily Taylor''s back with an evil glint in his eyes. "Mr. Peterson, the woman I was talking about is her." Gary Brown pointed in Emily Taylor''s direction. Hearing this, Derek Peterson followed Gary Brown''s direction and looked over. But when he got a clear look at Emily Taylor, his face changed dramatically! He abruptly stood up! "You...are you sure it''s her?" Derek Peterson looked extremely pale, with even a drop of sweat on his forehead! "Yeah, for sure." Gary Brown looked unconcerned, and even joked, "Mr. Peterson, don''t tell me you''re also interested in her?" "I''m fucking interested! That''s Miss Taylor of the Taylor family, Emily Taylor! If you want to die, go die yourself, don''t fucking drag me into it!" Derek Peterson scolded angrily! Chapter 16: Its Really Her!_1 16 Chapter 16: It''s Really Her!_1 Derek Peterson''s face went pale with fear, not knowing if it was due to fear or anger, and his whole body began to tremble! Gary Brown was even more dumbfounded, with a somewhat nervous expression on his face. "Derek... Mr. Peterson, stop joking around, she... how could she be Emily Taylor..." Gary Brown wiped the sweat off his face and insisted. "Yeah, how could Ethan Smith possibly know the daughter of the Taylor family? Derek, did you mistake her for someone else?" Sylvia Johnson asked, confused. Derek coldly nced at them and said, "I saw River City''s respected figures pour her wine and joked happily with themander of the Chuzzle Battle Zone! What do you think?" Upon hearing this, Gary Brown''s face instantly turned ashen! The hand holding the wine ss also began to tremble slightly. "Impossible, absolutely impossible!" Sylvia Johnson clenched her teeth and said. "Ethan Smith is just a useless loser, how could he possibly know the daughter of the Taylor family!" Derek sneered, "I don''t know how they met, but I advise you to start praying for your own prosperity." With those words, Derek turned to leave. At this moment, Gary Brown hurriedly grabbed Derek''s wrist. He frantically said, "Derek... Mr. Peterson, you have to help me... otherwise... I''m a dead man...." Derekughed coldly, "Help you? Why should I help you? Besides, what qualifies me to help you? You''re not unfamiliar with the methods of those people from the Capital City, are you?" "Mr. Peterson, you must help me! We''re friends!" Gary Brown clung desperately to Derek''s arm. "Friends?" Derek sneered. "Who are you? Do I know you? Please, keep your distance from me!" Derek shook off Gary Brown''s arm and walked away without looking back. Gary Brown copsed onto the sofa, his forehead covered in beads of sweat. "Honey, don''t worry, maybe... maybe Derek mistook her for someone else..." Sylvia Johnson whispered reassuringly. "Bullshit!" Gary Brown clenched his teeth harder. "It''s all your fault! If it wasn''t for you, I wouldn''t have offended Miss Taylor!" Gary Brown pped Sylvia Johnson across the face! Sylvia Johnson covered her face and sat there, not daring to say a word. Gary Brown took a deep breath and forcibly calmed himself down. He pondered for a moment and coldly said, "I haven''t done anything wrong to Miss Taylor. Later,e with me to apologize!" "I''m telling you, even if Miss Taylor asks you to kowtow to her, don''t resist it, understand!" Gary Brown yelled furiously. Sylvia Johnson covered her face and whispered, "I... I understand." Despite this, Gary Brown still felt uneasy. He took a deep breath and continued, "And there''s Ethan Smith! He''s always treated you like a goddess, so find a way to beg him!" Upon hearing this, Sylvia Johnson suddenly pouted, "Why should I beg that loser?" "Shut the fuck up!" Gary Brown pped Sylvia Johnson''s face again! "You''d better do as I say! If something happens, I won''t help you!" Gary Brown angrily clenched his teeth. Despite his warning, Sylvia still didn''t submit, "What could happen... I don''t believe she could do anything to me...." Hearing Sylvia''s words, Gary Brown fumed even more! How could he fall for such a stupid woman! "I''m telling you." Gary Brown gritted his teeth and forced his rage down. "For the Taylor family, all they need is one word and you, I, the Johnson family, and Brown family would all be wiped out from the world!" Gary Brown said coldly. Sylvia Johnson agreed verbally, but didn''t take it to heart. How could a spoiled person like her bow down and apologize to someone else? Moreover, in Sylvia Johnson''s view, even if Emily Taylor were the eldest daughter of a top family, the worst-case scenario would be losing their chance to coborate. Gary Brown''s words were just exaggerating! "Hmph, don''t let me catch the opportunity; otherwise, I won''t give face to Miss Taylor. I''m a Miss too!" Sylvia Johnson thought to herself. "Honey, you don''t have to worry too much either. The Taylor family probably wouldn''t be so petty..." Then, Sylvia looked at Gary Brown and said. "Moreover, as Derek said, the young person Taylor family supports might be you." For Sylvia, she still found it hard to believe. After all, in her opinion, Ethan Smith was a useless person. How could a useless person end up with the daughter of Taylor family? Gary Brown didn''t respond, but he still held onto a glimmer of hope in his heart. Although Emily Taylor and Ethan Smith seemed to have a good rtionship, Gary Brown knew Ethan very well, who was just a loser. No matter how good their rtionship was, the Taylor family needed to support someone capable, not a loser. "I hope so." Gary Brown murmured and sighed. He had guessed every possible candidate from River City, and indeed, none were better suited than himself. Just then, the venue suddenly went quiet. Next, they saw several spotlights shining on the stage! "Let''s wee Miss Emily Taylor!" Apanied by the host''s shout, a girl in a white dress with fluttering long hair slowly walked onto the stage! The moment she appeared, she attracted everyone''s attention! Her beauty was breathtaking! "She''s so beautiful...." Someone whispered in admiration! Emily Taylor at this moment was entirely different from the gentle Emily Taylor who had been with Ethan Smith! Though there was a faint smile on her face, it made people feel as if she was an imprable Ice Mountain that pushed people away! Everyone was shocked by Emily Taylor''s beauty, and the venue became so quiet that even the sound of breathing could be heard! "Hmph, just a bitch." An out-of-tune voice suddenly came out. This was said not by someone else but Sylvia Johnson! Although the voice was not loud, it seemed to reach everyone''s ears! In an instant, countless pairs of eyes turned to Sylvia Johnson! Chapter 17: Please Welcome Ethan Smith!_1 17 Chapter 17: Please Wee Ethan Smith!_1 The sound wasn''t loud, but it was extremely conspicuous and abrupt in this quiet environment. Even Emily Taylor took a cold nce in this direction. "Who is this woman? Has she gone mad? Daring to scold Miss Taylor?" "She must be tired of living! What kind of status does Miss Taylor have? Can she just be scolded by this person?" "I know this person, it seems to be from the Johnson family, at most a second-rate n." "Ignorance leads to fearlessness indeed." Everyone hummed in agreement, their faces filled with coldness. Gary Brown''s face turned ashen, wishing he could p Sylvia Johnson, this fool, to death! "What the hell are you talking about!" Gary Brown hurriedly scolded in a panic. At this moment, Gary Brown felt like dying! He had already offended Emily Taylor, and now with Sylvia Johnson''s foul mouth, wasn''t this pushing him to a dead end? "She... She''s talking about me. I went out to fool aroundst night and she caught me. I''m sorry, I let everyone misunderstand..." In this critical moment, Gary Brown came up with a smart response and hurriedly exined. "Take good care of your woman, or you''ll bring disaster upon yourself," someone sneered. "Yes, yes, it''s my fault..." Gary Brown wiped the cold sweat from his forehead while smiling apologetically. Everyone was anxious, but Sylvia Johnson didn''t care. Especially when she saw that Emily Taylor had no reaction, her courage suddenly grew even bigger. "Tsk, what''s the big deal? It''s just like that," Sylvia Johnson snorted. Gary Brown red furiously at Sylvia Johnson and shouted, "Shut the hell up! If you dare to say anything more, get the hell out of here now!" If it weren''t for the inappropriate asion, Gary Brown would definitely have taken a swing at Sylvia Johnson! Feeling wronged, Sylvia Johnson said, "I got it, I won''t say anything, okay?" Gary Brown took a deep breath and prayed continuously in his heart. From time to time, he nced at Emily Taylor, and only when he was sure that Emily Taylor wasn''t bothered, did he feel relieved. "Luckily, I''m quick-witted," Gary Brown thought to himself. He even imagined that Emily Taylor came to River City to invest, and the investment naturally aimed to make money. She would definitely choose an outstanding young man. Perhaps his quick response earlier might impress Emily Taylor! With this thought, Gary Brown''s heart filled with hope. "Please be quiet, everyone." At this moment, the host on the stage spoke up. The entire scene became instantly silent. Emily Taylor stood on the stage like a proud white swan. Wherever her gaze fell, it sent a shiver down one''s spine. In her eyes, there was a mix of three parts pride, three parts coldness, and four parts icy chill. Everyone was waiting for Emily Taylor to speak. "This time, I came to River City as a representative of the Taylor family''s investment and also as a representative of myself," Emily Taylor finally spoke. "I''ve been in River City for a while and have met quite a few people." "Among them, there are some who surprise me." "And there happen to be others who disgust me." As she said this, Emily Taylor''s gaze just happened to fall on Sylvia Johnson! Sylvia Johnson''s face suddenly changed, and she couldn''t help but curse Emily Taylor in her heart. "It''s over!" Gary Brown naturally noticed Emily Taylor''s gaze, and he stared at Sylvia Johnson with regret! Emily Taylor scanned the crowd and continued, "Next, I want to introduce a young man to you all, the most outstanding person I''ve seen in River City." Upon hearing these words, Gary Brown unconsciously rxed. The most outstanding person? It couldn''t possibly be Ethan Smith. Becasue ording to Gary Brown, Ethan Smith had nothing to do with excellence! Several names quickly passed through Gary Brown''s mind. Among the younger generation in River City, only a few could be called outstanding. And Gary Brown knew almost all of them. After mulling it over, Gary Brown had someone in mind: if not himself, it had to be Derek Peterson. If it weren''t for Sylvia Johnson, this bitch, it would have been him for sure!" Gary Brown gritted his teeth. "But it''s fine this way; as long as I maintain a good rtionship with Derek Peterson, the Brown family still has hope," Gary Brown thought to himself. The scene fell silent, countless hearts clenched nervously. They all wanted to know who the Taylor family saw potential in! After all, being favored by the Taylor family could propel someone to great heights! "Next, please wee with warm apuse...." Emily Taylor purposefully left a suspenseful pause. Showlights lit up on the scene! The spotlights swept across the audience as if they were choosing someone! Atst, the light fell on Gary Brown! For a moment, everyone''s gaze was on Gary Brown! "That''s great! That''s fantastic!" Gary Brown was extremely excited, with hot tears filling his eyes. "Look, my guess was right. A smart businesswoman like Miss Taylor would never mix personal feelings and interests," Gary Brown shouted excitedly in his heart. "Honey, look, Ethan Smith is just a waste, and the Taylor family wouldn''t pick him," Sylvia Johnson said smugly. Gary Brown also felt that his worries were somewhat foolish. How could the Taylor family choose a waste who couldn''t even watch over his own wife? "Please wee Ethan Smith, Mr. Smith!" However, just at that moment, Emily Taylor''s words suddenly changed, and she called out Ethan Smith''s name! As the words fell, the scene erupted in thunderous apuse! Then, they saw Ethan Smith walk out amidst the brilliant lights! Chapter 18: The Oblivious Sylvia Johnson_1 18 Chapter 18: The Oblivious Sylvia Johnson_1 He wore a ck suit, with a shy smile on his face, which made him look somewhat handsome! Ethan Smith had never participated in such an event, and having always lived in the lower echelons of society, he had never been the center of attention like this! Therefore, facing this situation, he felt incredibly nervous. But when Ethan met Emily Taylor''s gaze, his heart was instantly filled with confidence. Emily''s encouraging look was Ethan''s source of confidence and strength! He walked up to her quickly, and soon was standing in front of Emily Taylor. A brief silence fell over the crowd. But soon, the whispers came like waves! "Ethan Smith? I''ve never heard of such a person?" "Who is he? Are there any Smith families in River City?" "Not just River City, but even in Chuzzle, there seems to be none!" Gary Brown''s face was incredibly pale! With trembling lips, he whispered, "How... How is this possible... How is this possible!" "Why should this piece of trash!" Sylvia Johnson clenched her fists, her face full of unwillingness! The very person she used to despise, suddenly became an honored guest of the Taylor family! This was undoubtedly a huge blow to Sylvia! The spotlight on Gary Brown still hadn''t disappeared, and at this moment, he seemed like a pathetic clown. Obviously, it was Emily''s intention to humiliate Gary Brown! "It''s over, it''s all over..." Gary Brown''s face was full of pain and horror, which appeared exceptionally ridiculous under the spotlight! As everyone was discussing, an astonishing scene took ce! Emily Taylor walked up to Ethan, stood on her tiptoes, and patted his head. "Silly boy, you didn''t even fix your clothes properly, you''re really making people worry." Emily said with a bit of yfulness. After that, with everyone watching, she personally helped Ethan straighten his clothes. Her demeanor waspletely different from her usual aloof image! Everyone couldn''t help but gasp! Who on earth was this Ethan Smith? How could he make the proud Taylor family''s princess lower herself to help him fix his clothes? "It''s over, it''s over..." Gary Brown finally couldn''t hold back any longer, and fell to the ground with a thud. Ethan, on stage, was also a bit shy. "Be more confident. Don''t worry, as long as I''m here, no one will dare to look down on you or 11:19 disrespect you." Emily Taylor said softly. He whispered, "Is this really okay in front of so many people?" "What''s wrong with it?" Emily Taylor rolled her eyes. "Be more confident. Don''t worry, as long as I''m here, no one will dare to look down on you or disrespect you." Emily Taylor said softly. Her voice was quiet, yet it reached everyone''s ears! Ethan took a deep breath and said firmly, "Okay, I understand!" The venue was silent, but everyone''s hearts were stirring with shock and curiosity. Their doubts about Ethan''s identity grew even more. "Do you want to say something?" At this moment, Emily Taylor whispered in Ethan''s ear. Ethan''s expression faltered, seemingly a bit nervous. "It''s okay if you don''t want to talk." Seeing this, Emily Taylor smiled andforted him. "No." At this moment, Ethan took a deep breath, grabbed the microphone, and said, "I will never let you down." Ethan''s tone was firm and resolute! Emily Taylor looked at Ethan in surprise, her big eyes filled with a touch of delight! Ethan held the microphone and looked at the crowd. Facing these upper-ss elites, Ethan tried his best to keep his mentality stable. He took a deep breath and slowly said, "I know you don''t know me, and before this, I was just a nobody, even worthless." "But in no time at all, the name Ethan Smith will be well-known!" "That''s all I have to say." Ethan handed the microphone back to Emily Taylor. There was a deathly silence in the venue. Some people were suspicious, some were sneering, and some chose to believe. "Well said, I believe in you!" Just at this awkward moment, Emily Taylor suddenly spoke up. "Right...Yes, well said! We also believe in you!" "That''s right! Mr. Smith will definitely achieve great things!" The crowd shouted one after another, and thunderous apuse rang out. But Ethan couldn''t help but smile bitterly. He knew very well that these people weren''t actually believing in him, they just didn''t dare to offend Emily Taylor. "Hmph, all he knows is boasting." Sylvia couldn''t help but sneer. This time, even the people around Sylvia were somewhat unhappy. "It seems you have a strong desire to perform. Why note up and say a few words?" At this moment, Emily Taylor suddenly looked coldly at Sylvia. Chapter 19: William Richardsons Doubts 19 Chapter 19: William Richardson''s Doubts Emily Taylor looked at Sylvia Johnson coldly, her face filled with frostiness. "I..." Sylvia stared wide-eyed, about to speak. Fortunately, Gary Brown quickly covered her mouth and said in a trembling voice, "Miss Taylor, she... she doesn''t have the qualifications to be on stage at all, don''t joke around..." Emily Taylor snorted coldly and said, "If she dares to say anything disrespectful again, she should consider the consequences." After dropping this sentence, Emily Taylor no longer paid attention to Gary Brown. "Tsk, isn''t this just toying with us? Since she didn''t choose us, why did she shine the light on us?" Sylvia grumbled. "Shut up!" Gary Brown couldn''t help but yell sharply! At this moment, the more he looked at Sylvia, the more annoyed he felt! "No, the opportunity that the Brown family has struggled to obtain can''t be ruined like this!" Gary Brown roared in his heart. His mind raced, trying to find a way to remedy the situation. At this time, Emily Taylor had already pulled Ethan Smith off the stage and headed straight to the front table. At this table, there were all prominent figures, and no one in River City could sit here except for the city''s most esteemed. Facing these bigwigs, it was impossible not to be nervous. But Ethan Smith figured it out; he had been a coward for most of his life, but from now on, he absolutely wouldn''t be a weak person! Moreover, Ethan Smith''s heart had long been filled with affection for Emily Taylor. If he continued to be cowardly, how could he be qualified to be with Emily Taylor? The two of them walked straight to the table and sat down. Emily Taylor had a smile on her face, looking graceful andposed. Ethan Smith also tried to make his demeanor as natural as possible. After the two sat down, everyone''s eyes turned to Ethan Smith, their gazes filled with undisguised curiosity. "Emily, what''s the story with this young man? Howe I''ve never heard of him before?" Eventually, a middle-aged man wearing a Zhongshan suit asked first. Emily Taylor smiled and said, "Uncle William, would you believe me if I said he''s a rising star?" Uncle Williamughed heartily, "So, you''re saying he really has nothing right now?" Emily Taylor fell silent for a moment before answering, "If we''re talking about wealth and status, Ethan Smith indeed has nothing right now." "However... in terms of talent and inner qualities, I think he''s rich enough to rival a country." At these words, Ethan Smith blushed and his heart raced. But to everyone else, this sounded somewhatughable. Inner qualities and talent? Who cares about inner qualities and talent in this world? Only money and power can earn the respect of others! Uncle William seemed intent on making things difficult for Ethan Smith. He looked Ethan Smith up and down and said, "Young man, Emily gives you such high praise. What talents do you have?" Ethan Smith carefully looked at Uncle William and then frowned, "Uncle William, have you been feeling unwelltely? For example... angina or heart difort..." Uncle Williamughed heartily at these words, "Judging by your tone, are you a doctor?" "I suppose so," Ethan Smith replied. Uncle William shook his head and smiled faintly, "That''s a pity. Just a few days ago, I had a full-body check-up, and all my indicators were normal." Ethan Smith frowned and said, "Uncle William, I suggest you get your heart checked again." Upon hearing this, Uncle Williamughed, "I don''t think that''s necessary, do I?" "Uncle William, I''m serious," Ethan Smith''s tone became more urgent. Ethan Smith could clearly see a faint trace of ck energy at the location of Uncle William''s heart. Although Ethan Smith didn''t know what this ck energy meant, it was definitely not a good sign. But at this moment, Uncle William''s face had turned slightly annoyed. "I understand young people''s eagerness to advance, but forcing oneself to stand out may backfire," Uncle William warned. If it wasn''t for Emily Taylor''s sake, Uncle William would have lost his temper by now. "Young man, Mr. Richardson is themander of the Chuzzle Battle Zone. The doctor who checked him is also from the battle zone. You should stop insisting," someone nearby said with a smile, trying to mediate. Ethan Smith frowned, not knowing what to say for a moment. "Emily, you''re still young, be careful with the people around you," Uncle William said meaningfully. Upon hearing this, Emily Taylor immediatelyughed, "I think Uncle William should take Ethan Smith''s advice." This made Uncle William somewhat embarrassed, but he didn''t lose his temper out of respect for Emily Taylor. "Let''s drink, or else the food will get cold," someone nearby quickly raised their ss to mediate. The atmosphere was harmonious and joyful, but Uncle William''s face remained unhappy. Seeing this, Ethan Smith picked up his wine ss and took the initiative to toast, "Uncle William, perhaps I was mistaken, please don''t mind." Uncle William nced at Ethan Smith, snorted, and then immediately turned his head away. Ethan Smith, holding the wine ss, looked extremely embarrassed. Having no choice, he had to put his hand back down. "Don''t be upset," Emily Taylor leaned in close to Ethan Smith and said with a smile. "To them, you''re just an ordinary person. They''ll respect you because of me, but that''s just superficial." "If you want to earn the respect of others, prove it to them," Emily Taylor said, batting her eyes. Looking into Emily Taylor''s eyes, Ethan Smith felt that any difficulty was nothing! He nodded firmly, "I will definitely prove to them that your choice is right!" "I believe you," Emily Taylor''s gaze was like water, making Ethan Smith unable to pull himself away. "Miss... Miss Taylor..." At this moment, Gary Brown and Sylvia Johnson suddenly walked over with wine sses in hand. Gary Brown didn''t want to bring the stupid Sylvia along, but if she didn''t apologize, the chances of being forgiven were almost zero! So, after seriously exining the stakes, Gary Brown gritted his teeth and brought Sylvia over. Watching these two, Emily Taylor couldn''t help but feel amused. Gary Brown looked nervous, even his hands holding the wine ss were trembling. Because he knew very well that the woman in front of him could determine the life and death of the Brown family with a single word. "Miss... Miss Taylor, I didn''t recognize Mount Tai and offended you. I hope you won''t hold it against me," Gary Brown said tremulously. After saying this, he forcefully tugged at Sylvia''s hand. Although Sylvia was extremely unwilling, she still apologized, "Miss Taylor, right? Let me give you some advice. I don''t know how you could fancy someone like Ethan Smith. He''s just a pure good-for-nothing. He can''t do anything other thanundry and cooking! Calling him a waste is apliment!" Chapter 20: Who Is The Useless One?_1 20 Chapter 20: Who Is The Useless One?_1 After listening to Sylvia Johnson''s words, Gary Brown felt a hint of weariness. He couldn''t understand how there could be such stupid people in this world. Emily Taylor, who was sitting there, suddenly stood up. She looked at Sylvia Johnson with a smile, kindly asking, "What did you just say?" Sylvia Johnson, still not knowing her ce, continued to say, "I said Ethan Smith, he''s just a..." "p!" Before Sylvia Johnson could finish speaking, Emily Taylor pped her right in the face! With one p, Sylvia Johnson''s face instantly turned red, and a distinct handprint was extremely ring! "Are you even qualified to judge him?" Emily Taylor said coldly. Sylvia Johnson covered her face, seemingly unable to believe it was true! "You...you hit me?" Sylvia Johnson was both wronged and angry! She quickly looked at Gary Brown and angrily said, "Dear, she hit me, you must take revenge for me!" "Revenge your ass!" However, Gary Brown raised his hand and pped Sylvia Johnson''s face again! This p was so powerful that Sylvia Johnson was dazed, standing there with a stunned look. "You stupid woman, shut up for me! Or I''ll smash your mouth!" Gary Brown gritted his teeth, wishing he could tear Sylvia Johnson apart! Afterward, Gary Brown directly knelt down in front of Emily Taylor, trembling as he said, "Miss...Miss Taylor, you are forgiving, please forgive me..." Emily Taylor smiled and said, "Should you apologize to me?" Clearly, the meaning of this sentence was for them to apologize to Ethan Smith. Gary Brown gritted his teeth, awkwardly holding up the wine ss, saying, "Ethan Smith, I''m...I''m sorry, I shouldn''t have done such a thing to hurt you. As long as you''re willing, I can give Sylvia Johnson back to you right now!" Ethan Smith looked at Sylvia Johnson''s idiotic appearance and suddenly felt a bit nauseous. He said coldly, "No need, you can keep this trash yourself." "Also, you don''t need to apologize to me, I don''t care about small characters like you," Ethan Smith said coldly. When she heard this, Sylvia Johnson''s face instantly showed a trace of anger, and her face turned red! She couldn''t believe that Ethan Smith, who had bowed and kowtowed in front of her just days ago, now looked down on her so much! Ethan Smith was clearly apdog! He should be back at her beck and call! What happened now! Sylvia Johnson couldn''t figure it out! "Thank you, thank you, I will never bother you again!" Gary Brown continuously bowed, overjoyed. Then, he pulled Sylvia Johnson and walked away. After the two left, Emily Taylor asked in amazement, "Are you going to let them go just like that?" 20:48 Ethan Smith coldly watched the direction that Sylvia Johnson left, saying, "No, I will take revenge After the two left, Emily Taylor asked in amazement, "Are you going to let them go just like that?" Ethan Smith coldly watched the direction that Sylvia Johnson left, saying, "No, I will take revenge with my own ability." Ethan Smith knew very well that with just one word, Emily Taylor would make Gary Brown and Sylvia Johnson vanish from the earth. But this was not what Ethan Smith wanted. He wanted to make Sylvia Johnson regret it with his own power! The banquet ended at four in the afternoon. Everybody gradually left, and in the blink of an eye, only William Richardson remained in the Taylor family''s Estate. William Richardson, Emily Taylor, and Ethan Smith sat at a table in the manor, drinking tea. With a smile, William Richardson asked, "Emily, how has Mr. Taylor been recently?" Emily Taylor replied with a smile, "Thanks to your blessings, he is in good health." William Richardson sighed, "I have always wanted to visit him, but unfortunately, I don''t have time." As the two chatted, Ethan Smith seemed a bit anxious. Because he saw that the ck qi in William Richardson''s heart had spread. "Uncle Wu, don''t you really feel unwell?" Ethan Smith couldn''t help but ask. Hearing this, William Richardson''s originally cheerful expression instantly darkened. "Enough already!" William Richardson angrily scolded. Ethan Smith opened his mouth, but couldn''t help butugh bitterly. He knew that no matter what he said, William Richardson wouldn''t believe him. So, Ethan Smith sighed and said, "Uncle Wu, you''d better stay in River City for the next few days. If anything happens,e find me." William Richardson sneered, "I don''t think I''ll need the help of someone like you." Seeing the situation, Ethan Smith didn''t say anything else. He bid farewell to Emily Taylor and left the Taylor family''s Estate. Watching Ethan Smith''s departing figure, Emily Taylor seemed thoughtful. Eventually, a meaningful smile curled at the corner of her mouth. "Uncle Wu, I suggest you listen to Ethan Smith''s advice." Emily Taylor poured a cup of tea for William Richardson. Although William Richardson disliked Ethan Smith, he had to give face to the Taylor family. So, William Richardson forced a smile and said, "Okay, okay, I''ll listen to you, alright?" ... After leaving the Taylor family''s Estate, Ethan Smith headed to the Johnson family. The reason for going to the Johnson family was because he had specially refined a medicine for Mr. Johnson these days. The medicine, called Soul Nourishment Pill, although not able to resurrect the dead, could prolong life and maintain health. Ethan Smith was a man who clearly distinguished between gratitude and grudges. He would never forget kindness. "As a way to repay Mr. Johnson for taking care of me over the years, from now on, I will have nothing to do with the Johnson family," Ethan Smith thought to himself. At this moment, the Johnson family was celebrating. Brenda Johnson was standing at the door, eagerly waiting for Gary Brown toe back. "Why isn''t he back yet?" As it gotte, Brenda Johnson at the door couldn''t help getting anxious. "What''s the hurry? He just reached an agreement with the Taylor family, and Gary Brown definitely has to go to thepany to make arrangements." Simon Johnson, Sylvia Johnson''s father, smiled and said. "True," Brenda Johnson nodded. At this moment, Ethan Smith walked over from afar. Seeing Ethan Smith, both Brenda Johnson and Simon Johnson''s eyes widened. "What are you here for?!" Brenda Johnson took a step forward, blocking Ethan Smith''s path. "You better scram! Let me tell you, the Johnson family isn''t something you can im now!" Simon Johnson also shouted. "Yeah, Sylvia Johnson is now with the Taylor family. You better stay far away!" Brenda Johnson snorted. Chapter 21: The Taylor Family Chose Me!_1 21 Chapter 21: The Taylor Family Chose Me!_1 Looking at his former father-inw and mother-inw, Ethan Smith''s face grew increasingly disgusted. He couldn''t understand why their three-year rtionship had be so fragile. "I came to see Grandpa." Ethan inhaled deeply and said. "My dad doesn''t need you to visit, just get out!" Simon scorned. Facing the mor of the crowd, Ethan felt a mix of emotions. If it had been in the past, he would have evaded timidly, but the current Ethan didn''t want to live that miserable life anymore. "What are you still looking at? Get out!" Simon pointed at Ethan''s nose and yelled. Just as Ethan was about to speak, Gary Brown''s car drove over from not far away. When they saw Gary, Brenda and Simon hurried to greet him. "Oh, my dear son-inw, did the banquet go smoothly today?" Brenda asked in a ttering tone. "I heard the Taylor family wants to support a young man in River City. It must be my excellent son-inw!" Simon alsoughed. However, Gary''s face turned extremely ugly, and he didn''t say a word. "Son-inw, why aren''t you speaking?" Brenda asked puzzledly. "It''s definitely because he''s so happy! Let''s have a drink to celebrate!" Simon said excitedly while grabbing Gary''s arm. "Fuck off!" Gary abruptly shook off Simon''s hand. Simon was taken aback and said awkwardly, "What... what''s wrong?" Gary remained silent, only staring intently at Ethan in the distance,plex emotions in his heart. Just a few days ago, Ethan was nothing but a piece of trash that he could toy with, but now he had suddenly be the Taylor family''s esteemed guest! This was something Gary couldn''t tolerate! However, thinking of the Taylor family behind him, Gary didn''t dare to show the slightest disrespect. "I get it!" At this moment, Brenda suddenly pped her hands and said with an enlightened look, "It must be because of Ethan that you''re not happy, right? Don''t worry, I''ll drive him away right now!" After saying that, Brenda ran to Ethan, pointed at his nose, and yelled, "My son-inw is back, don''t you get lost?" "Let me tell you, you''d better not upset my son-inw or else I won''t spare you!" Simon waved his fist threateningly as he spoke. Ethan''s patience was almost at its limit, but he wasn''t like the Johnsons, nor was he an animal. Facing these people who he had spent years with, he couldn''t bring himself to be so ruthless. With great restraint, he said, "I''ve told you, I came to see Grandpa." "What the hell are you looking at? Do you need to?" Simon cursed loudly. "Let him in." At this moment, Gary suddenly spoke from a distance. Hearing that, Simon and Brenda both froze. The two scratched their ears, thinking that they must have misheard. "Son-inw, why let him in? Don''t worry, I''ll just..." "I said, let him in!" Gary interrupted Brenda''s words with a furious roar. Brenda was immediately embarrassed and stood there awkwardly. "My son-inw is just too soft-hearted! Fine, since I''m in a good mood today, let him in. Haha," Simon said excitedly. "Kid, you should be very grateful to Gary, understand?" Brenda growled. Without saying a word, Ethan walked into the Johnson family home. Behind him, Gary''s face was pale. His simple thought was to apologize to Ethan and perhaps there might still be a glimmer of hope! "To actually apologize to such a coward..." The more Gary thought about it, the more humiliated he felt! But there was nothing he could do at this point. ... Ethan arrived at the Johnson''s house and gave the Soul Nourishment Pill to Bill Johnson. "Grandpa, this might be thest time Ie to see you," Ethan said quietly. Bill Johnson''s wrinkled face was full of bitterness, but he eventually let go. "Ethan, I''m sorry," Bill said with a sigh. "In order to secure the Johnson family''s good fortune, I brought you in as a son-inw. It was my selfishness that caused you to suffer such humiliation..." Bill''s eyes filled with tears. Ethan remained silent, he knew all this, of course. "I cast a fortune for myself, and my life is near its end. I''m afraid I won''t live much longer," Bill continued. "Can you... can you forgive me? Forgive Sylvia?" Bill clenched Ethan''s hand, his voice pleading. Ethan was silent for a long time, but ultimately, he shook his head, "The seeds we sow will bear fruit. Once you''ve done something, you must bear the consequences." "I will never forgive Sylvia." After saying those words, Ethan turned around and walked out of Bill''s room. In the living room, the Johnsons gathered around Gary, who was still their backbone. "Finished seeing him? Get the hell out now!" Brenda said impatiently. "Looking at you, this useless waste, makes me angry! You have wasted three years of our time!" Simon snorted. "Just look at Gary, he''s the one the Taylor family has chosen! And look at you, a good-for-nothing who only knows how to cook and wash clothes." Ethan didn''t want to argue with them initially, but he couldn''t stand it any longer after hearing this. He stared coldly at the Johnson family members, and said word by word, "A useless waste? Let me tell you, the Taylors have chosen me, not Gary!" Chapter 22: The Astonished Johnson Family_1 22 Chapter 22: The Astonished Johnson Family_1 Originally, Ethan Smith didn''t want to argue with this family, but their words were just too much. Even a y man has a temper, and Ethan Smith is no exception. Simon Johnson and Brenda Johnson were stunned for half a second before bursting intoughter. "Did you hear what he said? He said the Taylor family picked him, it''s killing me!" Brenda Johnsonughed so hard she had tears in her eyes. Simon also felt the same way, and couldn''t help but mock, "If the Taylor family were picking a maid, maybe they''d pick you. But they''re looking for talent, not trash!" "You should beg Gary Brown, maybe he can find you a job as a maid, at least you won''t starve, right?" As Ethan Smith''s face grew colder, he decided not to argue and just sat down on the sofa. "Did I tell you to sit down, get up!" Brenda Johnson shouted shrilly. Ethan Smith sneered, "All these years, when you made me stand, I never sat. When you told me to go east, I never went west." "Did any of you remember all the good I did? All you thought was that I was a spineless loser," Ethan said coldly. At this moment, he realized that the world wouldn''t show any mercy to honest people. The more honest one is, the more they would be bullied. "Are you turning against us now?" Simon stood up angrily, looking as if he were about to take action. "Enough! Shut up!" Gary Brown yelled impatiently. Simon was taken aback and looked at Gary Brown, feeling that something was off about him today. Despite this, Simon still sat back down obediently. Gary Brown took a deep breath and said with an awkward smile, "Ethan Smith, I was wrong before. Don''t hold grudges against me. We still need to be on good terms in the future..." At this, Simon and Brenda Johnson were even more puzzled. Why did the usually hot-tempered Gary Brown suddenly seem like a whole different person today? "You took my wife, upied the house I lived in for three years, and humiliated me. Now you want me to just let it go?" Ethan Smith stared coldly at Gary Brown. "Sorry, but I''m not that generous," Ethan said coldly. Brenda snapped, "Ethan Smith, are you being ungrateful now?" Gary Brown was very unhappy, but he didn''t dare lose his temper. "Ethan Smith, if you want, I''ll leave right now! I''ll return the house to you!" Gary Brown vowed. Ethan Smith sneered, "Give me back my house? Do you think this ce is still my home? Every second I spend here disgusts me." Gary Brown''s face changed, a touch of anger rising within him. "Gary Brown, I made myself clear at the banquet," Ethan Smith took a deep breath. "I don''t want anything to do with people like you, but I''ll remember what you''ve done to me." With that, Ethan Smith stood up from the sofa. He couldn''t bear to stay in this house for another minute. "Ethan Smith!" Right as Ethan was about to step out of the house, Gary Brown suddenly shouted. Ethan stopped, his voice cold, "What else do you want?" Gary clenched his teeth and asked, "What do you want in the end?" "You figure it out." Ethan Smith said coldly. With that, Ethan Smith left the Johnson''s house without looking back. Gary Brown had a pale face, furious, but the subtle fear in his heart made him feel on the verge of copse. "Gary, what''s wrong with you?" Simon asked, frowning. "Yeah, why did you go beg that loser?" Brenda mumbled. Gary hung his head, remaining silent. Brenda turned to Sylvia Johnson, "Sylvia, what''s going on here? What happened?" Sylvia opened her mouth, unsure how to exin. At that moment, Gary Brown raised his head. He said wearily, "Do you know who the Taylor family picked this time?" Simonughed, "Isn''t it obvious? It has to be you! Otherwise, how could our Johnson family have been invited!" "Yeah, it''s not Ethan Smith, is it? Hahaha!" Brendaughed out loud. However, Gary looked at Brenda intently and said, word by word, "The person the Taylor family picked is Ethan Smith!" Chapter 23: Miss Taylor, can I be with you? 23 Chapter 23: Miss Taylor, can I be with you? The Johnson family members were stunned, especially Simon Johnson and Brenda Johnson, whose faces were filled with disbelief. "Gary, you must be confused. How could the Taylor family possibly choose Ethan Smith?" Brenda waved her hand dismissively. This was simply impossible unless the Taylor family had gone blind. Gary stared coldly at Brenda and said, "I don''t want to believe it either, but the Taylors chose Ethan." "Remember the girl who came to our house with Ethan a few days ago? She''s Miss Taylor of the Taylor family." Sylvia admitted unwillingly. Just as the words left her lips, a news report appeared on the TV. The news was about the banquet hosted by the Taylor family. And in the report, Ethan was seen speaking confidently on stage. What was even more shocking, Gary''s face appeared on the TV, too. The light on his face made his expression of embarrassment and regret particrly eye-catching. "Damnit!" Gary angrily stood up! He finally understood why that spotlight had been directed at him! Its purpose was to let all of River City see his clownish behavior and posture! "How... How is this possible!" Brenda''s face turned extremely pale! Simon also sat there in silence with a shocked expression. "How could Ethan deserve this!" Brenda gritted her teeth. Gary clenched his teeth, gripping his phone tightly, wishing he could find a crack in the ground to hide in! "Oh no, now that the Taylor family chose Ethan, he won''t try to take revenge, will he?" Brenda suddenly thought of something. At her reminder, Simon''s face also turned ugly. "He definitely won''t let us go..." Remembering the cold, mocking look from earlier, Simon felt chills running down his spine! "Quick, go find your dad, he must have a solution!" At this moment, Brenda suddenly thought of Bill Johnson! Of everyone in the Johnson family, only Bill Johnson still regarded Ethan as a person. Perhaps there was a chance if they asked him for help. With this thought, the family hurriedly rushed to Bill Johnson''s room. Bill Johnson was sitting in his room, looking sad. To him, Ethan''s departure was also a blow. "Dad, stop sitting there in a daze and go beg Ethan for mercy!" Brenda said anxiously. Bill Johnson was taken aback and was somewhat confused by the situation. "Oh dear, I don''t even know how to exin it right now." Brenda said nervously. "Anyway, we must obtain Ethan''s forgiveness now! If we could get him back, that would be even better!" Simon said. Bill Johnson, however, shook his head. When Ethan left, he had made up his mind. Bill Johnson knew that Ethan would nevere back. "You guys drove him away, and now you want him toe back? Do you think that''s possible?" Bill Johnson waved his hand weakly. "Go and try! If he doesn''te back, the Johnson family could be doomed!" Simon exaggeratedly warned. Bill Johnson still ignored him. He waved his hand, murmuring softly, "Forget it, forget it, everything is fate. I shouldn''t have brought him into the Johnson family for my own selfish reasons in the first ce..." Reaping what one sows, Bill Johnson had already seen through it all. "Now that we need you, you''re useless!" Brenda angrily said. "Nevermind, I''ll go. I''ll go and beg him personally. I don''t believe he won''t give me face!" Brenda dered confidently. ... At this time, Ethan was sitting in the courtyard of the vi in Longyue Community, lost in thought. For Ethan, the attitude of the Johnson family members had left him feeling very ufortable. However, he no longer harbored any affection for the Johnson family, only feelings of disgust and nausea. Soon, Ethan stood up. He looked into the distance, whispering to himself, "I won''t be as weak as I was before." The past cannot be changed, but the future can still be pursued! Just then, Emily Taylor''s car suddenly drove in. As soon as the car stopped, Emily got out. Seeing Emily, the gloom in Ethan''s heart disappeared, and a smile unconsciously appeared on his lips. He hurriedly got up and greeted her, surprised, "Miss Taylor, what brings you here?" Emily looked at Ethan and smiled, "How are you feeling today?" "Feeling?" Ethan pondered for a moment, then said, "To be honest, this is the first time I''ve experienced being the center of attention and the first time I''ve felt respected by others." Emily couldn''t help but burst intoughter. She stood on tiptoes and patted Ethan''s head, saying, "Do you know that with more attention, you''ll also face more risks?" "Risks?" Ethan raised an eyebrow, seemingly not understanding. Emily exined, "Do you know why William was so antagonistic towards you today? It''s because he looks down on you from the bottom of his heart." "And William won''t be the only one. Now that everyone knows about the rtionship between you and me, more and more people wille to stir up trouble." Ethan didn''t say a word. He stood there thinking for a moment and then joked, "You mean... romantic rivals?" "Get out of here!" Emily red at Ethan. "But... actually, what you said makes sense." Emily said seriously. Ethan smiled bitterly. He had, of course, considered this consequence. Emily, such an outstanding girl, would have countless suitors, each with impressive backgrounds. Though Ethan and Emily hadn''t confirmed any rtionship yet, in the eyes of others, Emily''s favoritism towards Ethan made everything clear. "Are you afraid?" Emily asked, blinking her eyes. Ethan looked at Emily and said firmly, "If I can be with you, I won''t be afraid even if I have to face a mountain of knives or a den of tigers!" The atmosphere instantly turned tense, and an ambiguous air filled their surroundings. Emily''s eyes were like water, and in the gentle breeze, her long hair lightly brushed against Ethan''s face. At this moment, a blush appeared on Emily''s face. Summoning his courage, Ethan carefully asked, "Miss Taylor, could I be with you?" Chapter 24: Shameless Brenda Johnson 24 Chapter 24: Shameless Brenda Johnson Emily Taylor seemed just as surprised by Ethan Smith''s audacity. She looked at Ethan Smith in amazement, speechless for quite a while. "Being with me... will be dangerous." Emily Taylor stared straight into Ethan Smith''s eyes. "I''m not afraid!" Ethan Smith replied with extraordinary determination. Emily Taylor shook her head and said, "Ethan Smith, River City is such a small ce. You have never witnessed the schemes of those people in Capital City, I..." "Who cares about Capital City!" Ethan Smith interrupted Emily Taylor''s words. "As I said, as long as I can be with you, I fear nothing!" Ethan Smith''s words were filled with abination of excitement. Emily Taylor paused for a moment, then patted Ethan Smith''s head andughed, "I believe you. But... I have to see how you perform, and... whether you can pass the test." "Test?" Ethan Smith looked stunned and quickly asked, "What test? I''ll give it my all!" Emily Taylorughed and said, "You will know gradually." "Your words are enough for me." Ethan Smith was so excited that he nearly jumped up! He was filled with motivation. He got up and said earnestly, "Give me a little time, I will make myself worthy of you! I will let the whole world know that I love you! I will go to Capital City, to the Taylor family, and propose to you in broad daylight!" Looking at Ethan Smith''s spirited look, Emily Taylor was also quite infected. Men are most attractive when filled with confidence, and Ethan Smith was no exception. Emily Taylor looked at Ethan Smith andughed, "Okay, don''t let me wait too long then." "Absolutely!" Ethan Smith nodded with determination. For Ethan Smith, the arrival of Emily Taylor hadpletely changed his life. After Emily left, Ethan sat on the ground, absorbing the surrounding qi. However, the qi of this era is too sparse. He had spent an entire night, but Ethan Smith''s strength had not improved at all. Fortunately, it wasn''t a total loss. Since he started his cultivation journey, Ethan Smith felt a gradual change in his mindset. His mental state seemed to have strengthened manifold,pletely different from his previous timidity and cowardice. "They say the longer you are on the path of cultivation, the colder your heart bes. Seems true." thought Ethan Smith. As he was about to leave the house, a car suddenly raced up to him. As soon as the car stopped, Ray Walters was seen getting out of the car, one of his bodyguards was holding two gift boxes. This surprised Ethan Smith a bit. He had no interaction with Ray Walters. Why would he suddenlye to him? But Ethan quickly understood. Ray Walters relied heavily onworking for survival. Now that his rtionship with Ms. Taylor was widespread in River City, it was clear that Ray Walters was here to curry favor with him. Touching his chin, Ethan Smith thought to himself: "At the moment, I need someone to help me get some herbs. Ray Walters is a good choice." "Mr. Smith!" Soon, Ray Walters trotted over to Ethan Smith. "Mr. Walters! What brings you here?" Ethan Smith asked in surprise. Upon hearing Ethan Smith addressing him, Ray Walters was ttered. He quickly said, "Mr. Smith, you can just call me Ray. I don''t deserve formal address." Ethan didn''t dwell on this, continuing, "What can I do for you?" "Since I offended Miss Taylorst time, no one in River City dares to do business with me anymore. As you know, I have a bunch of people under me, if I can''t make money, I''m really in trouble..." Ray Walters sighed. Ethan frowned: "So, what do you want me to do?" Ray Walters rubbed his hands together, smiling awkwardly, "Mr. Smith, if it''s not too much trouble, could you speak to Miss Taylor for me, ask her to let me off the hook..." "Of course, I won''t ask for your help for free, I am willing to give you ten percent of the profits!" Ray Walters pounded his chest as he said. Ethan thought for a while and said, "Miss Taylor may not listen to me." "Look at what you''re saying, everyone in River City knows about your rtionship with her. As long as you speak up, Miss Taylor will definitely agree!" Ray Walters quickly countered. Ethan remained silent for a moment then boldly said: "Okay, I can try, but... I want thirty percent of the profits." Right now, Ethan Smith did need money, and after what he had recently experienced, he realized that being too soft-hearted will put you at a disadvantage these days. Ray Walters frowned. He gritted his teeth and said, "Okay! I agree!" Then Ray Walters turned to his bodyguard and shouted, "Take the gifts to Mr. Smith''s house!" "No need, just leave them here." Ethan casually epted the gifts. After that, he looked at Ray Walters''s bodyguard. This bodyguard had a sturdy body, kept a serious face, and from his aura, he was clearly a martial artist. "Mr. Smith, this is my personal bodyguard n. You know, people like me are always at risk, so it''s necessary to have protection." Ray Walters noticed Ethan Smith''s gaze and exined. Then Ray Walters said with a hint of arrogance, "n is also a disciple of Thomas O''Connor from Thomas City!" "Thomas City?" This name was quite unfamiliar to Ethan Smith. "Yes, Thomas O''Connor, famous for being the best fighter in River City!" Ray Waltersughed. River City''s best fighter? This title took Ethan Smith by surprise. "So... if there''s nothing else, I''ll be on my way?" Ray Walters said. "Wait." Ethan Smith called out to Ray Walters. He paused and said, "I do have something that requires your help." "Just tell me, whatever I can do, I definitely won''t refuse!" Ray Walters solemnly pledged. Ethan Smith said in a deep voice, "I need a batch of herbs, the more the better, the older the better." Ray Walters looked confused, "Mr. Smith, what do you need herbs for?" "I''ll exinter." Ethan Smith waved his hand dismissively. "Okay, no problem." Ray Walters quickly nodded in agreement. Just as they finished talking, someone else walked in from the entrance. A nce revealed that Brenda Johnson and Sylvia Johnson were looking around from the doorway. It looked like Sylvia had made an effort to dress up. She wore a pink miniskirt and an almost negligee-like strapless top. She also wore ck stockings. Chapter 25: Do You Believe Ill Call Ray Walters To Deal With You? _1 25 Chapter 25: Do You Believe I''ll Call Ray Walters To Deal With You? _1 Looking at these two, Ethan Smith immediately felt disgusted. "Wow, Ethan, you''re living in such a nice house now," Brenda Johnsonmented as she looked around. Ethan stared coldly at Brenda and said, "What do you want?" "What''s with that attitude? Can''t Ie to visit you if there''s nothing wrong?" Brenda replied with augh. The contrast in her attitude before and after made Ethan even more disgusted. Ray Walters stood aside, unable to join the conversation, looking somewhat awkward. Ethan turned and walked into the room. Seeing this, Brenda quickly signaled to Sylvia Johnson. Sylvia was reluctant, but she still followed Ethan into the room. As soon as they entered the living room, Brenda eximed, "This house is so luxurious; it must be many times better than ours!" Ethan snorted without saying a word. "Ethan, we lived together for three years, and I can''t just forget about those feelings," Brenda said ying the emotional card. "Now that you''ve made it big, it''s also rted to our Johnson family''s education, right?" Brenda shamelessly asked. Upon hearing this, Ethan sneered, "The Johnson family''s education? What did you teach me? Housekeeping or verbal abuse and beatings?" Brenda''s face shed with embarrassment, and sheughed, "Oh,e on; those are all things of the past! Even if you and Sylvia are divorced, I will always consider you family!" After saying that, Brenda yelled at Sylvia, "Go and pour Ethan a ss of water!" As Sylvia walked forward to pour water for Ethan, she purposely tried to lean into Ethan''s arms. Fortunately, Ethan quickly dodged her. Sylvia, who was supposed tond in Ethan''s arms, fell hard on the floor. "Ouch..." Sylvia covered her arm, showing a pained expression. Then, she got up from the ground, red at Ethan, and was about to lose her temper. But Brenda hastily stopped her. Brenda pulled Ethan aside and with a flirty expression said, "Ethan, I know you''re upset about what happened, and I don''t know how to make it up to you." "If you''re willing, you and Sylvia can be like that too," Brenda said with a malicious smile. Ethan coldly asked, "Like what?" "Like back when Sylvia and Gary Brown were sneaking around. Just consider it revenge against Gary," Brenda said, blinking her eyes. Ethan suddenly felt nauseous. He was disgusted with the Johnson family''s true colors. "Using your own body as capital, don''t you feel ashamed?" Ethan said coldly. "I''m not as perverted as Gary Brown, and besides, I find Sylvia disgusting to look at, so I''ll leave her for Gary to enjoy himself," Ethan said mercilessly. Hearing Ethan''s words, Sylvia could no longer hold back. She pointed at Ethan and cursed, "Ethan, you''re really shameless! Have you forgotten how you used to fawn over me?" "I was a fool back then, but it doesn''t mean I''m still one," Ethan said coldly. Sylvia clenched her teeth and said, "Fine, Ethan, you''re nothing but a freeloader, a useless man who will rely on women for a lifetime! I want to see how long you can be so arrogant!" Brenda, who was standing next to them, couldn''t help but get irritated, but it was toote for the atmosphere to change. So, Brenda changed her tone too and said, "Sylvia is right, you''re like mud that can''t hold up a wall, you''ll be like this for the rest of your life!" As expected, their ugly faces would never change. Fortunately, Ethan no longer cared. He said coldly, "Get out, get out of here right now!" Sylvia sneered with crossed arms, "You dare to curse me? Don''t think you can do whatever you want just because you have the Taylor family backing you! Have you forgotten how Ray Walters beat you upst time? Don''t make me call Gary Brown to have Raye and beat you up again!" Chapter 26: Placing a Bet_1 26 Chapter 26: cing a Bet_1 Sylvia Johnson bared her teeth and ws at Ethan Smith as if trying to scare him with Ray Walters. However, Ethan Smith nearlyughed out loud, wasn''t Ray Walters standing right beside them? Ray Walters also felt somewhat baffled. How did the conversation suddenly turn to him? "What, scared? Toote!" Seeing Ethan not saying anything, Sylvia thought she had frightened him. "Scared?" Ethan couldn''t help but sneer. "Scared of what? Scared of Ray Walters causing me trouble?" Ethan asked back. Sylvia proudly said, "That''s right, Ethan, this is River City! The powerful Taylor family couldn''t possibly extend their reach here! If you still want to make a living in River City, you better behave!" Ethan ignored Sylvia and turned to Ray Walters, saying, "Mr. Walters, are you going to cause me trouble?" Ray Walters hurriedly shook his head and chuckled, "Mr. Smith, you must be joking. I came here to ask for your help. I wouldn''t dare to cause you trouble..." Ethan looked at Sylvia and sneered, "Did you hear that?" Sylvia was stunned. She looked at Ray Walters and muttered, "Who are you? Who asked you to butt in?" Before Ray could speak, n beside him couldn''t help but scold, "He''s Brother Ray, Ray Walters!" Upon hearing this, Sylvia''s face changed dramatically. "You...you''re Ray Walters?" Sylvia swallowed nervously, looking extremely embarrassed. Ray Walters said coldly, "Do you think I''m joking with you? Do I need to call Gary Brown over?" Sylvia quickly shook her head, "No... no need, Bro Ray, I... I was just kidding, sorry, I''ll leave now..." With that, Sylvia dragged Brenda Johnson away and ran! After they left, Ray Walters tentatively asked, "Mr. Smith, do you want me to handle those two?" Ethan shook his head and said, "Forget it. I can''t be bothered to stoop to their level." Seeing this, Ray Walters didn''t say more. After some thought, he said with an awkward smile, "Mr. Smith, I don''t mean to pry, but I think you''re sometimes too soft-hearted. To put it nicely, you''re indecisive, but to put it bluntly, it''s... petty, I hope you don''t mind." It seemed Ray Walter''s words reminded Ethan of something. He stared at Ray Walters and nodded, "Alright, thank you for the reminder. I''ll keep it in mind." ... Taylor family''s Estate. Emily Taylor was sitting in the courtyard, drinking tea with William Richardson. This was already William Richardson''s third day in River City. "Emily, it seems you''ll be disappointed, my health is very good." William Richardson flexed his limbs and smiled faintly. Emily nced at him and said, "There''s still time, don''t rush to conclusions." William frowned and sighed, "Emily, the Taylor Family of the Capital City is a top-notch wealthy family nationwide. I really can''t figure out what you see in Ethan Smith." "Sometimes liking someone happens in an instant." Emily said indifferently. When it came to Ethan, a light seemed to shine in Emily''s eyes, and an unconscious smile appeared on her cold face. William hummed, "Emily, I''m afraid you''ve picked the wrong person! I''ve already investigated his background." "Almost thirty, hasn''t achieved anything, if we put it nicely, he''s ordinary, but if we put it harshly, he''s a loser!" William sneered. Emily''s eyes shed with discontent. She put down her teacup and said softly, "Uncle William, for someone in a high position, you should be knowledgeable and understanding. Do you know that in the vast Pyro, ny percent of people are quite ordinary? Does that make them losers?" "In my eyes, as long as a man is willing to take responsibility, even an ordinary person deserves praise and recognition." Emily''s words rendered William speechless. "Though it''s true, Ethan doesn''t match up to you! All of his gloryes from you, from the Taylor family. Do you believe that if you leave River City, he won''t be able to survive in just two days?" William said coldly. Hearing this, Emily couldn''t help butugh. "Do you really think that a small ce like River City could cause him any trouble?" Emily raised her eyebrows. William scoffed, "He''s a loser, what can''t be handled?" Emily thought for a moment and said, "How about this, Uncle William, let''s make a bet." "At most, in one month, Ethan will surely make you see him in a new light." "Not to mention a small River City, even in the whole Chuzzle Province, no one canpare with him!" Chapter 27: The Panic-Stricken William Richardson_1 27 Chapter 27: The Panic-Stricken William Richardson_1 William Richardson burst intoughter and said, "Emily, do you really believe that? If you''re so sure, then don''t help him, and let''s see what he can achieve on his own!" The reason why William Richardson targeted Ethan Smith so much was not only because he looked down on him but also because of a personal reason. That was because his old friend''s son had liked Emily Taylor for many years, but she had always been indifferent to him. Now that Emily suddenly cares so much about an ordinary man, who was even married once, it was natural for him to be upset. Emily Taylor was silent for a moment before she chuckled and said, "Uncle William, if someone really wants to harm him, I won''t give face to anyone." Emily''s tone was calm, yet full of threatening meaning! This was obviously directed at William Richardson! William Richardson was not a fool, and he understood what Emily meant. So, he immediately snorted and said, "It seems that you also think that Ethan Smith is no match for Benjamin Hill, otherwise, why wouldn''t you dare let them have a fair contest?" Benjamin Hill was the son of William Richardson''s old friend. Upon hearing this, Emily Taylor couldn''t help butugh. "So you''re talking about Benjamin Hill... I can agree to that." Emily Taylor shook her head. William Richardson was stunned, and he hurriedly asked, "Are you serious?" "Of course." Emily Taylor smiled. "Ethan Smith is indeed not qualified to bepared with those elegantly dressed young men in Capital City, but a mere Benjamin Hill... can be a stepping stone." Emily Taylor giggled. This undoubtedly enraged William Richardson! He scolded, "So you look down on Benjamin Hill too? Fine, fine, I''d like to see how Ethan Smith canpare with Benjamin Hill!" Having said that, William Richardson turned around and was about to leave. "Uncle William, it''s not yet time. Be careful with your health." Emily Taylor reminded him. William Richardson stopped, sneering, "I''m very healthy. I won''t have Ethan Smith worried about me." After leaving those words, William Richardson got into his car and set off for Chuzzle. "You''lle back and beg him." Emily Taylor murmured softly to herself. ... At this time, Ethan Smith was sitting at home, studying the memories in his mind. This was the inheritance left by his father, a true treasure trove. "Besides relying on qi and Pills, the other method is formation." Ethan Smith thought to himself. Nowadays, the qi in this era is extremely scarce, especially in the city. Ethan Smith could only use the formation to gather all the surrounding qi in one ce. In this way, his cultivation speed would be much faster. But for Ethan Smith to set up a formation now, it was like climbing to the sky. Ethan Smith took a deep breath and murmured, "I will stand at the top of the pyramid." Throughout his life, no one had ever believed in Ethan Smith, nor had anyone encouraged him. Now that Emily Taylor believed in him so much, Ethan Smith would never disappoint her. At dusk. Ethan Smith got up and left the Dragon Rising Community, heading all the way to the foot of a mountain. There were mountains, water, and thin poption here. Compared to the city, the qi here was much denser. "This is the ce." Ethan Smith sat down by a small stream. Then, he closed his eyes slightly and began to absorb the surrounding qi. Along with his breathing, the surrounding qi slowly gathered. These qi revolved around Ethan Smith, forming a small whirlpool. If anyone passed by, they could even feel a slight breeze. On the other side. William Richardson''s car was slowly leaving River City. "Hmph, I''d like to see what kind of waves this Ethan Smith can make." William Richardson said indignantly. The person next to him forced a smile and said, "Mr. Richardson, it''s true that Ethan Smith is nothing, but offending the Taylor family is not a good choice..." William Richardson waved his hand and said, "I know when to stop. The Hill family knows about this now, and I believe it won''t be long before Benjamin Hilles to River City." "Benjamin Hill is better than Ethan Smith in every aspect. I believe it won''t be long before Ethan Smith knows when to give up!" In William Richardson''s opinion, Ethan Smith had no chance ofparing with Benjamin Hill. As they were talking, William Richardson suddenly felt a sharp pain in his heart. Although it was brief, it made him cough involuntarily. "I guess I have to smoke less in the future." William Richardson didn''t think much about it, assuming it was because he had smoked too much recently. Just as he put out the cigarette, the stabbing pain in his heart struck again! This time, it was even stronger! William Richardson covered his heart and frowned, "What... what''s going on?" Before he could react, the severe pain struck again! It felt as if his heart was being pierced by thousands of arrows, both painful and itchy! William Richardson''s face showed a trace of pain. Clutching his heart, he said with difficulty, "No... this isn''t good..." This suddenly reminded him of Ethan Smith''s words! "Quick, go back to River City!" William Richardson shouted urgently. Chapter 28: The Painful William Richardson_1 28 Chapter 28: The Painful William Richardson_1 Although William Richardson was reluctant to believe it, the excruciating pain in his body was unbearable! The car raced to the hospital, but after a thorough examination by the doctors, no problems were found! All the indexes showed normal! "How... how is this possible!" William Richardson''s face turned extremely pale, and the pain made him break out in a cold sweat! This reminded him of Ethan Smith again! "Drive, go to the Taylor family''s estate!" Although William Richardson was unwilling to believe it, the pain in his body left him no time to think! So the car quickly went to the Taylor family''s estate. The Taylor family''s estate. Emily Taylor was sitting here, sipping tea and enjoying the evening breeze. "Miss, do you think it''s appropriate to break off with Mr. Richardson just for Ethan Smith?" the secretary couldn''t help but remind her. Emily Taylor nced at him and smiled, "Why is it inappropriate? What he loses, not me." The secretary sighed, "Even if you protect Ethan Smith, it will only make Mr. Richardson hate him more, and may even bring him trouble..." "How can one grow without experiencing hardship?" Emily Taylor said with a smile. "Moreover, Richardson will be back." Emily Taylor looked in the direction of the door, speaking calmly. As her words fell, William Richardson''s car hurriedly drove in! "See? He''s back." Emily Taylor''s mouth curled up in a confident smile. She put down her cup of tea and went to greet him. "Mr. Richardson, why are you back so soon?" Emily Taylor asked with a smile. With his hand on his chest, William Richardson said painfully, "Emily, quickly... bring Ethan Smith to see me, quick..." Emily Taylor, unhurried, said with a soft smile, "Mr. Richardson, is it appropriate for you, who''s asking for help, to demand him toe to you?" William Richardson''s expression changed. He knew Emily Taylor was intentionally showing him her authority. But now there was no other way. William Richardson could only say in pain, "I believe what he said now. Can you take me to see him?" "What an outsider''s remark." There was not a trace of anxiety on Emily Taylor''s face. "Hurry," William Richardson said in pain. "I really can''t bear it anymore...." Emily Taylor only wanted to teach William Richardson a lesson, not to let him suffer real harm. So she immediately took him to Ethan Smith''s home in Dragon Rising Community. When they arrived at Ethan''s house, they searched for him but couldn''t find him. "Where is he?" William Richardson asked anxiously. Emily Taylor shook her head, "I don''t know either, let me call him." As she spoke, Emily Taylor took out her phone and called Ethan Smith. Unfortunately... Ethan''s phone was turned off. "It''s switched off." Emily Taylor said helplessly. William Richardson''s face turned extremely ugly! The pain was almost making him faint! "Quick, go find him quickly!" William Richardson yelled frantically! "Yes, Mr. Richardson!" Richardson''s men rushed out. However, they searched the entire River City but couldn''t find Ethan''s whereabouts. This made William Richardson utterly desperate! He said in pain, "What can we do now¡­" His men were even more furious, "Ethan Smith must have done this on purpose, what an asshole!" Emily Taylor nced at him and sneered, "You never believed him in the first ce, and you still want him to wait for you at home?" "I..." Richardson''s men were rendered speechless. For the entire night, Ethan Smith did not return. And during that night, William Richardson fainted from pain three times! And the pain was constantly intensifying. It wasn''t until the early morning when Ethan Smith finally opened his eyes. "There''s too little qi." Ethan Smith frowned. He had absorbed almost all the qi in the surroundings, but he still hadn''t reached the Third-Layer Qi Refining Stage. "The cultivation in the future will probably be more and more difficult." Ethan Smith couldn''t help but sigh. He simply washed up and headed home. By the time he got home, it was already 8 a.m. Ethan Smith looked at the guests in his house, feeling somewhat surprised. "Miss Taylor, Mr. Richardson, what are you doing here?" Ethan Smith asked in astonishment. Before Emily Taylor could speak, one of Richardson''s men roared, "Where the fuck did you go? Do you know we''ve been waiting for you all night?" Ethan Smith furrowed his brows, feeling somewhat displeased. "I went out to take care of some business." Ethan Smith replied emotionlessly. "What the fuck kind of business could you have!" The man gritted his teeth. Hearing this, Ethan''s anger increased a bit more. "If it wasn''t for Emily''s sake, I wouldn''t let you off! Come and treat my illness right away!" William Richardson red at him and said angrily. Ethan Smith coldly nced at him and said, "Really? To be honest, I only call you ''Uncle Richardson'' because of Emily. Otherwise, you''re nothing in my eyes! Your identity and status have nothing to do with me!" "As for treating your illness, I''m tired now and don''t want to serve you. Please leave my home immediately!" Ethan Smith said coldly. Chapter 29: Im Not Going to Serve Anymore!_1 Chapter 29: I''m Not Going to Serve Anymore!_1 Hearing Ethan Smith''s words, everyone was stunned! Even Emily Taylor looked at Ethan Smith in surprise. In her impression, Ethan Smith was almost a person without a temper! However, Emily Taylor soon startedughing, as she seemed to be extremely satisfied with Ethan Smith''s reaction. "Kid, what did you say!?" Uncle William Richardson was suddenly furious! His men stepped forward and scolded: "Do you know who Mr. Richardson is? How dare you talk to him like this!" Ethan Smith looked at them coldly, and said: "As I said, his identity and status have nothing to do with me." "I originally wanted to save him out of kindness, but your attitude disgusts me." "Now, I''m telling you, I''m not serving you anymore, get lost!" Upon hearing this, one of Richardson''s men became angry, stepped forward, and said coldly, "Cure Mr. Richardson immediately, or I''ll kill you!" "Really!?" Ethan Smith shouted, taking the initiative to raise his hand, pping him across the face! This p sent him flying, and a mr even came flying out of his mouth! "You!" He stared at Ethan Smith, like an angry lion. "Go back and practice more before you spout nonsense." Ethan Smith said coldly. After that, Ethan Smith turned and left, walking straight back into the room. The door, "bang" sounded as it closed. The scene was as silent as death, and Uncle William Richardson''s face was filled with anger. But his physical difort forced him to bow his head. "Emily, did you see? Is this how someone should be treating their elders?" Uncle Richardson took a deep breath and asked. Emily Taylor replied, smiling: "Uncle Richardson, you''re the one asking for help now, so it''s not right for you to consider yourself above everyone else." "I won''t interfere with your matters." Emily Taylor continued indifferently. Then, Emily Taylor got into the car and left the ce. Uncle Richardson''s face was extremely ugly, clutching his chest in pain. Meanwhile, Ethan Smith was busy with his own affairs in his room, not caring about Uncle Richardson at all. Time passed by every second and in the blink of an eye, an hour had already passed. Finally, Uncle Richardson couldn''t stand it anymore. He walked over with difficulty, knocked on the door, and said painfully, "Ethan Smith, I was rude. I apologize to you..." There was no sound from the room, only silence. Uncle Richardson continued painfully, "Ethan Smith, please help me. I really can''t stand it anymore..." "I was wrong. I shouldn''t have been so arrogant..." "Please help me for Emily''s sake, I..." Before Uncle Richardson could finish, the door opened. Ethan Smith stood at the door, holding a pill in his hand. "Take this pill, and your illness will be naturally cured," Ethan handed him a ck pill. Uncle Richardson quickly picked up the pill, examined it carefully. The appearance of the pill was extremely poor, resembling sheep droppings he''d found in the fields. This made Uncle Richardson believe that Ethan Smith was deliberately messing with him. "Ethan Smith, are you sure this can cure my illness...?" Uncle Richardson asked with difficulty. "Whether you believe it or not is up to you. If you don''t believe it, you can throw it away." Ethan Smith said coldly. After that, he closed the door again and returned to the room. Uncle Richardson stared at the pill. Although he had some doubts, he didn''t have time to think too much about it now. So, swallowing hard, he put the pill into his mouth. The moment the pill entered his stomach, Uncle Richardson felt an intense heat flowing through his body. The heat swirled inside his body, finally gathering at his heart. Suddenly, the pain in his heart began to ease gradually. Within a few minutes, Uncle Richardson was astonished to find that the piercing pain in his heart had disappeared! He touched his heart, his face filled with disbelief: "Is it...really healed?" Looking at Ethan Smith in the room, Uncle Richardson couldn''t help but be amazed. Just who was this Ethan Smith? How could he have such exceptional medical skills? Could it be that everything Emily said was true? "If there''s nothing else, you can leave now," Ethan Smith''s voice came from the room. Now, Ethan Smith didn''t have any good feelings towards Uncle Richardson at all. If it were not for Emily''s sake, he wouldn''t even want to help. Uncle Richardson opened his mouth, then shook his head. "Mr. Richardson, maybe your difort is caused by this kid''s tricks!" "Otherwise, why couldn''t the hospital find anything, yet you instantly felt better after taking his pill?" At this moment, one of Uncle Richardson''s men, covering his mouth, said sneeringly. Chapter 30: Chuzzles Benjamin Hill_1 Chapter 30: Chuzzle''s Benjamin Hill_1 Ever since stepping on the path of cultivation, Ethan Smith''s hearing had improved by several times. Even though the two of them spoke very softly, Ethan could still hear every word clearly. He stood in the room, coldly looking at William Richardson, as if waiting for his answer. William gazed at the direction of Ethan''s room, not saying a word. After a while, William waved his hand and said, "Return to Chuzzle." After experiencing this incident, William''s impression of Ethan had somewhat changed. However, he also had some suspicions. "Mr. Richardson, we can''t just let this go. Shall I secretly help Benjamin Hill?" One of William''s subordinates said sinisterly. William remained silent for a moment, and then waved his hand. "Starting today, I will not interfere in matters between Ethan Smith and Benjamin Hill." William sighed. "Mr. Richardson, but..." "No need for more words." William waved his hand, interrupting him. ... After William left, Ethan began his n. At the moment, the most important thing was to make money; he couldn''t rely on Emily Taylor for everything. He sat in the room, beginning to refine Soul Nourishment Pills. This pill was simple, but it had amazing effects on the body. In today''s world, many people had ruined their bodies due to indulgence, appearing strong on the outside but weak on the inside. And the Soul Nourishment Pill was the perfect solution to adjust the body. Until the evening, Ethan finally finished refining the pills. Apart from this batch of Soul Nourishment Pills, Ethan also specially refined a Hydrating Pill to give to Emily Taylor. This single Hydrating Pill took Ethan three hours to refine. As for the herbs used to refine the Hydrating Pill, Ethan carefully selected the best ones from the nearly discarded batch of herbs. "I''ve never given Miss Taylor a gift before; consider this a token of my appreciation." Ethan thought to himself. He went to the grocery store to buy a wooden box to put the Hydrating Pill in. Afterwards, Ethan took the Hydrating Pill and went to the Taylor family''s Estate. When he arrived at Emily''s house, she was on the phone. Seeing Ethan, Emily immediately hung up the phone, looking slightly surprised, "Ethan, what brings you here?" Ethan bitterly smiled, "I''m here to apologize." "Apologize? For what?" A look of astonishment shed through Emily''s beautiful eyes. Ethan helplessly said, "I shouldn''t have disregarded your feelings this morning..." Hearing this, Emily burst intoughter. She rolled her eyes, "You fool, I wouldn''t me you for this. On the contrary, if you hadn''t shown any backbone, I would have been truly disappointed." "Really?" Ethan asked with a hint of surprise. "Of course." Emily smiled. "Ethan, I hope that you can be yourself, rather than holding back and being amodating because of worries about other people." Emily said earnestly. Ethan became even more infatuated with Emily. He didn''t know if it was because of their social circle, but he had never seen a girl like Emily before. "Alright!" Ethan nodded firmly. Just as he was about to take out the Hydrating Pill, an engine roar suddenly came from outside. He looked out and saw a Lamborghini parked outside. As soon as the car stopped, a tall young man with dyed yellow hair walked out. This young man was 1.8 meters tall, with well-proportioned muscles and a neat suit, making him look like a handsome guy from a TV series. Compared to him, Ethan seemed a bit shabby. This young man was none other than Benjamin Hill from Chuzzle. Benjamin entered the house and quickly approached Emily. "Miss Taylor, why didn''t you tell me when you came to Chuzzle?" Benjamin said enthusiastically. "Why should I tell you?" Emily didn''t leave him any face. Benjamin felt somewhat embarrassed. He coughed and said, "I heard that you''ve been getting close to a young man named Ethan Smith recently. I''m curious about what kind of man can catch Miss Taylor''s eye." "I am Ethan Smith." Ethan immediately stepped forward. Benjamin looked up and down at Ethan,ughing, "Really? You''re Ethan Smith?" "Genuine." Ethan said expressionlessly. Benjamin couldn''t help but want tough. This short and stocky guy was his opponent? Although he thought so, Benjamin still politely reached out his hand and said, "Nice to meet you." Ethan nced at him and immediately shook hands with him. "Nice to meet you too." Ethan said emotionlessly. The moment their hands touched, Ethan felt an enormous pressure, while Benjamin''s expression turned yful. Ethan narrowed his eyes and couldn''t help but sneer. The next second, Benjamin''s face changed - from yful, to shocked, to angry, and then to fearful! Benjamin felt as though his hand was caught in an iron vice, as if his bones were about to be crushed! Chapter Chapter 31: Mistaking a Carrot for Panax Ginseng?_1 31 Chapter 31: Mistaking a Carrot for Panax Ginseng?_1 Benjamin Hill''s face turned red, struggling desperately to pull his hand out. However, he found that Ethan Smith''s palm was like an iron mp, and he couldn''t budge! Seeing Benjamin''s increasingly ugly face, Ethan asked with feigned concern, "Mr. Hill, what''s wrong with you? Why does your face look so awful? Are you not feeling well?" Upon hearing this, Benjamin was so angry that he almost spat blood! "You don''t want to speak? Mr. Hill, I happen to know some medical techniques. Would you like me to take a look?", said Ethan with a half-smile. "You... let go!" Benjamin said angrily. "Oh, you should have said so earlier." Ethan pretended to be enlightened and immediately released his hand. Benjamin''s body suddenly fell backward, and he ended up sitting on the ground with a plop. "Mr. Hill, what''s the matter? Are you okay?" Ethan pretended to be concerned and hurriedly went to help him up. Benjamin pushed Ethan''s hand away and said coldly, "You dare to y me." "Mr. Hill, where is thising from? I don''t understand what you''re talking about," said Ethan with a half-smile. "You!" Benjamin gritted his teeth. He took a deep breath, trying to stay calm. "I won''t stoop to your level." Considering Emily Taylor, Benjamin resumed his gentle smile. Ethan didn''t care to argue with Benjamin either. He took the Hydrating Pill out of his pocket and handed it to Emily. "Miss Taylor, we''ve known each other for some time, and I haven''t given you a gift before. This is a small token of my appreciation. I hope you''ll ept it," Ethan said as he handed the Hydrating Pill to Emily. Before Emily could reach out her hand, Benjamin scoffed: "Did you buy this box from a street vendor? This broken box is worth at most a hundred dors." "Nonsense!" Ethan red at Benjamin, "I clearly bought it from the grocery store!" Benjamin sneered, "Mr. Smith is really generous, giving this kind of thing as a gift. Aren''t you scolding Miss Taylor?" "Not at all, I actually like it," said Emily as she reached out to take the box. "Ethan, thank you. I like it very much," Emily said with a smile. Benjamin''s face turned dark instantly. "Miss Taylor, I also brought you a gift," said Benjamin confidently. I heard that you''ve been looking for herbstely. Since I heard the news, I''ve been asking around the entire Chuzzle and finally found you a Hundred-year Ginseng," Benjamin took out an exquisite gift box and handed it to Emily. Emily took the gift box, her face showing almost no expression. Benjamin was a little disappointed and insisted, "Miss Taylor, won''t you open it and have a look?" "Is that really necessary?" Emily said tactfully. "Miss Taylor, just take a look!" Ethan''s eyes were burning with enthusiasm. A Hundred-year Ginseng was like a sacred treasure for Ethan! If he could get one, he could reach the Third-Layer Qi Refining Stage, or even the Fourth Layer! "Alright," Emily nodded. She slowly opened the wooden box. Inside, a piece of ginsengy quietly. "Kid, this is what a real gift looks like! The box alone is something you can''t afford, let alone the ginseng inside," said Benjamin, looking smug. Ethan nced at the ginseng and sneered, "Although my gift may not be as valuable, it''s at least a token of my affection." "Not like you, treating a radish like ginseng and acting all smug about it!" "Mr. Hill, should I say that you''re blind, or that you''re deliberately deceiving Miss Taylor?" Benjamin''s face changed, and he hurriedly said, "What do you mean!" "What do I mean?" Ethan reached out to take the ginseng out. "This is just ordinary cultivated ginseng. Its medicinal value is simr to that of amon radish." "If you were cheated, that means you''re blind." "If you did it on purpose, then you''re deceiving Miss Taylor!" These words left Benjamin sweating cold beads on his forehead! Chapter 32: Ten Million!_1 32 Chapter 32: Ten Million!_1 Benjamin Hill certainly knew that this was just an ordinary Panax ginseng. To him, there was no difference between hundred-year ginseng and ordinary ginseng - they were all scams. So, he casually went to a random herb store and bought an ordinary Panax ginseng. He then wrapped it in a beautiful box. But he never expected it to be exposed by Ethan Smith! "You...you''re talking nonsense!" Benjamin Hill said, somewhat flustered. "Miss Taylor, don''t listen to his nonsense. He''s just making things up!" Benjamin Hill anxiously looked at Emily Taylor. Emily Taylor sighed softly, holding the ginseng with a slight look of disappointment on her face. Seeing this, Benjamin Hill hastily wiped his sweat and said awkwardly, "Miss Taylor, I really didn''t know it was fake, just... just hear me out..." Emily Taylor did not pay attention to Benjamin Hill and instead looked at Ethan Smith and said, "In that case, let''s throw it away." After saying that, Emily Taylor casually threw the ginseng into the trash can. "It''s okay to not have money, but don''t try to pass off something inferior as good. It''s very annoying." Emily Taylor said, intentionally or unintentionally. Benjamin Hill stood there, his face turning red as a pig''s liver in an instant. Whether it was anger or shame, his shoulders trembled slightly. Ethan Smith looked at Emily Taylor and then began tough. Benjamin Hill stared fiercely at Ethan Smith, as if he wanted to swallow Ethan whole! "I have something to attend to, you two can sit first." At this moment, Emily Taylor suddenly said. After leaving these words, Emily Taylor went straight to the second floor, her secretary following closely behind. On the second floor, there was a surveince room. Emily Taylor sat in front of the monitors, quietly watching the scene downstairs. "Miss Taylor, I...I''m a little confused," the secretary said, increasingly puzzled. "Isn''t this too cruel to Benjamin?" the secretary whispered. Emily Taylor smiled. She looked up at her secretary and said calmly, "Do you really think Benjamin likes me? At his level, he doesn''t just like a person, he likes a family." The secretary frowned and said, "I still don''t understand. I know you favor Ethan, but why are you setting up obstacles for him? Isn''t this intentionally intensifying the conflict between Ethan and Benjamin?" Emily Taylor took a sip of tea and said indifferently, "As I said, Benjamin is just a stepping stone for Ethan''s growth, and that''s all." If Benjamin heard these words, he would probably be furious. ... Downstairs, Benjamin Hill stared coldly at Ethan Smith. 10:41 He tore off his hypocritical mask, revealing his true face. Downstairs, Benjamin Hill stared coldly at Ethan Smith. He tore off his hypocritical mask, revealing his true face. "Ethan Smith, impressive moves. In just a few days, you''ve won the favor of the famous Ice Mountain beauty of Capital City." Benjamin Hill said coldly. Ethan Smith smiled and said, "I''m not like you guys, I don''t have any tactics or routines, just sincere intentions." Benjamin Hill snorted lightly and said, "Ethan, don''t make yourself sound so noble. You''re only getting close to Emily Taylor to seek wealth and status. How does it feel to live off a woman?" "Seeking wealth and status?" Ethan Smith raised an eyebrow. "Benjamin Hill, these words apply to you as well. As far as I know, your Hill family and the Taylor family are not on the same level. What''s your purpose for climbing up the Taylor family?" Benjamin Hill''s face grew colder, and he suddenly stepped forward, angrily shouting, "Ethan Smith, in my eyes, you''re nothing but a lowlymoner! Crushing you is like crushing an ant! Without the Taylor family, what do you amount to?!" "Without the Hill family, what do you amount to?" Ethan Smith asked coldly. Benjamin Hillughed loudly, "Ethan Smith, I''ve been intelligent since I was a child. At eight years old, I was sent by my father to train in the Chuzzle Battle Zone! I studied abroad at 14! At 21, I had..." "Enough, enough." Ethan Smith interrupted Benjamin Hill. "Don''t unt your insignificant achievements. I don''t want to hear it." Ethan Smith waved his hand. "You!" Benjamin Hill''s face turned red with anger. He clenched his teeth and said, "Kid, if you know what''s good for you, stay away from Miss Taylor as soon as possible. Otherwise, I won''t let you off!" Ethan Smith sneered, "I''ll be waiting." Emily Taylor, who was upstairs, saw this scene clearly. There was a faint smile on her face, and it was unclear what she was thinking. ... After leaving the Taylor family''s Estate, Ethan Smith went straight home. There were about twenty Soul Nourishment Pills at home. After thinking it over, Ethan decided to give all twenty pills to Ray Walters to sell, as a kind of bonus for him. So, Ethan Smith made a phone call to Ray Walters. About half an hourter, Ray Walters'' car stopped at the door. He came over with n and arrived at Ethan Smith''s house. "Mr. Smith, what can I do for you?" Ray Walters asked in a ttering tone. Ethan Smith pointed to the pills on the table and said, "This is called Soul Nourishment Pill. It has miraculous effects on the body. Currently, the only ones avable on the market are these twenty pills in my possession." Ray Walters nced at the ck pills on the table without understanding Ethan''s intentions. Ethan continued, "Take these pills and sell them. The price... I''m only selling them for 500,000 each. As for how much you sell them for, that''s up to you." The value of the Soul Nourishment Pill was definitely more than 500,000, and the reason Ethan sold them so cheaply was to let Ray Walters make some money as well. But Ray Walters'' face darkened. He thought to himself, selling this unidentified ck pill for 500,000 - wasn''t that just robbery? "Mr. Smith, 500,000...isn''t that a bit too expensive..." Ray Walters asked hesitantly. Ethan Smith looked at him and said, "Mr. Walters, this is a good thing for you." Ray Walters'' face changed as if he realized something. Although he was unhappy, he still obediently paid the money. Twenty pills, a total of 10 million. After getting into the car, Ray Walters couldn''t help but curse loudly, "I didn''t expect Ethan Smith to be so heartless! Selling me this crappy pill for 500,000 - he must be out of his mind!" n frowned and asked, "Ray, why did you agree to him?" Ray Walters snorted and said, "You don''t understand; the pills are just an excuse. His real intention is to get money from me, just a typical tactic of important people." n suddenly understood and muttered, "This Ethan Smith, relying on the Taylor family as his background, really thinks he''s a big shot." Ray Walters sighed softly, "For people like us, we need to take care of rtionships in all aspects. Otherwise, idents can happen at any time." It seemed morous on the surface but precarious like walking on thin ice. "Ray, are we just throwing these pills away?" n asked. Ray Walters took a pill and put it in his mouth, snorted, and said, "Find a scapegoat to sell them to. Whatever money Ethan Smith wants from me, I''ll get it from someone else." He dared not refuse Ethan Smith, but likewise, there were people who dared not refuse Ray Walters. For Ray Walters, it was simply a matter of exploiting oneyer after another. Chapter 33: The Provocative Benjamin Hill_1 Chapter 33: The Provocative Benjamin Hill_1 Ray Walters ate one, then he divided the remaining neen into two parts. One part was sold to those who sought his help; the other part was used as gifts for the big shots in River City. These pills might not be worth much, but the name of the Taylor family was valuable. For an old fox like Ray Walters, he had a thousand ways to deal with these pills. At night, Ray Walters, as usual, enjoyed the nightlife. That night, Ray Walters was in an exceptionally good mood. Afterward, Ray Waltersy on the bed and couldn''t help but touch his chin while thinking: "Could it be because of that pill?" The next morning, as soon as Ray Walters woke up, many people gathered at his house. Among them were businessmen from River City, as well as upper-ss figures. Theirmon feature was that they all took the Soul Nourishment Pill. Upon seeing Ray Walters, everyone hurried to their feet. "Ray, do you have any more of those pills from yesterday? I''ll pay one hundred and sixty thousand dors for one!" "Ray Walters, my friends in Chuzzle also want those pills, if you can get me a few more, the project in the west of the city is yours." "Ray, you must keep one of the pills for me..." Seeing this scene, Ray Walters was dumbfounded and excited beyond imagination! "Okay, okay, everyone rx, there will be enough pills!" Ray Walters was extremely excited. He never expected that the pills Ethan Smith gave him would have such miraculous effects! That day, Ray Walters excitedly hurried to Ethan Smith''s house. "Mr. Smith, do you still have those Soul Nourishment Pills from yesterday? I want as many as you have!" Ray Walters said eagerly. Ethan Smith silently nodded upon seeing Ray Walters''s reaction. Obviously, the Soul Nourishment Pills were even more popr than he had imagined. "Come pick them up in a few days. However, the price may have to go up; one hundred and sixty thousand dors per pill." Ethan Smith said solemnly. Ray Walters couldn''t help but twitch the corners of his mouth. Although the price was a bit high, it was still eptable. As a result, Ray Walters immediately agreed to it. "By the way, do you have any channels to get some good herbs?" Ethan Smith asked. "Good herbs?" Ray Walters frowned. After thinking for a moment, he said, "Mr. Smith, you can try the auction house in South City. I heard a hundred-year-old knotweed was auctioned offst month." "Auction house?" Ethan Smith raised his eyebrows. He thought for a while and said, "Okay, I got it." With ten million dors at his disposal, Ethan Smith could give the auction house a try. The Soul Nourishment Pill had low requirements for the alchemy process and herbs, so Ethan Smith could produce them inrge quantities. Thus, the money issue was temporarily resolved. In the evening. Ethan Smith suddenly received a call from Emily Taylor. Ethan Smith immediately picked up his mobile phone and walked to a quiet ce to answer the call. "Miss Taylor, why did you suddenly call me?" Ethan Smith asked with a bit of excitement. Emily Taylor said, "Benjamin Hill organized some kind of business gathering, he invited me to attend, but I don''t really want to go. Why don''t you go instead of me?" "Me?" Ethan Smith was startled, and a hint of confusion shed through his mind. He didn''t like Benjamin Hill at all; let alone attend the gathering, even seeing him made Ethan Smith feel annoyed. "What, are you scared?" Emily Taylor joked when she saw Ethan Smith didn''t say anything. Ethan Smith replied with a bitter smile, "Of course not, it''s just that..." "Are you going to refuse the first test?" Emily Taylor yfully said on the other end of the phone. "Test?" Upon hearing that phrase, Ethan Smith immediately agreed, "Okay, I''ll go! Tell me the time and location!" Emily Taylorughed, "Seven o''clock tonight, Riverside Vi." "Alright, I''ll be there on time!" Ethan Smith promised. Since it was a test, Ethan Smith would not let Emily Taylor down! Moreover... Ethan Smith was quite interested to see what kind of tricks these so-called big shots had up their sleeves. In the evening, Ethan Smith hailed a taxi and headed for the Riverside Vi. The Riverside Vi was located in the suburbs with a beautiful environment. In front of the vi, there was a long, flowing river. When Ethan Smith arrived, the ce was already packed with people. It was called a business gathering, but in reality, it was more like a wine party. Various luxury cars and sports cars were parked at the entrance, including Lamborghinis, Ferraris, Bentleys, and Rolls-Royces. Ethan Smith''s taxi looked out of ce among them. "Hmm?" The moment he got out of the cab, Ethan Smith raised his eyebrows and his eyes filled with excitement. Because he was surprised to find that the spiritual qi here was extremely abundant! It was even more abundant than at the foot of the mountain! "This really is a nice ce." Ethan Smith took a deep breath, his excitement growing on his face. At this time, the party inside the vi had already started, with countless scantily-d girls dancing wildly. Chapter 34: Second-Generation Richs Cocktail Party_1 Chapter 34: Second-Generation Rich''s CocktailParty_1 Gazing at the noisy environment, Ethan Smith couldn''t help but frown slightly. He was not interested in such an environment, so he found a ce where no one was around and sat down. Then, Ethan closed his eyes slightly and began to breathe and meditate. The rich qi around him was rare for Ethan, and he would not miss this opportunity. At this time, Gary Brown and Sylvia Johnson were also invited to this party. "Honey, I heard that the sponsor of this party is very powerful, some Benjamin Hill from Chuzzle, is Benjamin very powerful?" Sylvia whispered. Gary snorted, "Nonsense, the Hill family is considered a top tycoon in Chuzzle, not something we in River City canpare to." Upon hearing this, Sylvia pondered. "What about whenpared to the Taylor family?" Sylvia asked. Gary''s eyebrows furrowed, and then he sighed. "The Taylor familyes from Capital City, what do you think?" Gary nced at her. At this point, Gary suddenly changed the subject and sneered, "But I heard that Benjamin is interested in Emily Taylor, and he probably came here for Ethan." Sylvia immediately said excitedly, "So, doesn''t that mean Ethan is in trouble?" "You could say that." Gary smiled faintly. "Great!" Sylvia was so excited that she almost jumped up. "Whenever I think of Ethan''s arrogant look, I get angry!" Sylvia said indignantly. Although Gary did not say anything, his thoughts were the same as Sylvia''s. A character who was once not even worthy of carrying his shoes, but now had climbed to the top, naturally made him unhappy. Those who came to this party were almost all second-generation rich kids, besides them, there were women who wanted to be close to wealthy men. "Mr. Hill, Ethan has already arrived." At the front of the party, a white-haired young man whispered. Benjamin''s eyes narrowed, and then he said coldly, "What is he here for!" But upon reconsideration, Benjamin couldn''t help but chuckle. "Uninvited and seeking humiliation! Just in time to add a temporary program." Benjamin said with narrowed eyes. "Should we make a move on him?" The white-haired young man asked tentatively. Benjamin shook his head and sneered, "No rush, I want to humiliate him thoroughly first. I want him to know that lowly people can never enter the halls of elegance!" The white-haired young man nodded, and then he said with some concern, "If we attack Ethan, will Miss Taylor get angry? If so... it would be troublesome." Benjaminughed loudly and said, "Don''t worry, Emily Taylor is famously ice-cold. Although Ethan seems to have won her heart, in reality, Emily Taylor doesn''t care about anyone." "That''s good." The white-haired young man sighed with relief. Benjamin was right, Emily Taylor was well-known in Capital City, and countless suitors had been turned away in front of her. Some even said that her heart was as cold as ice. However, Benjamin underestimated Ethan''s position in Emily Taylor''s heart. ... Ethan sat in the corner, greedily absorbing the qi from around him. He had never encountered such a dense concentration before! "Mr. Smith?" Just then, a voice suddenly came from beside Ethan. Ethan''s eyebrows knit together for a moment, and then he opened his eyes. He saw a young man with a smile on his face, standing in front of him. This person was none other than Kole Morton, the son of River City''s richest family. "It''s you?" Ethan looked at Kole with some confusion. Kole smiled and said, "I''m sitting here... don''t mind, do you?" "Suit yourself." Ethan nodded, then closed his eyes again. "Mr. Smith, I have something to say, but I don''t know if it''s appropriate." Kole continued to speak. Ethan sighed in his heart. It seemed that it was not possible to meditate peacefully. So, he could only temporarily give up. "Mr. Morton, please feel free to say anything." Ethan said. Kole looked around and then said in a low voice, "Mr. Smith, you should leave quickly." "Leave?" Ethan raised his eyebrows, his eyes filled with some confusion. Kole sighed and said, "I just heard from a friend that Benjamin seems to hold a grudge against you." Ethan had already guessed, so he wasn''t surprised, and simply nodded with a smile. Seeing this, Kole reminded, "Mr. Smith, don''t underestimate this Benjamin, he is from the Hill family in Chuzzle!" "Moreover, I heard that he brought a master with him today, you better leave quickly!" Ethan looked up and down at Kole, and asked with some suspicion, "Mr. Morton, I don''t seem to know you well, why are you telling me this? Aren''t you afraid that Benjamin will hear?" Kole opened his mouth, then smiled bitterly, "To tell the truth, although I can''t offend this Benjamin, I can''t stand him from the bottom of my heart!" After saying that, Kole''s face showed a trace of anger. He continued, "Back then, my father had a business deal in Shince City, and we happened to have an intersection with the Hill family." "As a result, Benjamin said that our Morton family was nothing more than rustic vigers, wealthy farmers from the countryside, and he told us to go back to River City!" When these events were brought up, Kole''s face was full of anger. "To be honest, I really don''t understand what''s so great about being with Benjamin!" Kole said resentfully. Ethan couldn''t help butugh. It seemed that this Benjamin was indeed born with a sense of superiority. "Mr. Smith, in all honesty, you should leave quickly; otherwise, Benjamin will definitely not let you go." Kole advised earnestly. Ethan smiled and said, "Thank you for the reminder, Mr. Morton, but I''m not afraid of him." Chapter 35: The Shameless Sylvia Johnson_1 Chapter 35: The Shameless Sylvia Johnson_1 Derek Peterson opened his mouth and then bitterly smiled, "That''s true. With Miss Taylor backing you, you don''t have to fear Benjamin Hill." Hearing Derek''s words, Ethan Smith couldn''t help but sigh slightly. Obviously, in everyone''s eyes, Ethan was just a waste relying on the Taylor family to make a fortune. It would be difficult to change this impression in a short while. After a brief exchange, Ethan found that Derek was not a bad person and even quite knowledgeable and idealistic, unlike ordinary Second-generation Rich. "Mr. Smith!" At this moment, Ethan was surprised to find that Ray Walters had also arrived! He scampered to Ethan and said excitedly, "I didn''t expect you to be here too!" The appearance of Ray did surprise Ethan a bit. Considering his status, he shouldn''t have attended such a party. Three people sitting in this corner, in this noisy environment, it was quite quiet. The party went on as nned, and everyone was indulging in their desires. The whole party was in chaos. Soon, Benjamin Hill walked towards Ethan Smith. By his side, there was also a white-haired young man. "Mr. Smith, Benjamin Hill ising." Ray Walters hurriedly reminded him." Ethan''s expression remained unchanged, silent, as if he hadn''t seen him. In the blink of an eye, Benjamin Hill hade to Ethan''s side. He looked at Ethan and said with a faint smile, "Ethan, did you invite yourself, or is your face too thick?" Ethan nced at him andughed, "Mr. Hill, sorry, I am here on behalf of Miss Taylor." Hearing this, Benjamin Hill''s face suddenly changed, bing even uglier! Anger almost drove him mad! And the white-haired young man beside him burst out with a murderous spirit. Ethan frowned and looked at the white-haired young man with cold eyes. Four eyes met, filled with murderous spirit! "Oh, this kid looks familiar." At this moment, Benjamin Hill noticed Derek sitting next to Ethan. He looked Derek up and down and finally pped his head, saying, "Now I remember, you''re Derek Peterson, right?" Although feeling unpleasant, Derek still gritted his teeth and greeted him, "Nice to see you, Mr. Hill." Benjamin Hill''s face showed a trace of contempt, sneering, "I remember your Peterson Family wanted to cooperate with us, right?" Derek''s expression was awkward, and he didn''t say anything. Benjamin Hill sneered, "How about this? Today, I''ll give you a chance, as long as you p Ethan twice, I will consider cooperating with your family. How about that?" At this point, Derek''s face changed slightly. It was obvious that Benjamin was deliberately ying with him. "You''ve been begging to work with us, haven''t you? Now I''m giving you a chance, and you don''t cherish it?" Benjamin Hill said with a grin. Derek endured his anger and tried to keep calm, "Sorry, our Peterson Family doesn''tck partners now." Benjamin Hill''s face suddenly turned cold. "You don''t want face when it''s given to you," he said coldly. "You don''tck partners, huh? I''ll make your Peterson Family go bankrupt tomorrow. Do you believe me?" Benjamin Hill denounced. For Derek, this was undoubtedly an undeserved disaster. But he had no choice. When he sat next to Ethan, he had already anticipated all of this. "Don''t me me. me Ethan Smith if you have to," Benjamin Hill said in a weird tone. "Fool." Ethan by the side lightly hummed. "Who are you cursing? Are you seeking death?" The white-haired young man next to Benjamin Hill took a step forward and said coldly. "The master hasn''t spoken yet, but the dog has started barking." Ethan took a sip of water and said lightly. "You!" The white-haired young man was instantly furious and ready to make a move. Benjamin Hill pulled him back and then looked at Ethan with a smirk, "Ethan, I heard your wife cheated on you for three years, and you didn''t know it during these three years. Is it true?" The music on the scene stopped just in time. And Benjamin Hill''s words almost reached everyone''s ears. It was clear that Benjamin Hill did it on purpose. Ethan gave him a cold look and said nothing. "You won''t answer?" Benjamin Hill snorted. As soon as he waved his hand, a few people immediately brought Sylvia Johnson and Gary Brown over. "If you don''t answer, someone else will speak for you," Benjamin Hill sneered. After saying that, he directly looked at Sylvia and smirked, "I''ve always been curious, did you really cheat on Ethan for three years? How did you do it?" Obviously, Benjamin Hill had already discussed it with Sylvia beforehand. She shamelessly said, "Well, since the night Ethan and I got married, he began to wear a ''green hat''." In an instant, the whole ce burst intoughter! They looked at Ethan as if he was a jumping clown. But Ethan''s face remained cold and he still didn''t say anything. "Hey, I''m curious, didn''t he find out about it?" Benjamin Hill continued to ask. Sylvia smirked and said, "Ethan, he has no dignity in our family. If I told him to squat, he wouldn''t dare to stand up!" "So, even if I didn''te home at night, he wouldn''t dare to ask." "Besides, even if he knew, what could he do? It''s better to pretend not to know." Chapter 36: Returning this Slap to You_1 Chapter 36: Returning this p to You_1 Everyone suddenly burst intoughter. Exaggeratedughter filled more than half of the vi. Benjamin Hill seemed very satisfied with all of this. He looked at Ethan Smith provocatively and said, "Oh my, it''s hard to imagine that a man could live such a humiliating life!" "Yeah, wearing a green hat for three years and having to swallow his pride, that''s really pitiful." "What a spineless life, utterlycking backbone." Everyone talked and mocked, their voices incessant. Sylvia Johnson looked at Ethan Smith, and her heart felt a surge of pleasure! Ethan''s face was cold, and he couldn''t help but shake his head: "Sylvia, you don''t feel shame, but instead feel proud. How do you manage to have such thick skin?" Sylvia Johnson snorted and said, "The one who''s disgraced is you, not me. What do I have to be afraid of?" Ethan didn''t bother to talk nonsense with such a person. He closed his eyes and ignored everyone. The surrounding noise was relentless, undoubtedly disturbing Ethan''s state of mind. But who would have thought that Ethan was actually cultivating at this moment. He wanted to take this opportunity to train his mindset. Under such mocking words, it was not only difficult to cultivate, but even maintaining calm was extremely difficult. As a result, the qi around Ethan condensed and dispersed many times, then condensed and dispersed again, causing sweat to drip down his forehead. Obviously, it was very difficult for the current Ethan Smith. "What, pretending not to hear it means nothing happened?" Benjamin Hill''s mockery continued. Not only him, but almost everyone also showed the same attitude, some even took out their phones to capture the scene and prepared to post them online. Ethan forced himself to stay calm, opening his pores and breathing in the surrounding qi. A few minutester, Ethan''s state of mind finally began to calm down. It was as if he couldn''t hear any sound around him, and he submerged himself in his own world. Strands of qi slowly entered his body as he breathed. "Is this fool closing his eyes to pretend he can''t hear?" Benjamin Hill saw this and couldn''t help snorting. The white-haired young man beside him frowned slightly, for he always felt that there was something wrong with Ethan''s breathing, but he couldn''t figure it out for a while. "Mr. Hill, Mr. Smith isn''t saying anything anymore, so why don''t you just let it go?" Ray Walters stood up and tried to smooth things over. Benjamin Hill nced at Ray and frowned, "Who are you?" Ray Walters quickly said, "My name is Ray Walters, I am the boss of Concordia Realty." "Ray Walters?" Benjamin Hill pondered for a moment, then suddenly realized, "Ah, I remember now, the famous old rascal from River City, right?" "Yes, that''s right." Ray Walters'' heart was overjoyed, and he chuckled, "I didn''t expect Mr. Hill to have heard of me. Please give me some face and let them go." Benjamin Hill looked at Ray Walters with a seemingly amused smile and said, "Give you face?" As soon as the words fell, Benjamin Hill suddenly pped Ray on the face! With a crisp "pop" sound, it almost reached everyone''s ears! "Who do you think you are, asking for face from me? You''re nothing but a lowly scoundrel, pretending to be important?" Benjamin Hill scoffed. Ray Walters'' face flushed, looking extremely embarrassed. On the other hand, Gary Brown had a delighted smile on his face. Last time he asked Ray Walters to deal with Ethan Smith, but he never expected that Ray would take the money and not do anything. For this, Gary Brown had always held a grudge. Today, seeing Ray Walters being humiliated, he was naturally happy. Benjamin Hill stretched out his hand and patted Ray Walters'' face twice, saying coldly, "A dog dares to forcefully demand face. You want face, huh? Fine, kneel down and kowtow three times to me, and I''ll give you that face!" After saying that, Benjamin Hill stepped back two steps, motioning Ray to kneel down. Ray Walters'' face turned extremely ugly, and he was naturally unwilling to kneel in front of so many people. But if he didn''t kneel, Benjamin Hill would definitely not let him go! "I''m giving you ten seconds. If you don''t kneel down, I''ll break your legs." Benjamin said coldly. "Kneel, kneel, kneel!" The surrounding people also began to make a fuss, the scene bing extremely noisy. Ray Walters'' face turned red, and he clenched his fists. He gritted his teeth, wishing he could p Benjamin Hill to death! "Will you kneel?" Seeing Ray''sck of response, Benjamin''s expression grew colder. Ray Walters took a deep breath, and with a tough face, he said, "Mr. Hill, I... I''ll kneel." "That''s more like it." Benjamin Hillughed with satisfaction. He waved his hand, signaling Ray to kneel down. Ray Walters bit his teeth hard and tried to suppress the anger in his heart as he slowly knelt down on both knees. Just as his knees were about to touch the ground, a pair of hands suddenly grabbed his arms. "You deserve someone to kneel down to you?" Ethan Smith supported Ray with one hand and with the other "whoosh," he pped Benjamin Hill! With a crisp "pop" sound, Benjamin Hill''s lips split, and blood stained his lips. "This p is on behalf of Ray Walters." Ethan Smith coldly looked at Benjamin Hill and said. Chapter 37: No One Can Save You!_1 Chapter 37: No One Can Save You!_1 Seeing Benjamin Hill''s bloodied mouth, everyone at the scene couldn''t help but gasp! Ethan Smith actually dared to attack Benjamin Hill? And with such ruthless force? "This kid is dead for sure!" Sylvia Johnson and Gary Brown were ecstatic in their hearts! Because they knew that Benjamin Hill would never let Ethan Smith off the hook! "Thank you, Mr. Smith..." Ray Walters said with gratitude. Ethan Smith didn''t say anything. He slowly stood up and looked at Benjamin Hill coldly. Benjamin Hill wiped the blood from his mouth and shouted angrily, "You... you dare hit me!" Ethan Smith said coldly, "You''ve insulted me repeatedly, and I''ve let it go. But instead of stopping, you''ve only gotten worse. What, you thought I had no temper?" Benjamin Hill was extremely angry and roared, "I''ll cripple you!" With that, he clenched his fist and charged towards Ethan Smith! Naturally, Benjamin Hill, who had trained in the Chuzzle Battle Zone since childhood, was not to be underestimated. But in front of Ethan Smith, he seemed somewhat outmatched. Ethan Smith dodged a few times, easily avoiding Benjamin Hill''s lethal attack. "Are you done yet?" Ethan Smith sneered. Benjamin Hill stood in the distance, panting heavily. Looking at Ethan Smith in front of him, his anger grew even more intense. "Since you''re done, it''s my turn." Ethan Smith sneered, then swung his fist viciously towards Benjamin Hill! Ethan Smith''s punch was extremely fast and powerful! Besides the distance, one could feel the unparalleled power in his fist! Benjamin Hill''s face turned pale, and he hurried to dodge. Unfortunately, he was too slow and it was already toote. This punchnded squarely on Benjamin Hill''s chest! With a loud "Bang" sound, Benjamin Hill retreated several steps and fell to the ground! "Ethan Smith, I will kill you!" Benjamin Hill red, his face full of rage! Ethan Smith frowned slightly. He took a step forward and said coldly, "Someone like you, if I don''t teach you a lesson, you''ll probably never repent." "Out of respect for Miss Taylor, I will only break one of your arms today." As Ethan Smith approached Benjamin Hill step by step. Benjamin Hill''s face turned deathly pale instantly! Growing up, hardly anyone had ever dared to hurt him! This had caused him to bewless! But he never expected that today, Ethan Smith would actually want to cripple one of his arms! Just then, Ethan Smith reached for Benjamin Hill''s arm! "You dare!" At this moment, the white-haired young man made a move! After his angry yell, he threw a punch at Ethan Smith! "You can''t stop me either!" Ethan Smith didn''t change his face and reached out to meet the attack head-on. The collision of their fists let out a crisp ''Bang''! The white-haired young man''s wrist was instantly broken! "How... how is this possible!" The white-haired young man looked down at his wrist in disbelief. Ethan Smith sneered. From the moment he saw the white-haired young man, Ethan Smith could tell this guy was no ordinary person. Even he might not be a match for him. So, Ethan Smith had been prepared early on, quietly absorbing the rich qi here amidst the insults from the crowd. Not long before, he had sessfully entered the Third-Layer Qi Refining Stage. "If I hadn''t made a breakthrough, I might not be his match," Ethan Smith thought to himself as he looked at the white-haired young man. This made Ethan Smith sigh with admiration, wondering how many experts the rich families had at their disposal. "It''s your turn now." Ethan Smith turned around and looked coldly at Benjamin Hill. "Save me, save me now!" Benjamin Hill waspletely panicked! He could feel that Ethan Smith wasn''t joking! The white-haired young man gritted his teeth and charged towards Ethan Smith again! Ethan Smith didn''t even dodge it. He directly punched the young man''s other arm. With a crisp "snap" sound, the white-haired young man''s arm was broken, too! "Ah!!" The white-haired young man swung his broken arms, screaming in pain. The onlookers couldn''t help but gasp, scattering backwards to avoid getting caught in the crossfire. "Ethan Smith... when did he get so skilled¡­" Even Sylvia Johnson couldn''t help but cover her mouth, her face full of shock. At this moment, Ethan Smith had already walked up to Benjamin Hill. "Today, no one can save you." Ethan Smith said coldly. "Ethan Smith, if you dare touch me, my dad will never let you go!" Benjamin Hill shouted in fear. He fell to the ground, his body constantly retreating backward. Unaffected by Benjamin Hill''s threat, Ethan Smith slowly lifted his foot and ruthlessly stomped down on Benjamin Hill''s arm! With a crisp "snap," Benjamin Hill''s arm was trampled and broken, the bones almost reduced to crumbs! "Ah!!!" Benjamin Hill screamed in pain. He covered his broken arm and shouted angrily, "You bastard... you actually broke my arm... I will kill you, I will kill you!" Hearing Benjamin Hill''s roar, Ethan Smith frowned. Initially nning to leave, Ethan Smith turned around and came back. "Your mouth really stinks." Ethan Smith reached out his hand and pped Benjamin Hill viciously across the face. This p was so hard that it broke Benjamin Hill''s lips, fractured his jaw, and even caused him to lose the ability to talk! Chapter 38: Have I Given You Too Much Face?_1 Chapter 38: Have I Given You Too Much Face?_1 The scene was dead silent. No one expected that things would escte to this level. Nobody could have imagined that Ethan Smith, regardless of the Hill family''s status, would take action! At this moment, Ethan coldly looked at Sylvia Johnson and said, "You and I no longer have any connection. You better not bother me again, or else... bear the consequences!" His words were not only a warning to Sylvia but also to Gary Brown. After Ethan left. Sylvia couldn''t help but scoff, "You hit Benjamin Hill, I wonder how long you''ll remain so arrogant!" Almost everyone shared this thought. After stepping out of the vi, Ethan got into Ray Walters'' car. "Mr. Smith, you were really impressive today!" Ray gave Ethan a thumbs-up. Ethan''s mind was not on those things, but rather on the environment in the vi. The qi in the vi provided sufficient resources for Ethan to enter the Third-Layer Qi Refining stage, making it an ideal ce for cultivation. "If I have the chance, I shoulde back again," Ethan thought to himself. On the way back, Ray whispered advice, "Mr. Smith, you should go to Miss Taylor these few days, otherwise... the Hill family definitely won''t leave you alone." Ethan nced at Ray and shook his head, "I can''t rely on others for everything, besides... a Hill family is not a big deal." Although the Hill family was powerful, Ethan was not afraid. Since he was alone, what could the Hill family do to him? Seeing this, Ray held his tongue. That night, Benjamin Hill was taken to the hospital. Unfortunately, the bones in his arm were shattered beyond repair, rendering him disabled. Learning the oue, Benjamin went into a frenzy. "Could it be that I will be crippled for my entire life... Ethan Smith, I must kill you, I must!" Benjamin screamed in anger. The next day. The incident spread throughout half of River City. Taylor family''s Estate. "This Ethan Smith is audacious! Relying on your rtionship, he acts recklessly! He even dared to attack Mr. Hill!" The Secretary couldn''t help butin angrily. However, Emily Taylor didn''t take the matter seriously. As she watched the video of the scene, not only was she not angry, she was actually excited. "Miss Taylor, Ethan Smith has only known you for a few days and he''s already causing trouble everywhere. What will happen in the future?" the Secretary muttered. Emily shook her head and handed the video to the Secretary, asking, "What did you notice?" The Secretary examined the video from different angles and mumbled, "Miss, forgive myck of insight, I really can''t see any differences... " Emily chuckled softly, "Faced with so many attacks and insults, Ethan not only remains calm but also maintains hisposure." "His state of mind alone sets him apart from Benjamin." The Secretary mumbled, "That''s not a big deal, there are many people with strong mentalities in Capital City..." "Yes, it indeed doesn''t seem that significant," Emily said lightly. "But those people, either groomed by their families from a young age or having gained experience through years, possess such mentalities." "But it only took Ethan a week to develop this strong mindset. A week ago, he was just an ordinary person." Emily''s tone was slightly pleased. The Secretary was puzzled, but he inherently disliked Ethan. So no matter what Emily said, it was hard for him to change his mind. "It seems that my grandfather was right; Ethan will not disappoint me," Emily chuckled lightly. The Secretary mumbled, "Miss, but... since he attacked Benjamin, the Hill family will not give up. I''m afraid it will be hard for you to handle on your end..." "Handle it?" A hint of disdain shed in Emily''s eyes. "Why should I handle it? Do I owe anything to the Hill family?" Emily scoffed. Seeing this, the Secretary refrained from saying more. At this moment, Benjamin''s father, Stephen Hill, had already arrived in River City. In the hospital, Benjamin, teary-eyed, grabbed Stephen''s arm. "Dad, you must take revenge for me! I want him to die a thousand painful deaths!" Benjamin cried out. "And Emily Taylor, without her backing him, that guy wouldn''t dare be so arrogant!" Seeing his son in this state, Stephen''s anger soared! "Son, don''t worry, I will avenge you!" Stephen gritted his teeth. "You rest well, I will make him pay the price." After giving instructions, Stephen left the hospital and headed straight to Taylor family''s Estate. Seeing the furious Stephen Hill, Emily was not surprised, but rather said politely, "Uncle Stephen, what brings you here?" Stephen roared, "Emily Taylor, don''t talk nonsense to me! My son came all the way to River City to pursue you, and what about you? Not only did you fail to take care of him, you let him suffer such a severe injury! How are you going to deal with this?" Hearing Stephen''s words, Emily''s face also gradually turned cold. "I gave you face, but you''re taking yourself too seriously?" Emily said coldly. "I called you uncle out of politeness, not fear." "Stephen Hill, who gave you the courage to yell at me?" Chapter 39: He Deserves It! 39 Chapter 39: He Deserves It! Stephen Hill''s face turned stiff in an instant. He quickly realized the difference in status, and cold sweat dripped unconsciously from his forehead. "Mi... Miss Taylor, I... I''m sorry, I was too anxious just now..." Stephen Hill wiped the sweat from his forehead and said awkwardly. "I hope you don''t mind; my son is lying in the hospital, and I was really worried..." Seeing Stephen Hill''s expression, Emily Taylor didn''t hold a grudge. She smiled and said, "Uncle Hill, did youe to me for something?" Stephen Hill felt bitter inside. He originally came to hold Emily ountable, but under these circumstances, there was no point in questioning her. "Don''t worry," Emily Taylor took the initiative to speak. "I won''t interfere in the matter between you and Ethan Smith," Emily said indifferently. Upon hearing this, Stephen Hill''s eyes lit up. He said with some excitement, "Miss Taylor, is... is that true?" "Of course," Emily Taylor smiled. "I won''t help him, nor will I help you; you two will have to settle your differences on your own," Emily said. Stephen Hill was overjoyed! He didn''t need anyone''s help to deal with a minor like Ethan Smith. As long as Emily Taylor didn''t intervene, it was fantastic news for Stephen Hill! "Alright, Miss Taylor, I''ll take my leave now," Stephen Hill bowed his hand and quickly left the Taylor family''s Estate. ... At this time, Ethan Smith was sitting at home, studying the heritage memories in his mind. Other than medical skills and dao techniques in this heritage, there were also Xuan arts, but Ethan had never used them. "As long as my strength is strong enough, medical skills and Xuan arts will only serve as an aid," Ethan thought to himself. If he were to step into the Foundation Establishment Stage or even the higher Monastic Stage, healing would just be a matter of raising his hand. Later, Ethan spent a day refining ten Soul Nourishment Pills. In the evening, Ethan called Ray Walters to his home. "Here are ten Soul Nourishment Pills." Ethan handed the pills over to Ray. "Mr. Smith, are there only ten pills this time?" Ray asked tentatively. Ethan smiled, "One hundred and sixty thousand dors each; as many as you want. Of course, besides using money, you can also exchange them for herbs aged over twenty years." "Alright, no problem," Ray Walters nodded quickly. 11:21 Not long after Ray left, a unwee guest arrived at Ethan''s home. It was no other than the white-haired young man from the day before. The white-haired young man had a few more scars on his face and even leaned on a crutch. "What are you here for?" Ethan nced at him and asked. The white-haired young man answered, "Mr. Hill sent me to tell you that there will be a banquet tonight at the Riverfish House." "Oh?" Ethan''s brows raised. He thought for a moment and said, "Alright, I''ll be there on time." The white-haired young man nodded but did not show any intention of leaving. "What, is there anything else?" Ethan frowned. The white-haired young man hesitated for a moment and then asked, "I have a question;st night at Mr. Hill''s banquet, I noticed your breathing techniques, and today I intentionally watched the video again. It seems extraordinary." This made Ethan somewhat surprised. "You can actually see the subtlety in it?" Ethan asked with doubt. The white-haired young man said solemnly, "I once saw someone else''s breathing technique, which was said to be able to heal the five viscera and six bowels from the inside out. It''s quite simr to your method." Ethan became even more astonished, it seemed that he was not the only one practicing dao techniques in this world. "I''m just curious; I meant nothing else," The white-haired young man saw that Ethan did not speak and nodded, then left the ce. Ethan watched his departing figure, thinking to himself, "This kid has great skills and knows a lot; I should ask him for advice if I have the chance." ... In the evening, Ethan set off for the Riverfish House. Since Ethan had broken Benjamin Hill''s arm, he specifically prepared a Marrow Generating Pill as an apology. Of course, Ethan was doing this more for Emily Taylor since he wasn''t sure about the disputes among the families, nor whether the Taylor family would avoid the Hill family. Soon, Ethan arrived at the Riverfish House. The Riverfish House was located by the river, and although isted, it had a beautiful environment. Today, the ce was reserved by Stephen Hill. At the entrance of the restaurant, there were four bodyguards, all of them skilled. Just as Ethan approached the entrance, he was halted by a few bodyguards. "Who are you?" One of them asked. "Ethan Smith." Ethan responded calmly. The bodyguard nodded and made way. "Go in; Mr. Hill is waiting for you," said the bodyguard coldly. Ethan didn''t waste any time and strode in immediately. In the great hall of the restaurant, there were more than ten bodyguards. A man in a white suit was sitting at the head, eating and drinking in excess. Ethan nced at him and then approached, politely saying, "Greetings, Mr. Hill." Stephen Hill nced at Ethan, anger shing in his eyes. "So you''re Ethan Smith? You have some nerve breaking my son''s arm and even crippling it!" Stephen Hill gritted his teeth and said fiercely. Ethan exined, "It was Benjamin who was aggressive, otherwise I wouldn''t have..." "I don''t care what the reason is!" Stephen Hill interrupted Ethan. He waved the club in his hand and said coldly, "If you dare hurt my son, I''ll never let you get away with it!" As soon as his words fell, Stephen Hill grabbed the club and furiously mmed it down on the white-haired young man''s knee! A crisp "crack" followed; the white-haired young man''s kneecap was shattered! He then fell to the ground with a thud! Stephen Hill spat on the young man''s face and sneered, "Useless trash! You were supposed to protect my son, but you let him get his arm broken. What''s the point of keeping you around?" The white-haired young man was in unbearable pain but didn''t say a word. "Break his limbs and throw him out," Stephen Hill ordered coldly. "Yes!" The bodyguards next to Stephen Hill immediately walked towards the white-haired young man. "Hold on!" Anger emerged on Ethan''s face. "Your son was the one I hit, so what does that have to do with him?" Ethan said coldly. Stephen Hill snorted and said, "He didn''t protect my son well, so it''s his dereliction of duty! Anyone who neglects their duty deserves punishment!" Ethan looked at Stephen Hill and couldn''t help but sneer, "He neglected his duty for not protecting Benjamin, but what about you? Did you educate your son well?" "How dare you!" Stephen Hill pped the table and stood up! "What are you to teach me a lesson?" Stephen Hill scolded angrily. Ethan looked at Stephen Hill coldly and said, "No wonder Benjamin is so arrogant and overbearing; with a father like you, it''s not surprising. Let me tell you this, breaking his arm was just the beginning. If he dares provoke me again, next time I''ll take his life!" Chapter 40: I Will Make the Hill Family Go Bankrupt!_1 40 Chapter 40: I Will Make the Hill Family Go Bankrupt!_1 Ethan Smith''s words were powerful and resonate, that even the white-haired young man couldn''t help but look over. Stephen Hill sneered in anger, pointing at Ethan Smith, he said, "Good, well! I never thought someone from River City would dare to talk to me like this!" After speaking, Stephen threw a stick at Ethan''s feet. "I''ll give you one chance. Break both of your legs, and I''ll let this matter go." Stephen said coldly. Ethan nced at the stick at his feet, then suddenly kicked it away. The stick whizzed through the air and flew towards Stephen. Without deviating from its target, the stick brushed past Stephen''s head and embedded itself in the wall behind him. The wall cracked instantly, with fissures spreading like spider webs outward. Stephen''s face grew colder and colder, and he sneered, "I''ve already given you a chance. If you don''t cherish it, don''t me me for not being polite." "Starting tomorrow, everyone around you will suffer!" Stephen''s face showed a hint of viciousness. Ethan didn''t know many people and could be considered a loner. That''s why he wasn''t afraid of Stephen''s warning at all. "You can go." Stephen waved his hand and said. However, Ethan remained standing there, unmoving. Stephen frowned and scolded, "When I tell you to leave, can''t you hear me!" Ethan ignored Stephenpletely and instead turned to the white-haired young man, saying, "Are you willing toe with me?" The white-haired young man was stunned. He stared nkly at Ethan, seemingly unable to believe what he just heard. "A seven-foot-tall man cannot stay under someone else''s thumb forever. Would you rather be a loyal dog to such a person, or live a life of dignity?" Ethan asked coldly. The white-haired young man didn''t answer; he lowered his head, and his face showed a hint of struggle. Stephen, however, found this quite interesting. He kicked the white-haired young man and said, "A dog is a dog; there''s no chance of turning back." At that moment, the white-haired young man suddenly stood up from the ground! He gritted his teeth, saying, "Stephen Hill, I''ve had enough of your Hill family''s behavior!" "When faced with those of higher status than you, you bow and scrape; when faced with those of lower status, you don''t even treat them as human beings! I quit!" After speaking, the white-haired young man forcefully tossed his suit on the ground and walked towards Ethan. Stephen''s face turned cold, and he waved his hand. His bodyguards immediately understood and, grabbing their daggers, aimed to stab the white-haired young man''s back! Just as the dagger was about to touch the white-haired young man, Ethan flicked his finger, and the bodyguard''s wrist was suddenly struck hard by something! The dagger fell away! Upon looking back, it turned out to be a coin! "Let''s go," Ethan said to the white-haired young man as he walked out of the restaurant with his arm around him. Stephen''s face turned blue with anger, and he flipped the table over in a fit! "I shall absolutely never let him off!" A sh of viciousness haunted Stephen''s face. ... Ethan took the white-haired young man back to his residence. After a brief conversation, Ethan learned that the white-haired young man''s name was Edward Green and that he was a bodyguard hired by Stephen Hill at a great expense. "Thank you for saving my life twice. Unfortunately, I have be crippled now, and I am afraid I cannot repay you," said Edward, sitting beside Ethan, looking somewhat despondent. Ethan nced at him and then took a pill from his pocket. "Eat this," Ethan said indifferently. Edward was puzzled and frowned, "What''s this?" "Eat it first before asking." Ethan didn''t exin. Seeing this, Edward didn''t say anything more and immediately swallowed the pill. This pill was the Marrow Generating Pill that Ethan had refined. It was initially intended to be offered as a gift to Stephen Hill, but after seeing his behavior, Ethan changed his mind. The moment the Marrow Generating Pill entered Edward''s stomach, Ethan extended his hand and ced it on Edward''s kneecap. Waves of qi flowed from Ethan''s palm and covered Edward''s knee. Edward only felt a peculiar tingling sensation at his knee. Half a minuteter, Ethan removed his hand. "Try walking a few steps," Ethan said tly. Edward tried to move his limbs, and to his amazement, he discovered that his broken leg had actually healed! "How... how is this possible!" Edward''s face was full of shock! "Even the world''s most renowned doctor can''t perform such a miraculous healing..." Edward gulped. However, Ethan just smiled, "This world''s most renowned doctor is nothingpared to me." This wasn''t boasting, but the truth. Ethan had obtained the dao technique to cultivate immortality, his cultivation at the highest peak could even shatter the stars, and bringing the dead back to life was not impossible. "Alright, now I need to ask you some questions." At this moment, Ethan looked at Edward. Edward quickly replied, "Mr. Smith, I will never forget your great kindness; if you have any questions, feel free to ask!" A chill shed in Ethan''s eyes. "Tell me everything about the Hill family, including their businesses, assets, and strength," said Ethan coldly. "I want to leave the Hill family with nothing." Ethan''s voice was firm and icy, leaving no room for doubt. Ethan had many questions to ask Edward, but what he wanted to do most now was to bankrupt the Hill family! Chapter 41: The Power of the Hill Family_1 41 Chapter 41: The Power of the Hill Family_1 Edward Green didn''t refuse; although he followed the Hill family, he always looked down on them. So, Edward Green told Ethan Smith everything he knew. "The Hill family''s main source of assets is health products, but nowadays, the wealthy are more or less involved in the real estate industry," said Edward Green. "Health products?" Ethan Smith raised an eyebrow and scoffed. Isn''t that right up his alley? With just one form, Ethan Smith could bankrupt the Hill family! "Mr. Smith, why don''t you let the Taylor family help you with this?" Edward Green asked puzzledly. "For the Taylor family, perhaps just one word could make the Hill family go bankrupt," said Ethan Smith, shaking his head, "You can''t rely on others for everything. Only when you''re capable yourself can you win the respect of others." If everything depended on Emily Taylor, what qualification would Ethan Smith have to propose marriage to the Taylor family? Having experienced life with the Johnson family in these three years, Ethan knew very well that in the face of inequality, there is no dignity. "Another thing I want to ask you," Ethan continued. "Who did you learn your skills from?" asks Ethan Smith. Edward Green''s strength was the strongest Ethan Smith had seen so far. Even at the Second-Layer Qi Refining stage, Ethan was no match for him. Edward Green was silent for a moment before smiling bitterly, "I studied under the southeast sect, but unfortunately, my strength was too weak, so I was kicked out." "Too weak?" Ethan Smith was a bit surprised. If Edward Green was kicked out of his mentorship, how strong must this Southeastern Sect be? Edward Green continued to exin, "The Southeast Sect also practices inner strength, and my level at most could be considered Eighth-rank Inner Strength." "For the Southeast Sect, anyone below the Inner strength Masters isn''t qualified." Edward Green''s face was filled with some regret. This suddenly piqued Ethan Smith''s interest. Through their conversation, Ethan Smith learned that an Inner Strength Master in the Southeast Sect is only considered a beginner. Above that level, there are Inner Strength Greatmasters and even Grandmasters. Those with high enough strength either dominate in one area or join the top families. "Actually, Miss Taylor should know more about this," Edward Green said. This couldn''t help but make Ethan Smith feel slightly threatened. "It seems that I need to improve my strength as soon as possible," Ethan thought to himself. ... The next day. The Hill family released a heavy news in River City: Whoever does business with Ethan Smith is an enemy of the Hill family! As soon as this news was released, it caused a huge stir. Within just one day, dozens of people visited the Hill family. Most of these people were local businessmen in River City, who wanted to take advantage of this opportunity to suck up to the Hill family. Ethan Smith didn''t care too much, as he didn''t know many businessmen in the first ce. So whether they would be affected or not didn''t matter much to him. By evening, Ethan Smith suddenly received a phone call. This call actually came from Derek Peterson. "Mr. Smith, my father would like to invite you to dinner. I don''t know if you have time tonight," Derek said very politely on the phone. Ethan Smith couldn''t help butugh, "Your father? I have no connection with your father. If you have something to say, just say it." Derek said bitterly, "You really see through everything. My father does want to ask for your help. If it''s convenient for you, let''s meet and talk." Ethan Smith thought for a moment and agreed, "Alright." More than ten minutester, Derek personally drove to the Dragon Rising Community. Derek''s face looked a bit haggard with a loss of spirit. When he saw Edward Green, his face changed involuntarily. "Mr. Smith, why is he here?" asked Derek cautiously. Ethan Smith smiled, patted Edward Green on the shoulder, and said, "He''s now my man." Derek was instantly stunned, seemingly struggling toprehend. "Let''s not talk about this," Ethan Smith waved, "Let''s go." So, Ethan got into Derek''s car. Derek was driving a Mercedes-Benz G63, very impressive. Most of the cars in the neighborhood would give way to it. Just as the car was about to exit the gate of themunity, another car horizontally cut them off. Derek frowned and was about to speak when he saw Gary Brown roll down the window. "Yo, isn''t this Derek Peterson?" said Gary Brown with a smug tone. Derek frowned, "Gary Brown? What do you want?" Gary Brown smirked, "Nothing much, I just heard that your family, the Petersons, aren''t doing so well? I heard all your business partners have terminated their contracts with you?" Derek''s face went cold, and he remained silent. Gary Brown gloated, "Oh, tonight Mr. Hill is hosting a dinner party. I''m guessing he didn''t invite you, did he?" "It''s none of your business, move your car!" Derek scolded coldly. Gary Brown snorted and said, "Derek, why are you pretending? Mr. Hill has already announced he wants your family bankrupt! Do you still think your family is the richest here?" Ethan Smith, in the car, could not help but frown. He rolled down the window, looked at Gary Brown coldly, and said, "Move your car. I don''t want to say it a second time." "Yo, Ethan Smith is here too?" Seeing Ethan Smith, Gary Brown''s smile grew even more. Ethan didn''t say a word. He just pushed open the car door and got out. Seeing this, Gary Brown quickly climbed on his car and locked the door. "What, want to hit me? Come on, try hitting me once," Gary Brown taunted. Ethan Smith nodded, extended his hand, grabbed the car door, and, with a sudden force, pulled it off with a loud crack! Then the locked car door was torn off by Ethan Smith in the next second! Chapter 42: Ethan Smiths Mysterious Art_1 42 Chapter 42: Ethan Smith''s Mysterious Art_1 Gary Brown watched dumbfounded as the car door was yanked off, swallowing hard. What the fuck? Is this even human? He just pulled the car door straight off? As Gary was still in shock, Ethan Smith reached out and dragged him out of the car. "Gary, stop fooling; it was just a joke..." Gary said with a forced smile. He had seen Ethan break Benjamin Hill''s arm with his own eyes! Seeing his fearful appearance, Ethan sneered and said, "I won''t give you a hard time. I''ll just p you as a lesson." As he finished speaking, Ethan pped Gary across the cheek. Although Ethan had held back some strength, Gary''s face still swelled up. "Move the car out of the way." Ethan said coldly. Though furious inside, Gary didn''t dare say anything. He gritted his teeth and moved the car aside. Once Ethan left, Gary muttered angrily, "What a show off. Once Emily Taylor leaves River City, let''s see who messes you up!" At this point, Gary sighed, "When is Emily Taylor going to leave..." Despite Emily''s recent inactivity, her presence loomed over everyone like a mountain. Even the Hill family dared not to make trouble. ... The car drove towards the Peterson Family residence. As the wealthiest family in River City, the Petersons naturally lived in a luxurious house. But as soon as Ethan entered the gates, he felt a bone-chilling coldness. "Hmm?" Ethan frowned slightly. An ominous air seemed to linger over the entire household. "Mr. Smith, what''s wrong?" Derek Peterson asked. Ethan shook his head and said, "It''s nothing." After parking the car, the two men entered the living room. "Mr. Smith, please wait a moment while I call my father." Derek said politely. He instructed a servant to pour a ss of water for Ethan before hurrying upstairs. A few minutester, Derek and his father, Alec Peterson, came down. An elderly man with a white beard apanied them. "Mr. Smith." Alec walked quickly towards Ethan and shook his hand. Ethan looked at Alec and his frown deepened. Alec''s face was pale, his lips were purple, and there was darkness between his eyebrows. He looked to be in poor condition. Most importantly, Ethan couldn''t detect any Yang energy from him. "Mr. Peterson, are you not feeling well?" Ethan asked casually. Alec sighed and said with a bitter smile, "Yes, when it rains, it pours." "Dad, Mr. Smith is a doctor; maybe he can help you." Derek suggested quickly. Alec waved his hand and said, "I''m not sick." Then, with an apologetic tone, he said to Ethan, "Mr. Smith, if it''s not too much trouble, could you please wait a moment?" Ethan nodded and said, "It''s fine, go ahead." "Thank you," Alec said gratefully. Next, Alec turned to the elderly man beside him and said, "Mr. Nn, please help us." Mr. Nn, the elderly man, smiled faintly and said, "Don''t worry. I''ve found the source of the problem." Alec''s face brightened and he quickly said, "Please, Mr. Nn, enlighten us!" Mr. Nn spoke calmly, "Your recent poor health and the uselessness of many doctors is due to feng shui." "Mr. Peterson, go to the west wall of your bedroom and check for any sharp objects." Mr. Nn continued. Alec hurried to the location Mr. Nn had mentioned. A few minutester, Alec returned with a broken vase. "There is one! This vase has always been in the cab, but somehow it broke." Alec said, somewhat stunned. Mr. Nn chuckled and said, "That''s the crux of the problem. In feng shui, it''s called ''broken artifacts in the marriage pce'', which is a grave taboo." Alec gripped Mr. Nn''s hand, excitement filling his voice, "Thank you, Mr. Nn, you truly are a feng shui master!" Mr. Nn took out a string of Five Emperors Coins and handed them to Alec, smiling, "Hang these in the location of the broken vase. Remember, take it down and bury it after three days, and I guarantee your health will improve." "Thank you, Mr. Nn, thank you!" Alec was overjoyed. "I don''t think that''s the real problem." Suddenly, Ethan spoke up. At his words, the atmosphere became somewhat awkward. Mr. Nn''s face darkened, clearly dissatisfied with Ethan''s interruption. "Mr. Smith, Mr. Nn is a renowned feng shui master in River City; there''s no mistake in his words." Alec quickly tried to smooth things over. Ethan stood up and said, "Mr. Nn, I don''t intend to disrespect you, but...this vase is not the main issue." Mr. Nn''s face showed his displeasure, "Who are you?" "Mr. Nn, this is Ethan Smith. He''s with Miss Taylor." Alec informed him hurriedly. However, Mr. Nn was in no mood to give face; he coldly said, "No matter who he is, he has no right to spout such nonsense!" Ethan shook his head helplessly and said, "Mr. Nn, I''m not talking nonsense. What I''m saying is true." Alec was also somewhat displeased. However, he needed Ethan''s help and didn''t dare show his anger. "Mr. Smith, you don''t understand feng shui. Mr. Nn is the expert in this field." Alec tried to remain polite. Mr. Nn waved his hand dismissively, ring at Ethan and saying, "You say that the vase is not the problem, then I''d like to hear your brilliant insights!" Ethan didn''t show any courtesy either. Pointing to the courtyard outside, he said, "The real problem lies in the courtyard." Finishing his sentence, Ethan strode into the courtyard. Mr. Nn snorted and followed him out. "What''s going on with this Ethan?" Alec frowned. Derek replied with a bitter smile, "Dad, maybe Mr. Smith really knows something..." "Nonsense! No one is omnipotent!" Alec snorted. Even so, Alec went after them both. Ethan stopped in the center of the courtyard. He looked up at the sky and stomped on the ground. Then he said, "The problem is right here." Mr. Nn sneered, "Young man, do you really know anything about feng shui? What could be wrong here?" "I don''t know feng shui," Ethan admitted with a smile. "But I know the mystic arts." After saying this, Ethan turned to Alec and said, "Mr. Peterson, have someone dig here." Embarrassed, Alec responded, "Mr. Smith, do we really need to do that?" "Dig. I won''t deceive you," Ethan assured with a smile. With no other option, Alec waved his hand and called in some workers. "So...how many feet should we dig?" Alec asked tentatively. Ethan shook his head, "I don''t know. Just keep digging until we find something." Chapter 43: Southwest Fury Soul Technique_1 43 Chapter 43: Southwest Fury Soul Technique_1 Ethan Smith''s words couldn''t help but make Mr. Nnugh. Not even knowing how many feet to dig and still daring to act like a master? Alec Peterson''s face also showed some displeasure. He had seen many privileged young masters relying on their connections to act recklessly, giving themselves all kinds of titles. Most importantly, those around them had to y along with their act. In Alec Peterson''s eyes, Ethan Smith was just such a character. He had never been a fan of these arrogant young masters. But since he currently needed Ethan Smith''s help, Alec Peterson could only wave his hand and say, "Let things go ording to Mr. Smith''s wishes." Several people took up their shovels and began to dig. One foot, two feet, three feet... Soon, arge hole appeared before them. However, aside from the soil, nothing unusual was found in the hole. Ethan Smith stared at the hole, feeling an increasingly ominous aura. "Mr. Peterson, shall we continue digging?" Several workers wiped their sweat, looking a bit tired. Alec Peterson didn''t answer but looked to Ethan Smith and said, "Mr. Smith, do we need to continue digging?" "I don''t see the need." Mr. Nn scoffed. "Some people rely on their connections to act recklessly, and I don''t have the time to act with them." Mr. Nn said, with a touch of defiance. Yet Ethan Smith pointed at the hole and said, "Keep digging until we find something!" "Mr. Smith, we''ve already dug four feet and haven''t seen anything. Are we supposed to dig through the entire earth?" Alec Peterson said, somewhat unhappy. "Just keep digging." Ethan Smith said calmly. At this moment, Mr. Nn took a step forward and asked coldly, "What if we can''t find anything?" Ethan Smith nced at him and said, "If we can''t find anything, I''ll eat all this dirt." "Deal!" Mr. Nn waved his hand and said, "If we can find something, I, Kyle Nn, am willing to take you as my master!" "Deal." Ethan Smith said with a smile. The ground continued to be dug, and in the blink of an eye, another foot was excavated. By now, even the workers were getting impatient. "Mr. Peterson, how much longer do we need to dig?" A worker asked, puzzled. "We can''t just keep digging like this..." Alec Peterson waved his hand and said, "Just keep digging." The workers had no choice but to continue digging down. "Kid, my time is precious, and I don''t have time to y with you." At this point, Kyle Nn snorted coldly. "As a favor for you being young, you don''t have to eat the dirt. But remember, there are always people better than you, so don''t be too conceited!" Kyle Nn flung his sleeves, and turned to leave. Ethan Smith didn''t say anything but stared intently at the bottom of the hole. Just then, there was a crisp sound when a worker''s shovel seemed to touch something hard. "Mr. Peterson, we found something!" One of the workers shouted. Upon hearing this, everyone hurriedly gathered around. Several workers quickly pulled an iron box out of the hole. "Quickly bring it up!" Alec Peterson urged. The workers didn''t dare to waste any time and hurriedly brought the box up. As for Kyle Nn, who was about to leave, he stopped in his tracks and turned back. "It''s this thing." Ethan Smith stared at the box, frowning. "Open it." Ethan Smith pointed at the box, The men quickly followed Ethan Smith''s order and opened the box. The moment the box was opened, a strong smell of blood filled the air. A ck knifey inside the box, with traces of blood still on it. "What... What''s going on?!" Alec Peterson''s face turned pale in horror. "Everyone get back!" Kyle Nn stepped forward, dipped his finger in the blood, smelled it, and his face changed! "This... This is ck dog blood mixed with corpse oil!" A solemn expression appeared on Kyle Nn''s face. "ck dog blood, corpse oil, Enlightenment knife... Southwest Fury Soul Technique?" "Such a vicious method, this... this is aiming for Mr. Peterson''s life!" Kyle Nn murmured softly. Hearing this, Alec Peterson''s face turned even uglier. "Mr. Nn, who''s this... who''s behind this?!" Alec Peterson asked nervously. Shaking his head, Kyle Nn replied, "I don''t know." "So what should I do now?" In a panic, Alec Peterson grabbed Kyle Nn''s wrist. However, Kyle Nn couldn''t help but chuckle bitterly and said, "Mr. Peterson, maybe you should ask Mr. Ethan Smith about this issue..." Chapter 44: Poor Judgment_1 44 Chapter 44: Poor Judgment_1 Alec Peterson suddenly remembered Ethan Smith. He hurried over to Ethan Smith''s side and pleaded, "Mr. Smith, please, you must help me..." Ethan Smith nced at Kyle Nn and smiled, "Mr. Nn may be better suited to handle this matter." Kyle Nn couldn''t help but let out a bitter smile, saying, "Mr. Smith, please forgive my ignorance." "There''s no need for formality, Mr. Nn. I just happened to stumble upon the solution. When ites to professional knowledge, I''m nowhere near your level," Ethan Smith said modestly. This humbled Mr. Nn even more. Such a young man with extraordinary skills had such a humble personality; it was admirable. "This young man will have an incredible future," Kyle Nn thought to himself. Then, Kyle Nn approached Ethan Smith, bowed and said, "I told you earlier that if you could really find a solution, I would be willing to learn from you as a student." Hearing this, Ethan Smith hurriedly replied with a bit of anxiety, "Mr. Nn, I couldn''t possibly bear such a responsibility. We can all learn from each other; there''s no need for distinctions." At this, Kyle Nn felt a sense of gratitude. He was nearly seventy years old. Calling Ethan his teacher would indeed be somewhat inappropriate. So Kyle Nn bowed again and said, "Mr. Smith, if there is anything you need help with, just say the word!" "Alright," Ethan Smith nodded in agreement. It took Kyle Nn half an hour to undo the malignant technique. He didn''t linger and left the Peterson residence in a hurry. Ethan Smith returned to the living room with Alec Peterson and Derek Peterson. Alec said gratefully, "Mr. Smith, you saved my life. I will always remember your kindness!" After saying that, Alec handed Ethan a bank card. "There''s one million in the ount. It''s not much but it''s a token of my gratitude. Please ept it, Mr. Smith", Alec said with a smile. Without being overly polite, Ethan Smith immediately pocketed the bank card. "Mr. Peterson, did you seek my help for something else?" Ethan Smith took the initiative to ask. Alec sighed bitterly, "I won''t hide it from you; I do have something I need your help with." "Under the pressure of the Hill family, many of ourpany''s partners have unterally canceled their contracts. Many of the Peterson construction projects have been forced to halt," Alec continued with a sigh. "In just one day, the Peterson family has be nearly paralyzed, and the Hill family shows no signs of backing down. Things will only get harder for the Peterson family." Ethan couldn''t help but marvel at the power of the Hill family. If the wealthiest family in River City was powerless against them, what chance did others have? After a moment of silence, Ethan said, "Although I sympathize with you, it seems I can''t be of much help in this matter." From the side, Derek chimed in with a smile, "Mr. Smith, if you could just give us a share of the construction projects you have, the Peterson family could make aeback." Ethan paused before saying with a bit of embarrassment, "Construction projects? Where would I get those..." Derek said in surprise, "Mr. Smith, didn''t you know? Miss Taylor said that you have the final say in all of the Taylor family''s investments in River City." "Yes, as long as you agree, our Peterson family can get Taylor family''s construction projects," Alec added with a nod. "The Hill family may be powerful, but they wouldn''t dare touch the Taylor family''s projects." After saying this, Alec Peterson stood up, bowed to Ethan Smith, and pleaded, "Mr. Smith, you''re the only one who can help us now. Otherwise, our Peterson family will surely go bankrupt..." Ethan Smith was taken aback. He never expected that Emily Taylor would entrust him with the authority over all her investments. Emily''s move seemed not well-known. Otherwise, there would be a crowd outside Ethan''s door. Ethan didn''t say anything for a moment and just sat there, pondering. "I have an even better business opportunity," Ethan suddenly spoke up. Alec Peterson looked puzzled, "A better business?" Ethan Smith nodded, "Yes, the Hill family made their fortune through health products, and I have something even better." Looking at the current situation, the Soul Nourishment Pill required a powerfulpany to act as its agent. Relying solely on an old hustler like Ray Walters wouldn''t be enough. The Peterson family, being River City''s wealthiest, were perfect for the job. Ethan took out a Soul Nourishment Pill, ced it on the table, and said confidently, "I can entrust this medicine to your Peterson family to represent. I can assure you that this product will be very popr. With it, you can not onlypete with the Hill family but even surpass them!" As long as the price was kept low and the product was marketed on arge scale, the Hill family wouldn''t stand a chance. But Alec did not see it that way. He thought the Soul Nourishment Pill was not reliable at all. So Alec tentatively suggested, "Mr. Smith, if possible, could you just give us one of the construction projects instead... we really cannot enjoy the good fortune of having this medicine..." Although Alec didn''t say it outright, his meaning was clear. He simply didn''t think much of the Soul Nourishment Pill. Ethan Smith sighed, put away the Soul Nourishment Pill, and said, "Alright then. Just bring the contract to me tomorrow." "Thank you, Mr. Smith!" Alec eximed excitedly. He didn''t realize that he had inadvertently missed a golden business opportunity. This made Ethan Smith feel a sense of pity for Alec. "In that case, I''ll have Ray Walters handle the Soul Nourishment Pill agency for now," Ethan thought to himself. Chapter 45: Soul Nourishment Pill_1 45 Chapter 45: Soul Nourishment Pill_1 After leaving the Peterson Family residence, Ethan Smith had Ray Walters prepare arge amount of medicinal herbs. Then, he officially started refining the Soul Nourishment Pill. For Ethan Smith, the cost of the Soul Nourishment Pill was almost negligible, and the price could be drastically reduced. For three whole days, Ethan Smith hardly rested, devoting all his time to refining the Soul Nourishment Pills. During these three days, Edward Green was in charge of guarding Ethan Smith to prevent any disturbances. Three dayster, Ethan Smith sessfully refined more than 300 Soul Nourishment Pills. Wiping the sweat from his forehead, Ethan Smith looked at the pills ced before him. For the current Ethan, refining more than 300 Soul Nourishment Pills was extremely strenuous, and he looked much more haggard. "I believe these 300 Soul Nourishment Pills will be enough to bring a shock to the Hill family," Ethan Smith thought to himself. "Mr. Smith, what kind of pill is this?" Edward Green couldn''t help but ask. Ethan picked one up at random and threw it to Edward,ughing, "Give it a try." Edward didn''t even look at it and directly put it in his mouth. In just a moment, Edward felt refreshed and invigorated, all fatigue instantly swept away! "What... What kind of medicine is this?" Edward was astonished and opened his mouth wide in shock. Ethanughed, "It''s called Soul Nourishment Pill. In short, it''s good for the body." This made Edward even more in awe of Ethan. "Mr. Smith not only masters extraordinary breathing techniques, but also such remarkable pill refining skills..." Edward said admiringly. Ethan smiled and said, "When the timees, I''ll teach you this breathing method." "Thank you, Mr. Smith!" Hearing this, Edward was overjoyed! "By the way," Edward suddenly thought of something. "Miss Taylor came by yesterday. I don''t know what she wanted." Edward said. Speaking of Emily Taylor, Ethan Smith felt the fatigue of his body disappear instantly, and a smile unconsciously appeared on his face. "It''s said that thinking of the person you like makes you smile involuntarily. So it''s true," Edward jokingly said from the side. "Leave it," Ethan red at Edward. Afterward, he took out his phone and made a call to Ray Walters. About half an hourter, Ray Walters hurriedly drove to the Dragon Rising Community. Ethan handed the Soul Nourishment Pills to Ray Walters, and then instructed, "The price of these 300 pills should be a bit cheaper, three hundred dors each." Ray was taken aback and somewhat awkwardly said, "Three hundred dors each? Isn''t that... too cheap? It used to be one hundred and sixty thousand dors each..." "Just do as I say." Ethan said coldly. Then, he handed the 300 Soul Nourishment Pills to Ray Walters. Ray looked at the pills, his eyes turning round as thoughts raced through his mind. He thought to himself, "As long as I keep it a secret, I can sell these pills at a higher price, and he''ll never find out." With this in mind, Ray Walters was about to leave with the pills. "Hold on." At that moment, Ethan suddenly called Ray Walters to a stop. In the next second, Ethan Smith stepped forward and grabbed Ray Walters by the neck, lifting him off the ground! Ray struggled desperately but couldn''t break free! Ethan''s grip was like iron tongs, rendering Ray Walters immobile! Soon, Ray Walters felt it hard to breathe, and his face instantly turned red! "You better put away your little schemes. I''m the one who gave you the chance to eat," Ethan coldly said. "I... I know ..." Ray Walters managed to utter these few words with difficulty. Ethan let go of Ray Walters, who fell to the ground sitting. Wiping the sweat from his forehead, Ray felt chills running down his back! Ray Walters had no doubt that Ethan could have killed him just now! "I''m... I''m sorry, Mr. Smith..." Ray Walters wiped the sweat from his forehead and said apologetically. Ethan nced at him and said indifferently, "Don''t worry, as long as you obey, I''ll never let you suffer." Ray hurriedly nodded, "Thank you, Mr. Smith, thank you, Mr. Smith..." "You can go now." Ethan waved his hand. Ray didn''t stay longer and quickly left. Ethan knew well that dealing with an old fox like Ray Walters required both kindness and severity to make him obedient. Otherwise, Ray might bite back at any time. "Now it''s time for me to prepare for the auction. I just don''t know if ten million dors will be enough," Ethan thought to himself. Since ancient times, wealth has favored martial arts. Cultivating has always been an extremely costly affair. At this moment, Ethan deeply realized this. There was still half a month left before the auction, so Ethan was in no hurry. After Ray left, Ethan went to sleep. He slept for a full three days. In those three days, the Soul Nourishment Pills spread through half of River City! Without any publicity, the pills swept across every street and alley! For a time, Ray Walters became a popr figure! Taking advantage of this opportunity, he quickly established a health supplementpany. The Hill family also soon learned about this news. "Mr. Hill, this is the Soul Nourishment Pill." In Stephen Hill''s office, Gary Brown handed the pill to Stephen, with a ttering demeanor. Stephen rubbed the pill and couldn''t help but snort, "Does this pill really have such miraculous effects?" "Yes, it does!" Gary Brown hurriedly replied. "I heard that many high-level officials in the city are fighting over this pill," he added. Stephen frowned and stroked his chin, murmuring, "If I can get the prescription for the Soul Nourishment Pill, the Hill family will definitely rise to a higher level, and it won''t be a problem to break out of Chuzzle at that time!" Thinking about it, Stephen looked at Gary Brown and asked, "Where did this Soul Nourishment Pille from?" Quickly, Gary Brown said, "It''s said to havee from Ray Walters!" "Ray Walters? The scumbag?" Stephen couldn''t help but show contempt on his face. "Yes, him!" Gary nodded hastily. Stephen scoffed, "Is he even worthy of possessing the Soul Nourishment Pill?" Chapter 46: Regretful Alec Peterson_1 46 Chapter 46: Regretful Alec Peterson_1 Upon hearing Stephen Hill''s words, Gary Brown quickly nodded in agreement. Before this, Gary had tried to partner with Ray Walters to get the agency rights for the Soul Nourishment Pill. Unexpectedly, not only did Ray refuse, but he even had his men throw Gary out. So, Gary angrily told Stephen Hill about this matter, hoping that Stephen would deal with Ray on his behalf. "Exactly! What qualifications does Ray Walters even have to possess the Soul Nourishment Pill!" Gary Brown agreed again and again. Stephen Hill snorted and said, "It seems we''ll have to find the time to talk to this Ray Walters." Hearing this, Gary''s eyes spun, and he casually added, "Boss Hill, Ray Walters values the Soul Nourishment Pill more than his own life. I don''t think he''d be willing to hand it over to you." Stephen gave him a sidelong nce, sneered, and said, "He only has two options: hand over the Soul Nourishment Pill or die. Which do you think he''ll choose?" Upon hearing this, Gary was overjoyed, and a sinister smile appeared on his face. "Boss Hill, in return for giving you this information, could you grant me an agency right?" Gary rubbed his hands together andughed. "As long as you behave, that''s naturally no problem," Stephen Hill replied indifferently. Although the Hill family wasrge and powerful, their foundation was ultimately in Shince City. Now that they were in River City, they indeed needed to feed a few dogs. And Gary was the perfect candidate. "Thank you, Boss Hill!" Overjoyed, Gary couldn''t stop expressing his gratitude. After Gary left, Stephen Hill made a phone call, preparing to look for Ray Walters. On the other hand, Ethan Smith was sitting in the courtyard of his vi, basking in the sun. He was waiting. Waiting for the Soul Nourishment Pill to sweep through River City. "River City will soon change," said Ethan Smith, a smile ying on his lips. ... At the Peterson Family. With Ethan Smith''s help, Alec Peterson had secured the Taylor family''s project. These days, Alec spent all his time wining and dining with government officials. Today was no exception. At the dinner, everyone was getting drunk. At this point, River City''s Mayor unexpectedly said, "Have you all heard? There''s a new pill in River City called the Soul Nourishment Pill. Everyone is moring to buy it." Alec Petersonughed, "Mayor Lee, I''ve heard a little about it. What exactly is this Soul Nourishment Pill?" Mayor Lee immediately eximed, "This Soul Nourishment Pill is truly a treasure! Eating just one can invigorate the body, and taking it regrly can prolong life!" "Yes, now almost every influential person in River City has one in hand," others chimed in agreement. "Ah, it''s a pity there are so few of these pills. They''re already gone." "That Ray Walters, leveraging the Soul Nourishment Pill, has transformed himself from After saying that, Mayor Lee took out the Soul Nourishment Pill with a hint of pride, 15:54 "Take a look, but let me tell you, you can only sniff! If someone dares to eat it, don''t a lowlife into a high-ss businessman. I don''t know how manypanies are begging him for the agency rights," someone said. Alec Peterson was also intrigued. Even River City''s Mayor was bragging about the Soul Nourishment Pill; it was definitely not a baseless rumor. Who knew how much wealth it would generate in the future? If he could get a piece of the action, he might make a fortune. Thinking of this, Alec tentatively asked, "Ladies and gentlemen, who has a Soul Nourishment Pill? I''m willing to pay a high price for one!" Hearing this, people rolled their eyes and said, "Alec, do you really think money can buy everything? Right now, countless people can''t even buy one for one hundred and sixty thousand dors!" "Exactly, if someone really had one, why would they sell it to you?" Hearing these words, Alec was even more shocked. So the Soul Nourishment Pill was already this popr? Just then, Mayor Lee mysteriously said, "Honestly, I have one left, but I need to save it for myself." "Oh, Mayor Lee, I''ll give you two hundred and sixty thousand dors for it!" someone joked. Mayor Lee rolled his eyes again, "Even if you offered five hundred thousand, I wouldn''t sell!" Having said that, he suddenly switched gears andughed, "But...I can let you all take a sniff." After saying that, Mayor Lee took out the Soul Nourishment Pill with a hint of pride, "Take a look, but let me tell you, you can only sniff! If someone dares to eat it, don''t me me for being impolite!" "Mayor Lee, don''t worry," everyone said in unison. Alec quickly got up and looked at the Soul Nourishment Pill. But when he saw the appearance of the pill clearly, his expression suddenly changed! "Mayor Lee, please let me take a closer look!" Alec said anxiously. Without waiting for Mayor Lee''s consent, Alec grabbed the Soul Nourishment Pill. Looking at the pill in his hand, Alec''s face grew even more somber. Wasn''t this the same kind of pill that Ethan Smith had shown him a few days ago? At the time, Ethan had even said that he wanted Alec to be the agent, but Alec had refused! Chapter 47: The Dominant Stephen Hill 47 Chapter 47: The Dominant Stephen Hill Alec Peterson looked at the medicine over and over again, and eventually, he confirmed that it was indeed the medicine Ethan Smith had given him before! "Brother Alec, done looking? Time to give it back to me." Mayor Lee took back the Soul Nourishment Pill. Then, Mayor Lee jokingly said, "Brother Alec, you have to be careful, Ray Walters may be the new richest man in River City, recing you." The others also teased, "Brother Alec, your position is precarious!" Everyoneughed, while Alec Peterson''s face flushed in awkwardness, unable tough. ... At the city center of River City, there''s amercial shop that served as Ray Walters'' office. Recently, Ray''s office could be described as a bustling marketce, with countless wealthy individuals wanting to get the agency rights and even monopolize the Soul Nourishment Pill. This was also the first time Ray experienced the feeling of being held up to the sky by others. "Brother Ray, Director Miller wants to see you." "Brother Ray, Mr.Russell has been waiting at the door for an hour now." "Brother Ray..." Ray waved his hand impatiently, "No, no, I don''t have time!" Before this, those so-called directors looked down on Ray, but now they were bitterly begging at the door. "Thanks to this Soul Nourishment Pill." Ray said with a smug expression. Just then, the office door suddenly burst open. "Didn''t I say, I''m not seeing anyone?" Ray yelled impatiently. "Ray Walters, what a big temper you have." That''s when a voice entered Ray''s ears. Ray turned his head to look, only to see Stephen Hill standing at the door, with Gary Brown following closely behind. "Mr. Hill? Howe you''re here?" Ray''s face changed, and he hurriedly got up to greet him. Stephen Hill snorted, not saying a word, and sat down directly on the sofa. "Why don''t you hurry up and pour some water for Mr. Hill?" Gary Brown red. Ray gave Gary Brown a disgruntled look but still obediently poured a ss of water for Stephen Hill. "Mr. Hill, what is the reason you''re looking for me?" Ray felt bitter sitting across from Stephen Hill. Stephen Hill took a sip of water and said calmly, "I heard that you have a medicine called Soul Nourishment Pill, is that right?" Ray''s face changed, he thought to himself ¨C not good. "Mr. Hill, the Soul Nourishment Pill is indeed in my hands..." Ray gritted his teeth and said. Stephen Hill sneered coldly and said, "Give me the form for the Soul Nourishment Pill, and I''ll give you money in return." Upon saying that, Stephen Hill took out a bank card and ced it on the table. "There''s one hundred and sixty thousand dors in the card. Buying your form should be more than enough." Before Stephen Hill could speak, Gary Brown showed off with a domineering attitude. Ray''s face changed, and he couldn''t help cursing, "One hundred and sixty thousand? Is that for begging?" "What''s the difference between you and a beggar?" Stephen Hill sneered. Hearing this, Ray couldn''t help it any longer. He red at Stephen Hill and said, "Stephen Hill, don''t go too far!" "Too far?" Stephen Hill''s face turned cold, and he said coldly, "How dare you talk to me like that?" With that said, Stephen Hill waved his hand, and several bodyguards rushed in and quickly subdued Ray on the ground! Stephen Hill looked down at Ray and said, "Ray Walters, either hand over the form or I''ll cripple you. Your choice." Ray''s face was extremely ugly, and for a moment, he didn''t say a word. "Not speaking?" Stephen Hill nodded, "Break his legs for me!" "Yes!" The bodyguards shouted and were about to break Ray''s legs. "Wait!" Seeing this, Ray hurriedly yelled. He looked up at Stephen Hill and said with a forced smile, "Mr. Hill, it''s not that I don''t want to give it to you, but mainly... I don''t have the form either. This Soul Nourishment Pill was sold to me by someone else..." "Someone else?" Stephen Hill frowned, asking, "Who?" Ray''s eyes flickered and said, "It''s... an old Chinese medicine doctor! How about this, I''ll arrange a meeting with him for you three dayster, is that ok?" Stephen Hill looked at Ray, thought for a moment, and then coldly snorted, "Fine, but I''m warning you, if you dare to y with me, don''t me me for being rude!" "I wouldn''t dare, I wouldn''t dare..." Ray said with a forced smile. Stephen Hill waved his hand and left Ray''s office with his people. After he left, Ray spat on the ground. "What shit! You just wait!" Ray cursed angrily. Afterwards, Ray drove away from the office, heading straight for the Dragon Rising Community. At this time, Ethan Smith was in a huge manor, with his eyes slightly closed, breathing in and out. "Mr. Smith!" Ray, sweating profusely, ran to Ethan''s side, looking frantic. Ethan slowly opened his eyes and looked at Ray. "What''s the matter, you''re in such a hurry?" Ethan said calmly. Ray wiped the sweat off his face and quickly said, "That Stephen Hill came to find me, he gave me a hundred and sixty thousand dors, asking me to hand over the form." Ethan''s face remained calm, not surprised. He had guessed earlier that the Hill family would be interested in this form. "What did you say?" Ethan asked calmly. "I lied to him that the form was given to me by an old Chinese medicine doctor, and I promised to meet him with the old doctor in three days." Ray carefully replied. "Mr. Smith, please don''t me me. Stephen Hill wanted to cripple my legs, and I had no other choice but to resort to this strategy!" Ray hurriedly added. Ethan didn''t say anything. He leaned back, gazing into the distance, and calmly said, "You did well, Ray. Arrange it, and three dayster, bring everyone who wants the form to the No. 1 Grand Mansion." "At that time, I''ll choose a capablepany to cooperate with." Chapter 48: The Transformation of Emily Taylor_1 48 Chapter 48: The Transformation of Emily Taylor_1 Upon hearing Ethan Smith''s words, Ray Walters seemed quite disappointed. He had hoped to rely on the Soul Nourishment Pill for transformation. If it were given to another partner, the advantage would be gone. Although he thought so, Ray didn''t say anything and just nodded in agreement. Ethan Smith saw through Ray''s thoughts andughed, "Don''t worry, the exclusive distributorship of the Soul Nourishment Pill will always be in your hands." Ray was overjoyed when he heard this and hastily nodded, "Thank you, Mr. Smith!" Ray quickly spread the news. For a time, the entire River City was discussing this matter. ... Taylor family''s Estate. Emily Taylor, who was always cold and proud, surprisingly put on an apron today, humming a tune, and busying herself in the kitchen cheerfully. "Miss, you better go rest..." Countless people surrounded her, their faces full of anxiety, fearing Emily might identally hurt herself. The secretary also said with a bitter smile, "Miss, how can you do such coarse work? We servants can take care of it..." But Emily didn''t pay any attention. For the first time, she found that cooking could be such a joyful thing! And the reason for all this was that Ethan Smith wasing over for dinner tonight, so Emily was personally cooking. That night. Emily carefully decorated the room. Dim lighting, a table full of delicious food, and a bottle of 1982 red wine. All the servants were driven out by Emily. In therge room, only Ethan Smith and Emily Taylor were left. "You... made all this?" Ethan asked in disbelief. How could a rich girl like Emily Taylor be so resourceful? "Try it and see how it tastes!" Emily said, looking forward to it. Ethan hurriedly picked up his chopsticks and ate. Just after the first bite, Ethan''s face turned green. This was fucking inedible! "Is it delicious?" Emily blinked her eyes and asked excitedly. Seeing Emily''s eager look, Ethan couldn''t bear to crush her, so he forced himself to say, "Yes... It''s delicious, especially delicious..." "Really?!" The decisive Ice Mountain beauty now seemed excited like a young girl! "Really!" Ethan nodded vigorously. "Then eat more!" Emily smiled. Ethan: "..." After struggling through the meal, Ethan and Emily strolled around the manor, enjoying the moonlight. Smelling the faint fragrance from Emily, Ethan''s heart was somewhat itchy. He stealthily looked at Emily''s profile, feeling as if his heart would explode. Ethan mustered up his courage and carefully reached out to hold Emily''s hand. At this moment, Emily suddenly spoke, "Ethan." Ethan got scared and immediately pulled his hand back. "Ah, what''s up?" Ethan asked. Emily looked at the sky and said, "Do you like this kind of life?" Ethan was startled, not quite understanding Emily''s words. "What kind of life are you referring to?" Ethan asked with confusion. Emily smiled and asked, "Are you tired recently?" Ethan thought about it, then bitterly replied, "Maybe a little." Indeed, Ethan''s recent life had been quite exhausting, with hardly any rest time. Emilyughed and said, "How about I support you then?" Ethan was taken aback, shook his head, and asked, "Why all of a sudden?" Emily said, "If you don''t like this kind of life, I can support you." Ethan thought Emily was joking, so he responded with augh, "Then I would be a kept man, and how could I afford a wedding ring and wedding?" Emily looked seriously at Ethan and said, "A wedding ring doesn''t have to be bought by a man, nor does a wedding have to be arranged by you. If you''re willing, I''ll buy the ring and arrange the wedding." Upon hearing Emily''s words, Ethan was stunned. He turned to look at Emily and said earnestly, "I might be a little tired recently, but I''m quite fulfilled." "Before meeting you, I was like a walking corpse, aimless and without goals." "After meeting you, I have found the meaning of struggle." At this point, Ethan took a deep breath and continued, "Miss Taylor, give me one year at most." "In one year, I wille to the Taylor family to propose, and give you a grand wedding." The atmosphere became a bit ambiguous. Their vows seemed to bring them back to their youth. But Ethan''s words slightly moved Emily. "Alright," Emily smiled. "In one year, I''ll wait for you to give me a grand wedding." After Ethan left. Emily sat in the courtyard for a long time. The secretary couldn''t help but approach her and sigh, "Miss, I feel that you''ve changed." Emily looked at him and smiled, "How have I changed?" The secretary said with a bitter smile, "Before we came to River City, we always admired your intelligence and decisiveness." "You also said that if Ethan Smith was a useless person, you would leave River City and reject the marriage proposal." "But now... It seems you don''t care at all about whether Ethan is sessful or not, it''s like... It''s like you''ve transformed from a wise and intelligent queen to a girl next door..." Emily just smiled, not admitting or denying it. As the secretary said, unknowingly, Emily had stopped caring about whether Ethan Smith could be sessful. "I respect Ethan''s choice," Emily smiled. "If he doesn''t want to struggle anymore, I''ll support him." "If he wants to seed, I''ll do my best to help him." Obviously, Ethan chose thetter. Chapter 49: Trash?_1 49 Chapter 49: Trash?_1 It was easy for Emily Taylor to help someone; just a few words could make Ethan Smith the top businessman in River City, or even Chuzzle. However, if Ethan wanted to make it to Capital City, he needed his own abilities. Emily knew this well, so instead of clearing obstacles for Ethan, she aimed to let him grow while ensuring his safety. The secretary beside her sighed softly, mumbling: "Love, it''s such a poison... Who could''ve imagined that the famous Emily Taylor from Capital City would fall in love in a small town like River City..." ... Ever since Ray Walters spread the news, it''s been circting around River City. Not only rted to the herbspany but even some powerful real estate businessmen wanted to get involved. Lately, Gary Brown has been following Stephen Hill everywhere like a loyal dog. "Mr. Hill, what''s the meaning of Ray Walters'' actions? Why is he openly selecting a partner?" Gary Brown filled Stephen Hill''s ss with water while asking. Stephen nced at him and said indifferently, "It''s probably that old Chinese doctor''s idea. All these talented people are arrogant. Understandable." Gary nodded, then ttered, "That''s true, who in River City has more power than the Hill family?" Stephen didn''t speak, but there was a touch of pride on his face. "As long as the Taylor family doesn''t get involved, who dares topete with me, Stephen Hill?" he thought to himself. Time flew. In the blink of an eye, it was the third day. That day, luxury cars filled the entrance of the No. 1 Grand Mansion, as many wealthy businessmen were waiting there. "Ah, if only we had followed Mr. Smith''s advice back then, we wouldn''t have needed toe andpete now!" Derek Peterson couldn''t help but grumble. Alec Peterson also sighed slightly, "I thought Ethan Smith had no real skills... I didn''t expect... No wonder the Taylor family supports him." Both men regretted their decisions, but it was toote. In the Great Hall, many businessmen were whispering, not knowing the origin of this so-called old Chinese doctor. At this moment, the scene suddenly quieted down. Looking over, Stephen Hill and Gary Brown were seen walking in from outside. Stephen''s arrival immediately cast a shadow over everyone''s hearts. Everyone knew the power of the Hill family, they were top-tier even in Chuzzle, let alone a small town like River City? "Mr. Hill, I didn''t expect you toe too!" A businessman quickly reacted and rushed over to please him. If Stephen were there, no one couldpete with him. Since they couldn''tpete, it was better to please Stephen and then get the agency rights from him! Soon, these old slickers all realized and rushed up one after another. "Dad, should we go over?" Derek asked. Alec shook his head and said, "Our rtionship with the Hill family is already ipatible; going there would only be humiliating." "True." Derek nodded and then smiled, "It seems that Stephen doesn''t know that the Soul Nourishment Pill is made by Ethan Smith." Facing everyone''s ttery, Stephen seemed even more proud. In his eyes, he didn''t think much of the River City businessmen. He saw those so-called sessful people in River City as nothing more than bottom-tier ants, not worth mentioning. But now, to gain a foothold in River City, he needed their support, so even though he looked down on them, he still dealt with them one by one. "Honey, you''re amazing!" Sylvia Johnson whispered to Gary Brown. "As long as we cling to the Hill family, we''ll be making a fortune in the future, right?" Sylvia''s eyes sparkled. Gary grinned with pride, "Naturally." At this moment, he saw Ethan Smith walk in from outside. Gary''s face instantly turned cold as he saw Ethan. "What is he doing here?" A hint of disgust shed in Sylvia''s eyes as well. Gary snorted and walked over to Ethan with Sylvia. "Yo, Ethan Smith, are you trying to get into this business too?" Gary mocked. Ethan nced at him and said with a half-smile, "Yes." Gary sneered, "Ethan, do you think that just because you''re close to Ray Walters, you can get involved in this business?" "Let me tell you, it''s impossible! This deal is arranged by Mr. Hill who holds the power of life and death!" With that, Gary changed his tone and said with some pride, "But I''m not the same, I had the chance to get close to Mr. Hill early!" "Hubby is so awesome!" Sylvia immediately chimed in. Then, Sylvia looked at Ethan and mocked, "That''s why I say, ability is innate. A loser is a loser, even if they cling to the Taylor family, they''re still just losers!" Chapter 50: The Arrogant Ray Walters_1 50 Chapter 50: The Arrogant Ray Walters_1 Ethan Smith nced at them and said coldly, "Idiots." After saying that, Ethan Smith strode into the venue with Edward Green. "Damn, he actually dared to curse at me!" Sylvia Johnson fumed. Gary Brown sneered, "No big deal, he won''t be arrogant for long." Then, Gary Brown told Stephen Hill about Ethan Smith''s arrival. Stephen Hill couldn''t help butugh after hearing it, "What a joke! How could this kind of business involve such a useless person." "Yeah, yeah, that''s what I think too!" Gary Brown also shouted. Most of the businessmen were gathered around Stephen Hill. They all knew about the conflicts between Ethan Smith and the Hill family, so nobody wanted to get close to Ethan Smith. "Mr. Stephen Hill, when you eat meat, don''t forget to let us drink some soup!" "That''s right, Mr. Hill, just give us a first-level agency!" "Our factory can do the OEM for yourpany!" However, Stephen Hill acted as if he didn''t hear anything and stared intently at Ethan Smith. Thinking of his son Benjamin Hill who was still in bed, Stephen Hill wished he could tear Ethan Smith to pieces! Some people followed Stephen Hill''s gaze and quickly saw the situation. "Oh my, didn''t expect Ethan Smith to be here too!" A businessman deliberately shouted and then went towards Ethan Smith. This businessman was named Jaheim Miller, a leader in River City''s herbs processing industry. However, in the grand scheme of River City, Jaheim Miller didn''t amount to much. He didn''t even have the qualifications to attend the Taylor family''s banquets. If the Miller family could seize the opportunity to cooperate with the Hill family this time, they had the chance to be one of the top aristocratic families in River City! To please Stephen Hill, Jaheim Miller took the initiative to approach Ethan Smith. "Mr. Smith, howe you''re here too?" Jaheim Miller asked with feigned concern. Ethan Smith looked at him and asked, "Do I know you?" Jaheim Millerughed, "You don''t know me, but I know you. You''re quite famous in River City, who doesn''t know you''re the number one green turtle in our River City?" After saying that, Jaheim Miller burst intoughter. Ethan Smith didn''t get angry, but just looked at Jaheim Miller and said with a cold smile, "Do you think pleasing the Hill family will give you the qualifications to be involved in the Soul Nourishment Pill business?" Jaheim Millerughed and said, "What else? Should I please you instead?" "Pleasing me might be more useful." Ethan Smith said indifferently. Hearing this, Jaheim Miller couldn''t help butugh. "Bragging doesn''t cost a dime." Jaheim Miller sneered. "That old Chinese medicine doctor said he wanted to find a powerfulpany to cooperate with! Who''s the most powerful? That''s obviously Mr. Stephen Hill!" "What about you? What power do you have?" Ethan Smith just looked at Jaheim Miller and said with a cold smile, "Indeed, I don''t possess much power, but maybe I''m that old Chinese medicine doctor?" "Hahaha!" Jaheim Millerughed even more exaggeratedly. "If you''re that old Chinese medicine doctor, I''ll write my name Jaheim Miller backwards!" Ethan Smith couldn''t bother to argue with such a petty person and turned his head away, ignoring him. Jaheim Miller wasn''t a self-masochist either. He ran back to Stephen Hill''s side, like an old dog waiting for his master''s praise. Stephen Hill nced at Jaheim Miller and said lightly, "Well done." "Thank you, Mr. Hill!" Jaheim Miller was overjoyed! Following suit, the other businessmen also went to Ethan Smith''s face, mocking, and acting arrogant. Facing these people''s faces, Ethan Smith remained silent. He just looked at them coldly and silently memorized their appearances. Soon, Stephen Hill came to Ethan Smith''s face. He looked down at Ethan Smith and said, "I don''t know what you''re here for, to humiliate yourself?" "The one humiliating himself is not me, but you." Ethan Smith sneered. At the sound of this, Stephen Hill snorted, "I''ll see how long you can keep your arrogance." At this moment, Ray Walters came out from backstage. His appearance instantly attracted the attention of many people. Everyone started moving towards Ray Walters. "Ethan Smith, we''ll settle our ounts slowly." Stephen Hill left this sentence behind and went towards Ray Walters as well. "Ray, where''s that old Chinese medicine doctor?" "Mr. Ray, please hurry up and invite that old Chinese medicine doctor out!" Seeing everyone''s eager expressions, Ray Walters felt a little smug for a moment. He cleared his throat and said, "Please, everyone, calm down. I know everyone wants to get the prescription of the Soul Nourishment Pill, so please be patient!" "Cut the crap, just bring that old Chinese medicine doctor out." Stephen Hill said impatiently. Ray Walters nced at Stephen Hill andughed, "You''re so anxious, go away if you can''t wait!" Chapter 51: The Old Chinese Doctor 51 Chapter 51: The Old Chinese Doctor Stephen Hill was stunned, and he tapped his ear, as if unable to believe that these words wereing out of Ray Walters'' mouth! "Ray Walters, what the fuck are you talking about?" Before Stephen Hill could speak, Gary Brown cursed first. Ray Waltersughed, grabbing a nearby stool and throwing it directly at Gary Brown''s head! "What do you count for, daring to yell at me?" Ray Walters red at Gary Brown and cursed. Everyone''s face turned ugly, and they all felt that something was wrong. Wasn''t it decided that Stephen Hill would be favored? But looking at Ray Walters'' attitude towards Stephen, it didn''t seem like that at all... With a cold expression, Stephen Hill took a deep breath and said, "Ray Walters, I''ll settle the score with youter! Get that old Chinese doctor out here, now!" Ray Walters snorted and ignored Stephen Hill. He scurried over to Ethan Smith with a smile and said, "Mr. Smith, they''re calling for you." Although the voice was not loud, it reached everyone''s ears. "Ray Walters, what do you mean?" Gary Brown couldn''t help but yell. "Get the old Chinese doctor out here. What are you doing bringing that useless guy over?" "Yeah, are you messing with us?" "Our time is precious. Can you afford to waste it?" Ray Walters sneered, "Is your brain not working, or are your ears not functioning? Mr. Smith is the old Chinese doctor. Is it that hard to understand?" "How is that possible?!" Gary Brown shouted. "Ethan Smith is just a useless person. When did he be an old Chinese doctor? What a joke." Sylvia Johnson also sneered. The scene suddenly erupted. It was clear that everyone did not believe that Ethan Smith was the old Chinese doctor. Ethan Smith slowly stood up and strode onto the stage. "Edward Green!" Ethan Smith shouted. "Yes, Mr. Smith," Edward Green nodded immediately. He held a sack and walked over to Ethan Smith''s side. Then, he dumped the sack on the ground, and one after another, Soul Nourishment 15:58 Pills spilled out of the bag. Then, he dumped the sack on the ground, and one after another, Soul Nourishment Pills spilled out of the bag. At a nce, there were at least hundreds of Soul Nourishment Pills on the ground! Everyone present couldn''t help but gasp in shock! Although the Soul Nourishment Pill had caused a huge stir in River City recently, it was extremely scarce! Many big shots were willing to spend millions just to buy one pill! So many Soul Nourishment Pills, how much are they worth?! "Heh, you brought a pile of ordinary pills and imed they''re Soul Nourishment Pills?" Stephen Hill sneered. Upon hearing this, everyone quickly reacted. "Yeah, how do we know if these are really Soul Nourishment Pills?" "Who doesn''t know that you''re just a freeloader? When did you be a Chinese doctor..." "Tsk, trying to scam us with Ray Walters? In River City, we''re the ones scamming people, not you!" Hearing the people''sments, Ethan Smith''s eyes narrowed slightly. Just then, an elderly man with white hair rushed onto the stage! "Quick, stop him!" Ray Walters shouted urgently. "Wait!" Ethan Smith waved his hand. The old man ran onto the stage and carefully examined one of the Soul Nourishment Pills. "It''s Mr. Hansen!" Someone recognized the old man at this time! "It''s really Mr. Hansen, the number one person in River City''s Chinese medicine world!" "Didn''t expect Mr. Hansen toe as well, it''s just right, let Mr. Hansen help us take a look!" The crowd shouted together. The old man referred to as Mr. Hansen carefully observed the Soul Nourishment Pill, growing more and more excited, even his body began to tremble! "Soul Nourishment Pill¡­ It really is a Soul Nourishment Pill!" Mr. Hansen eximed with a trembling voice. Then, he turned to look at Ethan Smith, somewhat excitedly said, "Young man, is this pill really made by you?" Ethan Smith politely helped Mr. Hansen and replied, "Yes, Mr. Hansen, this pill is indeed made by me." Hearing this, without a word, Mr. Hansen kneeled on the ground! "I''ve studied Chinese medicine for decades and have never seen such a miraculous pill! Please, ept my bow!" Mr. Hansen said excitedly. Ethan Smith, seeing this, hurriedly reached out to help Mr. Hansen up. "Senior, please get up quickly. I can''t bear this!" Ethan Smith said somewhat nervously. Mr. Hansen shook his head and said, "Age doesn''t determine everything. Since your skill surpasses mine, you''re qualified to ept my bow!" Hearing this, Ethan Smith was filled with admiration for Mr. Hansen! Nowadays, there are too many people relying on their age to dominate others. People with Mr. Hansen''s mindset are rare! This scene left the people below the stage in shock and stupefied. "Even Mr. Hansen says so, the Soul Nourishment Pill must be real..." Someone whispered. "I didn''t expect Ethan Smith to be the old Chinese doctor..." "So young yet so skilled, no wonder he is favored by the Taylor family..." "Mr. Smith, can you sell me the recipe for the Soul Nourishment Pill? I''m willing to offer ten million!" Someone was the first to react! "I''m willing to offer one hundred million!" "I''m willing to pay for an agency right!" Businessmen below the stage shouted one after another! Stephen Hill''s face turned extremely ugly, and those who could have curried favor with the Hill family were filled with extreme regret. Chapter 52: Traditional Medicine Conference 52 Chapter 52: Traditional Medicine Conference Especially Jaheim Miller! It was under his leadership that everyone went to ridicule Ethan Smith! Ethan Smith looked at the crowd of businessmen below the stage and slowly said, "I don''t have the form, but I can give you all the agency rights, and I will only take ten percent." Upon hearing this, the crowd was instantly excited! Only taking ten percent, it was almost like giving it away to them for free! "However, I have a condition." At this point, Ethan Smith suddenly spoke. He looked coldly at Benjamin Hill and said, "No one can cooperate with the Hill family, and all prices must be unified." "Otherwise, their agency rights will be revoked." Ethan Smith''s approach was obviously targeting the Hill family. Once the prices are unified, Stephen Hill would not be able to buy from others! Stephen Hill looked coldly at Ethan Smith, and suddenly mmed the table and scolded, "Ethan Smith, do you think you can fight against me with this shitty Soul Nourishment Pill? I''m telling you, it''s impossible!" "Possible or not, it''s not up to you." Ethan Smith said coldly. Stephen Hill stared at Ethan Smith with a fierce tone, "We''ll see!" Throwing down these words, Stephen Hill turned and left. Jaheim Miller on the side couldn''t help but feel awkward. He thickened his face and walked up to Ethan Smith, smiling embarrassedly, "Mr. Smith, I... I was just joking earlier, you don''t mind, do you?" Ethan Smith nced at him, waved his hand, and said, "Ray Walters, throw him out for me!" "Yes! Mr. Smith!" Ray Walters hurriedly called a few people and threw Jaheim Miller directly out the door. Sylvia Johnson and Gary Brown didn''t dare to stay any longer and quickly left No. 1 Grand Mansion. "When did this trash learn traditional medicine..." After leaving No. 1 Grand Mansion, Sylvia Johnson couldn''t help but mutter softly. She and Ethan Smith had lived together for a full three years, but during these three years, Ethan Smith could only doundry and cook, nothing else! Gary Brown''s face was ashen, and he didn''t say anything. After it was over. Ethan Smith and Mr. Hansen came to the backstage together. "Elder Hansen, this is the form for the Soul Nourishment Pill." Ethan Smith was very generous, directly handing over the form for the Soul Nourishment Pill to Elder Hansen. "In my life, I never thought I could see such a mysterious form... I''m content to die!" Elder Hansen held the form, tears of excitement streaming down his face. At this point, Elder Hansen suddenly looked at Ethan Smith and said, "Young man, if you''re willing, I can refine the Soul Nourishment Pill for you!" Ethan Smith was stunned and then overjoyed, "Elder Hansen, are you serious?" "Absolutely! As long as you trust me!" Elder Hansen said earnestly. "That''s great!" Ethan Smith''s tone was filled with excitement. With Elder Hansen''s help, Ethan Smith would be able to free up a lot of time. And Elder Hansen had many apprentices beneath him, who could all refine the Soul Nourishment Pill for Ethan Smithter. The two hit it off and talked happily. Through their exchange, Ethan Smith could feel that Elder Hansen was a medicine fanatic who had devoted his life to refining pills. "It''s just a pity that my talent iscking, and I can only live in River City for my entire life." Elder Hansen sighed slightly. Then, he changed the subject, looking at Ethan Smith and said, "Young man, with your talent, you shouldn''t stay in River City. At least you should go to the Traditional Medicine Conference and get a ranking to prove yourself!" "Traditional Medicine Conference?" Ethan Smith frowned, not quite understanding, "What is that?" Elder Hansen was surprised, "You don''t know?" Ethan Smith scratched his head, embarrassed, "Elder Hansen, I rarely go out, so I don''t know much about these things..." Hearing this, Elder Hansen immediately exined, "The Traditional Medicine Conference is apetition held in our country for traditional medicine practitioners. It''s held twice a year on average. If you can get a ranking, you can receive a medicinal herb as a reward." "Last year, the first prize in Chuzzle was said to be a hundred-year-old King of Medicine." Upon hearing this, Ethan Smith immediately stood up. "Elder Hansen, are you telling the truth?" Ethan Smith couldn''t conceal his excitement. A hundred-year-old King of Medicine would be enough for Ethan Smith to refine ten Qi Gathering Pills! By then, his strength would soar! Elder Hansen nodded, "Of course it''s true." At this point, Elder Hansen said somewhat regretfully, "I''ve participated a few times, but I haven''t been able to win a ranking for River City." "I thought there was no hope for our River City, but if you participate, you will definitely bring glory to our traditional medicinemunity!" Chapter 53: A Wild Miss Taylor 53 Chapter 53: A Wild Miss Taylor Ethan Smith''s excitement was beyond words. He held Elder Hansen''s hand tightly and said, "Elder Hansen, rest assured, I will definitely win first ce in Chuzzle!" Ethan Smith had countless prescriptions in his hands. Although he couldn''t make Pills with these prescriptions yet, this wouldn''t be a problem as long as he made slight progress in his skills. "Being able to witness River City win the first ce at the Traditional Medicine Conference in my lifetime, I can also pass away with no regrets," Elder Hansen couldn''t help but sigh. Through the conversation, Ethan found out that the next Traditional Medicine Conference would be held in a month. For insurance, Ethan Smith must enhance his skills as fast as possible within a month to ensure that he can sessfully concoct the Pills. At this moment, Ethan Smith couldn''t wait to improve his power. Because he was very clear in his heart, Emily Taylor was too perfect. An ordinary person could never match such a woman. Since Emily Taylor chose to trust Ethan Smith, he certainly wouldn''t let Emily Taylor down. "Emily, I won''t disappoint you," Ethan Smith clenched his fists, his eyes shining brightly. ... Hill family. Stephen Hill''s face was ashen with anger. "That lowlife actually dared to y me!" Stephen Hill swept off the vase on the table with one hand! "Dad, what happened?" Benjamin Hill, who had just been discharged from the hospital, asked in confusion. Stephen Hill snorted coldly, scolded, "Shut up! It''s all because of the trouble you caused!" Benjamin Hill was immediately somewhat wronged and said, "What does it have to do with me..." At this time, Gary Brown came over with a silly smile and insinuatingly said, "Boss Hill, in my opinion, just get rid of this Ethan Smith for good!" "Shut up with your stupid ideas!" Stephen Hill kicked Gary Brown''s backside. "If we kill Ethan Smith and Emily Taylores to endorse, what then? Are you going to take responsibility?!" Stephen Hill vented all his anger on Gary Brown. Gary Brown sulkily moved aside, although he was unhappy, he didn''t dare to say anything. Stephen Hill snorted coldly and said, "Our Hill family has hundreds of products and more than ten experts, I''d like to see what a little Soul Nourishment Pill can do!" ... The next day, Ethan Smith got up early and prepared to go to the morning market to purchase a batch of herbs. Ever since Benjamin Hill''s appearance, Ethan Smith had been feeling a strong sense of crisis. Just one Benjamin Hill was enough to give Ethan Smith a headache, what about Capital City, the top metropolis? A perfect girl like Emily Taylor would absolutely notck suitors, and those who pursued her would certainly not be ordinary people. Ethan Smith didn''t dare to waste a second. He phoned Ray Walters and rushed to the morning market together. The morning market in River City was located at Market Street. Every morning, there were countless small traders setting up stalls on the street. In addition to vegetables, meat, and other daily necessities, there were also some medicinal herb dealers from the mountainside who were here to set up stalls. "Mr. Smith, I''ve been here before and there is nothing worthwhile." After getting off the car, Ray Walters mumbled by the side. Ethan Smith smiled and said, "Maybe because you can''t recognize the real goods." Ray Walters rubbed his nose and admitted reluctantly, "I indeed can''t, but I was born in this street, and there are too many scammers here." Ethan Smith didn''t say anything else, but started looking around the street. As Ray Walters said, most of the herb dealers here were frauds. Ethan Smith had walked through most of the street and hadn''t even seen a single piece of wild herb. At this moment, Ethan Smith suddenly noticed a small vendor in thest row. There were all kinds of things in front of the small vendor''s stand. Almost all of them were artificially cultivated herbs. The only Angelica dahurica had caught Ethan Smith''s eye. Among them, there was one almost withered Angelica dahurica, exuding a rich medicinal aroma. Upon seeing this Angelica dahurica, Ethan Smith''s eyes immediately lit up. He hurriedly walked over, casually picked up a herb, and politely asked, "Sir, how much for this Angelica dahurica?" The stall owner nced over and said, "Thirty thousand!" "Fuck you! Are you fucking robbing? Believe it or not, I''ll smash your stall!" Ray Walters pointed at the stall owner''s nose and cursed. The stall owner red at Ray Walters and said, "Buy if you can, fuck off if you can''t, poor bastard, always making a fuss." "You damn..." Ray Walters rolled up his sleeves and was about to throw a punch. Ethan Smith quickly stopped him, shaking his head with a smile. "Thirty thousand, it is. I''ll take it." Ethan Smith said with a smile. Hearing this, the stall owner immediately changed his attitude, quickly sat up and said, "Oh, boss, you have a good eye. I''ll pack this up for you!" Ethan Smith couldn''t help butugh at the stall owner''s sudden change of attitude. He shook his head with a smile, then looked at Ray Walters. Ray Walters quickly took out thirty thousand from his bag and threw it to the stall owner, grumbling, "If not for Mr. Smith''s good temper, I would''ve caught you!" Just when Ethan Smith was about to pick up the Angelica dahurica, a hand reached out first and grabbed it. "Boss, I want this Angelica dahurica!" The speaker was a beautifully dressed young girl. The girl was only seventeen or eighteen years old, lightly made up, and branded from head to toe, indicating her extraordinary status. The bodyguards with her even suggested that she was rich. Ethan Smith frowned and said as politely as possible, "Miss, I saw this Angelica dahurica first and I''ve already paid for it." "I don''t give a damn, it''s in my hand, it''s mine!" The girl said arrogantly. Ethan Smith frowned and said somewhat unhappily, "Miss, one has to be reasonable." "Who''s talking reason with you! I told you, if I have my eye on it, it''s mine!" The girl snapped back. Ethan Smith''s face gradually became cold, he took a step forward and said, "You''d better give me the Angelica dahurica quietly, or don''t me me for being rude." "Yo, are you trying to scare me? Do you know who I am?" The girl sneered. Before n could speak, the girl arrogantly said, "n, tell him who I am quickly! Get 11:18 him to roll away!" "I don''t care who you are, we need to be reasonable." Ethan Smith''s voice was ice-cold. "Miss Connor? What are you doing here?" Just then, Ray Walters'' bodyguard n suddenly eximed. Ethan Smith frowned, he looked at n and said, "You know her?" Before n could speak, the girl arrogantly said, "n, tell him who I am quickly! Get him to roll away!" n said a bit awkwardly, "Mr. Smith, she''s my Master''s daughter N O''Connor..." "Your Master?" Ethan Smith frowned, "The one named Thomas O''Connor?" "Yes." n nodded. N O''Connor took a step forward and snorted, "Now you know who I am, don''t you? Get out of my sight now, or I''ll break your legs!" Ethan Smith looked at N O''Connor, and couldn''t help but sneer, "I don''t care who you are, this Angelica dahurica is mine!" A hint of anger immediately surfaced on N O''Connor''s face, she eximed, "My father is Thomas O''Connor! The strongest man in River City!" "Even if he were the God, it wouldn''t work!" After saying this, Ethan Smith waved his hand, and the Angelica dahurica got into his hand in an instant. "You!" N O''Connor trembled with anger. She pointed at Ethan Smith, andmanded, "Give me the Angelica dahurica immediately!" "No." Ethan Smith said expressionlessly. "You...you''re courting death!" N O''Connor shouted, and her small fist swung at Ethan Smith. n quickly stepped forward to hold N O''Connor back, and said awkwardly, "Miss Connor, you should leave. Mr. Smith did see this Angelica dahurica first..." Upon hearing n''s words, N O''Connor became even angrier. She raised her hand and pped n in the face, and angrily said, "You ungrateful thing, why don''t you grab my thing back!" Chapter 54: OConnor Family Martial Arts School 54 Chapter 54: O''Connor Family Martial Arts School n endured a p from N O''Connor without speaking a word, but his hand still tightly gripped her wrist. N couldn''t break free, so she angrily looked back at her bodyguard. "Ronan Russell, beat him up for me!" N yelled. The man called Ronan took a step forward and pped n''s wrist. With a "pa" sound, n''s wrist felt acute pain, and his hand involuntarily let go. "n, so, after following Ray Walters, you don''t even know your ownst name, huh?" Ronan sneered. n''s face looked a bit unsightly, and he forced a bitter smile. "Senior Brother, it''s true that Miss O''Connor was in the wrong here¡­" "I don''t care who is right and who is wrong, Master has ordered me to protect her!" Ronan snorted coldly. "Stop wasting time, beat him up for me!" N, like an angry lion, kept shouting and yelling. Ethan Smith''s face grew colder. He coldly looked at N and said, "You''re so young, yet so arrogant. How did your parents educate you?" "You dare to speak about my parents?" N''s eyes widened. "Ronan Russell, beat him up for me!" N stomped her foot, angrily saying. Ronan took a step forward, sizing Ethan Smith up, and spoke indifferently, "Kid, hurry up and return the Angelica dahurica to our Miss, then bow and apologize to her, and I can spare you." Ethan scoffed, "Do you qualify for that?" Ronan''s face changed, and he immediately shouted, "It seems you''re seeking death!" As soon as he finished speaking, Ronan aimed his fist at Ethan! It must be said that Ronan was indeed more powerful than n, but if he couldn''t even beat Edward Green, how could he be Ethan''s match? Without looking, Ethan kicked Ronan''s lower abdomen. Before Ronan''s fist could even hit Ethan, his body "whooshed" and flew out, violently crashing to the ground! Fresh blood spurted out! Seeing this scene, N did not feel any remorse, but clenched her fist and took a swing at Ethan. "You''re finished, you dare to mess with me, my dad will definitely beat you to death!" N used both fists and feet, constantly attacking Ethan. Ethan grew even more impatient. He felt like knocking out this unruly girl with a p. However, Ethan, who had been traditionally educated since childhood, couldn''t bring himself to hit a woman. Fortunately, n promptly pulled N aside. N, perhaps tired from hitting, stood not far away pointing at Ethan, saying, "You wait, my dad will definitely not spare you!" Ethan didn''t bother to waste words with her, and just ignored her. After getting in the car, n couldn''t help but feel guilty, saying, "Mr. Smith, I''m really sorry¡­" Ethan waved his hand, "What does that have to do with you? On the other hand, I''m a little doubtful of your master. Is he truly deserving of his reputation, raising such a daughter? I guess he''s not much of a person himself." Upon hearing this, n quickly exined, "My master is actually a good person. It''s just that¡­ years ago, he had a martial arts contest with someone and ended up with an enemy who killed my Mistress. So, he has always felt guilty towards N and doted on her excessively¡­" Hearing this, Ethan didn''tment. Ray Walters sent Ethan back to the Longyue Community. Before leaving, n asserted, "Mr. Smith, rest assured, I''ll definitely exin the whole story to my master." Ethan nodded. He didn''t really care. If Thomas O''Connor dared toe to his door, Ethan wouldn''t mind teaching him a lesson. After Ray left, Ethan couldn''t wait to take out the Angelica dahurica. Although the Angelica''s appearance wasn''t great, its medicinal fragrance was rich. After a rough estimate, this Angelica was about ten years old, making it the oldest herb Ethan had ever seen. Ethan didn''t waste any time, preparing to refine the Qi Gathering Pill using the Angelica dahurica. For those in the Qi Refining Stage, the Qi Gathering Pill was a valuable treasure, capable of breaking through a single stage with just one pill! "This Angelica dahurica should be able to refine a Qi Gathering Pill," Ethan Smith thought to himself. Then, Ethan cut the Angelica dahurica and put it into the sand pot. 11:19 Since Ethan hadn''t yet produced the spiritual fire, he had to rely on natural fire. In the sand pot, Ethan raised his fingers and injected the qi into it, using his qi as a guide to refine the Qi Gathering Pill. After more than two hours, the qi in Ethan''s body was nearly exhausted. Finally, with a loud boom, the sand pot suddenly shattered! Two peanut-sized Pillsy quietly among the shards of the sand pot. "I actually refined two of them?" Looking at the two Qi Gathering Pills, Ethan was extremely excited! He thought he could only refine one, but unexpectedly, he got two in the end! Itpletely exceeded Ethan''s estimate! "Just a ten-year-old Pill can refine two Qi Gathering Pills, what about twenty, thirty, or even a hundred years... How many would that be?" The more Ethan thought about it, the more excited he became! As long as he had enough herbs, reaching the Foundation Establishment Stage wouldn''t be difficult! After that, Ethan didn''t waste any time and swallowed the two Qi Gathering Pills directly. ... O''Connor Family. As the number one expert in River City, Thomas O''Connor was renowned throughout the entire River City. Many rich young men woulde to him as disciples, so his connections grew stronger. "Dad, I don''t care, you have to teach him a lesson no matter what!" N O''Connor stomped her foot, looking angrily at her father. Thomas felt a headacheing on and said, "Did you cause trouble again?" During this period, the O''Connor Family Martial Arts School and Gutierrez Family Martial Arts School had arranged apetition. Although it was a friendly match between disciples, it still reflected the strength of a martial arts school. Thomas had many disciples, but rumors were that the Gutierrez family had invited a powerful helper, so Thomas was worried about the match. If they lost, the reputation of the O''Connor Family Martial Arts School might plummet. For the O''Connor Family, this was undoubtedly a disaster. "It''s not my fault! He''s the one who came looking for trouble!" Nined angrily. Thomas looked at Ronan Russell beside him and said sternly, "What happened? Didn''t I ask you to protect Bailey?" Ronan said apologetically, "Master, that guy knows some martial arts, I''m no match for him..." "You useless trash, you were knocked out with just one kick!" N couldn''t help but curse disdainfully. Hearing this, Thomas was shocked and said, "Is there such a skilled person in River City?" Ronan was his most outstanding disciple! To be knocked out with just a kick? Ronan reluctantly said, "Master, it''s... it''s my fault for underestimating him." "A useless person is always useless, don''t exin more!" N crossed her arms and said dissatisfiedly. But Thomas was already thinking of other ideas. If he could invite that person to help, wouldn''t the O''Connor family''s predicament be easily solved? However, Thomas sighed slightly. His daughter had just offended the person, so how could they help? "Also, that n helped the guy!" At this moment, N angrily said. Hearing this, Thomas suddenly became a little excited and said, "You mean... n knows him?" "Yes, he even helped him! Dad, you must teach n a lesson!" N said indignantly. Thomas was suddenly overjoyed, and heughed loudly, "It seems the heavens are helping our family! Hurry, call n!" "Alright, I''ll call him over and teach him a lesson!" N thought that Thomas was going to help her get revenge, so she excitedly shouted. Chapter 55: The True Colors of Thomas OConnor_1 55 Chapter 55: The True Colors of Thomas O''Connor_1 Dragon Rising Community. Ethan Smith had been sleepless all night. After swallowing two Qi Gathering Pills, the spiritual energy within his body expanded rapidly within his dantian. It took a whole night for the spiritual energy of the two Qi Gathering Pills to bepletely digested. Nine o''clock in the morning. Ethan Smith''s eyes "swooshed" open! His internal energy had increased significantly, and even his mentality had shifted slightly. Cultivation was not only about physical strength but also mentality. It was said that true mighty realm cultivators would even abandon their seven emotions and six desires. Although Ethan was just beginning in his cultivation journey, his mentality had undergone a significant change from before. It seemed... that his heart had be even more firm. "Fifth-Layer Qi Refining Stage, jumping two levels directly," Ethan couldn''t help but think to himself. He felt the abundant power within his body and couldn''t help but reveal a smile. Foundation Establishment Stage, just around the corner! Just at this moment, n suddenly arrived at the Dragon Rising Community. "Mr. Smith," seeing n, Ethan seemed to have guessed something. "What, is your master looking to challenge me?" Ethan''s tone was somewhat indifferent. n hurriedly shook his head and said, "No, no, no, my master heard about this matter and has specially arranged a dinner to apologize." "Oh?" This made Ethan somewhat surprised. This Thomas O''Connor had been so polite? How could his daughter be so rude and arrogant? "My master has also prepared a ten-year-old ginseng for you," n continued. After speaking, he took a gift box out of the car. Ethan opened the gift box and, indeed, it contained a ten-year-old ginseng! This made Ethan feel a bit embarrassed. This Thomas O''Connor had been overly polite. "Alright, when?" Ethan couldn''t refuse due to such politeness. n said, "Tonight at seven o''clock, I''lle to pick you up." "Alright." Ethan nodded his head in agreement. ... Taylor family''s Estate. During this time, although Emily Taylor hadn''t gone out, she was keeping a close eye on everything happening in River City. She held a Soul Nourishment Pill in her hand, smiling and said, "This pill is enough to crush the Hill family." The secretary couldn''t help but say, "Miss, you''re underestimating the Hill family too much..." "It''s not that I''m underestimating the Hill family." Emily shook her head. She was greatly surprised by the Hydrating Pill Ethan had given herst time. After taking it, Emily felt her skin be even more delicate and wless than before. Even in Capital City, Emily had never seen such a miraculous medicine. "By the way, send out all the bodyguards by my side and closely protect Ethan Smith''s safety," Emily suddenly said at that moment. The secretary was startled and said, puzzled, "Is someone trying to harm Ethan Smith?" Emily Taylor smiled faintly and said, "A distressed dog might leap over a wall. We don''t know what might happen the moment the Hill family copses." "And what about you?" the secretary asked with concern. But as soon as he asked, the secretary realized how unnecessary the question was. If something were to happen to Emily Taylor, her father Mike Taylor would probably level the entire River City to the ground. Afterward, the secretary dispatched the bodyguards responsible for protecting Emily in secret as she had instructed. ... Nighttime.Ethan Smith followed n and arrived at the O''Connor family on time. The O''Connor family had set up a banquet in the courtyard early, waiting for Ethan Smith''s arrival. "Dad, what do you mean? He bullied your daughter, and you still invite him to dinner and give him gifts?" N O''Connor said indignantly. "And what about that ginseng? What are you giving it to him for? It''s so precious, does he deserve it?" N O''Connor continued resentfully. Seeing her reaction, Thomas O''Connor said helplessly: "Daughter, we need his help for something, I have no choice." "So I just get beaten up for nothing?" N O''Connor said with a cold face. Thomas O''Connor thought for a while and said, "How about this, after he helps us, I''ll teach him a lesson for you, okay?" "Well, you better keep your word." N O''Connor finally eased up a bit. Thomas O''Connor nodded: "Okay, okay, definitely!" Soon, Ethan Smith and n came to the O''Connor family. Seeing Ethan Smith, Thomas O''Connor hurriedly walked forward, greeted him, and said, "Mr. Smith, you''re finally here!" Facing the polite Thomas O''Connor, Ethan Smith also politely said, "Mr. O''Connor, you''re really too polite!" "Quick, take a seat!" Thomas O''Connor enthusiastically led Ethan Smith to the dining table and sat down. N O''Connor red at Ethan Smith and mmed her chopsticks and bowl on the table. "Seeing certain people makes me lose my appetite!" N O''Connor said with a strange tone. "Mr. Smith, I''m sorry, my daughter has been spoiled by me, don''t mind her." Thomas O''Connor said with a smile. Ethan Smith smiled, "I don''t mind." Although he said that, Ethan Smith could clearly feel that Thomas O''Connor had no intention of rebuking N O''Connor. After three rounds of wine and five courses of dishes. "Mr. Smith, actually, I invited you here to ask for a favor." Thomas O''Connor said with a smile. Hearing this, Ethan Smith suddenly realized. No wonder Thomas O''Connor was so polite; it turned out he needed a favor. "Since I have epted Mr. O''Connor''s gift, just say what you need." Ethan Smith nodded. Thomas O''Connor quickly recounted the situation to Ethan Smith. After hearing it, Ethan Smith asked seriously, "Mr. O''Connor, why don''t you participate yourself?" Before Thomas O''Connor could speak, N O''Connor sneered, "Do you have a problem 11:20 with yourprehension? It''s apetition between disciples, my dad can''t participate, or I wouldn''t need you." Ethan Smith didn''t pay attention to N O''Connor, thought for a moment, and said, "Okay, I agree." Since he had received someone''s gift, Ethan Smith couldn''t take it for nothing. "Thank you so much!" Thomas O''Connor raised his wine ss and said with a smile. "Uncle O''Connor!" At this moment, a voice came from outside. Turning to look, a young man in his twenties was standing at the door. This young man was tall and handsome, seemingly like a handsome guy from a soap opera. Seeing this young man, N O''Connor excitedly got up and ran over. "Luka, howe you''re here!" N O''Connor jumped into the young man''s arms. The young man, called Luka, said with a smile, "I heard Uncle O''Connor will bepeting with the Gutierrez family soon, so my dad asked me toe and help Uncle O''Connor." Hearing this, Thomas O''Connor quickly stood up and said with a smile, "Luka, I really appreciate your thoughtfulness, but... the Gutierrez family is not easy to deal with. I heard they invited a master." Luka smiled faintly: "Uncle O''Connor, don''t worry. I''ve already developed Inner Strength a month ago." Thomas O''Connor was stunned, then excitedly said, "You''re serious?" "Of course, I''m now a First-rank Inner Strength expert." Luka said somewhat excitedly. "Oh, that''s great!" Thomas O''Connor enthusiastically walked forward and shook Luka''s hand. "A truly promising young man, a genius who has developed Inner Strength at just over twenty years old!" At this time, N O''Connor suddenly ran in front of Ethan Smith and arrogantly said, "My Luka is here now, and we don''t need you, the waste, anymore. You can leave!" Ethan Smith frowned slightly but did not speak; instead, he looked at Thomas O''Connor. But to Ethan Smith''s surprise, Thomas O''Connor also smiled and said, "What Bailey said is right. Since Luka is here, we won''t trouble you anymore." Chapter 56: Break All Friendly Ties_1 Chapter 56: Break All Friendly Ties_1 Upon hearing Thomas O''Connor''s words, Ethan Smith''s face instantly turned cold. He never expected that Thomas would turn against him in the blink of an eye. "Uncle Thomas, who is this person?" Luka Rogers looked at Ethan Smith with a gentle smile on his face. Thomas O''Connor said indifferently: "I originally wanted him to help, but since you''re here, there''s no need for him anymore." "That''s right, Luka! This bastard bullied me, you must take revenge for me!" N O''Connor added, fuming. "Oh? So he''s a skilled fighter too?" Interest filled Luka''s eyes. He then walked over to Ethan, asking nonchntly: "Are you an Inner Strength Expert too?" "No." Ethan replied without a second thought. Ethan wasn''t lying; he really didn''t know what Inner Strength was, because he was a cultivator. Strictly speaking, he was much stronger than any so-called Inner Strength Expert. But Luka misunderstood, assuming that Ethan was just a weakling who hadn''t even developed Inner Strength yet. "Daring to stand up for others when you''re not even an Inner Strength Expert?" A mocking glint shed in Luka''s eyes. Ethan didn''t bother to argue with Luka. He stood up, looked at Thomas and said, "In that case, I''ll take my leave. But I hope you won''t regret this." Thomasughed and assured him, "Don''t worry, I won''t regret it." "Master, you!" n looked extremely upset. He wanted to say something but was stopped by Ethan''s raised hand. "Mr. Smith!" At that moment, Thomas suddenly called out to Ethan. Ethan halted in his tracks, turned around and said, "What is it, Mr. O''Connor?" Thomas chuckled and said, "Could you please return that Pan ax ginseng C.A.Mey?" Ethan''s eyes narrowed slightly, his disdain for Thomas growing stronger. "What, you want to renege on returning it?" N stared usingly. Ethan took a deep breath and said, "Have someone collect it at my house tomorrow." Bailey was bullied, yet you betrayed us!" "I..." n fell silent, unsure of what to say. "Master, you''re going too far!" n couldn''t help but yell in anger. Thomas gave n a cold stare and scolded, "You still remember that I''m your master! Bailey was bullied, yet you betrayed us!" "I..." n fell silent, unsure of what to say. "n, let''s go." Ethan patted n''s shoulder. "If you leave today, you''ll no longer be my disciple! From now on, I won''t teach you any more martial arts!" Thomas coldly shouted from behind. n stopped in his tracks, and Ethan looked at him. n turned around and walked step by step towards Thomas. Seeing this, Thomas couldn''t help butugh out loud, "That''s my obedient disciple!" However, when n reached Thomas''s side, he bowed slightly and said, "Thank you for your guidance over the years. Today I finally see your true colors. From now on, there will be no gratitude between us." After saying this, n tore off his own sleeve and threw it on the ground. "What a disy of breaking all friendly ties." Thomas''s face turned icy. "n, think carefully! Once you leave today, you''ll never be able to learn my martial arts again!" Thomas roared from behind. At this moment, Ethan sneered, "Those half-baked skills you teach aren''t worth learning anyway." "Hahaha! Young man, don''t be so arrogant!" Thomasughed loudly. "Compared to ordinary people, you might be powerful, but in the eyes of us Inner Strength Experts, you''re nothing!" Thomas continued tough. Ethan didn''t want to look at Thomas''s face any longer, so he said nothing more. "n, let''s go." Ethan called out, then walked towards the door. The two had just reached the door when Luka suddenly shouted, "Stop." Ethan''s footsteps halted. With his back to Luka, he said coldly, "Is there anything else?" Luka smiled and said, "You bullied Bailey, so this matter isn''t over yet." Ethan scoffed, "What, are you going to stand up for her?" Lukaughed heartily, "N is my sister, of course I must stand up for her." "Thank you, Luka! You''re the best to me!" N shouted excitedly. "I want you to break her legs and kneel down to apologize to me!" N said viciously. Chapter 57: Gutierrez Family Seeking an Audience_1 Chapter 57: Gutierrez Family Seeking an Audience_1 Luka Rogers lovingly touched N O''Connor''s hair and smiled, "Alright, I promise." Ethan Smith''s patience began to wear thin. He especially detested women like N O''Connor. Ethan slowly turned around, about to speak, when Thomas suddenly waved his hand and said, "Forget it, let him go." "Dad!" N stomped her foot in displeasure. Thomas scolded, "You little brat, get lost!" A faint killing intent still lingered in Ethan''s heart. Since reaching the Fifth-Layer Qi Refining Stage, he felt his heart bing colder and colder. But in the end, he held back. "Mr. O''Connor, I advise you to discipline your daughter properly, or she''ll suffer for it eventually." Ethan gave them a cold nce before leaving. After Ethan and the others left, N angrily said, "Dad, what''s the meaning of this! You don''t help me deal with him, and don''t even let Luka beat him up!" Thomas looked at N and sighed, "That kid has the Taylor family backing him. It''s one thing to humiliate him, but if we actually hurt him, no one could bear the consequences." Hearing this, Luka''s arrogance also diminished considerably. Only N remained stubborn, insisting, "I don''t care about the Taylor family, I must get my revenge!" ... Ethan and n left the O''Connor residence. On the way back, n was particrly uneasy. When they arrived at the Dragon Rising Community, n suddenly knelt on the ground with a "plop." "Mr. Smith, I''m sorry, I didn''t expect Thomas to be that kind of person..." n knelt on the ground, full of self-me. Ethan frowned slightly, lifted n up and said, "It''s not your fault. On the contrary, you surprised me." n seemed not to fully understand the meaning of Ethan''s words. Ethan sighed, "In a filthy environment like the O''Connor family, remaining unpolluted is a sign you have your principles." n had remained untainted, which was quite impressive. "Thank you for thepliment, Mr. Smith," n said with some self-reproach. "By the way," Ethan suddenly looked at n. He smiled, "Do you want to cultivate Inner Strength?" n was startled and hurriedly nodded, "Of course, I do!" Ethan smiled, "Alright,e to my ce in three days, and I''ll teach you." "Really...really?!" n''s eyes widened, as if he couldn''t believe it. Ethan smiled, "A man''s word is like a nail; when he says he''ll do something, he''ll do it." "Thank you, Mr. Smith!" n was extremely excited and knelt on the ground again. After n left, Ethan went back home. Edward Green made a pot of tea for Ethan. Seeing Ethan''s expression, Edward asked, "Mr. Smith, what''s wrong?" Ethan sighed and waved his hand, "This O''Connor family really taught me a lesson." "Huh?" Edward puzzled. Ethan took a sip of tea and said to himself, "Underneath a polite exterior, sometimes hides a filthy heart." The next day. Ethan got up early and went for a jog around the Dragon Rising Community with Edward. Thirtyps, the two ran for over two hours. On the way back, both were drenched in sweat. However, while Edward panted heavily, Ethan''s breathing remained steady. "Mr. Smith, when will you teach me that breathing technique you mentioned?" Edward couldn''t help but ask. Ethan smiled and said, "Don''t be anxious, since I promised you, I will definitely teach you." As they spoke, the two had arrived at their front door. Just as they reached the door, Ethan was surprised to find a car parked outside.Next to the car, there stood a man in his fifties. Ethan Smith''s brow furrowed as he approached the man. Before he could say anything, the man greeted him, "Mr. Smith, it''s an honor to meet you." This made Ethan even more baffled. "Who are you?" Ethan looked at the man and asked politely. The man continued, "Mr. Smith may not have heard of me, but I am Anson Gutierrez, the master of Gutierrez Martial Arts School." "Gutierrez Martial Arts School?" Ethan was taken aback. "The same Gutierrez that''s having apetition with the O''Connor Family Martial Arts School soon?" Ethan asked in surprise. Anson immediately responded with a hint of excitement, "I didn''t expect Mr. Smith to have heard of our martial arts school." Ethanughed and couldn''t help but exim, "What a twist of fate." "Hm?" Anson looked puzzled. Ethan waved his hand, "Since Mr. Gutierrez is here, pleasee in and have a seat." Anson, without any hesitation, followed Ethan into the courtyard of the vi. "Edward Green, please make some tea," Ethan said. Edward nodded and, after a few minutes, brought a pot of tea to the table. This made Anson impressed, "I didn''t expect Mr. Smith, with his extraordinary skills, to be so humble." Ethanughed, "Mr. Gutierrez, you tter me. I''m just an ordinary person." "If you''re an ordinary person, then we don''t deserve to be alive," Anson said self-mockingly. Ethan sized up Anson, thinking to himself. It seemed that this Anson had some knowledge of him. "What is it Mr. Gutierrez came to see me for?" Ethan asked. Anson immediately waved his hand, and someone by his side brought over a gift box. Inside the opened gift box was a panax ginseng C.A.Mey. Though it wasn''t as valuable as Thomas O''Connor''s, it was still over ten years old. "This is a wild ginseng I''ve treasured for years. I hope Mr. Smith will ept it," Anson said. Ethan frowned, shaking his head, "I cannot ept a reward without merit. Mr. Gutierrez, if you have something to say, just say it." Anson hesitated for a moment before saying, "Actually, I do have a favor to ask." He continued with a sigh, "You know that our Gutierrez Family is going to have apetition with the O''Connor Family Martial Arts School soon. Both sides will send their best disciples topete." "Although that''s the case, in reality, everyone seeks external help. The O''Connor Family has stronger connections than us, so the help they find is far better than what we can get." Pausing for a moment, Anson then added somewhat pleadingly, "That''s why I want to ask Mr. Smith to represent our Gutierrez Martial Arts School in thepetition!" Upon hearing this, Ethan almost spat out his tea! He had just gone to the O''Connor Family yesterday, and now the Gutierrez Family was here today? "Truly, fate ys with us," Ethan couldn''t help butugh and shake his head. Ethan looked at Anson, puzzled, "Didn''t the Gutierrez Family invite a master? Why would youe to me?" Anson forced a smile, "That was just to intimidate Thomas O''Connor. With our Gutierrez Family''s ability, what kind of master could we actually invite?" Ethan suddenly understood. He didn''t expect these martial arts schools to have such intrigue. Seeing Ethan remain silent, Anson sighed and said, "I knew Mr. Smith wouldn''t agree. I''m sorry for bothering you." With that, Anson turned to leave. Ethan looked at Anson''s retreating figure andughed, "Mr. Gutierrez, you left your ginseng here." Anson stopped in his tracks, shaking his head, "There''s no reason to take back a gift once given. Farewell, Mr. Smith." With that, Anson strode away without looking back. Anson''s attitude had indeed touched Ethan. Moreover, Ethan wanted to let Thomas O''Connor know that the so-called master, Luka, they had invited was nothing! "Wait!" Ethan called out to Anson. Chapter 58: I Promise You Chapter 58: I Promise You Anson Gutierrez stopped in his tracks once more. He turned around and said politely, "Mr. Smith, is there anything else you need?" Ethan Smith stood up and returned the ginseng to Anson Gutierrez. Anson Gutierrez was startled and said with some trepidation, "Mr. Smith, what do you mean by this?" Ethan Smith said indifferently, "I promised you, and I assure you that Gutierrez Family Martial Arts School will definitely win." "As for this ginseng, you can take it back. This time, I''ll help you for free." Ethan Smith had been particrly disgusted with the O''Connor Family''s attitude. Moreover, Anson Gutierrez''s attitude was very polite, which formed a sharp contrast to Thomas O''Connor. Even without the ginseng, Ethan Smith would still help the Gutierrez Family. Anson Gutierrez was first taken aback and then said excitedly, "Mr. Smith, are you really serious?" "Absolutely," Ethan Smith said indifferently. Anson Gutierrez was overjoyed and reminded, "Mr. Smith, I heard that Thomas O''Connor has invited an inner strength expert. You have to be careful." Hearing this, Ethan Smith said indifferently, "I can crush him with one finger." A mere first-rank inner strength expert had no qualifications to fight back against Ethan Smith. After expressing his gratitude several times, Anson Gutierrez left the Dragon Rising Community. The date was set for tomorrow, which made Ethan Smith somewhat excited. Ordinary people paid no attention to thepetition between these two. But for some wealthy people and martial artists, thispetition had been the focus of attention, and some even started cing bets. The O''Connor and Gutierrez Families had beenpeting for many years, from the initial confrontations between Thomas O''Connor and Anson Gutierrez to their disciples'' duels, with the Gutierrez Family losing every time. But the Gutierrez Family would not let go of any opportunity topete with the O''Connor Family. Anson Gutierrez believed that as long as he didn''t die, he could eventually seed. The next day. Ethan Smith declined Anson Gutierrez''s offer to send a car to pick him up. He, Edward Green, and n, went to the River City Gymnasium together. A lot of people had already gathered at the gymnasium early, and tickets were sold in four digits. Thomas O''Connor, N O''Connor, and others were already waiting there. "Luka, you have to finish early, becauseter I still have to go shopping!" N O''Connor said coquettishly. Luka Rogers smiled and said, "What''s so interesting about shopping? When it''s over, I''ll take you to a high-end dance party." "Wow, really?" N O''Connor''s eyes lit up, and she excitedly said, "Thank you, Luka!" Thomas O''Connor sat to one side with his eyes slightly closed, adopting a master''s demeanor. Local River City businessmen approached and greeted him frequently. It could be seen that Thomas O''Connor''s status in River City was quite high. "Master, Anson Gutierrez is here," Ronan Russell whispered into Thomas O''Connor''s ear. Upon hearing this, Thomas O''Connor suddenly opened his eyes and looked towards the entrance. He smiled and said, "Let''s go meet our Mr. Gutierrez." With that, he stood up and led Luka Rogers, Ronan Russell, and others towards Anson Gutierrez. "Mr. Gutierrez, long time no see!" Thomas O''Connor shouted with a smile. Anson Gutierrez looked at Thomas O''Connor and bowed politely, "Mr. O''Connor, you came quite early." Thomas O''Connor smiled faintly, "Well, it''s better to finish early and go home. After all, everyone''s busy." With regard to Thomas O''Connor''s provocation, Anson Gutierrez didn''t say much. "Huh? Why don''t I see your disciple?" Thomas O''Connor looked around, his gaze falling on Anson Gutierrez''s attendant. "It can''t be this little guy, right? Looking at him, he probably can''t even withstand one punch!" Thomas O''Connorughed out loud. "You!" Anson Gutierrez''s attendant was instantly angered. Just as he was about to speak, he was stopped by Anson Gutierrez. Anson Gutierrezughed and said, "Mr. O''Connor, it''s not him. My disciple hasn''t arrived yet." "Is he too scared toe?" Thomas O''Connor sneered. "Coming or not, it''s all the same. He''ll lose either way." Luka Rogersughed. Anson Gutierrez''s gaze fell on Luka Rogers, then heughed and said, "This must be Mr. O''Connor''s disciple, right?" Thomas O''Connor said with some pride, "Exactly! His name is Luka Rogers, a first-rank inner strength expert!" Anson Gutierrez''s face changed slightly. It seemed that the rumors were true, and Thomas O''Connor had indeed invited an inner strength expert. "Mr. Gutierrez, do you think there''s any need topete?" Thomas O''Connorughed. Anson Gutierrez replied politely, "Nothing is set in stone, so there''s no rush." "Hmph, there aren''t many people in River City who canpete with my Luka!" N O''Connor huffed. Anson Gutierrez smiled and looked at N O''Connor, "Miss N, shouldn''t you be studying at this time? How do you have the time to go watch thepetition with your father?" Thomas O''Connor frowned. N O''Connor had been pampered and spoiled in River City, gaining a notorious reputation. Everyone knew Thomas O''Connor''s daughter was unruly, and she had been expelled from several schools in the recent past. Clearly, Anson Gutierrez was deliberately picking at Thomas O''Connor''s wound. "I can go wherever I want, old man! It''s none of your damn business!" N O''Connor cursed. Anson Gutierrezughed loudly and ignored the O''Connor Family members. Everyone sat down in the spectator stands, waiting for thepetition to begin. In the blink of an eye, more than ten minutes had psed. "I say, Mr. Gutierrez, why hasn''t your man arrived yet?" Thomas O''Connor asked mockingly. "Don''t worry, it might just be a traffic jam," said Anson Gutierrez. "Heh, is it a traffic jam, or is he too afraid toe?" Thomas O''Connor sneered. "Mr. Gutierrez, how about this?" Luka Rogers suddenly spoke up. "Since your disciple hasn''t arrived, why don''t I fight you instead?" Luka Rogers clenched his fist. "If even you aren''t a match for me, there''s no need for your disciple toe." Anson Gutierrez''s face turned ugly. It was obvious that Luka Rogers was humiliating him! For Thomas O''Connor to send a disciple to fight him, whether he lost or won, it would be aughingstock if the news got out! "I..." "Mr. Gutierrez, I''m sorry for beingte." Just as Anson Gutierrez was about to agree, Ethan Smith''s voice suddenly came from the entrance. They then saw Ethan Smith, walking towards Anson Gutierrez with n and Edward Green. Chapter 59: You Have No Chance Now Chapter 59: You Have No Chance Now Ethan Smith, apanied by n and Edward Green, slowly walked towards the crowd. "Mr. Smith, you''re here!" Upon seeing Ethan Smith, Anson Gutierrez breathed a sigh of relief. The faces of Thomas O''Connor and others, however, turned bleak. "It''s you?" Thomas O''Connor squinted his eyes and spoke. Ethan Smith sneered, "Why can''t it be me?" "You traitor, you''ve actually switched sides!" N O''Connor pointed at Ethan Smith and cursed. Ethan Smith nced at her, sneered and said, "Traitor? What rtionship do I share with you?" "What rubbish! Once we''ve reached out to you, you can''t go looking for others, don''t you understand!" N O''Connor showed arrogance. Ethan Smith looked at N O''Connor coldly, and said, "Don''t assume everyone in the world is your father and has to tolerate you. If you were not a girl, I would have hit you long ago." Hearing this, N O''Connor not only didn''t restrain herself, but became even more aggressive. She thrust her face into Ethan''s, shouted, "Come on, try hitting me! You, with such great prowess!" Ethan Smith sneered, "Sorry, I don''t hit dogs." "You!" N O''Connor was furious, ready to make a move. At this moment, Luka Rogers blocked N and smiled, "Bailey, don''t you want revenge? Isn''t this a good opportunity?" N O''Connor suddenly realized, excitedly said, "Yes! Luka, you must beat him up badly for me!" "Don''t worry." There was a hint of fierceness in Luka Rogers'' eyes. Thomas O''Connor also nodded slightly, "Indeed, a fairpetition. Even the Taylor family can''t say anything." Anson Gutierrez, who was standing by, was confused and couldn''t understand what acquaintances." "Who would know such garbage." N O''Connor sniffed disdainfully. was happening. "So you know each other." Anson Gutierrez asked doubtfully. Thomas O''Connor smiled faintly, "We''ve crossed paths, so it''s not like we''re acquaintances." "Who would know such garbage." N O''Connor sniffed disdainfully. Ethan Smith couldn''t be bothered to argue with them, and didn''t respond. They all sat in the audience section, quietly waiting for thepetition to begin. By now, many people had already arrived at the scene. "Isn''t that kid Ethan Smith? The one who appeared at the Taylor family banquet not too long ago." "Yes, I heard he even broke Benjamin Hill''s arm!" "This kid has indeed been rising recently, he''s quite influential in our River City." "Without the Taylor family, he''s nothing." The crowd was full of variousments, but not many had high hopes for Ethan Smith. "Luka, I want you to break his leg to vent my anger!" N O''Connor said viciously. Luka Rogers smiled faintly, "Okay, as you wish, I will break both his legs." Although their conversation was very low, Ethan Smith could hear it clearly. "Truly ruthless." Ethan Smith''s face showed a trace of coldness. Just for a verbal dispute, they wanted to break someone''s legs. Truly domineering. Ethan Smith shot them a cold nce, and made up his mind. Just then, the host walked onto the tform. With the host''s introduction, thepetition officially began. "Luka, no need to hold back." Before getting on the stage, Thomas O''Connor shouted at Luka Rogers. Luka Rogers slightly bowed, saying, "Uncle Connor, please rest assured." Anson Gutierrez, however, was somewhat worried, and whispered, "Mr. Smith, please be careful. The fighters from the O''Connor Family Martial Arts School are famously ruthless." Ethan Smith smiled, "Mr. Gutierrez, don''t worry." The two men stood on the stage, coldly staring at each other. Luka Rogers hooked his mouth into a cold smile, saying, "Kid, you can still regret now. As long as you apologize to Bailey, I can forgive you." However, Ethan Smith shook his head, "Sorry, it''s toote. I''ve already decided not to let you off." Hearing this, Luka Rogers couldn''t help but burst intoughter. "Arrogant! Today I will let you experience what it''s like to face an Inner Strength Expert!" Luka Rogers shouted, and his inner strength started flowing rapidly within his body. "Die!" Luka Rogers roared and charged towards Ethan Smith with his fist clenched! Luka Rogers''s move was extremely ruthless, aimed directly at killing Ethan Smith! This made Ethan Smith''s face even colder. "What kind of hatred, what kind of grudge, he actually wants to kill me." Ethan Smith squinted his eyes, and whispered to himself. "Worthy of being Master Connor''s pupil!" "What a speed! O''Connor Family Martial Arts School is bing increasingly powerful!" "This kid is probably done for!" At this moment, Luka Rogers had already reached Ethan Smith''s face! Ethan Smith remained utterly still, just gazing coldly at Luka Rogers. Just as his fist was about to hit Ethan Smith, Ethan suddenly raised his hand and, with a "snap", grabbed his fist! Chapter 60: If You Can, You Do It_1 60 Chapter 60: If You Can, You Do It_1 Luka''s expression instantly turned extremely ugly! Absolute silence fell upon the scene! "What... what just happened?" someone whispered. N, from offstage, yelled: "Luka, stop messing around and hurry up and beat him!" Hearing N''s shout, Luka couldn''t help but curse in his heart. It wasn''t that he didn''t want to move! Damn it, he simply couldn''t move! "This is your so-called inner strength?" Ethan Smith''s face disyed a hint of ridicule. Luka gritted his teeth and shouted angrily, "Don''t underestimate me!" After saying that, he clenched his other fist, aiming it straight at Ethan''s head! This time, Ethan didn''t even move, allowing Luka''s fist to smash into him! With a "thump" sound, Ethan remained unmoved! Meanwhile, Luka felt as if he had punched a stone, his bones aching! "How... how is that possible!" Luka''s face grew even uglier! He had put all his strength into that punch, and yet it hadn''t hurt Ethan at all? How could that be possible? "It seems this inner strength is nothing special." Ethan sneered. Luka gritted his teeth, desperately trying to free his hand, but discovered that his strength was worthless in front of Ethan! At this moment, Luka''s heart was shrouded in an indescribable fear! He was no match for the man in front of him! At this point, all Luka wanted to do was escape! "Luka, hurry up and break his arm, show no mercy!" N screamed from the bleachers. Hearing that, Luka felt like he wanted to die! He wished he could go over and p N right in the face! "You want to break my arm?" Ethan taunted. Luka''s forehead was covered in cold sweat, and he quickly shook his head, saying, "No... no, I have no such intention!" "Really?" Ethan sneered. He raised his hand, gently tapped Luka''s chest. With a "thump" sound! Luka''s entire body flew sideways! There was intense paining from his ribs, making it difficult to breathe! The scene waspletely silent. Everyone stared nkly at what had just happened, as if they couldn''t believe it was real! That palm strike... it seemed to have no strength at all! "How is this possible!" Thomas O''Connor''s eyes widened, his face incredibly ugly. "Luka!" Upon seeing this, N hurriedly ran onto the stage. She helped Luka up and then shouted angrily, "Ethan Smith, how could you be so ruthless as to do this to my Luka! Have you no shame?!" Hearing N''s words, Ethan couldn''t help but want tough. This N was truly hypocritical. On the spectator stands, Anson Gutierrezughed heartily, saying, "Mr. O''Connor, it seems that the helper you invited is useless!" Thomas''s face paled, his heart filled with regret! If he had known it would turn out like this, he would never have tried to drive Ethan away! Now, not only had he offended Ethan, but his reputation was also destroyed! "Mr. O''Connor, since your disciple can''t even stand up anymore, I don''t think there''s any need for him to continue, right?" Anson Gutierrez said with a faint smile. Although Thomas was annoyed, he had nowhere to go at this point. He gritted his teeth, stood up, and shouted, "It was a fake match! Anson Gutierrez bribed Luka to lose, that''s all!" As soon as these words came out, the whole audience was in an uproar! People suddenly realized the truth! "No wonder! I knew it, there''s no way Ethan could be a match for Luka!" someone in the audience shouted. "Exactly, and Ethan''s punch was soft and powerless, how could it have thrown someone so far?" "The Gutierrez Family Martial Arts School really has no shame!" "So it was like that! I knew Luka couldn''t lose!" N eximed in realization on the stage. After saying that, she even patted Luka forcefully, saying, "Luka, you really are something, not telling me beforehand, scaring me to death!" Already having fractured ribs, Luka grimaced in pain after N''s p! He red at N, wishing he could strangle this stupid girl! "Luka, what''s the matter? Why are you looking at me like that?" N muttered. Luka gritted his teeth, forcing himself to say, "No... no problem." Seeing the public opinion sway entirely to his side, Thomas couldn''t help but sneer. "Trying to fight me? You have a long way to go." Thomas said indifferently. Anson''s face turned livid, and he clenched his teeth, saying, "Thomas! You are utterly despicable!" "Hahaha! This is called strategy." Thomas didn''t feel ashamed, but rather proud. "Anson, so what if you won the match? Your martial arts school still lost." Thomas said smugly. "You!" Enraged, Anson had no way to deal with Thomas! Thomas stood up and said indifferently, "This farce should end now. Everyone here has seen clearly what kind of character the Gutierrez Family Martial Arts School is. As for me, I won''t apany them in their games anymore. Goodbye." After throwing down these words, Thomas turned and left. He felt extremely proud of his excellent adaptability and quick thinking. "Hold on."\ But at that moment, Ethan suddenly shouted from the stage. Thomas stopped in his tracks. He turned around, smiling faintly, "Do you have something else to say?" Ethan narrowed his eyes and said, "Mr. O''Connor, since you imed that Mr. Gutierrez bribed Luka, how about this: youe and have a match with me." Chapter 61: Miss Taylors Invitation_1 61 Chapter 61: Miss Taylor''s Invitation_1 Hearing this, Thomas O''Connor''s face changed instantly! He knew very well that Luka Rogers wasn''t bribed, it was just that the gap in strength was toorge! Even Thomas had no confidence in facing Ethan Smith''s strength! "Oh my, are you pretending now? Do you think you''re qualified to fight my dad?" Before Thomas could speak, N O''Connor started to shout in a sharp voice. Ethan ignored N and coldly looked at Thomas, saying, "Mr. O''Connor, pleasee forward." Thomas took a deep breath and forced a smile on his face, "Even if we have to fight, I should fight Mr. Gutierrez. What qualifications do you, a mere disciple, have?" "If you''re scared, just admit it. I won''t beat you up," Ethan said indifferently. Hearing this, N shouted again, "Oh my, you''re really full of yourself, aren''t you?" Then, N turned to Thomas and yelled, "Dad, teach him a lesson and take revenge for me! Break his legs!" N''s words were pushing Thomas down a dead-end street! At this moment, Thomas really wanted N to shut up! "Mr. O''Connor, Miss N is right, teach this arrogant young man a lesson," the others also joined in the shouting. "Yes, Mr. O''Connor, just consider it educating a junior." "Mr. O''Connor, beat him up!" The countless voices put Thomas in a difficult position. If he went on stage, he would definitely lose to Ethan today. But if he didn''t go on stage, the reputation of the O''Connor Family Martial Arts School would probably be even worse. "I... my stomach is not feeling well," Thomas shamelessly said. Ethan sneered, "Mr. O''Connor, you probably don''t know that I''m also a doctor. The popr Soul Nourishment Pill in River City was made by me." "I can testify," n hurriedly said. Thomas gritted his teeth, but before he could find another excuse, Ethan said, "It seems you''re really scared. And you dare call yourself the top martial artist in River City?" "Kid, don''t be too arrogant!" Thomas couldn''t help but show a bit of anger in his voice. He roared and walked towards the stage. 11:30 "Don''t think I''m really afraid of you! I just don''t want to hurt you," Thomas said coldly. Ethan narrowed his eyes slightly and coldly said, "People like you make me sick. Your daughter said she wanted to break my legs, and I am a reasonable person. I''ll only break both of your legs and not harm your life." Thomas''s face changed drastically! Just as he was about to speak, Ethan stepped forward! Ethan''s speed was extremely fast, and his fist was intimidating, causing Thomas to be frightened! This Ethan Smith was far more powerful than he had imagined! "Not good!" Thomas realized the danger and quickly retreated. However, Ethan didn''t give him any chance. He instantly reached Thomas''s side and kicked his calf. With a "crack" sound, Thomas''s calf bent! "Ahh!!!" The intense pain made Thomas scream! Ethan didn''t stop there. He lifted his foot again and kicked "thump" on the other calf. Another "crack" sounded, and both of Thomas''s legs bent backward in a strange arc! Having lost the support of his legs, Thomas knelt on the ground! "Alright, I have broken both your legs, we''re even," Ethan said coldly. Thomas covered his legs, his face almost twisted with pain! Sweat was dripping from his forehead, and he looked extremely painful! The scene was silent. After a brief silence, there was a tidal wave of surprise! "How is it possible that Mr. O''Connor had no chance to fight back?" "The number one martial artist in River City, lost just like that?" "My god, this young man named Ethan Smith...has such amazing skills?" "So...it seems that Mr. Gutierrez didn''t bribe Luka Rogers after all?" "No wonder he''s favored by the Taylor family..." Thomas''s face was extremely ugly, and he wished he could crawl into a crack in the ground! If he had known, he wouldn''t have offended Ethan! "Dad, dad, are you okay?" N hurriedly ran to Thomas''s side. She looked up fiercely at Ethan and said, "You are so ruthless!" "He brought it upon himself," Ethan said coldly. "Your daughter should also take some responsibility." After leaving that remark, Ethan turned and walked down the stage. "Call an ambnce quickly..." Thomas used all his strength to spit out these words. "Yes, yes, call an ambnce!" N hurriedly took out her phone. Meanwhile, Ethan had already left the sports hall with Anson Gutierrez and others. On the way back, Mr. Gutierrez couldn''t help saying, "Mr. Smith, thank you for your help. I, Gutierrez, will always remember your kindness!" After that, Anson Gutierrez turned to his disciple and said, "From today on, the Gutierrez Family Martial Arts School will give Mr. Smith 10% of our profits." Hearing Anson''s words, Ethan was genuinely surprised. He waved his hand and said, "Mr. Gutierrez, it''s not necessary. You''ve already given me a Panax ginseng." "No, that ginseng was just to ask for your help." Anson insisted. "Today, your actions will bring significant revenue increase to the Gutierrez Family Martial Arts School. Ten percent of the profits are what you deserve," Anson said sincerely. Seeing this, Ethan didn''t refuse any further. They returned to Dragon Rising Community. "Mr. Smith, if you have time tonight, I''d like to invite you to dinner," Anson said. Just as Ethan was about to agree, his phone suddenly rang. He picked it up and saw that the caller was Emily Taylor. Ethan hurriedly walked to one side and answered the call. "Miss Taylor," Ethan''s voice was unconsciously filled with a smile. "Ethan, the great divine doctor, what are you up to?" Emily yfully asked. Ethanughed, "Nothing, just staying at home." "Then... would you like to apany me to a ball tonight? I just happen to need a dance partner," Emily said. Ethan hadn''t seen Emily in several days, and his longing was already unbearable. So without thinking, he agreed. After hanging up the phone, Ethan turned back to Anson. "Mr. Gutierrez, I''m afraid I won''t have time tonight," Ethan smiled. "Mr. Smith...do you have ns?" Anson asked tentatively. Before Ethan could answer, Edward Green teased from the side, "Look how happy he is. It must be Miss Taylor who asked him out." "Screw you," Ethan kicked Edward''s butt. Anson''s face showed sudden realization, and he said with a bow, "Then I won''t disturb Mr. Smith''s wonderful time." Chapter 62 Who are you calling a cheap person? 62 Chapter 62 Who are you calling a cheap person? Ethan Smith didn''t care about the dance party, he just wanted to see Emily Taylor. It was evening. A Bentley from Capital City pulled up at the door. Emily Taylor rolled down the window and waved at Ethan Smith. Ethan Smith hurriedly ran to the car. "Get in," Emily Taylor winked. Ethan Smith climbed into the car and sat next to Emily Taylor. Maybe it was the balmy weather, but a blush spread across Emily Taylor''s cheeks, making her even more captivating under the moonlight. Ethan Smith stared at Emily Taylor, utterly spellbound. "Have you had enough?" Emily Taylor yfully smacked Ethan Smith''s head. Ethan Smith finally snapped out of it, wiping his nose awkwardly. "I have some good news for you," Emily Taylor said. "What?" Ethan Smith asked quickly. Emily Taylor chuckled, "Recently, the Hill family''s products market share in Chuzzle has been steadily declining. In just a few days, it has fallen by nearly ten percent." "I suspect it won''t be long before Benjamin Hilles to you," Emily Taylor smirked. That sure was a pleasant surprise to Ethan Smith; he originally thought it would take at least a month to see such results. It exceeded his expectations by miles. "Ethan Smith, can I ask you something?" Emily Taylor suddenly asked quite seriously. "What''s the question?" Ethan Smith replied. Emily Taylor flirted with her hair and asked with a smile, "If Stephen Hilles asking for help, would you give him a chance to rebound?" Upon hearing this question, Ethan Smith fell silent for a moment. From childhood to adulthood, Ethan Smith always gave face to everyone. Even those who had hurt him, Ethan would forgive. However, as he grew older, Ethan gradually realized that such benevolence was not valued or appreciated by others, but rather, was despised. After pondering awhile, Ethan Smith shook his head firmly, "No. I won''t be lenient with him, nor will I give him any breathing space." Emily Taylor nodded slightly, smiling. Although she didn''t say anything, it was evident that Emily Taylor was quite pleased with his answer. The secretary sitting in the front row carelesslymented, "A centipede, though dead, is not stiff. The Hill family won''t be so easy to handle." Ethan Smith knew this secretary looked down on him. Therefore, he confidently responded, "Perhaps, you overestimate the Hill family or underestimate me. But, a small Hill family cannot stand in my way. They''re not my target." Upon hearing this, the secretary turned to look at Ethan Smith in amazement. He sneaked a nce at Emily Taylor, apparently taken aback by Ethan''s response. Not for nothing, but Emily Taylor had said the same thing before. "If you can really take down the Hill family, I might start to view you differently," the secretary said indifferently. But Ethan Smith shook his head, responding, "I don''t need you to see me differently. Because frankly, I don''t care about your opinion." "You!" the secretary was taken aback, speechless. Emily Taylor, on the other hand, was snickering quietly at the scene. ... The car arrived at the hotel where the cocktail party was being held on the rooftop. "Wait for me here," Emily Taylor told the secretary. "Yes, Miss," the secretary nodded. Then, Emily Taylor and Ethan Smith walked into the hotel together. As they arrived at the rooftop, Emily Taylor extended her arm and rolled her eyes at Ethan, "Do I need to teach you what to do?" Ethan Smith was momentarily taken aback; he quickly took Emily Taylor''s arm. "I''ve never been to anything like this before..." Ethan Smith admitted awkwardly. "It''s fine, there will be more and more in the future." Emily Taylorughed. At this time, two others also arrived at the party. "Bailey, Uncle Connor is still lying in the hospital, and I''m not feeling well. Why do we have toe to this party?" Luka Rogers said in frustration. He was enduring pain in his ribs, which was sheer torment. "Well, I wouldn''t be much help if I stayed in the hospital. Besides, I''ve never been to such a party!" N O''Connor chirped. Luka frowned, growing increasingly annoyed with N. Quickly, the two arrived at the rooftop. After showing the invitation, they went straight into the party. "Wow! It''s so awesome here!" As soon as they entered the party, N shouted excitedly! 11:31 Luka also said proudly, "Although I''m not from River City, I have quite a few friends here." "This hotel is the tallest building in River City, standing here you can overlook most of River City!" Luka bragged. N quickly nodded, "Standing here, I feel like ruling the world!" Lukaughed heartily, "Wait till you meet my friend, he holds a high status in River City!" As soon as he finished speaking, Luka frowned and saw Ethan Smith not far away. "Why is he here too?" Luka frowned. Ever since he experienced Ethan''s strength, Luka had developed a psychological shadow over Ethan. Meeting him at this party is definitely bad news. "Hopefully, N won''t see him," Luka wished silently. He knew clearly, if N noticed Ethan, she would defiantly go provoke him. Furthermore, Luka noticed that Ethan didn''t hit women; so, it''s likely he would vent his anger on him instead. "Hm? That bastard is here too!" At this moment, N suddenly hollered. Luka''s face instantly darkened. What you are afraid ofes true. "Luka, look, it''s that scumbag. Let''s go, I want to go there and cuss him out!" N eximed furiously. Luka coughed and said, "Hmmm... wouldn''t it be better not to create a scene at the party..." "No worries, if Ethan dares to cause trouble here, the hotel owner will definitely not let him off!" N said smugly. Although she spoke bravely, Luka still felt a little afraid. Thest confrontation hadpletely intimidated him. "Luka, you''re not scared, are you?" N rolled her eyes. Hearing this, Luka swallowed his fear and replied, "Scared? Who, me? Scared of him? I was looking for him to settle scores! Let''s go!" Finishing speaking, the two headed toward Ethan Smith. Along the way, Luka prayed silently, "I hope Ethan doesn''t dare to start a fight, or I might end up in the hospital again..." Soon, they arrived behind Ethan Smith. "You bastard, so you are here too!" N roared from behind. Hearing the yelling, both Ethan and Emily turned around. Looking at the two in front, Ethan couldn''t help but frown, "Luka,st time I went easy on you, are you here to pick a fight?" B¨¬nhlu?n 3 Xem t?t c? "I..." Luka opened his mouth, but didn''t dare to make a sound. "Less talk!" N roared angrily. ??ng b¨¬nh lu?n ??u ti¨ºn c?a b?n! "On what grounds are you qualified to attend this kind of party? You hurt my father, you think it''s over just like that?" N hummed. 13 "Bastard, you''d better disappear right now, or I''ll kill you!" N roared defiantly. Chapter 63: The Defeated Nola OConnor_1 Chapter 63: The Defeated N O''Connor_1 Emily Taylor''s face turned icy cold, her powerful presence momentarily suppressing N O''Connor. N O''Connor, who has always been fearless, was unexpectedly left speechless at this moment. "I... I said, what does this have to do with you?!" N O''Connor stubbornly asked. Emily Taylor coldly looked at N O''Connor and said, "You said he is lowly?" "That''s right, he is lowly!" N O''Connor snorted. However, as soon as N finished speaking, a clear p print appeared on her face. Emily Taylor had pped N O''Connor''s face! N O''Connor covered her face, stunned for a moment. No one had ever hit her like this before! "You...you dared to hit me?" N O''Connor eximed with wide eyes. Emily Taylor coldly replied, "If you dare to talk nonsense again, I will tear your mouth apart so that you will never be able to speak again." "You... I''ll fight you!" Enraged, N O''Connor lunged towards Emily Taylor. Unfortunately, as soon as N raised her hand, she was pped again by Emily Taylor. Two ps left N O''Connor dazed, tears welling up in her eyes. "You''re done for, I won''t let you go!" N gritted her teeth. Then, N looked at Luka Rogers beside her and said angrily, "Luka, quickly call your friend out and kick them out!" Luka coughed, then stiffly walked up. "How could you hit someone? The owner of this ce is my friend!" Luka tried to maintain an arrogant attitude. At this moment, Ethan Smith stepped forward and said with a smile, "Miss Taylor, I''ll handle this person." Emily Taylor did not refuse, nodding her head in agreement. However, Luka was frightened by the address and trembled. Miss Taylor? There weren''t many people with thest name Taylor in River City! Moreover, with her powerful aura and standing beside Ethan Smith... Could she be Emily Taylor from Capital City? At this thought, Luka''s face changed dramatically! He immediately changed his tone and said with a big smile, "Oh my, it''s all a misunderstanding, Ethan. N is in the wrong, I''ll definitely teach her a lesson!" This left Ethan, who was about to make a move, momentarily stunned. How could the previously arrogant Luka change his face in the blink of an eye? "Luka, what are you talking about!" N said angrily. As Luka dragged N away, he apologized, "I''m sorry, I''m sorry, we will leave now..." After they left, N angrily asked, "What the hell do you mean! That woman hit me twice, and you apologized to them?" Luka, trying to suppress his anger, said, "Do you know who that woman is? If you provoke her, your O''Connor family is done for!" "Whoever she is, she hit me and she''ll have to pay the price!" N said viciously. Luka impatiently waved his hand, "If you want to die, go die yourself, don''t damn well drag me down with you!" After saying that, Luka walked away. ... At the party, Emily Taylor and Ethan Smith sat down together. "Do you want to dance together?" Emily Taylor asked with a smile. Ethan quickly shook his head, "No, no, no, I can''t dance and I don''t like it either." Emily Taylor didn''t insist, and said with a smile, "Alright then, I''ll introduce you to a friendter." About ten minutester, a man dressed in a suit rushed over. "Miss Taylor, I''m really sorry for the dy, something came up at home." The man wiped his sweat as he spoke. Emily Taylor smiled and said, "Mr. Schultz, there''s no need to be so polite, please have a seat." The man addressed as Mr. Schultz quickly nodded and sat down. Afterward, Emily Taylor said with a smile, "Let me introduce you. This is Leonard Schultz, the manager of Chuzzle Bank." Then, Emily Taylor looked at Ethan Smith and said, "This is Ethan Smith." Leonard Schultz promptly stood up and shook hands enthusiastically with Ethan. "Mr. Smith has quite a reputation recently; your name is well-known even in Chuzzle." Leonard Schultz said politely with a smile. Ethan knew that Leonard was just being courteous, so he replied, "You''re too kind, Mr. Schultz." "Mr. Schultz, how is your wife?" Emily suddenly asked at this moment. Leonard sighed and said, "The situation doesn''t look promising. I just invited a famous foreign doctor, which is why I was dyed." Emily Taylor smiled and looked at Ethan Smith. "As it happens, Mr. Smith is a doctor, he might be able to help you." Leonard looked at Ethan and feigned surprise, "Is Mr. Smith a traditional Chinese medicine practitioner?" "Um... I guess so." In reality, Ethan didn''t even know what he should be considered. "Then, I''ll have to trouble Mr. Smith." Leonard said with a smile. "Ethan, Mr. Schultz has entrusted his wife''s care to you; you can''t let him down." Emily Taylor winked at Ethan Smith. Ethan nodded and couldn''t help but sigh inwardly. Chuzzle Bank was thergest bank in Chuzzle, and almost all business loans were approved through Chuzzle Bank. How could Ethan not understand Emily Taylor''s intentions? Clearly, she was paving the way for him... Chapter 64: Nola OConnors Death Wish_1 Chapter 64: N O''Connor''s Death Wish_1 Emily Taylor''s intentions were clear to Ethan Smith. Not far away, Leonard Schultz seemed a bit embarrassed. He didn''t want Ethan Smith''s help, but Emily''s words hadpletely blocked his way. Now, whether he liked it or not, he had to agree. "I can only trouble Mr. Smith then." Leonard forced a smile. Ethan was also quite helpless. Although his medical skills were superb, not many people acknowledged them, so he couldn''t me Leonard. After the dance, Emily sent Ethan to Dragon Rising Community. The car stopped outside the gate, and neither of them seemed in a hurry to get out. At this point, Emily suddenly looked at Ethan and asked, "Ethan, if one day I return to Capital City, can you take care of yourself?" Hearing this, Ethan was confused and quickly asked, "Miss Taylor, are you going back to Capital City?" Emily shook her head and said, "Not for the moment, but there will always be that day." Ethan opened his mouth, but didn''t know what to say. Yes, Emily would eventually return to Capital City, her home. Ethan''s current abilities, however, meant that going to Capital City would be almost tantamount to a dead end. Emily was a heavenly beauty; even in Capital City, she was a prominent figure. Countless people must have been after her. With Ethan''s current abilities, he had no right to be with Emily. "If you return to Capital City, I will go to Capital City as soon as possible to see you and propose marriage." Ethan took a deep breath and answered seriously. Upon hearing Ethan''s response, Emily blinked and said, "As long as you say this, I am satisfied." After dropping off Ethan, Emily returned to the Taylor family''s Estate. The next day. Emily was going out to attend an event in the city. She hadn''t been out long when her car was stopped by several people. "Miss Taylor, there are two cars blocking our way ahead." The driver frowned. Emily looked up and couldn''t help but be surprised. Someone dared to stop her car in River City? "Miss Taylor, please wait, I''ll go check it out," the secretary said. "No need," Emily shook her head. She opened the car door and got out. After Emily got out of the car, seven or eight people jumped out from the cars blocking the way. The leader was a young man in gold wire-rimmed sses, and to her surprise, it was N O''Connor! Upon seeing N, a chill appeared on Emily''s face. "You bitch, I''ve been waiting for you!" N angrily ran to Emily''s face. "Mr.Kn, it was her who hit me!" N said furiously. As Mr.Kn walked over and saw Emily''s face, he couldn''t help but gasp. She was a stunning beauty! "Hurry up and teach her a lesson!" N urged from the side. Mr.Kn smiled and approached Emily, saying lightly, "Miss, seeing how beautiful you are, I really can''t bear to do anything." "How about you apologize to N, and we''ll let bygones be bygones? How does that sound?" Mr.Kn suggested. Emily looked coldly at Mr.Kn and said, "Get lost." Mr.Kn was taken aback, and his face showed displeasure. "Though I am fond of cherishing the fairer sex, that doesn''t mean I don''t have a temper," Mr.Kn said coldly. N stood nearby, cursing, "You acted so arrogantly yesterday! You pped me then, let''s see you act arrogant again today!" "Alright," Emily raised her hand and "p!" another pnded on N''s face. N was stunned and then screamed, "You''re done for! I''ll kill you, you bitch!" Ace Harris, standing nearby, also said with a cold face, "You''re really not giving me any face. Since it''s like this, don''t me me for being impolite!" "Wait." At this moment, the secretary suddenly came down from the car. He walked over to Ace Harris and smiled, "Are you Ace Harris?" Ace Harris was puzzled and asked, "You know me?" The secretary continued, "The son of Keion Harris?" Upon hearing this, Ace Harris couldn''t help but feel a bit proud and said, "That''s right! Since you know who I am, hurry up and apologize!" The secretary pushed his sses and sneered, "Even if it were your dad, I don''t think he would dare say that." "You''re bluffing, who do you think you are?" Ace Harris couldn''t help butugh. "If your father still wants to work, you''d better have him apologize to Emily Taylor," Emily said coldly. "Let my father apologize? That''s a big tone!" Ace Harris was furious. "No one in River City has ever dared to speak so boldly!" Seeing the situation, the secretary said nothing more. He took out his cell phone and dialed a number. Upon answering the call, Keion Harris asked politely, "Why hasn''t Miss Taylor arrived yet? We''ve been waiting a long time!" The secretary sneered, "Mr. Harris, our Miss Taylor might not be able to make it today. Your son is blocking the road, threatening to hit her." "Mr. Harris, I''m reminding you, you''d better handle this well." After saying this, the secretary hung up the phone. "You y your part well," Ace Harris scoffed. "You really think you''re something, huh?" Ace Harrisughed. Next to him, N was cursing, "Exactly, who the hell is Miss Taylor? You think just because you''re from Capital City, we''re scared of you?" "Exactly, you think... what?" Ace Harris''s words trailed off as he suddenly realized. "You... who did you say she is?" Ace Harris grabbed N''s arm and anxiously asked. "Capital City''s Miss Taylor, what''s wrong with that...." N asked with some confusion. Upon hearing this, Ace Harris felt like dying! He gritted his teeth and pped N''s face! "You bitch, are you trying to get me killed?!" Ace Harris roared. After saying that, Ace Harris hurriedly looked at Emily and said with a trembling voice, "Miss... Miss Taylor, I didn''t know it was you. I''m sorry for any offense, I hope you can forgive me..." Emily coldly nced at N and said nothing. "Let''s go home." Afterwards, Emily went straight back to the car. Ace Harris was anxious. The conference that day was the fruit of River City''sbor and time, and they had persuaded Emily Taylor to attend. But now, because of him, the conference was canceled! "It''s over, it''s over..." Ace Harris''s face looked gloomy. At this moment, Ace Harris''s phone rang. Picking it up, it was a call from his father. Ace Harris shakily answered the phone, stuttering, "Dad... Dad, what''s going on?" "What''s going on? Do you want to fucking die? Get your ass back here now!" Keion Harris yelled from the other end of the call. Chapter 65: Unexpectedly Meeting an Old Classmate_1 Chapter 65: Unexpectedly Meeting an Old ssmate_1 After hanging up the phone, Ace Harris felt like he wanted to die. "Mr. Kn, what happened? Isn''t your father the vice mayor..." N O''Connor whispered. Ace Harris red at N in front of him, wishing he could ughter her! "Clean this woman up for me and then throw her at the O''Connor family!" Ace said with a cold face. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om "Yes, Mr. Kn." Several people immediately stepped forward and dragged N onto the car. ... At this moment, the Hill family''s market share continued to decline, and capital reflux encountered difficulties. "Mr. Hill, our capital flow is facing a huge problem," Stephen Hill''s secretary sighed. Stephen Hill stood in front of the window, his face cold. After a moment of silence, he said, "It''s okay, I guess the loan I just applied for will be granted soon." "But...our market share is still dropping." The secretary sighed. Stephen Hill didn''t speak; he held the Soul Nourishment Pill in his hands and fell into deep thought. He never imagined that such a small pill would cause such a huge loss for thepany. What Stephen Hill had not expected even more was that Emily Taylor had already anticipated the funding shortage in the Hill family and the approval of the loan. That''s why she introduced Ethan Smith to the president of Chuzzle Bank. Everything seemed to be within Emily Taylor''s expectations. ... "Mr. Smith, where are we going?" At this point, Ethan Smith and Edward Green had arrived at the bus station. Ethan Smith smiled, "To Shince City." Although Leonard Schultz suggested that his wife be taken to River City, she was a patient and couldn''t afford the hassle, so Ethan Smith refused. Standing at the entrance of the bus station, Ethan Smith and Edward Green bought two tickets. "Mr. Smith, why don''t you buy a car? Taking a bus is too low-key," Edward Green grumbled quietly in the waiting room. Ethan Smith rolled his eyes and said, "I''m just an ordinary person. What''s the big deal about taking a bus?" "That''s not what I meant," Edward Green exined. "It''s just that you''re not short of money now. Why bother..." Edward Green didn''t finish his sentence, but his meaning was clear. Ethan Smith nodded slightly and said, "It''s true that I''m not short of money now, but money should be spent where it''s most needed." Buying a car wouldn''t bring much return to Ethan Smith, far less than the benefits of taking public transportation. Moreover, Ethan Smith was not a vain person and did not need a car to embellish himself. About ten minutester, the two of them boarded the vehicle bound for Shince City. As soon as they sat down, Ethan Smith''s shoulder was tapped. Turning around, he saw a beautifully dressed girl staring intently at him. "Are you...Ethan Smith?" She asked tentatively. Ethan Smith carefully examined the girl and suddenly eximed, "You are...Ada Pauley?" "Yes, it''s me, Ethan Smith. I didn''t expect to meet you here!" Ada said with a hint of surprise and delight. Ada Pauley was Ethan Smith''s high school ssmate and the only person he had a good rtionship with. It wasn''t because of anything else but because Ada Pauley''s background was simr to Ethan Smith''s. Both were orphans since childhood and were neglected in their ss. During thest ss reunion, Ada Pauley was also not invited. "It''s been more than a decade, and you''ve changed a lot," Ethan Smith couldn''t help but sigh, looking at Ada. He still remembered that Ada was just an ordinary-looking girl who didn''t know how to dress up when they were in school. Now she has grown up into a beautiful youngdy. "So have you," Ada said somewhat shyly. "By the way, are you going to work in Shince City too?" Ada asked. Ethan Smith shook his head and smiled, "I am going to treat someone." "Treat?" Ada was a little surprised. "After all these years, you''ve be a doctor," Ada said, slightly taken aback. Ethan Smith just smiled without exining. Through their conversation, Ethan learned that Ada knew she was from humble beginnings, so she studied hard and had obtained a master''s degree from a prestigious university. As long as she found a job, her future would be promising. The two talked all the way, sharing everything until they reached Shince City and still had more to say. Before they parted, Ada gave Ethan a phone number, saying, "Let''s keep in touch. When I get settled in my job, I''ll treat you to a meal." Ethan Smithughed, "Okay, it''s a deal." Then Ada took a taxi and left. Meanwhile, Ethan Smith and Edward Green remained at the station, waiting for Leonard Schultz''s car. About ten minutester, an Audi A6 stopped in front of them. In the car, Leonard Schultz''s son, Jonathan Schultz, frowned and said, "Dad, do you really want this Ethan Smith to treat mom?" Leonard Schultz couldn''t help but sigh. He naturally didn''t trust Ethan Smith, but Emily Taylor''s intentions were too obvious. This was apromise Leonard Schultz had to make. "If Ethan Smith is smart, he shouldn''t get involved," Leonard Schultz sighed. Jonathan asked worriedly, "What if he insists on getting involved?" Leonard Schultz''s face tightened, full of worries. "For your mom''s sake, I can only offend the Taylor family," Leonard Schultz gritted his teeth, as if making a big decision. Afterwards, Leonard Schultz got out of the car and walked up to Ethan Smith. "Mr. Smith, please get in the car," Leonard Schultz said politely. Ethan Smith greeted Leonard Schultz and then took Edward Green into the car with him. Chapter 66: The Followers of Western Worship_1 Chapter 66: The Followers of Western Worship_1 Perhaps out of respect for Emily Taylor, Leonard Schultz treated Ethan Smith quite politely. On the way to the Schultz family home, Leonard Schultz said with a smile, "Mr. Smith, my wife''s illness is quite severe, but luckily, there is already a treatment n avable internationally, which is quite fortunate." Although Leonard Schultz''s words were very tactful, Ethan Smith could still read between the lines, indicating that he did not need to provide treatment for the illness. "Mr. Schultz, if there is a better treatment n for your wife, then naturally that would be the best oue. Our goal is to have your wife get healthy," Ethan Smith replied with a smile. Hearing Ethan Smith''s words, Leonard Schultz was overjoyed. He quickly sped his hands and said, "Mr. Smith, rest assured, I have prepared a gift for you as a token of appreciation, and you must ept it." "That''s really not necessary," Ethan Smith waved his hand. "Mr. Smith, please ept it, our family does not like to owe others favors," said Jonathan Schultz. It was true, Leonard Schultz never owed anyone any favors. Ethan Smith didn''t say anything more, and simply nodded in agreement. The car sped towards the Schultz family''s residence, and soon stopped at a high-end residential area. Afterward, Ethan Smith followed Leonard Schultz up to the apartment. In the living room, besides the people present, there was a young man in his thirties. The young man was dressed very elegantly, with an extraordinary demeanor, looking every bit the sessful professional. "Mr. Howe," Leonard Schultz approached the young man and shook hands with him. The man identified as Mr. Howe gave a nod, and then his gaze turned to Ethan Smith, his eyes filled with a hint of curiosity. Seeing this, Leonard Schultz hurriedly introduced him, "This is Matias Howe, a doctor who has just returned from studying abroad for many years." Then, Leonard Schultz turned to Ethan Smith and said, "This is Mr. Smith." After that, Leonard Schultz stood aside and remained silent. Edward Green couldn''t help but frown, adding, "Our Mr. Smith has speciallye from River City to treat Mrs. Schultz''s illness." Upon hearing this, Leonard Schultz''s face immediately showed a touch of embarrassment. Yet Mr. Howe''s eyebrows furrowed even more, expressing some displeasure: "Mr. Schultz, what do you mean by this? Don''t you trust me?" n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om "No, no, no," Leonard Schultz hastily shook his head. "Mr. Howe, please don''t misunderstand. Mr. Smith is just here to apany us," Leonard Schultz said stiffly. Matias Howe nced at Ethan Smith, then snorted, "It''s fine if he''s just apanying us, but I must warn you, I don''t like being disturbed while treating patients." A sh of displeasure crossed Edward Green''s face, but before he could speak, he was stopped by Ethan Smith''s outstretched hand. "Mr. Smith, please have some water first, I''ll apany Mr. Howe to see the patient," Leonard Schultz said politely. After that, Leonard Schultz and Matias Howe went into the bedroom together. Jonathan Schultz poured Ethan Smith and Edward Green a cup of tea in the living room and then chuckled, "Mr. Smith, are you a practitioner of traditional Chinese medicine?" "Um... I guess you could say that," Ethan Smith nodded. In the medical knowledge passed down by his father, silver needles were indeed used, which had something to do with traditional Chinese medicine. But upon hearing this, a trace of contempt shed across Jonathan Schultz''s face. "Mr. Smith, aren''t you aware that traditional Chinese medicine is often fraudulent?" Jonathan Schultz said with a hint of mockery. Ethan Smith didn''t get angry, as the reputation of Chinese medicine had indeed been tarnished by a group of swindlers. "Some diseases can only be cured by traditional Chinese medicine. Both Western and Chinese medicine have their advantages and drawbacks," Ethan Smith smiled. Jonathan Schultz shook his head and did not say anything more. As time passed by the minute, Leonard Schultz and Matias Howe finally stepped out about half an hourter. "Mr. Schultz, there is no need to worry about your wife''s illness. It is simply hypoglycemia leading to a state of mental disorientation," Matias Howe said lightly. "By the way, in traditional Chinese medicine, it is called hypoglycemia-induced Yang depletion and ack of nourishment for the body and mind," Matias Howe added, turning to Ethan Smith with a provocative re. Actually, Ethan Smith had no idea about these terms as he had never learned traditional Chinese medicine and was unfamiliar with these professional terminologies. Leonard Schultz sighed and said, "We''ve had it checked at the hospital, and that''s what they said there too. But after all the medicine she''s taken, there''s been no improvement whatsoever." Matias Howe spoke with a touch of pride, "Chuzzle''s hospitalsck resources, and their equipment and herbs are already many years behind the foreign countries, so of course they can''t cure it." After saying that, Matias Howe took out a small blue bottle and handed it to Leonard Schultz, saying indifferently, "This is a foreign research product, the effectiveness of which is far beyond anything that can bepared to the outdated Pyro. Just give it to your wife a few times and she''ll be cured." Hearing this, Edward Green couldn''t help scoffing, "It''s a real toady. You''ve learned so much from abroad just to learn how to fawn and seek favor, is that it?" Upon hearing these words, everyone''s faces in the room changed! Especially Matias Howe, who scolded, "This Mr. Smith, please control your subordinates!" "He''s not my subordinate, he''s my friend. Moreover, I think what he said is correct," Ethan Smith said expressionlessly. Matias Howe''s very gestures carried a toadyish attitude, full of contempt for his own country, while his face was all smiles when it came to foreign affairs, which was quite disgusting to see. Matias Howe sneered and asked, "So, am I not allowed to speak of backwardness?" "We may be behind, but we can catch up. Pyro is the ce that nurtured us and nurtured us, so we should never despise it," Ethan Smith said coldly. Matias Howe couldn''t helpughing out loud, "I''m sorry, but I''ve already obtained a green card abroad. Strictly speaking, I''m no longer a native of Pyro." Ethan Smith stared coldly at Matias Howe and said, "I can tell what kind of person you are from your tone." "Oh?" Matias Howe raised an eyebrow. "What kind of person do you think I am?" Matias Howe asked with a yful tone. Ethan Smith sneered, "A person who betrays his country and grovels in submission! People like you will never learn the art of medicine well or, to be more precise, people like you will never achieve any learning." "So, I doubt your diagnosis now!" Ethan Smith''s words were powerful, resounding, and hard to resist! Chapter 67: Only Three Hours Left_1 67 Chapter 67: Only Three Hours Left_1 In fact, Leonard Schultz was also extremely displeased with Matias Howe''s attitude, but since Matias had just helped him, it was really not appropriate to turn against him. At this moment, hearing Ethan Smith''s words, Leonard Schultz secretly praised him in his heart. Matias Howe sneered, "You doubt my diagnosis? On what ground? Your fraudulent traditional medicine?" Ethan Smith coldly said, "Don''t think that just because you''ve been abroad for a few years, you''ve seen it all. I''ve met many people like you!" "As for whether it''s a scam or not, it''s not for you to judge." After dropping these words, Ethan Smith looked at Leonard Schultz and said, "Mr. Schultz, please allow me to have a look at your wife. What do you think?" Mr. Schultz, do you think there is a need for that?" Matias Howe''s tone was somewhat threatening. Leonard Schultz''s face was somewhat embarrassed, as he forced himself to say, "Since he''s here, let Mr. Smith take a look." "Take a look?" Matias Howe''s face darkened as he snorted, "In that case, you don''t need me. Let him treat your wife!" Leonard Schultz''s expression immediately turned ugly. In order to treat his wife, Leonard Schultz had already expended much effort. This time, he had used countless connections to invite Matias Howe. If Matias Howe were to refuse treatment, Leonard Schultz would not know what to do. Mr. Schultz, just return the medicine bottle to him. There''s more than one doctor in the world," Ethan Smith coldly said. Leonard Schultz forced a bitter smile in his heart. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Ethan Smith was really not considering his predicament. If it were that simple, why bother inviting Matias Howe in the first ce? Mr. Schultz." Ethan Smith saw that Leonard Schultz was unmoved, so he stepped forward. He said earnestly, "I promise you that I will definitely cure your wife''s illness." The medical surplus that Ethan Smith possessed could be considered all-epassing. It was not enough to bring someone back from the dead, but it was almost enough. As a result, Ethan Smith was fully confident. But Leonard Schultz was somewhat worried, and Jonathan Schultz, who was by his side, was even more anxious. "No, dad, we can''t take this risk!" Leonard Schultz''s brows were furrowed, and his face was full of indecision. Just then, Ethan Smith suddenly swung his arm, and a fierce gust of wind shot straight toward Leonard Schultz! "Crack!" Then, they saw the medicine bottle in Leonard Schultz''s hand shatter directly! The medicine had even spilled all over the floor! Seeing this, Jonathan Schultz was instantly furious and eximed, "What are you doing!" Ethan Smith calmly said, "Since Mr. Schultz doesn''t know how to decide, I''ll help you choose." Leonard Schultz opened his mouth, and although he was angry inside, he could not vent it. Since it''se to this, I can only ask Mr. Smith to take a look," Leonard Schultz sighed. Not far away, Matias Howe sneered, "Mr. Schultz, this will be the biggest mistake you make in your life." Ethan Smith ignored him and strode toward Leonard Schultz''s bedroom. Upon opening the door, he saw a pale-faced woman lying in bed. She appeared extremely weak, even having difficulty speaking. Ethan Smith didn''t say a word, and with two steps, he was by the woman''s side. "Mrs. Schultz, please rx," Ethan Smith said politely. After finishing speaking, Ethan Smith slowly raised his hand and ced it on her forehead. "Is this called medical treatment?" Matias Howe couldn''t help but sneer.Worry began to grow in Leonard Schultz''s heart. Ever since his wife fell ill, he had sought medical advice from countless doctors, both Chinese and Western, but he had never seen such a method of treatment. "If anything happens to my mom, I swear I''ll fight you!" Jonathan Schultz threatened through gritted teeth. Ethan Smith kept quiet, and just ced his hand on the woman''s head. A few minutester, Ethan finally removed his hand. "Mr. Smith, how is it?" Leonard anxiously asked. Instead of answering Leonard, Ethan fixed his eyes coldly on Matias Howe. "As I thought, you''re useless," Ethan said dismissively. Matias''s face darkened with anger. "What did you say? You called me useless? I''ve been studying abroad for years, and now..." "Even after a hundred years of studying, you''ll still be useless," Ethan interrupted icily. "You imed Mrs. Schultz had low blood sugar, but that was utter nonsense! How many people have to suffer because of quacks like you?" Ethan yelled. Matias''s face turned ugly as he gritted his teeth. "How dare you criticize me? Fine, if it isn''t low blood sugar, then tell her what the problem is!" Ethan sneered, "It''s a brain aneurysm." Although Ethan was not a doctor, he could clearly sense the anomaly in Mrs. Schultz''s head. There was a tiny ck spot in her artery, and Ethan could not think of any other condition besides a brain aneurysm. But Matias couldn''t help but burst intoughter. "Kid, do you even know what you''re saying? If she had a brain aneurysm, wouldn''t the hospital have found it? Hahaha!" Matias continued tough loudly. Leonard furrowed his brow. "That''s true... we''ve had so many tests at the hospital and they never found an aneurysm..." Ethan spoke solemnly, "The brain aneurysm is still very small, perhaps just recently formed. Otherwise, I''m afraid Mrs. Schultz would have passed away long ago." "You''re spouting nonsense!" Jonathan could no longer hold back his anger, stepping forward and shouting, "Get out! If you dare curse my mom again, I won''t let you off!" "You dare disrespect Mr. Smith? You''re courting death!" Edward Green stepped forward, ready to make a move. Ethan held out a hand to stop Edward. He looked at Leonard and said, "Mr. Schultz, please make a decision on this matter." "Mr. Schultz, if you kick him out now, I can give you another bottle of medicine." Matias calmly took out another bottle of medicine from his bag. Leonard hesitated once again, unsure of what to do. One was a doctor who had studied abroad, while the other had no formal medical education and could not even be considered a doctor...Given the choice, most people would choose the former. After much thought, Leonard bowed to Ethan and sighed, "Mr. Smith, please don''t me me. I love my wife dearly, and I can''t afford to take such a risk..." Matiasughed triumphantly. "Hahaha, kid, did you hear that? Get the hell out!" Ethan sighed and forced a smile. "Mr. Schultz, I don''t me you," Ethan shook his head, understanding Leonard''s desperation to protect his wife. "But I have to warn you." Ethan sighed and continued, "Mrs. Schultz has only three hours left. After three hours, even a Golden Immortal couldn''t save her." "Nonsense, Mr. Schultz, don''t listen to his ramblings!" Matias yelled. Leonard bowed to Ethan once more. "I''ll keep your words in mind, Mr. Smith." "Truly blind," Edward couldn''t help but snort. Then, the two men left the Schultz family residence. Once outside, Edward couldn''t help but ask, "Mr. Smith, does Mrs. Schultz really have only three hours left?" Ethan nodded and said, "I know a little about the ult, and her acupoint in the middle of the nose has turned ck. She has at most three hours left." Chapter 68: Hurry and find Mr. Smith! 68 Chapter 68: Hurry and find Mr. Smith! N?v(el)B\\jnn After finishing his sentence, Ethan Smith turned to Edward Green, instructing, "Go buy me a box of silver needles." "Silver needles?" Edward Green was taken aback, "Mr. Smith, what do you need the silver needles for?" Ethan Smith wryly smiled, "I''m afraid I''ll need to use the silver needles for the treatment this time." Upon hearing this, Edward Green couldn''t help but exim, "The Schultz family doesn''t trust you, yet you still want to save them. Mr. Smith, you indeed embody thepassionate heart of a true healer!" Ethan Smith just waved his hand, not saying any more. Meanwhile, in the Schultz family''s bedroom, Matias Howe was berating Leonard Schultz. "Mr. Schultz, This would only happen with you. If it were anyone else, I would have left long ago!" Matias Howe proimed angrily. "Yes, yes, yes... Please do carry on with my wife''s treatment, Dr. Howe..." Leonard Schultz hurriedly replied with a smile. Matias Howe snorted, "There is no need to rush, I have everything under control." "Also," at this point, Matias Howe paused. "We previously agreed on one hundred and sixty thousand dors for the diagnosis fee, right? It''s time to raise the price!" Matias Howe said callously. Leonard Schultz''s face changed, and he said awkwardly, "Dr. Howe, isn''t it inappropriate to raise the price at this time? And I..." "If you don''t raise the price, I will leave now!" Matias Howe threatened. Leonard Schultz quickly held Matias Howe back to stop him from leaving, and hurriedly nodded, "Okay, I agree with you, however much you want to raise the price." "That''s more like it, then add another one hundred and sixty thousand." Matias Howe said indifferently. "Okay, another one hundred and sixty thousand it is!" Leonard Schultz agreed without hesitation. "Then go transfer the money. What are you still staring for?" Matias Howe dismissed him. Leonard Schultz furrowed his brow and said, "Dr. Howe, can you start treating my wife first?" "I can''t do that! What if the disease is cured and you don''t pay?" Matias Howe said with a snort. Leonard Schultz scolded Matias Howe hundreds of times in his mind! But he had no other option and could only agree. "Jonathan, go transfer the money to Dr. Howe!" Leonard Schultz said through gritted teeth. "All this is because of Ethan Smith, what a waste of one hundred and sixty thousand dors" Jonathan grumbled. After he said that, Jonathan rushed out of the house. Leonard Schultz stood by the bedside anxiously. Seeing his wife suffer on the bed, he felt extremely impatient. "No need to worry, everything is under my control." Matias Howe said indifferently. An hour flew by and Jonathan finally arrived back home. "The money has been transferred." Jonathan said, panting. Matias Howe pulled out his phone to check, then nodded in satisfaction. He took out a small bottle of medicine and handed it to Mrs. Schultz, saying, "Drink this." Mrs. Schultz looked extremely weak, and somewhat delirious. She took the medicine bottle in a daze, opened her mouth with great difficulty, and swallowed the medicine. "Honey, how do you feel?" Leonard Schultz asked anxiously. Mrs. Schultz opened her mouth, but said nothing. But her expressions indicated that she was not feeling well. "Don''t rush, it''s not that fast." Matias Howe said. "Even an instant effect drug would take at least half an hour to work. Let''s wait." Although Leonard Schultz was extremely worried, he could only nod his head. "Go fetch me a pot of water, I am thirsty." Matias Howe waved his hand. "Go get Dr. Howe a drink!" Leonard Schultz ordered. Jonathan immediately ran out, He brought out the tea leaves that had been treasured for many years and made a pot of tea for Matias Howe. During this time, Leonard Schultz kept staring at the clock. As soon as the time was up, he quickly ran to the bedside and asked, "Honey, how do you feel now?" 13:54 Mrs. Schultz''splexion became even paler, and her expression became contorted, perhaps due to the pain. Matias Howe sat at the bedside, drinking tea and waiting. Meanwhile, Leonard Schultz and Jonathan stood by. "This tea is quite good." Matias Howemented deliberately. Leonard Schultz wryly smiled. "As long as Dr. Howe can cure my wife''s illness, I will supply the tea leaves in the future." "Heh, thanks a lot, Mr. Schultz." Matias Howe nodded with satisfaction. Time slipped by every second, and before they knew it, half an hour had passed. During this time, Leonard Schultz kept staring at the clock. As soon as the time was up, he quickly ran to the bedside and asked, "Honey, how do you feel now?" Mrs. Schultz''splexion became even paler, and her expression became contorted, perhaps due to the pain. She opened her mouth, trying to say something. In the next second, she fell unconscious. "Honey!" "Mom!" Upon witnessing this, the Schultz father and son rushed over and tightly held Mrs. Schultz. "Honey, what''s wrong? Wake up!" Leonard Schultz said in panic. Regardless of how he called out, Mrs. Schultz did not respond. "What on earth is going on? You said it would take effect in half an hour!" Jonathan turned around in anger, grabbed Matias Howe by the cor, and demanded an exnation. Matias Howe''s face also looked a bit ugly, and he said in panic, "I...I also don''t know, maybe...maybe it will take a little longer..." "I''ll wait for you!" Jonathan angrily made a fist and took a swing at Matias Howe! "Stop hitting him!" At that moment, Leonard Schultz suddenly shouted. "Go and find Mr. Smith quickly, bring him back!" Only then did Jonathane back to his senses. He let go of Matias Howe, pointed at his nose, and said, "You just wait!" Chapter 69: Supreme Spiritual Needle 69 Chapter 69: Supreme Spiritual Needle However, it was only then that Leonard Schultz realized he hadn''t taken down Ethan Smith''s contact details. He had no idea where Ethan Smith was now! "It''s all over, it''s all over." Leonard Schultz regretted deeply in his heart, and for a moment, all his anger was directed at Matias Howe! Leonard Schultz turned around, staring at Matias Howe with a deadly gaze, and roared angrily, "It''s all your fault, you bastard! I''m telling you, if anything happens to my wife, I''ll definitely kill you!" Matias Howe was even more flustered, as with Leonard Schultz''s ability, to get rid of a person would be as easy as blowing away dust from nails! "Dad, what should we do now?" Jonathan Schultz asked, looking somewhat pale. Leonard Schultz gritted his teeth and said, "Let''s go out and look for him, maybe Mr. Smith is nearby." Although the chances were slim, they couldn''t think of any other solution. ... "Mr. Smith, I''ve bought the silver needles." Edward Green handed a needle box to Ethan Smith. Ethan Smith nodded and said, "Let''s go." "Where to?" Edward Green asked, puzzled. Ethan Smith smiled and said, "I calcted the time, Leonard Schultz should be looking for us now." n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om "How could he possibly find us?" Edward Green did not really believe it. Ethan Smith didn''t exin, he simply took Edward Green and headed toward the Schultz family''s residence. Jonathan Schultz went in a circle on the ground floor but couldn''t find Ethan Smith''s figure at all. This made Jonathan even angrier, and his regret reached extreme heights in his heart. "Dad, I didn''t find Mr. Smith," Jonathan said as if he had been drained of all strength. He raised his hand and pped himself in the face, saying, "It''s all my fault, it''s all my fault! I failed my mom..." After saying this, Jonathan squatted on the ground and cried. Leonard Schultz felt the same way. Everyone in Chuzzle knew that he cherished his wife the most, and he could give up everything for her. Now, looking at his unconscious wife lying on the bed, he even wanted to die. "If anything happens to you, I''ll go with you," Leonard Schultz sat by the bedside, gently touching his wife''s face, and whispered softly. The whole room was filled with an atmosphere of despair. At this moment, a doorbell rang from outside. Leonard Schultz said wearily, "Jonathan, go and open the door." Jonathan stood up from the floor and walked dejectedly to the door. As soon as the door opened, Jonathan saw a familiar figure. "Mr. Tenny, I came back. You''re not going to wee me, are you?" Ethan Smith smiled. Jonathan was startled and immediately fell to his knees with a "thump." He hugged Ethan Smith''s legs, pleading, "Mr. Smith, please save my mom. If you can cure her illness, I, Jonathan, will be your servant for the rest of my life." Seeing Jonathan''s tearful face, Edward Green couldn''t help but be dumbfounded, and this made him even more impressed with Ethan Smith. "Mr. Tenny, please get up. Since I''m back, I will naturally save your mother," Ethan Smith helped Jonathan to his feet. Jonathan wiped his tears and nodded vigorously, saying, "Thank you, Mr. Smith, thank you..." Ethan Smith didn''t say much and quickly walked into the bedroom. Leonard Schultz, who had originally given up hope, was stunned when he saw Ethan Smith. Just as he was about to speak, Ethan Smith waved his hand and said, "No need to say more, saving a life is what matters most." Leonard Schultz nodded vigorously and said, "Yes, yes." Ethan Smith did not waste time. He took out the prepared silver needles and went to Mrs. Schultz''s side. With Ethan Smith''s current strength, he could only save lives through medical techniques, and even had to use silver needles. If he had reached the peak of his strength, he could heal a disease like this with just a wave of his hand. Twelve silver needles, Ethan Smith carefully inserted them into Mrs. Schultz''s major acupoints ording to the method of "Supreme Spiritual Needle" left by his father''s heritage. Just inserting the needles had already consumed half of Ethan Smith''s strength, and a bead of sweat had formed on his forehead. "Hmm, it''s such a modern era, yet people still believe in such outdated practices." Matias Howe couldn''t help but sneer from the side. Jonathan Schultz turned around and furiously stomped on Matias Howe''s abdomen, gritting his teeth and saying, "Shut up, you traitor!" Having been kicked so hard, Matias Howe covered his stomach in pain and silently moved to the side. Ethan Smith held the silver needles with a steady hand; a stream of qi flowed along them, going into Mrs. Schultz''s body. Mrs. Schultz''s forehead was soon covered inyers of secret sweat. A faint mist even appeared around her body. The needle method took a huge toll on Ethan Smith. His forehead was covered in sweat and his vision blurred. But acupuncture required precision, so Ethan Smith dared not panic. He could only force himself to focus while treating Mrs. Schultz. On the side, the father and son of the Schultz family clenched their fists in nervous anticipation, fearful of any unexpectedplications. Time quickly passed, and in the blink of an eye, half an hour had psed. However, Ethan Smith''s treatment was not yetplete. "Mr. Smith, how much longer...?" "Do not disturb Mr. Smith." Leonard Schultz interrupted as Jonathan was about to speak. As his words fell, Ethan Smith finally let go of the needles. The world in front of his eyes grew dim, and he appeared extremely exhausted, as if he''d been drained of all energy. "Mr. Smith, how is my wife?" Leonard Schultz hurriedly stepped forward to inquire. Ethan Smith waved his hand weakly and said, "It''s done. Wait until I remove the needles, and in half an hour, I believe Mrs. Schultz will wake up." "Hmph, as if it''s really going to happen," muttered Matias Howe disdainfully. Even Jonathan Schultz was a little concerned. He furrowed his brow and said, "Mr. Smith, there must be no idents..." "If you don''t trust him, why did you ask our Mr. Smith for help in the first ce?" Edward Green said, extremely displeased. Seeing this, Jonathan Schultz didn''t say anything more. Ethan Smith carefully removed the twelve silver needles and ced them back in their box. Afterward, he went to the side and sat down cross-legged. Having expended so much energy during the treatment, Ethan Smith needed to recover his strength as soon as possible. He closed his eyes and began to breathe in and out, slowly restoring the qi within his body. The father and son of the Schultz family sat by the bedside, asionally ncing at the clock on the wall. "Hmph, my medical skills might not be excellent, but his trickery is even worse than mine," said Matias Howe once again. This time, Edward Green pped him directly in the face, causing blood to stream from the corners of his mouth. "Speak another word of nonsense, and I''ll kill you," Edward Green said coldly. Soon, twenty-nine minutes had passed. However, Mrs. Schultz, who was lying on the bed, showed no signs of waking up. "Mr. Smith, what''s going on?!" Leonard Schultz couldn''t help but ask. Ethan Smith opened his eyes, nced at the clock on the wall, and answered indifferently, "Isn''t there still a minute left until half an hour?" "What''s the difference?!" Leonard Schultz eximed anxiously. Ethan Smith didn''t say anything, just silently counted the seconds. "Send your mother to the hospital now!" Leonard Schultz bit his teeth andmanded with a wave of his hand. "Alright." Jonathan Schultz nodded quickly. He approached the bed, and as he was about to carry Mrs. Schultz, she suddenly opened her eyes while lying on the bed. Chapter 70: I Hope You Cut Off The Loan! 70 Chapter 70: I Hope You Cut Off The Loan! Mrs. Schultz looked somewhat bewildered at her surroundings, as if she hadn''t quite grasped the situation. "Mom, you''re awake!" Seeing Mrs. Schultz awake, Jonathan''s face was tear-streaked with excitement, and he cried uncontrobly! Leonard quickly rushed over and embraced his wife! "Honey, you''re awake, that''s great, that''s fantastic..." This middle-aged man cried like a child in his teens at this moment. Mrs. Schultz rubbed her forehead. She tried to move her limbs and eximed in surprise, "I...I don''t seem to be in pain anymore..." "Really?!" Leonard wiped his tears and quickly said, "Honey, let me help you get out of bed!" "No need." Mrs. Schultz stopped him with her hand. She got out of bed on her own. Perhaps due to not having walked for a long time, Mrs. Schultz''s steps were somewhat heavy. Father and son of the Schultz family closely followed her, fearing that something might happen to her. A few minutester, Mrs. Schultz eximed, "I''m really cured, really!" The family of three tightly embraced each other. Looking at this reunion scene, Ethan Smith was also somewhat moved. At this moment, Leonard remembered Ethan. He hurriedly walked to Ethan and knelt down with a thump. "Mr. Smith''s immense kindness, I, Leonard Schultz, will never forget for the rest of my life!" Leonard said with an excited face. "I was blind not to recognize Mt. Tai before, please forgive me." Jonathan also knelt down. Ethan quickly helped them both up andughed, "Mr. Schultz, there''s no need to be so polite." "Mr. Smith, thank you for saving my life." Mrs. Schultz also came forward and slightly bowed. Ethan hurriedly returned the courtesy with a smile on his face. "Mr. Smith, don''t leave tonight, I''ll cook myself, let''s have a drink!" Leonard said with some excitement. Ethan didn''t want to dampen the mood, so he nodded and agreed. Not far away, Matias Howe''s face was extremely ugly. He simply couldn''t believe that Ethan had actually cured Mrs. Schultz! "Where did this kide from..." Matias wondered in his heart. At this point, Jonathan walked up to him and said coldly, "Give my money back and get lost." Matias smiled awkwardly, "Mr. Tenny, even though I didn''t cure the disease, you still used two bottles of my medicine, so this money..." "Shut your f***ing mouth!" Jonathan roared! "I''m already being nice not going after you." Jonathan said coldly. With no other choice, Matias could only return the two million. Nightfall. Leonard and Jonathan cooked a table full of dishes themselves. Leonard even took out his collection of fine wine from many years and drank with Ethan. After three rounds of wine, Leonard looked at Jonathan and said, "Bring out the prepared gift." n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om "Okay." Jonathan immediately nodded. A few minutester, Jonathan came back with a gift box in his hand. Before even opening the gift box, Ethan smelled a strong fragrance of herbs. "This is..." Ethan sniffed his nose hard, and couldn''t help but get excited. Leonard said, "Miss Taylor told me that you have a penchant for herbs. This is a Changbai Mountain Wild Ginseng given to me by a good friend a few years ago. I hope Mr. Smith will ept it with a smile." Ethan quickly took the gift box and opened it. He sniffed hard. A touch of excitement arose on his face! This ginseng must be over thirty years old! It was almost the best herb Ethan had ever seen! "Mr. Schultz, then I won''t be polite!" Since Ethan needed herbs at the moment, he epted it directly. Leonard thenughed loudly, "How can a mere herbpare with my wife''s life? Mr. Smith, if you need anything in the future, just let me know!" This reminded Ethan. He handed the herbs to Edward Green and then said solemnly, "Mr. Schultz, I have a favor to ask of you, actually." "Mr. Smith, just let me know. As long as I can do it, I won''t refuse!" Leonard patted his chest and said. Ethan hesitated for a moment, a touch of cold flickering in his eyes. Afterward, Ethan slowly said, "Has the Hill family recently taken out a loan from Chuzzle Bank?" Leonard was taken aback and then nodded, "Indeed, Stephen Hill just applied for a 20 billion loan to my bank for a period of three years. I have agreed to it." Ethan said coldly, "Mr. Schultz, I want you to cut off his loan, reject his application, and never approve a loan for the Hill family again!" Chapter 71: Please Respect Yourself! 71 Chapter 71: Please Respect Yourself! Hearing Ethan Smith''s words, Leonard Schultz fell silent. He took a couple of sips of wine and didn''t speak for a long time. "Mr. Schultz, if it''s a difficult matter, then forget I mentioned it." Ethan Smith raised his wine ss and said in a jovial tone. "No, no, no." Leonard Schultz rapidly shook his head, "Mr. Smith, you misunderstood, the Hill family is indeed a major client of our bank, but I have veto power." "Stephen Hill ising to our bank tomorrow. So, you apany me to see him tomorrow." Leonard Schultz proposed, raising his wine ss. Ethan Smith quickly nodded and said, "Thank you very much, Mr. Schultz!" "Mr. Smith, please don''t mention it, it''s a small matter." Leonard Schultz said with a smile. Without this loan, the Hill family''s financial chain will break, and at that time, the Hills will self-destruct. After the meal, Ethan Smith left the Schultz residence with Edward Green. "With this herb, along with the one that Anson Gutierrez gave me, perhaps this time I can try to impact the Foundation Establishment Stage directly." Ethan Smith thought to himself. This couldn''t help but get him a little excited. Although the Foundation Establishment Stage and the Qi Refining Stage are only one level apart, the strength between them is vastly different. The more Ethan Smith thought about it, the more excited he got. He couldn''t wait to find out what kind of power the Foundation Establishment Stage would bring. Ethan Smith and Edward Green found a hotel and booked a room. Just then, Ethan Smith''s phone suddenly rang. Looking at the phone, Ethan saw it was a call from Ada Pauley. Upon answering the call, Ada''s pleasantly surprised voice came through, "Ethan Smith, I have good news for you. My cousin has already helped me arrange a job. I can go for an interview tomorrow!" "Really? Congrattions." Ethan Smith replied with a smile. Ada made a sound of agreement before suggesting, "Ethan Smith, if you''re free, let''s go out for a walk?" Ethan Smith frowned slightly and declined immediately, "Sorry, I''m a bit busy right now, I''m afraid I can''t make it." Ada said with a tinge of regret, "Well okay then, we''ll make ns another day." After hanging up the phone, Edward Green teased, "Mr. Smith, we''re not doing anything right now, why did you refuse her?" Ethan Smith sighed, "I don''t want to get too close with any woman other than Miss Taylor." Edward Green rolled his eyes, "Are you overthinking? She just arrived in this city and doesn''t know anyone." "Perhaps." Ethan Smith responded with a chuckle. That night, Ethan Smith went to bed early. These past days had been so busy that Ethan hadn''t had a good rest for a long time, so he slept soundly that night. The next day. Ethan Smith woke up early and prepared for his visit to Chuzzle Bank. He wanted to bring Edward Green along, but Edward was still fast asleep, so Ethan decided not to disturb him. After leaving the hotel, Ethan Smith hailed a taxi and headed straight to Chuzzle Bank. As thergest bank in Chuzzle province, Chuzzle Bank naturally had an endless stream of customers. Reportedly, their deposit volume is among the top nationwide. At the entrance, various luxury cars such as Bentley, Rolls-Royce, Maybach, and others were parked, all of them business models, reflecting the status of Chuzzle Bank in the eyes of businessmen. Just as Ethan Smith was about to enter the bank, he felt a tap on his shoulder. "Ethan Smith? You''re here too!" Turning around, Ethan saw Ada Pauley standing with a man. Ethan Smith asked with a hint of surprise, "Ada Pauly? What are you doing here?" Ada Pauley replied with a grin, "I''m here to work. Today, my cousin will take me to meet their manager to process my onboarding." "Are you? Aren''t you here to work too?" Ada Pauley asked in return. Ethan Smith shook his head, "No, I''m here to see the bank president." n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om "See the bank president?" Before Ada could respond, her cousin began tough. "Friend, you''re joking, right? Do you know the status of Chuzzle Bank''s president?" her cousin said, shaking his head. Ethan Smith just smiled and didn''t exin. "Ethan Smith, if you''re looking for a job, my cousin might be able to help." Ada suggested with augh. "Great, thank you very much," Ethan replied nonchntly. The three of them chatted while walking towards Chuzzle Bank. From the conversation, Ethan learned that the man''s name was Jaiden Lee, Ada''s cousin on her uncle''s side. To help Ada find a job, Jaiden had pulled many strings to meet with the manager of Chuzzle Bank. As Leonard Schultz hadn''t arrived yet, Ethan Smith, having nothing else to do, followed Ada into the manager''s office. "Don''t say a word in there. Manager Russell is a big shot. We mustn''t offend him." Jaiden warned them before entering the office. Ada quickly nodded and said, "I know, cousin. Don''t worry." "You as well." Jaiden nced at Ethan Smith and said. Ethan Smith nodded in acknowledgment. After these words, the group entered the manager''s office. Upon entering, they saw the manager holding a professionally dressed woman in his arms. When the woman saw Ethan and the others, she quickly got off the manager''sp. "What''s with you, don''t you know to knock before entering!" Manager Russell said with a hint of annoyance. Jaiden quicklyughed respectfully, "I''m sorry, Manager Russell. We were careless." Manager Russell waved his hand, looked at the woman in professional attire, and said, "You should go out first." "Alright, Manager Russell." The woman in professional attire nodded and left the office. After she left, Jaiden pulled Ada in front of Manager Russell. "Manager Russell, this is my cousin, Ada Pauley. I mentioned her to youst time." Jaiden said, nodding and bowing. Manager Russell looked at Ada, and a sh of light appeared in his eyes. What a beautiful woman! "This is your cousin?" Manager Russell quickly put on a different expression. "Oh my, she''s very pretty." Manager Russell looked at Ada with a lewd expression. Ada hurriedly said, "Nice to meet you, Manager Russell." "Oh, don''t be so formal. Have a seat!" Manger Russell personally stood up and led Ada to a seat. "Little Ada, how many people are in your family? Where do you live? How old are you this year?" Manager Russell held Ada''s hand, asking these questions with a lewd smile. Ada''s face showed a bit of embarrassment. She quickly pulled her hand away and answered Manager Russell''s questions in session. However, Manager Russell once again took Ada''s hand and said with a lewd smile, "You don''t have to call me Manager Russell. Just call me Brother Russell. Little Ada, if you''re free tonight, how about we go out for a meal together?" Ada replied awkwardly, "Manager Russell, I don''t think... that''s necessary..." "Why are you shy? It''s perfectly normal for a brother to treat you to a meal..." Manager Russell said while moving his hand toward Ada''s leg. "Manager Russell!" Jaiden saw this and cried out urgently. But Manager Russell ignored him. Without further ado, he reached out and ced his hand on Ada''s leg. Ada knocked Manager Russell''s hand away, stood up and said, "Manager Russell, please behave yourself!" Seeing Ada''s attitude, the smile on Manager Russell''s face gradually faded. Chapter 72 - 72: The Arrogant Manager Chapter 72: The Arrogant Manager Trantor: 549690339 Manager Russell lit a cigarette and looked at Jaiden Lee unhappily. ¡°Jaiden, it¡¯s only because of your friend that I gave your cousin this opportunity,¡± Manager Russell said sarcastically. ¡°Yes, yes, Manager Russell, I understand,¡± Jaiden Lee hurriedly nodded and agreed. Manager Russell continued, ¡°But your cousin is really disrespectful, huh? Inviting her to dinner is so difficult!¡± Hearing Manager Russell¡¯s words, Ethan Smith couldn¡¯t help but curse inwardly. Even a fool could see through his intentions! Jaiden Leeughed awkwardly, ¡°Manager Russell, my cousin is an honest girl. If you really want to have fun tonight, I can arrange something to make sure you¡¯re satisfied¡­¡± ¡°Go to hell!¡± Hearing this, Manager Russell angrily threw his cigarette at Jaiden Lee. ¡°What the hell are you talking about, Lee? Am I short on money or something?¡± Manager Russell said with a cold face. Jaiden Lee stood there, feeling extremely awkward. Although he was angry, he didn¡¯t dare to retaliate. ¡°Jaiden Lee, to be honest, I just want to have fun with your cousin! And I¡¯m determined to do it!¡± Manager Russell sneered. Ada Pauley¡¯s face turned extremely ugly. She looked at Jaiden Lee with worry. Ethan Smith nced at Jaiden Lee, seemingly curious about his attitude. Jaiden Lee stood there for a moment without speaking. He clenched his teeth and said, ¡°Manager Russell, we don¡¯t need this job then!¡± Having said that, Jaiden Lee walked over to Ada Pauley and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± ¡°Stop!¡± Manager Russell sneered. ¡°I¡¯ve decided I want this woman! If you leave now, you¡¯ll lose more than just your job, you¡¯ll also offend me!¡± Manager Russell said with a threatening attitude. Hearing this, Jaiden Lee¡¯s face became even uglier. As the manager of Chuzzle Bank, Manager Russell knew countless powerful businessmen. If he wanted to target someone, it would be effortless! ¡°It¡¯s not toote to regret it now,¡± Manager Russell said indifferently. Jaiden Lee clenched his teeth. He took a deep breath and said, ¡°Manager Russell, if you want to do anything, juste at me. It¡¯s nothing to do with my cousin.¡± Ethan Smith nodded inwardly. It seemed that this Jaiden Lee was a decent person, at least not one to sell out his friends for personal gain. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Ada Pauley whispered to Ethan Smith. But Ethan shook his head, grabbed Ada Pauley¡¯s arm, and asked, ¡°Do you really want this job?¡± Ada Pauley forced a smile, ¡°Of course, I¡¯ve been studying hard for years, finally graduated with a master¡¯s degree, but I didn¡¯t expect to be humiliated like this while job hunting¡­¡± Ethan Smith sighed inwardly. It was because of people like Manager Russell that it was getting harder for young people. Ethan Smith patted Ada Pauley on the shoulder and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll make sure you get your wish and join Chuzzle Bank.¡± ¡°Enough, stop bragging,¡± Jaiden Lee couldn¡¯t help but snort. ¡°What kind of skills do you, an outsider, have?¡± Ethan Smith didn¡¯t exin. He walked towards Manager Russell and then sat down on his desk. Manager Russell was shocked and then shouted angrily, ¡°Are you looking for death? Get off my desk now!¡± Ethan Smith stared at Manager Russell and said calmly, ¡°Apologize to my friend now, then properly handle her employment procedures, and I won¡¯t hold this against you.¡± Hearing Ethan Smith¡¯s words, Manager Russell burst outughing, ¡°Where did this foole from? Not holding it against me? Are you still half asleep?¡± Ethan Smith sneered, ¡°This is myst warning to you.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll warn your mother!¡± Without a second thought, Manager Russell swung a punch at Ethan Smith! Ethan Smith raised his hand, and with a ¡°pa¡± sound, he grabbed Manager Russell¡¯s fist, immobilizing it! ¡°You¡­ let go of me now, or I won¡¯t let you off!¡± Manager Russell said, somewhat panicked. Ada Pauley and Jaiden Lee quickly rushed over. ¡°Ethan, let go and let¡¯s just leave, please?¡± Ada Pauley said anxiously. Jaiden Lee also put on a smiling face and said, ¡®Manager Russell, my friend just came to Chuzzle, and he doesn¡¯t know the rules. Please¡­ don¡¯t hold it against him¡­¡± Hearing that Ethan Smith had just arrived in Chuzzle, Manager Russell became even more confident. He cursed loudly, ¡°Dare to act wildly with me? I tell you, I will never let you off!¡± ¡°From today, don¡¯t even think about surviving in Chuzzle!¡± Manager Russell snarled. Ada Pauley and Jaiden Lee¡¯s hearts were immediately clouded by despair. Jaiden Lee angrily said, ¡°If you want to die, go die yourself! Why drag us down?¡± Ethan Smith slowly released Manager Russell and then took out his phone, preparing to call Leonard Schultz. But in Manager Russell¡¯s eyes, it seemed like Ethan Smith had gotten scared. He immediately pointed at Ethan Smith¡¯s nose and scolded, ¡°You¡¯re scared now? I tell you, it¡¯s toote! Even if you kneel down and beg me, I won¡¯t spare you!¡± Ethan Smith ignored him. He took out his phone and just as he was about to call Leonard Schultz, Leonard Schultz called him first. As soon as the call connected, Leonard Schultz said on the phone, ¡°Mr. Smith, I¡¯m already in the office. When are youing?¡± Ethan Smith said in a deep voice, ¡°Mr. Schultz, I¡¯m in your manager¡¯s office right now. He¡¯s harassing my friend and threatening to kick me out of Chuzzle.¡± Leonard Schultz paused on the other end, then hurriedly asked, ¡°Mr. Smith, which manager¡¯s office are you in?¡± ¡°Manager Russell,¡± Ethan Smith said. ¡°Okay, please wait. I¡¯ming right away,¡± Leonard Schultz hurriedly said.. Chapter 73 - 73: A Shocked Ada Pauley Chapter 73: A Shocked Ada Pauley Trantor: 549690339 After hanging up the phone, Ethan Smith looked at Manager Russell and calmly said, ¡°Your bank president will be here soon.¡± ¡°Pfft! ¡± Manager Russell couldn¡¯t help but burst outughing. ¡°Do you know how important our bank president is? Do you know how many people he has to meet each day?¡± Manager Russell sneered endlessly. ¡°You really can¡¯t even brag properly! Look at how you¡¯re dressed. Do you really think you canpare yourself to our bank president?¡± Even Jaiden Lee standing aside, looked worried. This guy is not reliable at all, is he? iming to know the president of the biggest bank in Chuzzle? ¡°Smith, we better leave now¡­¡± Ada Pauley looked terrified, urging Ethan to leave constantly. Ethan, however, remained unmoved, sitting there waiting quietly. In the blink of an eye, five minutes had passed. Manager Russell was growing impatient. He loudly ordered, ¡°Enough! I don¡¯t have time to y with you! Guards, guards! Quickly toss these people out!¡± A group of security guards rushed in. Their eyes were fixed on Ethan, ready to take action. Ethan frowned slightly. These security guards obviously didn¡¯t impress him. But to cause a fight here would disrespect Mr. Schultz. ¡°Hurry up and drag them out!¡± Manager Russell yelled. The security guards immediately headed towards Ethan without a word. ¡°Stop!¡± At that moment, Leonard Schultz entered the room! Helping himself with his shaking legs, panting heavily, his face covered in sweat. Seeing Leonard Schultz, Manager Russell was startled. He hurried over and said with a forced smile, ¡°President, why did youe?¡± Leonard Schultz gave Manager Russell a cold look and said nothing. Then, Mr. Schultz walked up to Ethan and said with an apologetic look, ¡°Mr. Smith, I¡¯m sorry for this. As the president, I must take the responsibility¡­¡± ¡°Mr. Schultz, you¡¯re too polite.¡± Ethan replied. Watching this scene, Manager Russell was shocked! His face turned pale! This guy actually knows the president? And look at the president¡¯s attitude towards him¡­ So respectful¡­? ¡°You, pack your things and get out of here!¡± Schultz turned around, pointing at Manager Russell and said. Upon hearing these words, Manager Russell panicked. He had made a fortune during his years in Chuzzle Bank. With his high sry, he bought numerous cars, houses with loans. If he is fired, his life would be ruined! Thinking of this, Manager Russell fell on his knees, begging desperately, ¡°Mr. Schultz, I know I was wrong. Please spare me considering my years of service¡­¡± Leonard Schultz brushed off Manager Russell¡¯s hand and said coldly, ¡°You¡¯ve beenined about numerous times. You never learn. We cannot keep a person like you in our bank. Get out of here now!¡± Manager Russell¡¯s face turned gray. Suddenly, he ran to Ethan, grabbed Ethan¡¯s legs and begged, ¡°I was blind. I was disrespectful towards you. Can you help me? I really regret now¡­¡± Ethan replied, ¡°I¡¯ve already given you a chance.¡± The security guards immediately moved forward and dragged Manager Russell out of the office. Jaiden Lee and Ada Pauley were stunned. They couldn¡¯t believe Ethan had such influence! ¡°Cousin, why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier that you had such a powerful friend¡­¡± Jaiden Lee said awkwardly. Ada Pauley whispered, ¡°I didn¡¯t know. We haven¡¯t seen each other for a long time¡­ ¡± ¡°Mr. Smith, let¡¯s go to my office.¡± Leonard Schultz turned to Ethan and said. Ethan nodded and said with a smile, ¡°Alright.¡± As the two of them reached the door, Ethan suddenly stopped and pointed at Ada Pauley, ¡®Mr. Schultz, thisdy is my ssmate. She¡¯s well-educated and has a lot of decency.¡± Leonard Schultz nced at Ada Pauley and said with a smile, ¡°Really? Our bank wouldn¡¯t miss such an excellent talent!¡± At these words, Ada Pauley jumped up excitedly. She immediately bowed and said, ¡°Thank you, Mr. Schultz!¡± Then, Ethan and Mr. Schultz walked towards the president¡¯s office. Mr. Schultz¡¯s office was not luxurious, but it was very simplistic. The bookshelf was full of nts, showing that Mr. Schultz was a meticulous person. ¡°Mr. Smith, as agreed, Stephen Hill wille to apply for the loan at nine o¡¯clock this morning.¡± Mr. Schultz served Ethan Smith a ss of water himself. Ethan took a deep breath. He was slightly excited. Ethan really wanted to know what it felt like for a man who perceived himself as superior, to be stepped on. ¡°Mr. Smith, may I ask, what¡¯s your rtionship with Miss Taylor?¡± Mr. Schultz suddenly asked cautiously. As Emily Taylor was mentioned, Ethan Smith¡¯s cheeks flushed slightly and the corner of his mouth unwittingly curled upwards. ¡°Well¡­ I can¡¯t really say.¡± Ethan shook his head. Seeing Ethan¡¯s reaction, Mr. Schultz roared withughter, ¡°I see. No wonder Miss Taylor cares so much about you.¡± Saying this, Mr. Schultz leaned forward and said in a low voice, ¡°Miss Taylor called mest night.¡± Ethan was stunned and asked anxiously, ¡°She called you? What did she say?¡± Chapter 74 - 74: The Collapse of Stephen Hill_l Chapter 74: The Copse of Stephen Hill_l Trantor: 549690339 Leonard Schultz took a sip of tea andughed, ¡°I asked about the treatment and also got an errand to run on the way.¡± Ethan Smith stared attentively at Leonard Schultz, waiting for him to continue. Leonard Schultz smiled, ¡°The Hill family applied for a two billion loan, and the money has already been approved. Miss Taylor hopes that this two billion could be given as an interest-free loan to you for three years.¡± Ethan Smith was taken aback. Two billion, given to him? Interest-free? Ethan Smith couldn¡¯t help but swallow, having never seen so much money in his life! He didn¡¯t even know what that amount of money meant! ¡°Even if you can¡¯t repay the money, Miss Taylor will definitely find a way for you!¡± Leonard Schultz said cunningly. Ethan Smith took a deep breath and said, ¡°I will definitely repay this money, so please rest assured, Mr. Schultz.¡± Leonard Schultzughed heartily, but didn¡¯tment. Just then, the secretary knocked on the door and stood outside, saying, ¡°Sir, Mr. Stephen Hill has arrived.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Leonard Schultz raised his eyebrow, ¡°Where is he?¡± The secretary replied, ¡°He¡¯s waiting for you in the VIP reception room.¡± ¡°Ask him toe to my office,¡± Leonard Schultz instructed. ¡°Yes, sir.¡± The secretary nodded and left. Ethan Smith¡¯s heart started beating faster, looking expectantly at the door, waiting for Stephen Hill¡¯s arrival. Time ticked by, and five minutester, the door was opened. Then Stephen Hill walked in with a big smile on his face, carrying several gift boxes in his hands. ¡°Mr. Schultz, how is the¡­¡± Stephen Hill stopped mid-sentence as he saw Ethan Smith. The smile on his face vanished instantly, reced by a chilling coldness. ¡®What are you doing here?¡± Stephen Hill asked coldly. ¡°If you can be here, why can¡¯t I?¡± Ethan Smith replied calmly. Stephen Hill let out a cold snort. He ced the gift boxes on the table, then turned to Leonard Schultz and politely said, ¡°Mr. Schultz, I brought you a small gift. I hope you¡¯ll ept it.¡± Leonard Schultz waved his hand, saying, ¡°Mr. Hill, please have a seat.¡± Stephen Hill sat down beside Ethan Smith. Before Leonard Schultz could speak, Stephen Hill said coldly, ¡°Sir, is this kid here for a loan too? I knew it, there¡¯s no way he could run apany with your resources!¡± ¡°I think you¡¯d better hand over the Soul Nourishment Pill to me. I can share a percentage with you,¡± Stephen Hill said with a hint of smugness. Ethan Smith sneered, ¡°I think you¡¯re dreaming.¡± ¡°Mr. Schultz, considering our friendship, please reject his loan application! Because he has no ability to repay!¡± Stephen Hill nced coldly at Ethan Smith. Leonard Schultz just smiled and said, ¡®Mr. Hill, have some water first, don¡¯t be in a rush.¡± Stephen Hill had no appetite for water. He frowned at Leonard Schultz¡¯s attitude and said, ¡°Mr. Schultz, you¡¯re not nning to mediate between us, are you? Let me tell you, it¡¯s impossible! I will never forgive this kid!¡± Leonard Schultz smiled faintly, ¡°I have no intention of doing so.¡± Now Stephen Hill was somewhat confused. He frowned and asked, ¡°Mr. Schultz, what do you mean?¡± Leonard Schultz said calmly, ¡°Mr. Hill, I have some bad news for you. Your loan application has been declined.¡± Hearing this, Stephen Hill mmed his fist on the table! He red at Leonard Schultz and shouted, ¡°How is that possible!¡± Leonard Schultz spread his hands, ¡°I have no choice but to follow our assessment, which found ws in yourpany and a rapid decline in your market share.¡± ¡°As you know, our bank is also afraid of bad debts,¡± Leonard Schultz chuckled. Stephen Hill anxiously said, ¡°Mr. Schultz, ourpany has had countless loans from your bank and never had a problem! You have to believe me!¡± ¡°Just because there were no problems in the past doesn¡¯t mean there won¡¯t be any in the future, right?¡± Leonard Schultz smiled. Stephen Hill became anxious. Without this loan, the Hill family¡¯s capital chain would break, leading to eventual copse! Thinking of this, Stephen Hill pleaded, ¡°Mr. Schultz, this loan is really important to me, please¡­ think of a way. I, Stephen Hill, will remember this for the rest of my life!¡± Leonard Schultz waved his hand, ¡°It¡¯s not up to me to decide. Why not try another bank?¡± Stephen Hill was furious inside! Besides Chuzzle Bank, which bank could approve two billionmercial loans? ¡°Mr. Schultz, please help me find a way¡­¡± Stephen Hill pleaded bitterly. However, Leonard Schultz no longer paid attention to Stephen Hill. He turned to Ethan Smith and said, ¡°Mr. Smith, here is your loan contract. Sign it, and we¡¯re done.¡± ¡°Thank you, Mr. Schultz.¡± Ethan Smith smiled, took the pen, and nced deliberately in Stephen Hill¡¯s direction. Stephen Hill stared at the contract, clearly seeing the loan amount on it ¨C two billion! At that moment, Stephen Hill instantly understood! He furiously shouted, ¡°Leonard Schultz! You¡¯re fucking ying with me! No matter his qualifications or resources, this kid is no match for me! And yet, he gets a two-billion loan? I should have known you gave my approved loan to this kid!¡± However, Leonard Schultz was unfazed by this. He sneered, ¡°Mr. Hill, congrattions on guessing correctly. Unfortunately, there is no reward..¡± Chapter 75 - 75: Can It Be? Can It Be? Chapter 75: Can It Be? Can It Be? Trantor: 549690339 Stephen Hill instantly became angrier. He had not expected Leonard Schultz to actually admit it, not even leaving a shred of face for him! ¡°Leonard Schultz, you¡¯ve gone too far!¡± Stephen Hill gritted his teeth. ¡°I don¡¯t believe it, if we¡¯re not with Chuzzle Bank, we can¡¯t survive!¡± Stephen Hill shouted, turning to leave. ¡°Hold on.¡± At that moment, Leonard Schultz stopped Stephen Hill. Stephen felt a glimmer of hope in his heart, thinking that there might still be a chance, so he quickly turned around. Unexpectedly, Leonard Schultz pointed to the gift box on the table and said, ¡°You forgot your things.¡± This made Stephen even angrier, he pointed at Leonard Schultz and said, ¡°Just you wait!¡± After throwing down those words, Stephen stormed out! Seeing this, Ethan Smith chuckled to himself. This Stephen Hill, relying on his bit of wealth, puts himself above everyone else every day, treating ordinary people like weeds. People like him will eventually be punished. After he left, Leonard Schultz looked at Ethan Smith and said with augh, ¡°Mr. Smith, there are sixty-four ces in this contract that need signatures. Don¡¯t miss any.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Ethan Smithughed. He spent nearly twenty minutes before he finished signing the contract. After signing the contract, Leonard Schultz took out a ck bank card. ¡°This bank card is a VIP card from Chuzzle Bank. As long as you own this card, you will always be a VIP customer of Chuzzle Bank,¡± Leonard Schultz said. ¡°With this card, most high-end shops will provide special treatment, of course, only in Chuzzle,¡± he continued. Ethan Smith rubbed the bank card, feeling a wealth of emotions for a while. Just a few weeks ago, Ethan Smith was still penniless, but now he held a 2-billion-dor bank card. This stark contrast made Ethan Smith feel a little unreal. ¡°Mr. Schultz, if there¡¯s nothing else, I should go,¡± Ethan Smith said as he got up. Leonard Schultz nodded and said, ¡°Yes, Mr. Smith, we can reach out anytime if there¡¯s anything.¡± After walking out of Chuzzle Bank, Ethan Smith found that Ada Pauley and Jaiden Lee were waiting for him at the entrance. ¡°Ethan Smith!¡± Ada Pauley ran over as soon as she saw Ethan Smith. Jaiden Lee walked towards Ethan Smith with embarrassment, and chuckled, ¡°Mr. Smith, I didn¡¯t recognize you before, I hope you won¡¯t take it to heart.¡± Ethan Smith looked at Jaiden Lee and shook his head with augh. Although Jaiden is a sharp talker, he is still a good person, always protecting his cousin and not blinded by interests. ¡°Why haven¡¯t you guys left?¡± Ethan Smith asked. Adaughed and said, ¡°You have done me such a great favor, of course, I need to thank you properly. ¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes, Mr. Smith, you have no idea, Chuzzle Bank directly arranged for Ada to take the ce of Manager Russell!¡± Jaiden Lee also hurriedly said. ¡°That¡¯s the manager of Chuzzle Bank, it¡¯s truly incredible.¡± Then, Jaiden Lee couldn¡¯t help but sigh. Ethan was also somewhat surprised, he hadn¡¯t expected that Leonard Schultz would give him so much face. ¡°Ethan, why don¡¯t I invite you to dinner tonight?¡± Ada offered. ¡°There¡¯s no need for dinner,¡± Ethan Smith shook his head. He didn¡¯t want to get involved with any woman other than Emily Taylor, and Ada was no exception. ¡°Mr. Smith, I insist on treating you to dinner tonight! You rarelye to Shince City, let me y the host,¡± Jaiden Lee said warmly. Seeing such enthusiasm from Jaiden Lee, Ethan Smith didn¡¯t feel right denying him. Feeling helpless, Ethan Smith nodded and agreed. The three made arrangements to meet at 6 p.m., after which Ethan Smith returned to the hotel. When he got back to the hotel, Edward Green was waiting for Ethan Smith in the hotel. As soon as he saw Ethan Smith, Edward Green hurried over. ¡°Mr. Smith, why didn¡¯t you wake me up!¡± Edward Green said somewhat anxiously. Ethan Smithughed and said, ¡°Seeing you sleeping so soundly, I just didn¡¯t have the heart to disturb you.¡± Edward Green said embarrassedly, ¡°I¡¯m a heavy sleeper. Next time you can just wake me up, if that doesn¡¯t work, you can give me a good beating, and I¡¯ll definitely wake up.¡± Ethan Smith couldn¡¯t help butugh at this. At the same time. After leaving Chuzzle Bank, Stephen Hill didn¡¯t leave Shince City immediately. He went to all the major banks in Chuzzle, but unfortunately, all the banks refused the Hill family¡¯s loan. The reasons given were surprisingly consistent: they did not have confidence in the future of the Hill family and did not believe they had the ability to repay the loan. Stephen Hill tried numerous connections, but all his attempts ended in failure. This made Stephen Hill realize that obviously, someone was deliberately messing with the Hill family. Otherwise, it would be impossible to be turned away by all the banks! And the only person who could do this in Chuzzle was¡­ Emily Taylor. ¡°She clearly said she would not get involved in this matter!¡± Stephen Hill¡¯s eyes widened, overwhelmed with anger! But faced with the Taylor family, the Hill family¡¯s power was hopelessly insufficient. With mobile phone in hand, after much hesitation, Stephen finally dialed Emily Taylor¡¯s number. The phone was quickly connected, and Emily Taylor¡¯s cold voice came through. ¡°Uncle Stephen, how do you find time to call me?¡± Emily Taylor¡¯s voice was as calm and elegant as ever. Stephen Hill took a deep breath and said with an ingratiating smile, ¡°Miss Taylor, didn¡¯t you say you wouldn¡¯t get involved in the grudge between the Hill family and Ethan Smith?¡± Emily Taylor on the other end sounded surprised, ¡°I¡¯ve indeed not gotten involved in it. Why do you ask, Uncle Stephen?¡± Stephen Hill, holding back his anger, said, ¡°Then why did Leonard Schultz reject the Hill family¡¯s loan and immediately approved Ethan Smith¡¯s loan!¡± Emily Taylorughed, ¡°Uncle Stephen, you really misunderstood me. It¡¯s not me who instigated this, but Ethan Smith who fought for it on his own.¡± Stephen Hill said angrily, ¡°How is that possible! He¡¯s just a waste¡­ just an ordinary person. Where does he get face value in front of Leonard Schultz!¡± ¡°Uncle Stephen, don¡¯t you know? Ethan Smith cured Mrs. Schultz¡¯s illness! Leonard Schultz is exceptionally fond of his wife,¡± Emily Taylor said with augh. ¡°It¡¯s not possible, the Hill family, with such arge business, can¡¯tpete with Ethan Smith alone?¡± Emily Taylor¡¯s words hinted at something more. At those words, Stephen Hill stood dumbfounded on the spot. Could it be¡­ Ethan really fought for it on his own? ¡°Uncle Stephen, if there¡¯s nothing else, I have to hang up,¡± Emily Taylor said with augh. After that, she hung up the phone directly. Stephen Hill sat in the car with an ashen face, lost in his thoughts. ¡°Mr. Hill, where are we going now?¡± The driver asked. Stephen Hill coldly said, ¡°Let¡¯s go back to River City first..¡± Chapter 76 - 75: Underground Boxing Ring Chapter 76: Chapter 75: Underground Boxing Ring Trantor: 549690339 One day, Ethan Smith was sitting in a hotel, struggling to absorb the qi from his surroundings. The poption of Shince City is dense, and the qi is scarce. After a whole day, the harvest for Ethan Smith was almost negligible. ¡°It seems big cities are not suitable for me, ¡± Ethan Smith thought to himself. Having said that, Ethan Smith was very clear in his heart that although the qi in big cities is scarce, other resources are far beyondparison to other cities. For example, herbs. In River City, a ten-year-old herb can be considered a precious item, but in Shince City, one can even see fifty or even a hundred-year-old King of Medicine herbs. At night. Ada Pauley called Ethan Smith on time. She and Jaiden Lee had booked a restaurant early and were waiting for Ethan Smith inside. Half an hourter, Ethan Smith and Edward Green arrived at the restaurant together. Jaiden Lee had specifically chosen a private room in a high-end restaurant. The average cost per person in this restaurant was as high as 20,000. For Jaiden Lee, this was definitely a huge expense. When Ethan Smith entered, Jaiden Lee quickly stood up to greet him. ¡°Mr. Smith, you¡¯ve arrived,¡± Jaiden Lee said with great respect. This made Ethan feel a little embarrassed. He waved his hand and said, ¡°No need to be so polite.¡± Jaiden Lee grinned, ¡°Sorry, I¡¯ve been in the society for a long time, and I¡¯m used to bowing and scraping in front of people with higher status than myself.¡± Ethan Smith did notment on this, as it was indeed reality. Afterward, Jaiden Lee called the waiter and started serving the dishes. The meal was extremely extravagant, with Boston Lobster and French Foie Gras, almost all of which Ethan had never eaten before. ¡°Ethan, what exactly do you do now? You¡¯re so amazing that even Leonard Schultz gives you face,¡± Ada asked during the meal. Ethan thought for a while and said, ¡°I have no particr identity, just an ordinary person.¡± ¡°Cut it out, you¡¯re still so low-key,¡± Ada rolled her eyes. Ethan simply smiled, not exining further. When they were halfway through the meal, Ethan asked Edward to pay the bill in advance. By the end of the meal, Jaiden Lee was slightly drunk. He patted his chest and said, ¡°Mr. Smith, after the meal, I¡¯ve got something arranged.¡± Ethan quickly shook his head, ¡°No need, let¡¯s go back to sleep after the meal.¡± ¡°No way!¡± Jaiden Lee stubbornly said. ¡°I know that people like you are probably tired of bars and nightclubs, so I¡¯ll take you to see the special features of our Shince City!¡± Jaiden Lee said with some pride. ¡°Special features?¡± Ethan raised his eyebrows, seemingly interested. Jaiden Lee whispered, ¡°What Shince City is most famous for is the Underground Boxing Ring! The fights there are all ck-fist fights, and there are countless experts!¡± After saying that, Jaiden Lee proudly patted his chest, ¡°Mr. Smith, to be honest, although I seem skinny, I¡¯m also an expert. Not even three or five people can get close to me!¡± Hearing this, Edward Green next to Ethan couldn¡¯t help but let out a snicker. This only fueled Jaiden Lee¡¯s determination to go to the Underground Boxing Ring. He red and said, ¡°You don¡¯t believe me, do you? I¡¯ll show youter!¡± ¡°Fine, fine, we¡¯ll listen to you, ¡± Ethan reluctantly agreed. However, Ethan was indeed quite interested in the Underground Boxing Ring. Ever since he heard Edward mention Inner Strength Expertsst time, Ethan wanted to see just how skilled these Inner Strength Experts really were. After the meal, the group left the restaurant together. Ada drove them towards the Underground Boxing Ring. The car quickly arrived at the entrance of a hotel. Ethan nodded his head. He nced at the parking lot and saw that there were indeed quite a few luxury cars parked nearby. This also added a few points of interest to the Underground Boxing Ring for Ethan. Then, Jaiden Lee led Ethan and the others towards the Underground Boxing Ring. At the entrance, there were two well-dressed burly men guarding the door. Ethan took a closer look and found that both of these men were quite capable. ¡°It seems this Underground Boxing Ring is not simple at all,¡± Ethan thought to himself. After Jaiden Lee negotiated with the two burly men, he waved, ¡°Mr. Smith, we can go in now!¡± The group walked into the underground floor with big strides. As soon as they entered, Ethan heard the noisesing from inside. There were shouts and curses, and theyout of the Underground Boxing Ring was not much different from a bar. Scattered tables and booths were arranged around the room, where people could drink and eat. The only difference was that the dance floor in the front had been reced by a fighting ring. ¡°Mr. Smith,e with me.¡± Jaiden Lee waved his hand, and the group sat down at a booth. No sooner had they sat down than a waiter came over with a drinks menu. Ethan nced at it casually and found that the drinks here were ridiculously expensive, with a bottle of beer costing close to one hundred dors. At this moment, two burly men on the stage were swinging their fists, and each of their punches seemed to aim at their opponent¡¯s vital points! Every time someone fell, there were excited shouts from the surrounding crowd, almost indistinguishable from an arena. ¡°Mr. Smith, you can ce bets here, too, on which fighter will win. Do you want to y?¡± Jaiden Lee grinned. Ethan waived his hands, having no interest in gambling whatsoever. ¡°What¡¯s so fun about these ces? It¡¯s too cruel,¡± Ada frowned, unable to bear it and turned her face away. ¡°Oh, you don¡¯t understand. This is called the most primitivebat! The most primitive violence!¡± Jaiden Lee said excitedly. He stared at the fight on stage, his hands involuntarily swinging along. Unfortunately, Jaiden Lee seemed like an amateur. ¡°Hey, isn¡¯t this Jaiden Lee?¡± Just then, a woman wearing an ultra-mini skirt and big wavy hair suddenly walked over. She walked straight up to Jaiden Lee with a mocking expression on her face: ¡°Jaiden Lee, do you think you¡¯re worthing to a ce like this?¡± Seeing this woman, Jaiden Lee¡¯s face instantly turned ugly. He said coldly, ¡°It has nothing to do with you.¡± The mini-skirted woman snorted and looked towards Ada beside her, sneering, ¡°This is your new girlfriend? What, had a change of heart and developed a taste for good girls?¡± ¡°A good girl? She clearly pretends. Behind her back, she might have been yed out by others!¡± Another woman in a tight skirt beside the mini-skirted womanughed.. Chapter 77 - 77 Mr. Smith, I Understand Now Chapter 77: Mr. Smith, I Understand Now Trantor: 549690339 Hearing these two people speak, a sudden fury filled Jaiden Lee! He quickly stood, angrily reprimanding, ¡°Ashlee Pratt, I¡¯ve already broken up with you, stop debasing yourself for no reason! Get lost!¡± The woman known as Ashlee Pratt¡¯s face changed immediately, gritted teeth as she spoke, ¡°Jaiden, dare you speak to me like that? Just you wait!¡± Upon finishing, Ashlee Pratt turned and stomped off. Jaiden¡¯s face took on a harsh look, and he began to sober up rapidly. Ethan Smith casually asked, ¡®Who was that?¡± Jaiden replied with a bitter smile, ¡°My ex-girlfriend. I found out she was cheating on me with some guy, so we broke up. I didn¡¯t expect to run into her today.¡± Hearing this, Ethan Smith couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of resonance. This predicament, wasn¡¯t it exactly the same as his? Ethan Smith patted him on the shoulder, consoling, ¡°You¡¯ll meet a much better girl in the future, so perfect that you will hardly believe such a girl exists.¡± These words were not only for Jaiden but also a reminder for Ethan Smith. ¡°Thanks, Mr. Smith.¡± Jaiden grabbed his drink and gulped it down. Ethan Smith said nothing, opting to observe the fight. On stage, two burly men about one meter eighty tall and weighing around two hundred kilograms were fighting for life. The feel of every punch striking flesh elevated the atmosphere to its peak. Ethan Smith sipped his beer, appreciating the brawl underway. ¡°The skill level of these people is just not up to par.¡± Edward Green couldn¡¯t help but shake his head. Ethan Smith joked, ¡°How long would it take if you stepped up there and fought them?¡± Edward Green boasted, ¡°If I can¡¯t knock them down within half a minute, consider it my loss.¡± Ethan Smith simplyughed, neither confirming nor denying. Just at that moment. Ashlee Pratt headed their way. By her side was an extraordinarily muscr man. This burly man¡¯s body seemed almost as big as a small mountain. Standing almost two full meters tall, he was extremely noticeable among the crowd! Jaiden¡¯s face darkened upon seeing the burly man. ¡°Mr. Smith, we have to go now!¡± Jaiden grabbing Ethan¡¯s arm, he urged. Ethan shook his head, ¡°I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s toote now.¡± Of course, Ashlee Pratt came rushing over and grabbed Jaiden¡¯s arm. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Trying to get away now? Scared?¡± Ashlee sneered. Jaiden braved the situation, ¡°Who¡­ who¡¯s running? Am I not allowed to go to the restroom?¡± ¡°You just stay put!¡± Ashlee scoffed. Meanwhile, the burly man had made his way to the table. He scanned the group and asked, ¡°Ashlee, which one¡¯s your ex-boyfriend?¡± Ashlee pointed to Jaiden and answered, ¡°Davis, it¡¯s him!¡± ¡°So you¡¯re this Jaiden Lee?¡±, the man called Davis came to Jaiden¡¯s side. Facing such a menacing figure, it was impossible not to fear. Jaiden, with quivering lips, demanded, ¡°Who¡­ who are you? What do you want?¡± ¡°I¡¯m Davis Brady. Didn¡¯t you cuss me out over the phonest time?¡± Davis sneered. Upon hearing this, Jaiden¡¯s face contorted, and he angrily retorted, ¡°So you¡¯re the one who slept with Ashleest time?¡± ¡°Ha ha ha, correct, that¡¯d be me!¡± Davis sneered. With that, Davis Brady lifted his massive hand and pped it down on Jaiden¡¯s shoulder, while sneering, ¡°Last time you said you¡¯d kill me. Well, now I¡¯m right in front of you. Why are you shying away now?¡± Jaiden¡¯splexion faded, constant curses filling his mind. How could he possibly stand a chance against such a colossal guy! ¡°Humph, look at Davis, now look at you. You¡¯re just a loser!¡± Ashlee Pratt clung to Davis and cooed. Jaiden gritted his teeth and chose to remain silent. Seeing this, Ethan Smith¡¯s face mirrored Jaiden¡¯s. This situation was dauntingly identical to his previous ordeal. ¡°Davis, stop wasting time talking to him. He insulted me earlier and defended that whore!!¡± Ashlee roared. Davisughed, ¡°Babe, what do you want to do then?¡± Ashlee Pratt gritted her teeth and spat, ¡°I want him to lick my shoe soles! As for that whore, you can handle her, Davis.¡± At her words, Davis gave a heartyugh. He nced at Ada Pauley and wolfishly grinned, ¡°This littledy doesn¡¯t look that bad. I am just wondering whether she can handle me, Davis?¡± Ada¡¯s eyes shed fear, but she worked up the courage to retort, ¡°What are you trying to do?! I¡¯ll call the cops!¡± Davis was taken aback before he burst intoughter. ¡°The littledy has some fire in her, go ahead and call. Let¡¯s see who¡¯s faster,¡± Davis mocked. ¡°If you¡¯ve got a problem,e at me!¡± Jaiden seemed ready to go all out. He threw a punch at Davis¡¯s body. With his strength, it was like tickling Davis. Davis nced at him and sneered, ¡°Have you missed your meal?¡± Jaiden¡¯s face was taken aback, and he forced out a sentence: ¡°If you dare, then kill me!¡± Davis¡¯s eyes squinted slyly and he smirked, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll indulge you.¡± Standing on the side, Ethan Smith¡¯s face was icy cold. ncing at Edward Green, he stated, ¡°I really don¡¯t like this couple.¡± Edward Green nodded. He rolled his fists and said, ¡°I understand, Mr. Smith..¡± Chapter 78 - 78: The Consequences of a Soft Heart Chapter 78: The Consequences of a Soft Heart Trantor: 549690339 Edward Green moved incredibly fast. Just as Davis Brady¡¯s fist was about tond on Jaiden Lee, Edward gently pushed it aside, causing the fist to miss by five centimeters. The massive fist grazed Jaiden¡¯s face. Jaiden¡¯s sweat was swept away by the powerful wind generated by the fist. Davis furrowed his brow, turning to Edward and asked angrily, ¡°You wanna Edward rubbed his fist and sneered, ¡°Our Mr. Smith said he doesn¡¯t like you.¡± Davis was surprised, thenughed loudly, ¡°Not liking me? The fuck do I care if you like me? If you¡¯re so eager to die, just wait till I¡¯m done with this brat, and you¡¯ll be next!¡± Edward chuckled coldly, looking at Davis and calmly said, ¡°From now on, your opponent is me.¡± With that, Edward pushed Jaiden back. Jaiden¡¯s face grew even paler, he quickly looked at Ethan Smith and shook his head, ¡°Mr. Smith, this matter started because of me, I can¡¯t let your friend get hurt for my sake!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Ethan said with a smile. ¡°For Edward Green, dealing with him is no different than stepping on an ant,¡± Ethan added. There was no way Jaiden could believe Ethan¡¯s words. Davis Brady stood nearly two meters tall, his physique resembling a small hill. On the other hand, Jaiden was weak and frail as if he could be blown away by the wind. The difference between the two was simply too great. Jaiden grew more anxious, pleading, ¡®Mr. Smith, I appreciate your kindness, but I, Jaiden Lee, cannot let someone else take the fall for me!¡± Finishing his words, Jaiden shouted at Davis, ¡°Cut the crap, Davis, if you have the guts,e at me!¡± Davis Brady snorted coldly and said, ¡®What, you¡¯re both so eager to die? But it¡¯s a pity, I¡¯ve changed my mind.¡± Looking at Edward, Davis coldly said, ¡°This brat is insulting me, I¡¯ve decided to crush his bones first!¡± ¡°Fuck off, Brady! Come at me if you have the guts, you bastard!¡± Jaiden cursed out loud. Davis¡¯s face grew colder, and his patience slowly dwindled. ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll crush you first,¡± Davis coldly red at Jaiden and, with the force of andslide, began to swing his fist at him. Jaiden closed his eyes, showing no fear on his face, as if he was awaiting fate¡¯s final verdict. However, several seconds passed, and Davis¡¯s fist still didn¡¯tnd on Jaiden¡¯s body. Jaiden furrowed his brow and opened his eyes in confusion, only to see Edward Green with a firm grip on Davis¡¯s fist. ¡°I told you, your opponent is me, don¡¯t you understand humannguage?¡± Edward said coldly. Davis struggled with all his might but couldn¡¯t break free at all! This made Davis feel both rmed and furious. He almost roared, ¡°You¡¯re asking for death!¡± After saying that, he clenched his other hand into a fist and smashed it toward Edward! Unfortunately, his other fist was effortlessly caught by Edward as well. ¡°That¡¯s all?¡± Edward¡¯s face held a touch of mockery. The surrounding people were dumbfounded. Could this thin man really possess such strength? Easily catching Davis Brady¡¯s fists? ¡°Edward, enough ying around,¡± Ethan Smith frowned and said at that moment. ¡°Yes, Mr. Smith,¡± Edward nodded. As soon as his words fell, he leaped into the air andnded a fierce kick on Davis¡¯s head! With that kick, Edward turned and walked away. Davis¡¯s enormous figure stood still for less than a second before copsing to the ground like a small hill! The loud crash attracted the attention of countless onlookers! Security guards from the Underground Boxing Ring hurriedly ran over. Davis copsed to the ground, already unconscious. Jaiden swallowed hard, staring at Edward with an incredible expression on hisce. Edward¡­actually had such incredible skills? One kick had knocked Davis unconscious? Only Ethan was able to see the real power behind Edward¡¯s kick. With that kick, Edward had mustered all his strength. Even if Davis were to awake, his head would most likely be severely damaged. ¡°Davis!¡± Ashlee Pratt hurried over to Davis¡¯s side and desperately tried to shake him awake. But Davis remained motionless, just like a corpse. ¡°Mr. Smith, what should we do with the woman?¡± Edward asked as he came up to Ethan. Ethan nced at him and said, ¡°Ask Jaiden.¡± Edward immediately looked towards Jaiden. Jaiden had mixed feelings in his heart. He despised Ashlee, but at this moment, he couldn¡¯t bear it any longer. ¡°Just leave it,¡± Jaiden shook his head. ¡°After all, we once loved each other, just let it go.¡± This caused Ethan to sigh. ¡°Jaiden, think it through. Even if you let her go, she may not be grateful,¡± Ethan reminded him. Jaiden forced a bitter smile and replied, ¡®Mr. Smith, I appreciate your friend standing up for me, but¡­just let this matter rest.¡± Ethan didn¡¯t say more. Kind-hearted people often have a soft heart and are more easily taken advantage of. Apparently, Jaiden hadn¡¯t yet learned this lesson. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Jaiden stood up and said. Ethan nodded, ready to leave, but at that moment, Ashlee shouted, ¡°All of you, stay right there!¡± As Ethan had guessed, Ashlee would not be grateful to Jaiden. There was no expression on Ethan¡¯s face. It was as if everything had been within his expectations. ¡°See, the retribution for being soft-hearted has arrived,¡± Ethan couldn¡¯t help but shake his head helplessly.. Chapter 79 - 79: Are you sure you want to fight me? Chapter 79: Are you sure you want to fight me? Trantor: 549690339 Ashlee Pratt quickly ran in front of Jaiden Lee and angrily pointed at him, cursing, ¡°You think you can just beat someone up and leave? In your dreams!¡± Jaiden¡¯s face turned livid. He tried to suppress his anger and said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to get entangled with you, so it¡¯s best to stay away from me.¡± ¡°Who wants to get entangled with you?¡± Ashlee folded her arms and sneered. ¡°I tell you, since you¡¯ve hit Davis Brady, nobody¡¯s leaving here today!¡± Ashlee sounded rather smug. Just as Ashlee had said, seven or eight burly men walked towards them from not too far away. These burly men were all fighters at the Underground Boxing Ring, each with impressive fighting abilities. Jaiden clenched his teeth and angrily pointed at Ashlee, cursing, ¡°You shameless woman! It¡¯s you who did something wrong, and now you¡¯re picking a fight with me too?¡± ¡°Spare me the nonsense!¡± Ashlee huffed. ¡°You have to face the consequences for your actions!¡± Jaiden looked at the cold woman in front of him, feeling a little dazed for a moment. The scene was just like when Ethan Smith was driven out of his Family. ¡°Ashlee Pratt.¡± Jaiden took a deep breath. With some pleading in his tone, he said, ¡°For the sake of our once shared feelings, could you let my friends go first?¡± ¡°Let your friends go?¡± Ashlee sneered. ¡°Alright, then kneel down and beg me. Maybe I¡¯ll have mercy and let your friends leave.¡± Ashlee toyed with her skirt, her tone somewhat yful. Jaiden was taken aback. He stared intently at Ashlee, wishing he could smack her twice across the face. But in the end, Jaiden gave a bitter smile. He slowly said, ¡°Fine, I agree.¡± After saying that, Jaiden bent both knees and was about to kneel on the ground. At that moment, a hand grabbed hold of his arm. Looking up, he saw Ethan Smith staring at him, shaking his head. ¡°Not long ago, I was like you, thinking that pleading would let others forgive me. Butter, I discovered that wasn¡¯t the case.¡± ¡°The weaker you are, the more you¡¯ll be bullied. Your pleas will be a joke in the eyes of others.¡± Ethan said solemnly. Jaiden looked up at Ethan, deeply moved for a moment. ¡°Who the fuck do you think you are? It¡¯s none of your business!¡± Ashlee charged over angrily. Before Ashlee could finish her sentence, Ethan pped her across the face. The p sent Ashlee spinning 360 degrees in ce and she eventually crashed onto the floor. It was the first time Ethan had hit a woman. Though he didn¡¯t use his full strength, Ashlee¡¯s face still swelled up. ¡°Annoying thing.¡± Ethan coldly looked at Ashlee. The surrounding boxers immediately walked towards Ethan, surrounding him in the middle, and coldly said, ¡°Kid, it seems like you really don¡¯t want to leave this ce.¡± Edward Green quickly stepped forward and whispered, ¡°Mr. Smith, let me deal with them for you.¡± ¡°Yo, someone dares to make trouble here?¡± At that moment, a voice suddenly came from the crowd. Turning around, they saw a man in a ck shirt slowly walking towards them. The man was about 1.8 meters tall and seemed thin, but had a very steady stride, clearly a martial artist. His appearance immediately caused a stir. ¡°Mr. Gibson, you¡¯re here.¡± The boxers parted way, looking at him respectfully. The man named Mr. Gibson walked straight up to Edward and said indifferently, ¡°Sounds like you¡¯re pretty good at fighting, aren¡¯t you?¡± Edward squinted and replied, ¡°Finally, an Inner Strength Expert. It¡¯s a pity that you¡¯re only a Fifth-rank Inner Strength, not worth mentioning.¡± ¡°Huh? You know about Inner Strength?¡± Mr. Gibson said with some surprise. Edward disregarded Mr. Gibson and whispered in Ethan¡¯s ear, ¡°He¡¯s just a Fifth-rank Inner Strength, I can easily handle him.¡± Ethan nodded and said, ¡°Then hurry up and don¡¯t waste any more time.¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Smith.¡± Edward nodded. At that moment, Ashlee suddenly rushed over. She ran to Mr. Gibson¡¯s side and angrily said, ¡°Mr. Gibson, they assaulted Davis! You must teach them a lesson!¡± Mr. Gibson nced at Ashlee, looking somewhat annoyed. ¡°You¡¯re nothing but trouble! You¡¯re paying for Davis¡¯s medical costs.¡± Although Ashlee was unwilling, she dared not refuse and quickly nodded. ¡°I understand, Mr. Gibson.¡± Afterwards, Ashlee retreated to the side. Then, Edward quickly walked up to Mr. Gibson, clenched his fists, and said, ¡°Let¡¯s start the fight. Our sir here doesn¡¯t want to dy too long.¡± Mr. Gibson nced at Edward and sneered. ¡°I don¡¯t want to fight with you, a mere bodyguard. ¡± After saying this, Mr. Gibson walked straight towards Ethan. He looked down at Ethan and asked, ¡°This matter started because of you, right? Was it you who ordered your subordinate to hurt Davis?¡± Ethan looked at Mr. Gibson and couldn¡¯t help but frown. ¡°Can you just cut the bullshit?¡± Mr. Gibson¡¯s eyes narrowed, and he sneered, ¡°Since it¡¯s your doing, you should take responsibility! Of course, I¡¯m not unreasonable either. We¡¯ll settle this in the ring.¡± Ethan was stunned, scratching his head. ¡°You want to fight me?¡± Mr. Gibson sneered, ¡°What, you don¡¯t dare?¡± Ethan looked at Mr.. Gibson with some amusement and asked, ¡°You¡¯re sure you want to fight me?¡± Chapter 80 - 80: Benjamin Hill’s Bad Idea Chapter 80: Benjamin Hill¡¯s Bad Idea Trantor: 549690339 Mr. Gibson raised an eyebrow and said, ¡°What else? You think I¡¯m joking with you again?¡± Not far away, Ashlee Pratt also hurriedly shouted, ¡°Yes, just hit him! It¡¯s him who instigated it!¡± Mr. Gibson snorted lightly, pointed at Ethan Smith, and said, ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting for you on the ring.¡± After dropping these words, Mr. Gibson turned around and walked towards the ring. ¡°No need.¡± At this moment, Ethan Smith said indifferently. ¡°It¡¯s just a matter of minutes, there¡¯s no need to go on the ring. It¡¯s too much trouble,¡± Ethan Smith remarked. As Ethan Smith said, a Fifth-rank Inner Strength expert was not qualified topete against him. However, Mr. Gibson thought Ethan Smith was chickening out. He turned around andughed, ¡°It seems that you are quite self-aware. Fine, let¡¯s do as you say.¡± Afterwards, Mr. Gibson quickly walked towards Ethan Smith. He rubbed his fists, sneered, and said, ¡°Today, I¡­¡± ¡°Bang!¡± Before Mr. Gibson could finish, Ethan suddenly raised his hand and pped him across the face! Mr. Gibson didn¡¯t even have time to react as his entire body flew out more than ten meters. Half of his face was shattered, and hey on the ground unable to get up. The scene went silent. Nobody could believe what had happened. They didn¡¯t even know what had happened. ¡°This¡­ is it over?¡± Jaiden Lee swallowed, looking shocked at Ethan Smith. Ethan Smith, however, was calm andposed, as if he had done something insignificant. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Ethan Smith looked at Jaiden Lee and the others and then strode towards the exit. This time, no one dared to stop Ethan Smith, and they all stepped aside obediently. Mr. Gibson was the number one fighter in the Underground Boxing Ring, yet he didn¡¯t even get a chance to fight back against Ethan Smith. Who would dare to stop him? The group casually walked out of the Underground Boxing Ring. Once outside, Jaiden Lee couldn¡¯t help but excitedly say, ¡°Mr. Smith, I never expected you to be so good inbat! It¡¯s incredible!¡± Ethan Smith smiled but didn¡¯t say anything. After all, the Underground Boxing Ring was just an entertainment event for the public. True experts wouldn¡¯te to such a ce. After this incident, everyone lost the mood to have fun and dispersed. That night, Ethan Smith rested early and nned to return to River City the next day. At this moment. Stephen Hill sat in his office, his face ashen. ¡°Dad, what happened?¡± Benjamin Hill asked, puzzled. Stephen Hill nced at him and said wearily, ¡°The Hill family¡¯s capital chain is broken.¡± ¡°What?¡± Benjamin Hill was stunned, ¡°How is that possible?¡± Stephen Hill clenched his teeth, his face cold, ¡°It¡¯s all because of that Ethan Smith! He¡¯s behind it all!¡± Then, Stephen Hill told Benjamin Hill the whole story. After hearing it, Benjamin Hill was even more furious! He had always been arrogant and overbearing, looking down on ordinary people! Now that he was being troubled by a nobody, how could Benjamin Hill not be angry! ¡°This must be Emily Taylor¡¯s doing!¡± Benjamin Hill gritted his teeth. Stephen Hill knew it in his heart. Without Emily Taylor¡¯s help, no one could have grown so fast. But what could the Hill family do about it? ¡°If it really doesn¡¯t work, I¡¯ll have to seek peace.¡± Stephen Hill took a deep breath and said reluctantly. ¡°Peace? Fuck peace!¡± Benjamin Hill angrily said. ¡°In my opinion, just kidnap Emily Taylor and teach her a lesson! So she won¡¯t act so high and mighty!¡± Benjamin Hill said viciously. Hearing this, Stephen Hill quickly waved his hand and said, ¡°Shut up! Benjamin, I warn you, you can never say this again! Otherwise, it will bring disaster to our family!¡± Stephen Hill¡¯s words were urgent, but Benjamin did not listen to a single word. His mind was spinning, not knowing what he was thinking. ¡°Dad, even if you beg Ethan Smith, beg Emily Taylor, will they let you go?¡± Benjamin Hill snorted coldly. Stephen Hill sighed, rubbing his forehead, and said, ¡°In this matter, we can only ask your Uncle William to mediate.¡± After all, William Richardson was a high-ranking official in the battle zone and had some connections with the Taylor family. If William Richardson stepped in, there was still room for maneuver in this matter For Stephen Hill now, he didn¡¯t even think about revenge. What he was thinking about was how to preserve the Hill family. Benjamin Hill snorted coldly and said nothing, then walked straight out. Stephen Hill, on the other hand, took out his phone and called William Richardson. He told William Richardson the whole story over the phone. William Richardson listened and then fell silent. William Richardson couldn¡¯t imagine that the Hill family, sorge and powerful, would be pushed to this point by a mere Ethan Smith. ¡°Brother William, you must help me with this matter!¡± Stephen Hill said earnestly on the phone. William Richardson sighed on the other end and said, ¡°Alright, tomorrow I¡¯ll go to River City and have a meal with you and Ethan Smith. But¡­ Old Hill, you have to lower your stance a bit.¡± ¡°I know, Brother William, don¡¯t worry, ¡± Stephen Hill replied. On the other side, Benjamin Hill had already left the house and headed to a bar. ¡°Brother Hill, what¡¯s wrong? You seem unhappy?¡± Gary Brown, the sycophant, asked considerately. Benjamin Hill remained silent, looking at Gary Brown, and suddenly thought of a bad idea. ¡°Gary, do you want to get rich? Do you want to coborate with our Hill family?¡± Benjamin Hill asked with a grin. Gary Brown was taken aback and quickly nodded, ¡°Brother Hill, I dream about it! I justck an opportunity!¡± Benjamin Hill patted Gary Brown on the shoulder and said, ¡°Now, your opportunity is here. As long as you do something for me, I¡¯ll let you work with the Hill family!¡± ¡°Really? Brother Hill, it¡¯s an honor for me to do something for you!¡± Gary Brown hurriedly said. A vicious glint shed in Benjamin Hill¡¯s eyes as he looked at Gary Brown and coldly said, ¡°I want you to find a few people and kidnap Emily Taylor!¡± Upon hearing this, Gary Brown¡¯s face instantly turned extremely ugly, and he even shivered involuntarily. ¡°Bro¡­ Brother Hill, don¡¯t joke around. Emily Taylor is the granddaughter of the Taylor Family of Capital City¡­¡± Gary Brown said, trembling with fear. Benjamin Hill said coldly, ¡°What are you afraid of? We¡¯re not going to hurt her, just scare her a bit.¡± ¡°Find some reliable people, detain her for a few days and then let her go. What could go wrong?¡± ¡°Besides, no one knows about this matter except you and me.. We can do it without anyone knowing!¡± Chapter 81 - 81: Stephen Hill Apologizes 1 Chapter 81: Stephen Hill Apologizes 1 Trantor: 549690339 Even so, Gary Brown was still afraid. To take action against someone of much higher status than himself, for Gary, it was undoubtedly a huge risk. ¡°If it were known, that¡­ would cost our lives¡­¡± Gary¡¯s face was filled with horror. Benjamin Hill snorted and said, ¡°To do great things, risks must be taken. If you want to live like this for the rest of your life, you can refuse.¡± After finishing, Benjamin turned his head to the side and said no more. Gary Brown sat there for a long time without speaking. After a long while, Gary looked at Benjamin and said, ¡°Let me think about it. I¡¯ll give you my answer tomorrow.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Benjamin nodded. Then he chuckled and said, ¡°There aren¡¯t many opportunities in life. You¡¯d better think carefully.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Gary nodded and then left the bar. Benjamin sneered. He believed that Gary would definitely agree. Because someone as greedy as Gary could not resist temptation. Human greed is the biggest weakness to be exploited. Benjamin¡¯s idea was simple, just find someone to kidnap Emily Taylor, and when the Taylor family was furious, they would take it out on Ethan Smith. Even if, by luck, Ethan was forgiven by the Taylor family, Emily would definitely be taken back to Capital City. By then, wouldn¡¯t Ethan be like a toy in their hands, to be easily manipted? Moreover, even if it was discovered by the Taylor family, the Hill family could deny everything and me it all on Gary Brown. ¡°I¡¯m a fucking genius!¡± Benjamin couldn¡¯t help butugh proudly. The next day. Ethan Smith returned to River City from Shince City. This time, he had a great harvest. The herbs given by Leonard Schultz and the nt from Anson Gutierrez were enough for Ethan to reach the Foundation Establishment Stage. ¡°I wonder how long it will take to go from the Qi Refining Stage to the Foundation Establishment Stage.¡± Ethan thought quietly. So before that, Ethan must make some arrangements in advance. He put the herbs away temporarily, and then nned to find an ideal ce. ¡°If only I could live in that vi belonging to Benjamin.¡± Ethan secretly thought. The spiritual environment there was the best Ethan had ever seen, but it was a pity that their rtionship made it impossible for Ethan to live there. At this moment. A Range Rover suddenly arrived in front of the gate. The car stopped in front of Ethan, and then a man in a ck suit got out. ¡°Is Mr. Smith at home?¡± The man in the ck suit asked at the door. Ethan frowned and walked forward, saying, ¡°I am. What can I do for you?¡± The man in the ck suit politely said, ¡°Our Mr. Richardson invites you to dinner tonight. I don¡¯t know if Mr. Smith has time.¡± ¡°Mr. Richardson? Uncle Richardson?¡± Ethan suddenly recalled this person. Sincest time, there wasn¡¯t much friendship between the two of them. ¡°Is it for the Hill family?¡± Ethan secretly thought. Uncle Richardson had a good rtionship with the Taylor family, and Ethan had already pped his facest time. So after thinking about it, for Emily¡¯s sake, Ethan decided to ept the invitation. ¡°Alright, tell me the time and ce,¡± Ethan said. The man in the ck suit quickly said, ¡°Tonight at eight o¡¯clock, at Fish Restaurant.¡± ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll be there punctually,¡± Ethan replied. After the man in the ck suit left, Edward Green rushed up. ¡°Mr. Smith, this Mr. Richardson and Stephen Hill are close friends. I¡¯m afraid Ethan smiled faintly, ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter, I believe they won¡¯t do anything to me.¡± Edward wanted to say something else, but Ethan waved him off. On the other side. Gary Brown and Sylvia Johnsony on the bed, Gary continuously smoking, his brow furrowed. ¡°Honey, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Sylvia asked yfully while lying on top of Gary. Seeing Sylvia in front of him, Gary suddenly felt disgusted. He regretted more and more marrying such a vase-like woman. ¡°No, I can¡¯t be content with the status quo!¡± Gary made up his mind, threw the cigarette on the ground, picked up his phone, and ran to the balcony. He made a call to Benjamin Hill. After the call connected, Gary said on the phone, ¡°Mr. Hill, I agree.¡± Benjaminughed loudly on the other end, ¡°I knew you¡¯d make the right choice.¡± Gary said solemnly, ¡°Mr. Hill, I have some conditions.¡± ¡°Go ahead,¡± Benjamin agreed. ¡°If we seed, our Brown family must cooperate deeply with the Hill family,¡± Gary said. Benjamin chuckled, ¡°Of course, no problem. Don¡¯t worry, our Hill family will never treat you unfairly.¡± Gary continued, ¡°If we fail, you have to prepare one hundred million in cash for me and guarantee my safe departure.¡± ¡°Hahaha, no problem!¡± Benjaminughed, ¡°But this matter must never be linked to our Hill family, or you know the consequences.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Gary nodded in agreement. After hanging up the phone, Benjamin couldn¡¯t help but sneer. If the n failed, give you cash? You might as well wait for your death! I¡¯ll have washed my hands of this mess by then! ¡°Just wait and see. There will be a good show,¡± Benjaminughed triumphantly. At night. Ethan packed a simple gift and headed to the Fish Restaurant. At the entrance of the Fish Restaurant, someone was already waiting. As soon as they saw Ethan, they quickly walked up and said, ¡°Our Mr. Richardson has been waiting for you for a long time.¡± Ethan nodded, and followed the attendant inside to the private room. ¡°It¡¯s right here, Mr. Smith, pleasee in,¡± the attendant politely said. Ethan scanned the surroundings and, after making sure there were no dangers, pushed the door open and entered. The moment the door opened, Ethan¡¯s face turned cold. ¡°As expected,¡± Ethan said coldly. Then, Ethan looked at Uncle Richardson and said, ¡°Uncle Richardson, if you want to have dinner with me, I¡¯ll be happy to; but if you have other intentions, I¡¯m sorry, I won¡¯t apany you.¡± After saying these words, Ethan turned to leave. Uncle Richardson hurriedly called out, ¡°Ethan, don¡¯t be so impatient. Could you give me some more time, please?¡± Ethan stopped in his tracks, looking at Uncle Richardson with a smile and said, ¡°Uncle Richardson, have you forgotten what you said? You said that the Hill family would never let me go, and now, what¡¯s the meaning of this?¡± Uncle Richardson couldn¡¯t help but blush. How could he have known that the Hill family was no match for Ethan? ¡°Ethan, there are no eternal enemies, only eternal interests,¡± Stephen Hill finally spoke up. He stood up and said, ¡°It was my mistake before. This time, I asked Uncle Richardson to set up this gathering specifically to apologize to you!¡± ¡°Apologize to me?¡± Ethan rubbed his ears, seemingly unable to believe it. Uncle Richardson waved, ¡°Sit down first, sit down..¡± Chapter 82 - 81: Emily Taylor Kidnapped_l Chapter 82: Chapter 81: Emily Taylor Kidnapped_l Trantor: 549690339 Ethan Smith looked at William Richardson for a while before finally sitting down. He was actually quite interested in what Stephen Hill would say. ¡°Ethan, I didn¡¯t expect you to grow so fast,¡± William Richardson said with some politeness. Stephen Hill also sighed, ¡°Nowadays, young people really surprise us.¡± Ethan cast a nce at Stephen Hill and said, ¡°If you have something to say, just say it directly. I¡¯m quite busy, and I have things to doter.¡± William Richardson frowned slightly, obviously dissatisfied with Ethan¡¯s attitude. However, given the current situation, he couldn¡¯t say anything and looked at Stephen Hill instead. Stephen Hill coughed and said, ¡°Ethan, from beginning to end, our Hill family didn¡¯t do anything wrong in this matter.¡± ¡°You broke my son¡¯s arm, but I didn¡¯t take any extreme actions. So, if you think about it, it seems that we don¡¯t have any grievances that can¡¯t be resolved, right?¡± Stephen Hill said with a smile. Ethan looked at Stephen Hill and spoke with a half-smile, ¡°Stephen, is that what you really think? If I didn¡¯t have the Soul Nourishment Pill, would you be sitting here having a peaceful conversation with me?¡± Stephen Hillughed loudly, ¡°Nothing is absolute.¡± Ethan sneered repeatedly. He had already promised Emily Taylor that even if Stephen Hill begged him, he would never give him a way out. People like Stephen Hill, once turned over, would definitely bite back. William Richardson coughed and said, ¡°There has to be an end to this matter. We¡¯re all sitting here today, giving me face. Why don¡¯t we do this?¡± He paused and pointed to Stephen Hill, ¡°Both of your families work together, grow stronger together, and make money together. Isn¡¯t that good?¡± ¡°Yes, yes, that¡¯s exactly what I was thinking! With the strength of our Hill family and the Soul Nourishment Pill in your hands, we¡¯ll definitely grow big!¡± Stephen Hill quickly picked up a wine ss and said. However, Ethan didn¡¯t show any intention of picking up the wine ss, instead sneering endlessly. ¡°Stephen, what qualifications do you have to cooperate with me now?¡± Ethan asked coldly. Stephen Hill¡¯s face changed instantly. He didn¡¯t expect Ethan to be so straightforward! He also didn¡¯t expect Ethan to be so arrogant! ¡°Stephen, let me tell you the truth, I can heal your son¡¯s arm, and when I first met you, I had considered healing his arm,¡± Ethan said coldly. ¡°But it¡¯s a pity that your arrogant attitude made me hesitate.¡± ¡°By now, I have no intention of having any rtionship with you.¡± After hearing Ethan¡¯s words, Stephen Hill hurriedly asked with some urgency, ¡°Ethan, are you serious? Can you really heal my son¡¯s arm?¡± ¡°Absolutely,¡± Ethan said coldly. Stephen Hill¡¯s expression became somewhat excited. He swallowed and pleaded, ¡°Ethan, if you can heal my son¡¯s arm, I¡¯m willing to agree to anything!¡± ¡°I can give you 10%¡­no, 30% of mypany¡¯s shares!¡± Stephen Hill said anxiously. Ethan shook his head, ¡°I told you, I absolutely will not cooperate with you.¡± Stephen Hill gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Forget about the cooperation for now. Just heal my son¡¯s arm, please!¡± Having said that, Stephen Hill actually stood up and knelt down in front of Ethan. This surprised Ethan greatly. He couldn¡¯t imagine that someone like Stephen Hill would condescend to kneel before him! ¡°A father¡¯s love indeed runs deep,¡± Ethan couldn¡¯t help but sigh in his heart. He pondered for a moment and then said, ¡°I can heal your son¡¯s arm, but¡­ cooperation is absolutely impossible unless you are willing to work for me.¡± Stephen Hill gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Fine, I agree!¡± Ethan nodded slightly and said, ¡°Tell your son toe to my house tomorrow.¡± ¡°Yes, yes!¡± Stephen Hill stood up and thanked Ethan repeatedly. William Richardson, sitting beside them, was lost in thought. At this moment, his impression of Ethan changed somehow. He originally thought that Ethan was a good-for-nothing, but through tonight¡¯s dinner party, William Richardson discovered that Ethan had a good sense of propriety and great ambition. Facing the olive branch thrown by the Hill family, Ethan had no interest in it, and instead chose to devour them. For ordinary people, this might be too ruthless, but it was a necessary rule for business. For a young man who had just stepped into the business world, it was indeed surprising to William Richardson. ¡°Let¡¯s wish everything goes smoothly!¡± William Richardson picked up his wine ss and said with a smile. This time, Ethan picked up his wine ss. Just as they were about to clink sses, Ethan¡¯s phone suddenly rang. He picked up the phone and saw that it was Emily Taylor¡¯s secretary calling. Ethan couldn¡¯t help but frown as he put down the wine ss and politely said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I need to take a call first.¡± As soon as the call connected, Ethan heard the secretary anxiously say, ¡°Ethan, Miss Emily has been kidnapped!¡± ¡°What?!¡± Ethan¡¯s face changed instantly, and a murderous spirit filled the entire room! ¡°What happened?¡± Ethan asked urgently. The secretary quickly recounted the situation to Ethan. ¡°I¡¯ve notified all parties in River City, but Miss Emily¡¯s whereabouts are still unknown,¡± the secretary said with some pain. Ethan¡¯s face was extremely cold, and anger rushed to his brain in an instant! For Ethan, Emily Taylor was the light of his life. Ethan could not care about anything else, but he would never allow anyone to harm Emily! He took a deep breath and said, ¡°I¡¯ming over right now.¡± ¡°Ethan, what happened?¡± After hanging up the phone, William Richardson asked. Ethan didn¡¯t have time to exin to them, so he looked at William Richardson and said, ¡°Lend me your car.¡± ¡°Ah? If there¡¯s something, I can let someone drive you there,¡± William Richardson said. ¡°No need.¡± Ethan grabbed the car keys from the table and walked away without a word. On the way, Ethan sped to the Taylor family¡¯s Estate, pressing the elerator to the point of almost breaking, and running countless red lights. Passers-by cursed at Ethan and regarded him as a street racer. After Ethan left, William Richardson quickly received the call and learned the news. Upon hanging up, William Richardson¡¯s face turned extremely ugly. ¡°William, what¡¯s going on?¡± Stephen Hill asked in confusion. William Richardson took a deep breath and said solemnly, ¡°Someone has kidnapped Emily Taylor.¡± ¡°What?!¡± Hearing this, Stephen Hill jumped up! ¡°Who¡­ Who has such guts? Don¡¯t they want to live?¡± Stephen Hill stared wide-eyed and eximed in shock. William Richardson didn¡¯t say anything, just sighed, ¡°River City¡­l¡¯m afraid things are about to change..¡± Chapter 83 - 83: The Furious Ethan Smith Chapter 83: The Furious Ethan Smith Trantor: 549690339 This night in River City, was destined to be restless. With such a thing happening, William Richardson lost his appetite and quickly left River City after bidding farewell to Stephen Hill. And Stephen Hill returned home dejectedly. When he got home, Benjamin Hill was sitting on the couch ying games and eating snacks, looking quite rxed. ¡°Dad, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Benjamin asked casually. Stephen Hill nced at him and muttered in a low voice, ¡°Emily Taylor was actually kidnapped, I really don¡¯t know who did it¡­.¡± Hearing this, Benjamin couldn¡¯t help butugh. He said with a hint of pride, ¡°Dad, you can¡¯t imagine it, right? I did it!¡± Stephen¡¯s eyebrows furrowed, ¡°You can¡¯t joke about this kind of thing.¡± Benjamin hurriedly defended himself, ¡°It¡¯s true! I told you before, we have to teach her a lesson!¡± Stephen, who was sitting on the sofa, suddenly stood up. He stared fiercely at Benjamin, his voice trembling, ¡°Is¡­ is it really you who did ¡°Of course, it¡¯s true, without a doubt!¡± Benjamin said, patting his chest. Hearing this, Stephen raised his hand and pped Benjamin hard on the face! ¡°Are you fucking crazy? Don¡¯t you know what kind of person Emily Taylor is!¡± Stephen stared fiercely at Benjamin, his body slightly trembling. Benjamin covered his face, and said angrily, ¡°Dad, you¡­ you actually hit me? You¡¯ve never hit me since I was a kid!¡± ¡°I fucking wish I could kill you right now!¡± Stephen gritted his teeth. ¡°You just had to stir things up! You have no idea what the consequences will be if you mess with Emily Taylor!¡± Stephen said angrily. However, Benjamin was unconcerned as he scoffed, ¡°Dad, what are you worrying about? I¡¯ve already found a scapegoat. My n is wless!¡± Then, Benjamin told Stephen about how he had carried out the whole thing. After listening, Stephen was sweating profusely. Is this what he called wless? It was simply full of loopholes! ¡°You¡¯re really a fucking idiot!¡± Stephen said through gritted teeth. He paced back and forth in the room, as panic and fear took over his mind. This was the first time Stephen had ever felt such terror. But a businessman¡¯s mindset eventually calmed him down. Stephen pointed at Benjamin and said, ¡°You find someone right now to kill Gary Brown! We cannot let him spill the beans on us!¡± ¡°Dad, Gary Brown is reliable, he won¡¯t expose us.¡± Benjamin mumbled. ¡°Stop talking bullshit!¡± Stephen was so angry that he almost passed out. ¡°Only the dead can keep secrets. If he sells us out, the Taylor family won¡¯t let us go, even without evidence!¡± Stephen said coldly. ¡°Go now, immediately! After it¡¯s done, we¡¯ll go back to Shince City overnight!¡± Stephen said coldly. Having no choice, Benjamin nodded his head. On the other hand, Ethan Smith had already arrived at the Taylor family¡¯s estate. In the huge estate, there was only one secretary. As soon as Ethan entered, the secretary angrily said, ¡°It¡¯s all because of you! Miss sent all the bodyguards to your side because she was worried about your safety! You bastard, you¡¯ll end up dragging our Miss to her death sooner orter! ¡± Ethan was stunned. He stared nkly at the secretary and asked tremblingly, ¡°Is¡­ what you said true?¡± ¡°Nonsense!¡± The secretary said coldly. ¡°I¡¯m telling you, I¡¯ve already informed Master about this.¡± ¡°If Miss loses a single hair, you better be prepared to die! ¡± The secretary said coldly. Ethan¡¯s face looked extremely bad. He never expected that Emily Taylor would send all the bodyguards to his side! More importantly, Ethan never even noticed! Ethan Smith¡¯s heart was filled with mixed emotions, and he couldn¡¯t help but want to p himself. However, now was not the time for idle thoughts; the most important thing was to find Emily Taylor¡¯s location as soon as possible and ensure her safety. ¡°Take me to Miss Taylor¡¯s room immediately,¡± Ethan Smith said to the secretary in a hurry. The secretary replied coldly, ¡°What do you want to do?¡± ¡°I have a way to find her! Hurry up and take me there!¡± Ethan Smith almost roared these words. The secretary gritted his teeth and said coldly, ¡°Follow me.¡± The two quickly arrived at Emily Taylor¡¯s room. As soon as he entered, Ethan Smith began pacing around Emily¡¯s bed. ¡°What are you doing?¡± the secretary asked, frowning. ¡°Why is there no hair?¡± Ethan Smith asked anxiously. The secretary sneered, ¡°Miss Taylor¡¯s room is cleaned every day; how can there be hair?¡± Ethan Smith panicked, grabbing the secretary¡¯s arm and urgently saying, ¡°Quick, go find me a strand of Miss Taylor¡¯s hair right now!¡± Seeing Ethan¡¯s anxiety, the secretary didn¡¯t dare to ask any more questions. ¡°Wait here,¡± the secretary snorted coldly. Ethan Smith paced back and forth in the room, sweating profusely with anxiety. Anger and guilt filled his heart, making him even more anxious. Finally, the secretary returned with a few strands of hair. Instead of answering the question, Ethan Smith asked, ¡°Are you sure this is Miss Taylor¡¯s hair?¡± ¡°Nonsense,¡± the secretary replied impatiently. Ethan Smith nodded and gestured, ¡°You go out first.¡± ¡°What on earth are you trying to do!¡± The secretary became increasingly puzzled by Ethan¡¯s actions. ¡°Get out!¡± Ethan Smith shouted in anger. The secretary gritted his teeth, and although he was enraged, he didn¡¯tsh out. After the secretary left, Ethan Smith picked up a strand of hair. He took a deep breath, then bit his finger, flicking a drop of blood into the air. At the same time, his finger slowly ignited a dark red glow. The glow quickly enveloped the hair and floated into the air, merging with the drop of blood. This was a forbidden technique left by his father in his inheritance, causing severe harm to the body and potentially affecting his future path. But at this moment, Ethan Smith didn¡¯t care about the consequences. As long as he could find Emily Taylor, he was willing to do anything. The air was filled with the smell of blood, and the scarlet glow illuminated the entire room like amp. ¡°Puff!¡± Ethan Smith spat out a mouthful of blood, and his forehead was covered in cold sweat. A few minutester, Ethan¡¯s eyes suddenly shot open. The light in the room quickly disappeared. All was calm again. Ethan Smith stood up, his eyes filled with a strong killing intent. He then turned and walked out of the room. At this time, the secretary was waiting outside the door. The moment he saw Ethan Smith, he asked, ¡°Where are you going?¡± Ethan Smith nced at him and said coldly, ¡°I have found Miss Taylor¡¯s location. I will bring her back safely.¡± ¡°Found her?¡± The secretary was taken aback. He wanted to ask more questions, but Ethan Smith was already striding out the door and driving away from the Taylor family¡¯s estate.. Chapter 84 - 84: You Deserve to Die! 1 Chapter 84: You Deserve to Die! 1 Trantor: 549690339 On a remote hill. This ce is rarely visited, surrounded by dense forests. There is no cellphone signal here, making it a truly deste ce. In a cave, two big, tattooed men are guarding a stunningly beautiful woman. ¡°Boss, this chick is really something,¡± one of the burly men smirked. The other one also gulped, as they had never seen such a beautiful woman before. ¡°Boss, shall we have some fun first?¡± one of the men asked. The other man frowned and waved his hand, ¡°Forget it. The woman tied to the chair was Emily Taylor. At this moment, there was no panic on her face, only calmness, which somewhat irritated the men. ¡°Do you know the consequences of kidnapping me?¡± Emily asked the two men in a calm tone. ¡°Hehe, what consequences? I¡¯ll take the money and disappear!¡± one of them said with a grin. A faint smile appeared on Emily¡¯s face. ¡°Boss, are we just going to wait here for two days?¡± one of them asked with a frown. ¡°Waiting two days to earn 20 million dors is easy money. Don¡¯t be greedy,¡± the other man waved his hand. Time was running out, and Ethan Smith was desperately rushing towards this ce. Retreating quickly in the car, the panic on Ethan¡¯s face did not dissipate. If anything happened to Emily, Ethan might be in pain for the rest of his life. Finally, after half an hour, the car stopped at the foot of the hill. Ethan looked up at the hill and unconsciously clenched his fist. A terrifying murderous spirit filled the area, making anyone who saw it shudder. Inside the cave. The two burly men kept staring at Emily. Looking at her silky smooth skin, the two men couldn¡¯t help but swallow their saliva. ¡°Such a beauty in front of us, and we can¡¯t touch her. What a waste!¡± one of them said. The other man¡¯s eyes darted around, wondering about something. ¡°Screw it! We¡¯ll be on the run sooner orter. Once we have our way with her, let¡¯s go abroad. Who can find us?¡± They couldn¡¯t resist any longer! The two men got up together and walked towards Emily. Emily¡¯s face turned cold. Facing such desperadoes, even Emily was left helpless. ¡°You¡¯d better think twice,¡± Emily warned coldly. ¡°We¡¯ve thought about it for a long time,¡± the two burly men said with a grin. ¡°To y with such a top-notch beauty for two days, it¡¯s worth it even if we don¡¯t get the money!¡± They reached out their hands, getting closer and closer to Emily. As they were about to touch her, a stone suddenly flew in like a bullet! The stone hit one of the men¡¯s hand without any deviation! In an instant, the hand was pierced through, its white bones exposed in the air, and a strong smell of blood filled the air! ¡°You¡­are courting death!¡± Ethan erupted with intense murderous spirit, which even the distant Emily could feel. Emily looked at Ethan in surprise. She knew someone would save her, but she didn¡¯t expect it to be Ethan! ¡°Miss Taylor, are you alright?¡± Ethan looked at Emily and asked urgently. Emily smiled and said, ¡°If you were a littleter, something might have really happened. ¡± ¡°Damn it! Who¡¯s this brat daring to ruin our fun!¡± the burly man cried out in pain, covering his hand. ¡°Trying to y the hero? I¡¯ll y with this woman right in front of you!¡± the other burly man sneered. Hearing these words, Ethan¡¯s anger reached its peak! In Ethan¡¯s eyes, Emily was an untouchable, noble woman. Even Ethan himself dared not harbor any vile thoughts! But these two men dared to have such impure thoughts about Emily! ¡°You¡­ are courting death!¡± Ethan clenched his fists, his murderous spirit grew heavier, and a feeling of oppression approached! The two burly men¡¯s faces changed, and for some unknown reason, they were filled with dread! ¡°Damn it, let¡¯s just kill this kid!¡± one of the men shouted. The moment the words fell, the two men charged at Ethan! Ethan¡¯s patience had long vanished. He stepped forward and kicked, shattering the man¡¯s kneecap bone! ¡°Ahh!!¡± The painful howl echoed throughout the whole valley! Ethan didn¡¯t stop there. He reached out and grabbed the two men¡¯s necks, lifting them in the air! ¡°Speak! Who told you to do this?¡± Ethan forced himself to suppress his urge to kill and said coldly. The two men struggled in the air but couldn¡¯t break free! An unbearable fear built up in their hearts! ¡°Don¡¯t¡­don¡¯t kill us¡­¡± they struggled to say these words. ¡°Speak up!¡± Ethan roared, scaring the two men into wetting themselves! ¡°It¡¯s¡­it¡¯s Gary Brown. Gary Brown told us to do it!¡± They couldn¡¯t dare to hide it any longer and revealed Gary¡¯s name. Hearing this name, Ethan¡¯s expression turned even colder. ¡°Gary Brown¡­ I didn¡¯t kill you, but you dare to scheme against me¡­even hurting Miss Taylor¡­¡± Ethan was shaking with anger. ¡°Damn it¡­l shouldn¡¯t have been soft-hearted. I should have killed him earlier¡­¡± Ethan murmured, filled with regret. If he had killed Gary earlier, Miss Taylor wouldn¡¯t have suffered this ordeal! ¡°Good man¡­ We¡¯ve already told you, can you spare us¡­¡± the two burly men begged in pain. Ethan looked at them coldly and said, ¡°Anyone who dares to touch Emily has to die!¡± After saying that, he forcefully squeezed and snapped the necks of the two men! The two burly men fell to the ground with a thud, their blood staining the ground red.. Chapter 85 - 85: Settling Scores!_l Chapter 85: Settling Scores!_l Trantor: 549690339 After killing the two men, Ethan Smith¡¯s anger still didn¡¯t dissipate. He quickly walked over to Emily Taylor and tore off the ropes binding her body. Emily¡¯s face was slightly pale, not because of being kidnapped, but because of the two corpses. Only then did Ethan realize that he shouldn¡¯t have killed in front of Emily. However, at that moment, he was so blinded by rage that he couldn¡¯t think of so many things. ¡°Are you okay?¡± Ethan stood in front of Emily, trying not to let her see the bodies. Emily shook her head and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good. Let¡¯s go home.¡± Ethan bent down and carried Emily in a domineering manner, heading down the mountain. Lying in Ethan¡¯s arms. Emily felt extremely secure. She looked up at Ethan¡¯s face and couldn¡¯t help but smile. This warm feeling made the strong and domineering Emily experience the feeling of being a delicate woman. When they reached the bottom of the mountain, Ethan carried Emily into the car and headed for the Taylor family¡¯s Estate. ¡°Miss Taylor, this is all my fault. I promise it won¡¯t happen again.¡± Ethan drove while speaking solemnly. Emilyughed and said, ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. If anything, they were just too bold. ¡± Ethan sighed, not knowing what to say. ¡°Miss Taylor, tell your bodyguards to go back. I don¡¯t need protection.¡± Ethan sighed softly. Hearing this, Emily couldn¡¯t help but be a bit perplexed. ¡°What a big mouth.¡± Then Emily couldn¡¯t help but mutter under her breath. The car quickly arrived at the Taylor family¡¯s Estate. At this time, the Taylor family¡¯s Estate had gathered the top figures of River City. They wore anxious expressions and hadplicated emotions. If something happened to Emily in River City, it would be troublesome! ¡°Miss Taylor is back!¡± At this moment, someone shouted, and everyone hurried towards Emily. ¡°Miss Taylor, are you all right? You scared us to death!¡± ¡°I promise to investigate River City¡¯s security issues immediately! ¡± ¡°I¡¯ll have someone protect Miss Taylor 24/7!¡± Everyone was talking, feeling quite nervous. Emily waved her hand and said, ¡®You all go back. I¡¯m a bit tired and want to rest.¡± ¡°What¡­¡± Everyone looked at each other, uncertain of what to do. ¡°Miss Taylor told you to leave, so just go.¡± The Secretary waved his hand. Hearing this, everyone left one by one. After they left, the Secretary looked at Ethan and snorted, ¡°Fortunately, the youngdy is fine.¡± Ethan ignored him and looked at Emily, saying, ¡°Miss Taylor, you should rest early. I won¡¯t disturb you.¡± ¡°Where are you going?¡± Emily stopped Ethan. Ethan¡¯s back was turned to Emily as he took a deep breath and said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing; it¡¯s time for me to go home and rest.¡± After saying this, Ethan quickly left the Taylor family¡¯s Estate. ¡°Hmph, what a punk. He¡¯s going home to rest now? How impolite.¡± The Secretary couldn¡¯t help but grumble. Emily looked at him and said, ¡°Do you really think he¡¯s going home?¡± The Secretary was taken aback and hurriedly asked, ¡°Miss, what do you mean by that?¡± Emily didn¡¯t answer but sighed softly, ¡°Call the higher-ups and make sure Ethan is safe. Find someone to clean up the aftermath.¡± The Secretary hesitated for a moment and quickly understood. Ethan wasn¡¯t really going home; he was going to find out who was behind the crime! ¡°Miss, I may not need to find people.¡± The Secretary shook his head. ¡°I¡¯ve already told the master, and he was furious when he heard the news. He¡¯s already informed the Chuzzle Battle Zone, and it¡¯s said that a special force from the battle zone is on its way to River City.¡± Hearing this, Emily couldn¡¯t help but frown slightly. ¡°Big mouth!¡± Emily scolded coldly. The Secretary remained silent beside her. Emily couldn¡¯t help rubbing her white forehead, feeling a headacheing on. ¡°Miss, who¡¯s behind all this?¡± After a while, the Secretary stepped forward and asked tentatively. Emily didn¡¯t answer the question, but she already had the answer in her heart. It definitely wasn¡¯t Gary Brown, as the thugs had imed; it was someone else. At this moment, Ethan was heading to the Brown family¡¯s home. The Browns lived in the Dragon Rising Community, in the same area as Ethan. At this time, Gary Brown was pacing back and forth in his room. ¡°Honey, what¡¯s going on? Why do I have a bad feeling about this?¡± Sylvia Johnson frowned. Gary didn¡¯t speak, but he was extremely fearful. That was because he had called the two thugs twice and couldn¡¯t get through. ¡°Hopefully, nothing goes wrong.¡± Gary muttered with a trembling voice. At that moment. A shadow suddenly shed by outside the door. This scared the already nervous Gary, causing him to jump up. ¡°Who¡¯s out there?! Who¡¯s there!¡± Gary shouted loudly. There was silence outside the door, with no response. ¡°Honey, there¡¯s no one outside. Are you just too nervous?¡± Sylvia muttered. Gary wiped the sweat off his forehead and whispered, ¡°I hope so¡­¡± ¡°Click! ¡± At that moment, the room door was suddenly violently broken open! Next, a man stepped in! Chapter 86 - 86: Father Arrives!_l Chapter 86: Father Arrives!_l Trantor: 549690339 The man had a cold expression and a fierce re in his eyes ¨C he was clearly not someone to mess with. ¡°Who¡­ who are you?¡± Gary Brown forced down his fear and stammered out the question. The man didn¡¯t answer, only coldly stating, ¡°Someone paid to take your life. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll make it painless for you.¡± Having said that, the man took a step towards Gary Brown. Startled, Gary Brown warned, ¡°You¡­ don¡¯te any closer! I won¡¯t hesitate to defend myself!¡± The man didn¡¯t say anything and instead raised his hand to grab Gary Brown. His fingers were like sharp des ¨C if he were to be caught, he would undoubtedly die! ¡°Bang! t, At that moment, the door was suddenly forced open again. The man¡¯s hand unconsciously stopped mid-air. ¡°Ethan Smith, you¡­ you came just in time, save us!¡± Taking advantage of the interruption, Gary Brown hurriedly ran to the side. Ethan Smith ignored him and fixed his gaze on Gary Brown, saying, ¡°Gary Brown, I didn¡¯te after you before, but you dare plot against Miss Taylor¡­ I must kill you today, I must!¡± Gary Brown¡¯s face instantly turned pale! Had his n failed? Did Ethan Smith actually know? ¡°You¡­ what are you talking about? I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re saying!¡± Gary Brown stubbornly imed. Ethan Smith gnashed his teeth and spat out, ¡°I¡¯m not giving you any chance to exin. ¡± ¡°And who are you,¡± the assassin suddenly coldly asked. Ethan Smith nced at him and coldlymanded, ¡°Get lost!¡± ¡®What arrogance!¡± The assassin scolded. With a furrowed brow, Ethan Smith looked at the assassin and asked, ¡°Do you want to die, too?¡± ¡°I¡¯d like to see if you have the ability!¡± The assassin shouted angrily, immediately reaching for Ethan Smith. Ethan Smith didn¡¯t have the patience to deal with him and punched out forcefully! With all his strength behind it, the punch instantly shattered the assassin¡¯s fist! Following that, Ethan Smith threw another punch which pierced straight through the assassin¡¯s chest! The assassin looked down at the bloody hole in his chest, his eyes filled with disbelief. This bloody scene caused Sylvia Johnson to scream! ¡°Shut up!¡± Ethan Smith yelled in anger, kicking a nearby bench directly at Sylvia Johnson! The bench hit her square in the mouth! Once the assassin was dealt with, Ethan Smith walked slowly towards Gary Brown. He looked coldly at Gary Brown and said, ¡°Did you ever consider the consequences of this? I spared you out of kindness, yet you dare conspire against Miss Taylor¡­ You¡¯re simply unforgivable!¡± At this point, Gary Brown was so scared that he wet himself, trembling uncontrobly and unable even to stand. ¡°Ethan Smith, please¡­ spare me, it was¡­ Benjamin Hill told me to do this, it¡¯s not my fault, it¡¯s not¡­!¡± Gary Brown fell to the ground, prostrating himself and begging for mercy. Ethan Smith¡¯s expression turned icy. It was actually Benjamin Hill who had orchestrated this! Initially, Ethan Smith had intended to spare the Hill family, but he never expected Benjamin Hill to do something like this! ¡°I will never be merciful to anyone again in my life.¡± In this moment, Ethan Smith¡¯s heart grew even colder. Seeing Gary Brown pleading pathetically on the ground, Ethan Smith felt no pity whatsoever. He lifted his foot and stomped hard on Gary Brown¡¯s head. With such great force applied to his head, it immediately burst open like a watermelon! Terrified to the point of nearly passing out, Sylvia Johnson knelt on the ground, begging despite the pain in her mouth, ¡°Ethan Smith, please, for the sake of our marriage these past years, spare my life¡­ I swear I didn¡¯t know anything about this¡­!¡± Gazing at Sylvia Johnson before him, Ethan Smith hadpletely run out of patience. Better to kill a thousand more than let one go! Just as Ethan Smith was about to act, his phone suddenly rang. Picking it up, he saw the caller was Emily Taylor. Ethan Smith nced at Sylvia Johnson, then walked away to answer the call. ¡°Miss Taylor, what¡¯s going on?¡± Ethan Smith asked on the phone. Emily Taylor said _ ¡°Where are ? right now?¡± Ethan Smith lied, ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m at home.¡± ¡°I¡¯m outside Longyue Community. Come with me to Shince City,¡± Emily Taylor said gravely. Ethan Smith was silent for a moment before responding, ¡°Alright.¡± He hung up the phone and looked at Sylvia Johnson. ¡°Sylvia Johnson, from this day on, we have nothing to do with each other. And of course, I¡¯m warning you ¨C you better not talk carelessly.¡± Ethan Smith coldly dered. After leaving those words, Ethan Smith hurriedly headed towards the door. Outside, a Maybach was waiting. Once Ethan Smith got into the car, it quickly disappeared into the darkness. ¡°Did you kill Gary Brown?¡± Emily Taylor asked. Ethan Smith knew he couldn¡¯t hide it, so he nodded in reply. Emily Taylor didn¡¯t say anything more about it. ¡°By the way, Benjamin Hill is the one behind all this!¡± At this point, Ethan Smith suddenly remembered and quickly told her. Emily Taylor didn¡¯t respond, but her secretary lightly snorted, ¡°You think Miss Taylor didn¡¯t know that? Otherwise, why would we be going to Shince City?¡± Ethan Smith opened his mouth, a bitter smile forming on his face, Meanwhile, at the Hill family residence in Shince City. Stephen Hill¡¯s entire family was filled with trepidation, each of their faces showing fear. ¡°It¡¯s all your damn fault!¡± Stephen Hill pped Benjamin Hill hard across the face. As Benjamin Hill covered his face, he muttered, ¡°Dad, it¡¯s not as serious as you think¡­ The Taylor family couldn¡¯t possibly know we did it¡­¡± ¡°Bullshit! You idiot!¡± Stephen Hill was immensely disappointed in his son. If only he¡¯d known, he would never have been so indulgent with Benjamin Hill! At this moment, a car suddenly stopped outside. As soon as the car stopped, a tall, imposing middle-aged man stepped out, apanied by two bodyguards. Seeing this man, Stephen Hill¡¯s face turned ugly, and he even began to tremble! ¡°Hugh¡­ Hugh Taylor! Why¡­ why is he here¡­?¡± Stephen Hill shook like a leaf! This man was not just anyone ¨C he was Emily Taylor¡¯s father, and Mike Taylor¡¯s son! Chapter 87 - 87: The Arrogant Benjamin Hill Chapter 87: The Arrogant Benjamin Hill Trantor: 549690339 Hugh Taylor¡¯s arrival undoubtedly cast a shadow over Stephen Hill¡¯s heart. This was enough to show that it was almost impossible for the matter to be settled quietly. ¡°Benjamin Hill, rememberter, no matter what he says, don¡¯t admit that this matter has anything to do with you, understand!¡± Stephen shouted anxiously. Benjamin still seemed to care little and nodded, ¡°I understand.¡± Stephen¡¯s heart was extremely uneasy, facing a figure like Hugh Taylor, all his achievements and status became insignificant! Soon, Hugh Taylor led people to push the door and enter. Hugh Taylor¡¯s face was calm, showing almost no emotion. Even Benjamin, who was ignorant of the heights of the sky, was somewhat afraid at this moment. Because Hugh Taylor¡¯s aura was too overwhelming! It had never been seen before, even on the provincial lord! ¡°Mr. Yan, why are you here¡­.¡± Stephen forced a smile while suppressing the terror in his heart. Hugh Taylor nced at him indifferently and said nothing. His bodyguards immediately moved a chair and ced it behind Hugh Taylor. Hugh Taylor slowly sat down, and someone beside him lit a cigar for him. The room was silent, but the quieter it was, the more terrified Stephen felt. Facing such a figure was simply a psychological torture! Unbearable for anyone! Sweat rolled down Stephen¡¯s forehead, his body swaying almost to the point of falling down. Hugh Taylor slowly blew out a smoke ring, looked at Stephen, and said indifferently, ¡°Stephen Hill, you are quite bold.¡± Hearing this, Stephen¡¯s body went limp, and he immediately fell to the ground! ¡°Mr. Yan, 1¡­1 don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re saying¡­¡± Stephen stubbornly insisted. ¡°Oh?¡± Hugh Taylor raised an eyebrow, took a puff of his cigar, andughed, ¡°Do you think it makes sense to lie to me?¡± Stephen¡¯s body shuddered again, and he raised his head, tremblingly saying, ¡°Mr. Yan¡­l really don¡¯t understand¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t understand¡­¡± Duane Taylor¡¯s face gradually grew colder. ¡°Then let me remind you.¡± ¡°Thest person who targeted my daughter was the Scott Family of the Capital City. You should be very clear about their oue.¡± Hearing this, Stephen¡¯s face changed wildly! The Scott Family of the Capital City! They were once the top-ranked wealthy family in the capital! But the once-popr Scott Family went bankrupt in just a few days! It is said that the whereabouts of the Scott family members were unknown! Back then, the incident swept across the entire Capital City, but no one knew what had actually happened! Some people said that the Scott Family had mismanaged their business, while others said that they had provoked someone they shouldn¡¯t have¡­ But no one knew that it was actually the Taylor Family who did it! Stephen ¡°plop¡± knelt on the ground, his head hanging low, not even daring to look up at Hugh Taylor! ¡°Mr. Yan¡­ This matter has absolutely nothing to do with our Hill family!¡± Stephen gritted his teeth! He knew very well in his heart that he must never admit it! Because once he did, the Taylor family would never let him go! Hugh Taylor looked down at Stephen condescendingly and said coldly, ¡°Raise your head and look at me.¡± Stephen¡¯s body stiffened, and he quivered, ¡°1¡­1 dare not¡­¡± ¡°I told you to raise your head!¡± Hugh Taylor immediately shouted! This shout frightened Stephen, and he fell to the ground again. He struggled to get up from the ground, steeling himself to look at Hugh Taylor. Looking at Hugh Taylor¡¯s cold expression, Stephen¡¯s face was as pale as paper, shaking like a sieve! Hugh Taylor looked coldly at Stephen and said, ¡°Do you think I need evidence to get rid of you? Stephen was dumbfounded and immediately sat down on the ground with a thud. Yes, for the Taylor Family, they don¡¯t need any evidence. Once they be suspicious, there¡¯s almost no chance of surviving! Hugh Taylor nced at Benjamin not far away and asked lightly, ¡°Is this your son?¡± Stephen hurriedly replied, ¡°Yes, yes, Mr. Yan, this is my dog-son, Benjamin¡­¡± After saying that, Stephen turned his head and yelled, ¡°Call Uncle Taylor!¡± Although Benjamin could feel the strong aura emanating from Hugh Taylor, his innate arrogance made him still unaware of fear. He snorted and said, ¡°My dad already said, this affair has nothing to do with us. Why are you being so unreasonable?¡± Hearing this, Stephen was almost faint with anger! ¡°What are you talking about, you bastard! Apologize to Mr. Yan!¡± Stephen yelled urgently! But Benjamin still stubbornly said, ¡°Even if you are a big family in Capital City, you still have to show evidence in your actions. On what basis do you say this has to do with us?¡± Watching the stubborn Benjamin, Hugh Taylor couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Interesting.¡± Hugh Taylor stroked his chair, the corners of his mouth hooking up a cold smile. ¡°Impudent! Dare to talk to Mr. Yan like this, are you seeking death!¡± Hugh Taylor¡¯s bodyguard roared angrily. Benjamin snorted coldly, ¡°This is Chuzzle, not Capital City! Moreover, there are only two of you. As long as I make a call, I guarantee you won¡¯t leave Chuzzle, believe it or not!¡± Benjamin¡¯s ignorance and arrogance almost broke Stephen down. And at this moment, Hugh Taylor¡¯s face was bing colder. ¡°It¡¯s over, it¡¯s over¡­¡± Stephen knew that there was probably no room for this matter to be resolved. He slumped to the ground, his eyes growing somewhat dazed. Benjamin was still arrogant, looking at Hugh Taylor, and snorted coldly, ¡°You¡¯ve already made me unhappy. The strong dragon doesn¡¯t suppress the snake on its home turf. Today, I¡¯m going to teach you a lesson!¡± Hugh Taylor looked coldly at Benjamin without saying a word. Benjamin took out his cell phone and quickly dialed a number. After the call, Benjamin sneered, ¡°You can leave now, while you still have the chance. Otherwise, I¡¯ll make sure you won¡¯t see tomorrow¡¯s sun!¡± ¡°Really?¡± Hugh Taylorughed indifferently. ¡°It¡¯s been many years since someone dared to speak to me like that.¡± Hugh Taylor raised his head and sighed somewhat emotionally. Benjamin snorted lightly, ¡°I¡¯ve already given you a chance. It¡¯s your own fault for not cherishing it, don¡¯t me me!¡± ¡°Mr. Yan, they¡¯re here.¡± Hugh Taylor¡¯s bodyguard said at this moment. As soon as his words fell, the roar of helicopters suddenly came from outside the door! A countless number of lights prated the windows and shot straight into the room! In addition, there were dozens of armored vehicles outside and hundreds of fully armed soldiers! Chapter 88 - 88: The Energy of the Taylor Family Chapter 88: The Energy of the Taylor Family Trantor: 549690339 Seeing this, Benjamin Hill¡¯s face suddenly changed drastically! What¡­ what the hell is happening? Why are people from Chuzzle Battle Zone here? ¡°People inside, listen, you¡¯re surrounded! Put down your weapons!¡± Loud shouts came from outside! We are surrounded? Put down our weapons? What do these words mean? Benjamin Hill was stunned. It¡¯s like he was being used of kidnapping? At this moment, Hugh Taylor looked at Stephen Hill and calmly said, ¡°Stephen, didn¡¯t you want evidence? I¡¯ll give you one now.¡± ¡°You kidnapped a businessman from Capital City, threatened and intimidated him. Your crime is unforgivable,¡± said Hugh Taylor coldly. The Hill father and son suddenly realized what was happening! Since they couldn¡¯t find any evidence of Emily Taylor¡¯s kidnapping, they were going to frame them for another kidnapping! This insinuation was like a cap thrown onto their heads, impossible for anyone to remove! ¡°You¡­ this is nder!¡± eximed Benjamin Hill anxiously. ¡°Defamation? Do you think they¡¯d believe me or you?¡± Hugh Taylor calmly replied. With that, Benjamin Hill became increasingly restless, but he couldn¡¯t think of any countermeasure! Stephen Hill, on the other hand, breathed a sigh of relief. It¡¯s better to be in prison than to be killed. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Taylor, for sparing us¡­¡± Stephen Hill knelt on the ground, bowing his head desperately. ¡°Stephen Hill,¡± Hugh Taylor coldly called out. Stephen quickly lifted his head to look at Hugh Taylor. ¡°I¡¯ll give you an opportunity now,¡± said Hugh Taylor coolly. ¡°As long as you admit to the kidnapping, I can spare your son.¡± Hugh Taylor pointed at Benjamin Hill and said. Hearing this, Stephen Hill quickly shook his head and said, ¡°Mr. Taylor, I really don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re saying¡­¡± After speaking, Stephen quickly made a gesture to Benjamin Hill. Unfortunately, Benjamin Hill not only ignored Stephen Hill, instead he ran to Hugh Taylor, anxiously saying, ¡°Yes, it was my father who did this! I have nothing to do with it!¡± Hearing Benjamin Hill¡¯s words, Stephen momentarily froze on the spot. ¡°What¡­ what nonsense are you talking about!¡± Stephen Hill shouted angrily. With a panicked look on his face, Benjamin Hill pleaded, ¡°Dad¡­ admit it, please. I¡¯m still young, I don¡¯t want to go to jail¡­¡± ¡°Mr. Taylor said, as long as you admit it, he will let me go¡­ please, admit it! You¡¯re already old, even if you die, you¡¯ve lived a long life, I¡¯m still young¡­¡± Stephen Hill could hardly believe that these words came from his own son! At this moment, Stephen Hill was filled with deep regret, regretting his indulgence of Benjamin Hill¡­ ¡°You reap what you sow,¡± Hugh Taylor calmly remarked. With tears flowing down his face, Stephen Hill looked up at Hugh Taylor and pleaded, ¡°Mr. Taylor¡­ this matter¡­ it was me, it¡¯s got nothing to do with my son, please¡­ let him go¡­¡± ¡°Mr. Taylor, you heard it, my dad admitted it, can¡­ can I leave now?¡± Benjamin Hill asked anxiously. Hugh Taylor looked at Benjamin Hill coldly and shook his head, ¡°Kidnapping my daughter is unforgivable.¡± After leaving those words behind, Hugh Taylor slowly stood up and walked away. Benjamin Hill panicked and shouted desperately, ¡°Mr. Taylor, you said you would let me go, you can¡¯t go back on your word!¡± Unfortunately, Hugh Taylor ignored himpletely and walked straight towards the door. ¡°You fucking lied to me! Hugh Taylor, you fucking lied to me!¡± Benjamin Hill, on the verge of copse, roared. ¡°I¡¯ll fight you, I¡¯ll fight you to the death!¡± Benjamin Hill roared, and then he charged towards Hugh Taylor! ¡°Bang! Bang!¡± At this moment, two gunshots suddenly rang out from outside the window! Bullets shattered the ss and shot straight towards the Hill father and son! A bloody hole appeared on both of their foreheads in an instant. Then, they fell to the ground, motionless. ¡°Report to the officer, sessfully killed the two criminals!¡± A loud shout came from outside. ¡°Good, return to formation.¡± Ethan Smith watched this scene from the car, crystal clear. Looking at the scene in front of him, he couldn¡¯t help but feel powerless. Is this the power of the top aristocratic family in Capital City¡­. Emily Taylor sat quietly in the car. She seemed to have predicted this oue a long time ago. Seeing Hugh Taylor walking out of the Hill¡¯s residence, Ethan Smith¡¯s sense of powerlessness increased. Because¡­ the two bodyguards by Hugh Taylor¡¯s side were top-notch experts! Ethan Smith couldn¡¯t even see through their true strength! Chapter 89 - 89: Growing Soft-hearted 1 Chapter 89: Growing Soft-hearted 1 Trantor: 549690339 Ethan Smith couldn¡¯t help but fall into deep thought. He sat in the car, not speaking for a long while, his expression even somewhat lost. ¡°Is this what arge family is like? Even my proudest strength is not worth mentioning¡­¡± Ethan couldn¡¯t help but whisper. The power of the Taylor family was unimaginable. At least¡­ it far exceeded Ethan¡¯s expectations. ¡°Let¡¯s go down.¡± Emily Taylor whispered in Ethan¡¯s ear. Ethan hesitated, looking up at Emily with mixed feelings. Emily¡­ how did she end up liking him in the first ce¡­ ¡°Get off the car.¡± Emily said with a smile. Ethan nodded, followed Emily out of the car. Not far away, Hugh Taylor was conversing with someone. Powerful figures in Shince City were apologizing one after another, afraid of identally offending the great man. At this moment, William Richardson came over from not far away. ¡°Mr. Taylor, I¡¯m sorry.¡± William sighed. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect things to escte to this point.¡± Hugh Taylor looked at William and said slowly, ¡°Elderly Mister¡­ he is very upset. You should know that Emily is his favorite grandchild.¡± William¡¯s face changed slightly. The Elderly Mister mentioned was naturally Mike Taylor, the true patriarch of the Taylor family. ¡°Mr. Taylor, I will go to Capital City in a few days to exin everything to the Elderly Mister, ¡± William Richardson sighed. Hugh didn¡¯t say anything more and walked towards the car. ¡°Emily, get in the car,¡± Hugh Taylor suddenly called out to Emily when he reached the car. Emily looked at Ethan and said, ¡°Don¡¯t think too much about it. You¡¯ve done a great job.¡± After that, Emily walked towards Hugh¡¯s direction. Ethan quickly reached out and grabbed Emily¡¯s hand, his expression somewhat indescribable. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Emily asked with a smile. Ethan opened his mouth and said, ¡°Where are you going?¡± ¡°Silly, my dad is here, of course, I have to see him,¡± Emily said with a smile. ¡°All right, you go find a ce to rest tonight, and I¡¯ll call you tomorrow,¡± Emily stood on tiptoes and gently patted Ethan¡¯s head. After that, Emily walked towards Hugh¡¯s direction once again. Both of them got into the car, and Ethan¡¯s eyes were fixed in the direction of the car. Hugh¡¯s car slowly passed by Ethan¡¯s side. At this moment, the car window suddenly rolled down. Ethan saw Hugh coldly looking at him. This powerful aura made even Ethan feel ufortable. Just a single nce gave a feeling that people dare not resist. Ethan¡¯s gaze met Hugh¡¯s, staring at him without any intention to look away. The car finally passed by Ethan and raced toward the distance. Ethan stood still, clenching his fists tightly, his heart filled with mixed emotions. In the car. Hugh Taylor lit a cigar, with Emily sitting beside him. ¡°You can¡¯t even handle a small task like this? What use are you?¡± Hugh coldly looked at Emily¡¯s secretary. The secretary¡¯s face immediately showed a trace of panic. He hurriedly said, ¡°Mr. Taylor, it¡¯s my fault¡­ Please punish me.¡± ¡°Punishment?¡± Hugh¡¯s tone became even colder. ¡°If something had happened to my daughter, what would you use to make up for it?¡± The secretary trembled all over, not daring to say another word. Hugh continued to smoke the cigar until it was finished. ¡°Javon, throw those useless guys who were responsible for protecting Emily this time into the river,¡± Hugh said coldly. Hearing this, the secretary looked terrified. He desperately begged, ¡°Mr. Taylor, please spare me this time, give me a chance to make up for it¡­¡± ¡°Make up for it?¡± Hugh¡¯s face became even colder. In anger, he said, ¡°If something happened to my daughter, not even a hundred of you would be able topensate! You still dare to ask me to spare you?¡± The secretary shook with fear, tears and snot streaming down his face, looking pitiful. ¡°Dad, it¡¯s not their fault. Don¡¯t scare them,¡± Emily Taylor said with a roll of her eyes. Hugh took a deep breath and said, ¡°No, your grandfather knows about this, and he¡¯s unhappy.¡± ¡°Enough!¡± Emily said with some annoyance. ¡°I told you, it has nothing to do with them! They didn¡¯t do anything wrong! Why should they be punished?¡± Emily furrowed her brows and said, ¡°Besides, I asked them to protect Ethan.¡± Hugh Taylor opened his mouth and thought for a moment, then said, ¡°They can be spared from death, but not from punishment. Send them to Africa to mine.¡± ¡°No!¡± Emily still opposed. ¡°They didn¡¯t do anything wrong, so they shouldn¡¯t be punished,¡± she exined. This surprised Hugh a little. He looked at Emily curiously and said, ¡°Emily, you¡¯ve be so soft-hearted since west met.¡± Rolling her eyes, Emily said, ¡°Anyway, I said no, and that¡¯s it! If you don¡¯t listen to me, I¡¯ll go find my granddad!¡± Hearing this, Hugh couldn¡¯t help but shake his head helplessly. ¡°All right, all right, I¡¯ll listen to you. Is that enough?¡± Hugh Taylor seemed somewhat distressed. The secretary breathed a sigh of relief and wiped the sweat off his forehead. Turning to Emily, he said, ¡°Thank you, Miss, for pleading on my behalf,¡± Emily nced at the secretary and said indifferently, ¡°Perhaps you should thank Ethan. ¡± The secretary was stunned, seemingly confused. But soon he understood. He couldn¡¯t help but smile and whispered, ¡°That¡¯s right, maybe I should really thank Ethan Smith.¡± Emily had changed a lot since she met Ethan. If it were the old Emily, she wouldn¡¯t plead for anyone, let alone be this soft-hearted now. ¡°Pack up in the next few days, I¡¯ll take you back to Capital City,¡± Hugh suddenly said. Upon hearing this, Emily immediately shook her head and said, ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to go back to Capital City!¡± ¡°Emily! You have to go back this time!¡± Hugh frowned. ¡°After such a thing happened, the whole Taylor family is worried about you!¡± ¡°If you stay in River City and something happens, your granddad might tear River City apart!¡± Despite what he said, Emily continued to refuse. ¡°I don¡¯t want to go back to Capital City! This was just an ident!¡± Emily insisted stubbornly. ¡°If it really doesn¡¯t work, just send a few more people to protect me,¡± Emily huffed.. Chapter 90 - 90: Hugh Taylor’s Curiosity_1 Chapter 90: Hugh Taylor¡¯s Curiosity_1 Trantor: 549690339 Emily Taylor¡¯s stubbornness made Hugh Taylor sigh slightly. Of course, he knew the reason Emily didn¡¯t want to leave was because of the young man named Ethan Smith. However, given the current situation, Hugh was absolutely unwilling to let Emily stay in River City alone. ¡°Emily, you have to go back this time.¡± Hugh took a deep breath. ¡°Besides, your grandfather agrees too.¡± Hugh said in a deep voice. Hearing this, Emily¡¯s face was instantly full of astonishment, and she fell silent for a moment. Emily could ignore anyone else, but she had to listen to her grandfather¡¯s words. ¡°If you don¡¯t leave, your grandfather wille to River City himself. You decide.¡± Hugh shook his head. Emily¡¯s eyebrows instantly knitted together. Her grandfather was too old and hadn¡¯t left the Capital City for many years. If because of her own selfishness, her grandfather had toe all the way to River City, Emily would never ept it. ¡°Give me three days.¡± Emily took a deep breath and said. Hearing this, a smile appeared on Hugh¡¯s face. ¡°Alright, sure. No problem.¡± Hugh nodded repeatedly. ¡°I have one more condition.¡± At this moment, Emily continued. Hugh nodded hastily and replied: ¡°Just say it, and I¡¯ll try my best to agree.¡± ¡°You have to ensure Ethan Smith¡¯s safety.¡± Emily¡¯s tone was beyond doubt. ¡°Also, those bodyguards must continue to stay by Ethan¡¯s side.¡± Hugh¡¯s expression became somewhatplicated. In such a short time, Emily seemed to have changed into apletely different person, making Hugh feel incredible. ¡°It won¡¯t take too long.¡± At this moment, Emily suddenly smiled. ¡°At most one year. After one year, I believe he won¡¯t need the Taylor family¡¯s protection anymore.¡± Emily¡¯s tone was firm, with a hint of happiness. Even her face was filled with a happy and expectant smile. Hugh was even more surprised. What kind of young man was he, to be regarded so highly by Emily? ¡°One year¡¯s time¡­¡± Hugh shook his head inwardly. He doubted Emily¡¯s judgment. How much could a young man with nothing achieve in just one year? Even if he was a genius, it was impossible to be as Emily had said. ¡°I¡¯ve agreed to all of your requests.¡± In the end, Hugh didn¡¯t say anything else. Afterwards, Hugh took Emily to the hotel. When Emily fell asleep, Hugh strode out of the hotel. ¡°Mr. Taylor, where do we go now?¡± His two bodyguards asked. With an icy expression, Hugh said indifferently, ¡°I want to see this young man named Ethan Smith.¡± ¡°I¡¯m very curious about what kind of man could capture my daughter¡¯s heart.¡± Hugh lit a cigar and blew out smoke rings nonchntly. ¡°Yes, Mr. Taylor.¡± The two bodyguards nodded, and the car sped towards Ethan¡¯s residence. With the Taylor family¡¯s power, it would only take minutes to find someone. In the car, Hugh looked out the window with a worried expression. When they first came to River City to see Ethan, it was his grandfather¡¯s idea. From Hugh¡¯s perspective, the proud and arrogant Emily would probably return to the Capital City in no time, and there was no way she would look up to an ordinary youth in River City. There were countless outstanding talents in the Capital City, and Emily never showed interest in any of them. So how could she show interest in a destitute River City guy? But now, the turn of events waspletely different from Hugh¡¯s expectations. ¡°I¡¯m 100K1ng rorwara to meeting rms young man more ana more.¡± At this moment, Ethan was tossing and turning on the hotel bed, unable to fall asleep. A bad feeling lingered in his heart, and after seeing the Taylor family¡¯s power, his fighting spirit was even more aroused. The power disyed by the Taylor family was far beyond Ethan¡¯s imagination, even giving him a sense of powerlessness ! But for Ethan, even if there were countless obstacles ahead, he would never give up. As long as he could be with Emily, Ethan was willing to give everything. ¡°Damn it!¡± Ethan suddenly sat up on the bed. Sleeping was simply impossible! Ethan got up, gazing at the scenery outside the window, his fists clenched involuntarily. ¡°At most one year. I will definitely make it to the Capital City in one year, and I will be with Emily Taylor openly and honorably!¡± Ethan almost gritted his teeth as he said this. Just then, Ethan saw a Rolls-Royce slowly passing by downstairs. Soon, the car parked steadily downstairs. A middle-aged man got out of the car. ¡°Emily¡­ Emily¡¯s father?¡± Ethan¡¯s face changed. ¡°What is he doing here? Has hee to find me?¡± Ethan was a bit confused. Nevertheless, whether or not Hugh hade for him, he needed to be prepared. So, Ethan tidied up the room quickly, made some coffee, and sat in the room quietly waiting. Soon, the sound of shoes hitting the ground came from outside the door.. Chapter 91 - 91: Shut Up!_l Chapter 91: Shut Up!_l Trantor: 549690339 Hugh Taylor and his two bodyguards quickly appeared at the door. The door was purposely left open, as if deliberately waiting for him. This made Hugh Taylor feel somewhat surprised. Ethan Smith hurriedly stood up, walked forward and said, ¡°Nice to see you, Uncle Taylor.¡± Hugh Taylor ignored him and went straight to sit down on the sofa. A bodyguard next to him then lit a cigar for him. It was impossible not to be nervous in the face of such a character, but Ethan tried his best to remain calm. Hugh Taylor took a puff on his cigar and then said indifferently, ¡°You knew I wasing, didn¡¯t you?¡± ¡°No, I didn¡¯t know,¡± Ethan shook his head. ¡°I just happened to see you outside the window.¡± Hugh Taylor couldn¡¯t help butugh. He slowly got up, walked to Ethan, and asked bluntly, ¡°What makes you think you deserve to be with my daughter?¡± Ethan was stunned. This question was indeed difficult for him to answer. Right now, Ethan was in no way worthy of Emily Taylor. Their social status and background were worlds apart Hugh Taylor couldn¡¯t help but shake his head. He slowly stood up and whispered, ¡°It seems Emily overestimated you.¡± ¡°Uncle Taylor,¡± Ethan finally spoke up at this moment. He took a deep breath and said, ¡°I may be nothing now, but give me a year, and I will prove that I¡¯m worthy of Miss Taylor.¡± ¡°A year?¡± Hugh Taylor narrowed his eyes and then said coldly, ¡°Why should I wait for you for a year? What makes you think you deserve a year¡¯s time?¡± Ethan looked at Hugh Taylor and said word by word, ¡°I¡¯m worth the wait.¡± ¡°Hahahaha!¡± Hugh Taylor couldn¡¯t help but burst into loudughter. ¡°Youth, you¡¯ve lived in River City for too long, having a frog¡¯s perspective! How much of the real world have you actually seen?¡± Hugh Taylor said coldly. Ethan clenched his teeth and said, ¡°Uncle Taylor, with time, people change dramatically! My achievements might be insignificant in your eyes now, but nobody can deny my future!¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Hugh Taylor raised his eyebrows. He was about to leave, but stopped his steps. ¡°Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know about you, ¡± Hugh Taylor said coldly. ¡°Your only bragging point now is your martial skills, right?¡± Hugh Taylor squinted his eyes, seemingly to see through Ethan. Ethan didn¡¯t deny it. As Hugh Taylor said, currently, Ethan could only rely on his martial skills and cultivation techniques. Seeing this, Hugh Taylor snorted, ¡°Your martial skills are nothing in my eyes! Any of the people around me can easily kill you!¡± As soon as his words fell, a bodyguard next to Hugh Taylor stepped forward and coldly said, ¡°My name is Cato Cain, Mr. Taylor¡¯s bodyguard.¡± After speaking, Cato Cain beckoned to Ethan with provocation in his face. Ethan stood still without moving. He knew very well that he was no match for Cato Cain. ¡°What, even scared to make a move?¡± Hugh Taylor said coldly. Hearing this, Ethan immediately clenched his fist. He stared at Cato Cain in front of him, his eyes filled with fighting spirit! In fact, Ethan was also eager to know how powerful these so-called top experts really were! Seeing Ethan¡¯s reaction, Cato Cain couldn¡¯t help but sneer. He beckoned to Ethan again, saying, ¡°Show me your best skills and let me see what you¡¯ve got.¡± Ethan took a deep breath, mobilized the qi within his body, and raised his energy to its peak. ¡°Mr. Swallow, I have to apologize in advance,¡± Ethan said with some anticipation. ¡°Cato, be mindful, ¡± Hugh Taylor reminded at this time. Hugh Taylor was also somewhat helpless. Normally, he wouldn¡¯t blink an eye if Ethan was killed. However, this young man happened to be the one Emily liked. If something really happened to him, his daughter might hate him for the rest of her life. Cato Cain nodded and said, ¡°Yes, Mr. Taylor.¡± After finishing, Cato Cain beckoned to Ethan again. Without any hesitation, Ethan roared and rushed towards Cato Cain with his fists! This punch was incredibly fast, and its power was unimaginable! Ethan almost used all of his strength, wanting to prove himself! However, just as his fist was about to hit Cato Cain, Cato Cain dodged it with ¡°How¡­how is it possible!¡± Ethan¡¯s face turned extremely ugly! ¡°Come on,¡± Cato Cain said, his eyes full of mockery. Ethan clenched his teeth, roared, and charged at Cato Cain once again! This time, Ethan used both his fists and feet, reaching peak speed! In the blink of an eye, Ethan had thrown dozens of punches! However, what made Ethan despair was that not one of those punches even touched Cato Cain¡¯s clothes, instead, they exhausted him almost to the point of copse! Ethan gasped for air and his forehead was covered in beads of sweat. On the other hand, Cato Cain seemedposed and steady. ¡°Humph, is that all you¡¯ve got?¡± Cato Cain sneered. ¡°If this is the best you can do, I suggest you give up early,¡± Hugh Taylor also said coldly. ¡°Your martial skills¡­ are hardly worth mentioning in the Capital City! Any elegantly dressed young man is thousands of times better than you!¡± Hugh Taylor shouted! Ethan¡¯s face turned extremely ugly. He gritted his teeth, feeling extremely unwilling! ¡°Let¡¯s go again!¡± Ethan roared and charged at Cato Cain once more! But the result was the same. No matter how hard Ethan tried, he couldn¡¯t touch a single hair on Cato Cain! Cato Cain stood there, hands behind his back, allowing Ethan to attack him without making a move! ¡°How is this possible!¡± Ethan couldn¡¯t help but roar in anger repeatedly! He knew there was a gap between him and Cato Cain, but he didn¡¯t expect the gap to be that huge! ¡°Too weak, too weak,¡± Cato Cain dodged and shook his head, not bothering to hide the ridicule in his eyes. ¡°Are you even worthy of having Miss Emily wait for you with these skills?¡± Cato Cain sneered. ¡°You should just stay in your River City and be honest. Miss Emily should be with someone outstanding,¡± Cato Cain sneered. ¡°Shut up!¡± Suddenly, Ethan roared. His whole body¡¯s energy climbed instantly, and he smashed his fist towards Cato Cain¡¯s cheek with a ¡°bang¡±! The sudden increase in speed caught Cato Cainpletely off guard! This punchnded squarely on Cato Cain¡¯s face! Cato Cain couldn¡¯t help but step back, his face turning a mixture of anger and disbelief! On the other hand, Hugh Taylor seemed faintly interested. Ethan stood in the distance, gasping for breath. He grinned and said, ¡°Turns out you¡¯re not invincible after all¡­hehe¡­.¡± Chapter 92 - 92: Fight and Fail, Fail and Fight! 1 Chapter 92: Fight and Fail, Fail and Fight! 1 Trantor: 549690339 Cato Cain¡¯s face was somewhat icy cold. He wiped the corner of his mouth and looked at Ethan Smith coldly, saying, ¡°Being hit by a piece of trash like you is really humiliating¡­¡± At this point, Cato Cain paused, then shouted angrily, ¡°But your lucky streak is over!¡± As soon as the words fell, Cato Cain actually charged at Ethan Smith! His speed was so fast that it was hard to imagine. Ethan Smith didn¡¯t even have time to react before the fist smashed into his lower abdomen! With a loud ¡°bang,¡± Ethan Smith felt as if his five viscera and six bowels were about to be shattered! The intense pain was unbearable for Ethan Smith! He clutched his stomach and copsed to the ground. A mouthful of fresh blood spurted out of his mouth! ¡°Ah¡­¡± Ethan Smith opened his mouth, unable to help but moan in pain! Cato Cain looked at Ethan Smith coldly and sneered, ¡°Like I said before, with such skills, you¡¯re not worthy of pursuing Miss Taylor.¡± Having said that, Cato Cain turned to look at Hugh Taylor. ¡°Mr. Taylor, it¡¯s over.¡± Cato Cain said. Hugh Taylor looked at Ethan Smith, who was struggling to get up and couldn¡¯t help but shake his head. Obviously, Ethan Smith had lost his ability to fight. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Hugh Taylor waved his hand. ¡°Yes.¡± Cato Cain and the other bodyguards nodded, and then walked towards the door. ¡°Stop right there!¡± At this moment, Ethan Smith behind them suddenly shouted! As they turned around, they saw that Ethan Smith had already stood up! Although his body was somewhat unsteady, he stood there firmly, refusing to fall! ¡°It¡¯s not over yet¡­¡± Ethan Smith wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth and said coldly. A trace of displeasure appeared on Cato Cain¡¯s face. ¡°What, do you want more punishment?¡± Cato Cain said somewhat angrily. ¡°Fuck you!¡± Ethan Smith roared and charged at Cato Cain again! ¡°Ignorant fool.¡± Cato Cain snorted coldly. He easily dodged Ethan Smith¡¯s punch, then grabbed Ethan Smith¡¯s neck and mmed his knee into Ethan Smith¡¯s lower abdomen! ¡°Pfft!¡± This knee strike was even stronger, and the pain was more intense! Ethan Smith clutched his stomach and fell to the ground in agony! ¡°Ah¡­¡± This time, the pain nearly made Ethan Smith faint, and his forehead was covered in cold sweat! ¡°Mr. Taylor, let¡¯s go.¡± Cato Cain said. Hugh Taylor frowned, and just as he was about to leave, Ethan Smith stood up once more! He propped up his body and red at Cato Cain, yelling, ¡°It¡¯s not over! I haven¡¯t lost yet!¡± This time, Cato Cain was truly unhappy. His face became even colder, and his aura suddenly intensified. ¡°Do you want to die?¡± Cato Cain turned around and walked step by step towards Ethan Smith. Ethan Smith¡¯s face was covered in blood. He lowered his head and grinned, ¡°I haven¡¯t lost¡­ go to hell!¡± His fist shot out like the wind, striking Cato Cain! Once again, his punch hit Cato Cain¡¯s face! However, this only further enraged Cato Cain! He kicked Ethan Smith hard in the chest, sending him flying! But Ethan Smith still stood up! Even though he was severely injured, he still leaned against the wall and stood up once more! Cato Cain¡¯s face changed, and he shouted angrily, ¡°Are you insane? Stay down!¡± With a roar, Cato Cain swung another punch at Ethan Smith! With a loud ¡°bang,¡± Ethan Smith fell to the ground again! This time, Ethan Smith lost any response and copsed on the ground as if he were unconscious. Cato Cain gasped for breath, wiping the sweat off his forehead, and couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit scared. It wasn¡¯t the fear of Ethan Smith¡¯s skills, but the fear of this madman getting up again! Even Hugh Taylor stood there quietly, waiting. But time passed minute by minute, and after waiting for five full minutes, Ethan Smith still had no reaction. ¡°He shouldn¡¯t get up this time.¡± Hugh Taylor shook his head. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Cato Cain was even more relieved in his heart. He finally got rid of this madman. The group walked towards the door and just as they were about to step out of the room, a voice came from behind them. ¡°Stop right there!¡± The roar startled Cato Cain and almost caused him to lose his bnce! He couldn¡¯t help but turn back in frustration, shouting angrily, ¡°Do you really fucking want to die?!¡± Forcefully supporting himself, Ethan Smith swayed and grinned, ¡°I¡­ I haven¡¯t fallen yet, con¡­ continue¡­¡± Hugh Taylor frowned, ¡°If you keep this up, you¡¯ll die.¡± Ethan Smith¡¯s grin turned cold, ¡°I¡­ I won¡¯t die, not until I marry Miss Taylor¡­ I won¡¯t die¡­¡± ¡°Damn it, I¡¯ll kill you!¡± Cato Cain shouted in rage. His fists like steel, he ruthlessly struck towards Ethan Smith! But, to everyone¡¯s amazement, something shocking happened! This time, Cato Cain¡¯s fist did not hit Ethan Smith! Instead, it was caught in Ethan Smith¡¯s hand! ¡°How¡­ how is this possible!?¡± Hugh Taylor¡¯s mouth gaped open ¡ª he could hardly believe the scene before him! Cato Cain¡¯s pupils contracted! How did this kid do it?! ¡°Heh-heh¡­ You want to kill me?¡± Ethan Smith raised his head, a ferocious expression on his face as he looked at Cato Cain. ¡°I told you¡­ I won¡¯t die before marrying Miss Taylor!¡± Ethan Smith shouted! With a roar, Ethan Smith¡¯s fist solidly struck Cato Cain¡¯s face! Chapter 93 - 93: Ethan Smith’s Future Chapter 93: Ethan Smith¡¯s Future Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Bang!¡± With that punch, Cato Cain was sted away! His whole body brutally mmed into the wall, and spiderweb-like cracks appeared on the wall instantly! Ethan Smith was covered in blood, his face almost unrecognizable. But his mouth kept a smile. At that moment, his smile made people teel terrifying! ¡°Hehe¡­¡± Ethan Smith staggered, ready to copse at any moment. ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re asking to die!¡± Cato Cain got up from the ground, his face flushed red. Apparently, that punch had injured him! ¡°Young man, as long as you give in, everything will end. Why struggle so much?¡± Hugh Taylor coldly looked at Ethan Smith and said. Ethan Smith forced himself to remain standing, he sneered: ¡°Hugh¡­ Uncle Taylor, if you don¡¯t agree, then feel free to kill me¡­.¡± Yes, for Ethan Smith, life was worse than death without Emily Taylor. And when Hugh Taylor heard these words, he was taken aback. He furrowed his brows, then pped his hands behind his back and gave a soft snort. ¡°Bang!¡± At this point, Cato Cain had already charged forth, his punchnded on Ethan Smith¡¯s body, sending him flying away! Cato Cain¡¯s punch was obviously harder! And he was fully confident that he could knock Ethan Smith out. ¡°Finally over.¡± Cato Cain gasped, breathing coldly. Hugh Taylor waved his hand, saying: ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± But at that moment, Ethan Smith, who was lying on the ground, suddenly let out a low groan. Then, they saw Ethan Smith propping himself up with his hands, struggling to stand again. Once, twice, three times¡­ Nine times in a row, Ethan Smith failed to stand up! His severe injuries, any other person would have died by now! But despite this, Ethan Smith still didn¡¯t n on giving up! He still wanted to try for the tenth time! A look of surprise shed across the face of Hugh Taylor. He stood there for a moment of thought, then walked in front of Ethan Smith. ¡°You¡¯re Ethan Smith, right?¡± Hugh Taylor took a deep breath. ¡°I can give you one year. But you remember, it¡¯s only a year. If you can¡¯t meet my expectations after a year, even if you¡¯re dead, I won¡¯t agree.¡± Hugh Taylor said coldly. ¡°Mr. Taylor!¡± Theplexions of the two bodyguards changed instantly! Hugh Taylor¡­ really agreed? Hugh Taylor waved his hand, signaling the two of them not to say anything. And Ethan Smith on the ground finally copsed, unable to get up. He used up all his strength, whispering, ¡°Uncle Taylor¡­ thank you¡­¡± Hugh Taylor did not say any more and turned to leave the hotel. By this time, Quillen Taylor had already been awakened from her dream. Because she had a feeling of unease in her heart. When she saw Hugh Taylor was not in the hotel, her uneasy feeling became even stronger. Soon, Hugh Taylor returned to the hotel. ¡°Where have you been?¡± Before the lights were even turned on, Emily Taylor¡¯s lonesome voice echoed. Hugh Taylor shivered, saying awkwardly: ¡°Emily, you¡­ you haven¡¯t slept yet?¡± ¡°Did you go to see Ethan Smith?¡± Emily Taylor¡¯s tone went up several pitches. Hugh Taylor couldn¡¯t help but give a bitterugh. In front of his own daughter, he really had no way to cope. ¡°Emily, I swear to you, nothing happened to Ethan Smith!¡± Hugh Taylor raised his hand and vowed, like a child. Emily Taylor stared at Hugh Taylor, as if trying to figure out if he was lying. After a long while, Emily Taylor coldly said: ¡°Dad, I never joke, and I will do whatever I say.¡± Hugh Taylor wiped the sweat off his forehead, forcing a smile, said: ¡°Yes, yes, Emily, go to sleep. It¡¯ste.¡± Only after Emily Taylor returned to her room, did Hugh Taylor breathe a sigh of relief. ¡°Huh, I really don¡¯t know how Ethan Smith won Emily over¡­¡± Hugh Taylor couldn¡¯t help but mutter. ¡°Mr. Taylor, do you really intend to let Miss Taylor marry Ethan Smith?¡± Cato Cain couldn¡¯t help but frown. Hugh Taylorughed, ¡°When did I agree? I just said that I would give him a year. One year. I can wait.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Cato Cain frowned, ¡°What if he makes some achievements after a year? Hugh Taylor nced at Cato Cain, ¡°If Ethan Smith really goes to the Capital City, you should know what he faces. Those elegantly dressed young men of the Capital City would not let him off easily.¡± At this point, Hugh Taylor paused, then continued, ¡± Of course, if Ethan Smith exceeds those elegantly dressed young men, it won¡¯t be a bad thing for Emily to marry him. ¡± Hearing this, Cato Cain bitter smiled, ¡°But it¡¯s easier said than done¡­ How can Ethan Smith, who started from scratch,pare with the young masters of the aristocratic families of the Capital City? It¡¯s impossible!¡± Hugh Taylor shook his head, ¡°That¡¯s hard to say, there are those who single-handedly fought against the major families. ¡® ¡°For example, Ignacio Burke, and Jackson Harris.¡± Hearing this, Cato Cain muttered quietly, ¡°Ignacio Burke is now a top figure in the major battle zones, and Jackson Harris is even called the guardian of thend of Pyro, topare Ethan Smith with them¡­ aren¡¯t you overestimating him¡­¡± Hugh Taylor did not answer this question. Others do not know, but Hugh Taylor is very clear. If Ethan Smith really is the son of that person, then no one knows what realm and status Ethan Smith will achieve in the future. You know¡­. that person back then was a presence that made all the major families bow their heads in unison! Chapter 94 - 94: Accompanied by Emily Taylor_l Chapter 94: Apanied by Emily Taylor_l Trantor: 549690339 This was also one of the reasons why Hugh Taylor agreed to Ethan Smith¡¯s request. The next day. After Emily Taylor woke up, she drove out of the hotel. She and Hugh Taylor agreed to meet in Shince City in three days. For these three days, Emily Taylor wanted to apany Ethan Smith and be with him no matter what he did. After Emily Taylor left, Hugh Taylor stood upstairs, watching the car slowly leave. ¡°Cato, take a few people and secretly protect Emily¡¯s safety.¡± Hugh Taylor took a puff of his cigar and said casually. ¡°Yes, Mr. Taylor.¡± Cato Cain nodded and went out. As soon as she entered the room, Emily Taylor smiled and said, ¡®Ethan, are you Before she could finish her sentence, Emily Taylor¡¯s face turned cold. That¡¯s because she saw countless wounds all over Ethan Smith¡¯s body! His face was even swollen beyond recognition! Emily Taylor¡¯s face was cold as ice. She looked at Ethan Smith and asked coldly, ¡°Who did this?¡± Ethan Smith waved his hand and smiled, ¡°I¡¯m fine, I just identally bumped myself.¡¯ ¡°Who did this!¡± Emily Taylor¡¯s voice grew colder, making Ethan Smith feel a chill. Ethan Smith didn¡¯t know how to exin. He couldn¡¯t say it was Hugh Taylor, could he? Unfortunately, Emily Taylor was very smart and quickly guessed who it was. ¡°My father did this, didn¡¯t he?¡± Emily Taylor stared at Ethan Smith and asked. Ethan Smith didn¡¯t say anything, tacitly admitting. Emily Taylor was furious. She took out her phone and was about to call Hugh Taylor. Ethan Smith quickly stopped her and shook his head, ¡°Miss Taylor, don¡¯t me Uncle Taylor; honestly, I¡­ I¡¯m grateful to him.¡± ¡°Grateful?¡± Emily Taylor was stunned, seemingly not understanding what Ethan Smith meant. Ethan Smith smiled, ¡°Really, he agreed to give me a year to prove myself.¡± Even so, Emily Taylor was still a bit unhappy. She reached out and touched Ethan Smith¡¯s face, feeling heartbroken, ¡°How could he beat you up like this? It¡¯s too much.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not in pain, really,¡± Ethan Smith shook his head. ¡°Silly,¡± Emily Taylor gave Ethan Smith a nce. Then, she made a phone call to the front desk, and soon the reception sent up some medicine. ¡°Sit still here and bear with the pain.¡± Emily Taylor said while holding the medicine. Ethan Smith felt a bit embarrassed, but his heart was exceptionally warm. From childhood to now, Ethan Smith had endured countless bullying, but no one had ever cared if he was in pain, let alone applied medicine to his wounds. Emily Taylor¡¯s appearance brought Ethan Smith warmth and light time and time again. He obediently sat on the edge of the bed and epted Emily Taylor¡¯s intimate care. Emily Taylor took the medicine and carefully applied it to Ethan Smith¡¯s wounds. ¡°Does it hurt?¡± Emily Taylor asked softly as she applied the medicine. Ethan Smith quickly said, ¡°No¡­it doesn¡¯t.¡± Being so close made Ethan Smith extremely nervous. And the faint fragrance on Emily Taylor made him almost intoxicated. He took a deep breath, carefully smelling Emily Taylor¡¯s orchid-like breath. At this moment, concern and heartache filled Emily Taylor¡¯s cold and holy face, which made Ethan Smithugh out loud. Emily Taylor rolled her eyes, ¡°Got beaten to look like a pig head, and you stillugh.¡¯ Ethan Smith scratched his head andughed embarrassedly. After applying the medicine, Emily Taylor drove Ethan Smith out to eat a meal. After finishing the meal, Emily Taylor asked, ¡°Do you have ns for the next few days?¡± ¡°South City Auction? What do you want to buy?¡± Emily Taylor couldn¡¯t help but be surprised. ¡°I want to try my luck and see if there are any top-grade herbs.¡± Ethan Smith said sheepishly. Emily Taylor nodded, pondering, ¡°South City Auction has arge scale, I¡¯ve heard of it in Capital City.¡± ¡°In that case, let¡¯s go to South City now!¡± Emily Taylor started the car right away and drove towards South City. At this time, the entire Shince City was discussing the fall of Hill family. As a prestigious family in Chuzzle, the news of Hill¡¯s incident quickly made it to the headlines. The news was overwhelming, covering the downfall of the Hill family. For example, ¡°The Ten Sins of Hill Family,¡± ¡°The Negative Impact of Hill Family on Chuzzle,¡± and so on. For a while, the Hill family¡¯s reputation was universally denounced and condemned. Those who had previously had rtionships with the Hill family were quick to distance themselves, fearing getting implicated. South City, a coastal ce. Rich and beautiful, it was an excellent ce to cultivate one¡¯s skills. Currently, Ethan Smith had two billion in loans, so he wasn¡¯t too worried. After five hours of driving, they finally arrived at South City. As soon as he got out of the car, Ethan Smith couldn¡¯t help taking a deep breath. Compared to Shince City, the air in South City was incredibly fresh! Ethan Smith slightly closed his eyes, trying to feel the qi around him. Just as expected, South City¡¯s qi far surpassed River City and Shince City! ¡°It¡¯s really a great ce. When I have the opportunity, I must settle down in South City,¡± Ethan Smith thought to himself. At this time, it was already 6 0¡¯clock in the evening, and the auction would start at 8 0¡¯clock. So, Emily Taylor suggested, ¡°Let¡¯s go find a ce to eat first. What do you want to eat?¡± As a man, Ethan Smith didn¡¯t have the nerve to say what he wanted to eat. So he shook his head and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine with anything.¡± Emily Taylor gently patted Ethan Smith¡¯s head and rolled her eyes, ¡°If you want to eat something, just say it. Don¡¯t be coy like a little girl..¡± Chapter 95 - 95: Does It Have Anything to Do with Chapter 95: Does It Have Anything to Do with Us? 1 Trantor: 549690339 Hearing Emily Taylor¡¯s words, Ethan Smith didn¡¯t hesitate and nodded, ¡°Then let¡¯s go to the seaside and have some seafood?¡± For Ethan Smith, seafood was a luxury. Growing up, he¡¯d only heard others talk about it but never tasted it himself. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go have seafood, let¡¯s go!¡± Emily Taylor stretched out her arm, clearly appearing like a young girl, very different from her usual image. The two then arrived at the seaside. This season, there were countless people enjoying themselves by the sea, with many taking photos and swimming in the nearby area. Ethan Smith and Emily Taylor found a stall and sat down. Then, Emily Taylor pointed to the dishes on the menu and said, ¡°We¡¯ll have one of everything!¡± ¡°We can¡¯t eat that much!¡± Ethan Smith hurriedly waved his hands. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I think your appetite should be quite big now.¡± Emily Taylor winked. Thatment actually surprised Ethan Smith. It was true that ever since reaching the Fifth-Layer Qi Refining Stage, his appetite had grown significantly. About ten minutester, a dazzling array of seafood was served to them. Crabs, shrimps, scallops, and more, too numerous to count. These seafood dishes were just ordinary seafood, but in Ethan Smith¡¯s eyes, they seemed like unattainable delicacies. During the meal, Emily Taylor suddenly asked Ethan Smith, ¡°Last night, was it Cato Cain who fought you?¡± Ethan Smith furrowed his brows and nodded, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­ Not getting seriously injured after fighting Cato Cain means you¡¯re not bad either!¡± Emily Taylor said with a cheerful smile. Ethan Smith was very interested in these aristocratic family bodyguards, so since Emily Taylor brought it up, he followed the topic and asked, ¡°Miss Taylor, what exactly is Cato Cain¡¯s strength?¡± Emily Taylor rested her chin on her hand and thought for a while before saying, ¡°He should be an Inner Strength Grandmaster, or perhaps even stronger. I¡¯m not sure.¡± ¡°Inner Strength Grandmaster?¡± Ethan Smith¡¯s face changed involuntarily. He had heard from Edward Green before that above Inner Strength Experts were Inner Strength Masters, and further above were Inner Strength Greatmasters, while Inner Strength Grandmasters were even more powerful. Such experts, even if they didn¡¯t work as bodyguards for a prominent family, could still dominate a region and be a local boss. ¡°It seems like Cato Cain held back a lot¡­¡± Ethan Smith couldn¡¯t help but smile bitterly. Emily Taylor stared at Ethan Smith and said, ¡°Actually, many aristocratic families have a group of experts. It¡¯s not just our Taylor family, Chuzzle has them too.¡± ¡°I had someone look into it before, Chuzzle has an Inner Strength Greatmaster, you need to be careful.¡± Emily Taylor gave him a serious reminder. ¡°Inner Strength Greatmaster¡­¡± Ethan Smith muttered under his breath. This level was indeed beyond what he could currentlypare himself to. If an Inner Strength Greatmaster¡¯s abilities were tranted into cultivating levels, they would be at the Monastic Stage. However, cultivation was ultimately superior to martial arts in terms of power. Ethan Smith had absolute confidence that as long as he reached the Foundation Establishment Stage, he could defeat an Inner Strength Greatmaster, even if their levels differed. ¡°But don¡¯t worry too much. Inner Strength Greatmasters are extremely rare, and the entire Chuzzle might not even have ten of them,¡± Emily Taylor continued. Ethan Smith nodded silently. At this point, Ethan Smith couldn¡¯t help but ask with curiosity, ¡°Miss Taylor, do those elegantly dressed young men from Capital City also possess such abilities?¡± When the topic was brought up, Emily Taylor¡¯s face visibly changed. She put down the chopsticks in her hand and pondered, ¡°It depends on the situation. Some families value martial arts, so their children are naturally talented. Others don¡¯t, so they tend to raise a group of bodyguards.¡± Ethan Smith hurriedly asked, ¡°Then what is the strongest ability among those elegantly dressed young men?¡± Emily Taylor thought for a moment and said, ¡°There are a few geniuses in the Capital City¡­ They seem to be close to bing Grandmasters.¡± Ethan Smith¡¯s face couldn¡¯t help but change slightly. Grandmaster! That was Cato Cain¡¯s strength! Ethan Smith knew deep inside that he was far behind Cato Cain as things stood now! ¡°But, reaching the Grandmaster Realm within a year is already very impressive, enough to make the Taylor family take you seriously!¡± Emily Taylor patted Ethan Smith¡¯s shoulder, putting on an affirming expression. However, Ethan Smith didn¡¯t think the same way. He took a deep breath and said, ¡°I want to surpass them within a year!¡± ¡°Pfft!¡± Emily Taylor gave Ethan Smith a nk look. ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t believe in you, but it¡¯s simply impossible.¡± Emily Taylor winked. Emily Taylor then quietly leaned in close to Ethan Smith¡¯s ear and whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t put too much pressure on yourself. If you don¡¯t make any progress after a year, I¡­ I¡¯ll elope with you!¡± After saying that, Emily Taylor¡¯s face turned red all the way to her neck. Even Emily Taylor herself couldn¡¯t believe she said those words! As a girl from a prominent family, how could she say such embarrassing words¡­ ¡°So embarrassing!¡± Emily Taylor covered her face, muttering to herself. Ethan Smith just felt an iparable warmth in his heart. He looked at Emily Taylor seriously and said, ¡°Miss Taylor, I promised you that I¡¯d go to Capital City to propose in a bright and upright manner. I¡¯ll make the Taylor family recognize me and take you to see the most beautiful scenery!¡± ¡°Ah, let¡¯s eat, let¡¯s eat.¡± Emily Taylor quickly lowered her head in embarrassment. ¡°I never thought Miss Taylor would have such a girly side.¡± Ethan Smith said teasingly. Emily Taylor red at Ethan Smith, ¡°If you dare say that again, be careful or I¡¯ll beat you up!¡± After saying that, Emily Taylor clenched her small fist and started punching Ethan Smith. ¡°Ouch¡­¡± Ethan Smith pretended to be in pain, covering his wounds. ¡°Ah!¡± Emily Taylor¡¯s face changed. She anxiously said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry, I forgot you were injured. I¡¯ll find a doctor right away¡­¡± At that moment, Ethan Smith suddenly burst intoughter, ¡°Just kidding!¡± ¡°Fine, you¡¯ve grown bold now!¡± Emily Taylor clenched her little fist and started yfully fighting with Ethan Smith again. As the two were ying around, a few ck-d bodyguards walked over from not far away. In their midst was an elegantly dressed woman wearing sunsses with a mask covering her face. Although she was almostpletely covered, it was clear that she was exceptionally beautiful. The bodyguards walked up to Ethan Smith and Emily Taylor and said with a degree of overbearing authority, ¡°We¡¯re about to take pictures, so we¡¯remandeering this ce. Please move elsewhere to eat.¡± Hearing this, Ethan Smith couldn¡¯t help but frown. Emily Taylor¡¯s demeanor switched back to her usual cold state even faster. ¡°How do your pictures and us eating here have any rtion?¡± Emily Taylor looked at the bodyguard, her voice tinged with coldness.. Chapter 96 - 96: Confrontational Emily Taylor Chapter 96: Confrontational Emily Taylor Trantor: 549690339 Ethan Smith stuffed food into his mouth while looking at the bodyguards. ¡°Make way for Miss, she needs to take photos! Cut the crap and move aside!¡± the bodyguard scolded. Emily Taylor couldn¡¯t help but sneer, ¡°What kind of Miss is this, acting all high and mighty, needing others to clear the way for photos? Who gave you such authority?¡± The bodyguard was about to lose his temper when a man in a white suit walked over. He waved his hand, smiling faintly, ¡°We should be polite to avoid unpleasant effects. ¡± ¡°Understood, Castro,¡± the bodyguard quickly nodded. The man called Castro stepped in front of Emily Taylor, took a wad of cash from his bag, and said indifferently, ¡®You want money, right? Here¡¯s 10,000. Is it enough?¡± Having said that, Castro threw the money on the ground and waved his hand. Seeing Castro¡¯s attitude, both Ethan Smith and Emily Taylor couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°I¡¯ll give you 20,000 to go eat shit in the bathroom, how about that?¡± Ethan Smith said, unable to restrain himself. ¡°Ugh, I¡¯m eating! Can you not bring up disgusting topics?¡± Emily Taylor gave Ethan Smith a re. Without waiting for Ethan to speak, Emily Taylor grumbled, ¡°Agreed, though. These people are disgusting enough already, killing my appetite¡­¡± Hearing the conversation, Castro¡¯s face turned unpleasant. He red and said, ¡°You don¡¯t appreciate kindness when it¡¯s offered, you¡¯ll have no chance now!¡± After that, Castro waved his hand and said coldly, ¡°Clear out!¡± A few bodyguards immediately approached Emily Taylor. One of them clenched his fist and said coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t me us for being impolite!¡± Just as the bodyguard was about to grab Emily, his hand froze in midair! At a nce, one could see Ethan Smith using a pair of chopsticks to firmly grip the bodyguard¡¯s wrist! ¡°Don¡¯t touch Miss Taylor with your filthy hands,¡± Ethan said coldly. The bodyguard¡¯s face turned slightly pale, and no matter how hard he tried, he couldn¡¯t break free! ¡°What are you doing? Stop wasting time!¡± Castro frowned. ¡°ca¡­castro, 1 can¡¯t move my nana¡­¡± tne Doayguara said In pam. Castro¡¯s eyebrows furrowed, and he snorted, ¡°What a waste of space, all of you, attack!¡± ¡°Understood!¡± Four or five bodyguards immediately swarmed towards Ethan Smith! They were tall and burly with unbelievably powerful fists! However, in front of Ethan, they posed no threat! Ethan stepped forward leisurely, as if taking a stroll, weaving between them. Every time he reached out, another person fell! Within just two minutes, all seven or eight bodyguards were down, moaning in pain! Castro¡¯s face turned even uglier, as he hadn¡¯t expected Ethan¡¯s skills to be so good! ¡°Get lost and stop bothering us while we eat,¡± Ethan said indifferently, his eyes locked on Castro. Castro gritted his teeth, warning, ¡°You¡¯ll see!¡± After that, Castro walked away, joining the girl he was with. He whispered something to her, and they left. ¡°Honestly, such domineering people,¡± Emily Taylor muttered softly. Ethan Smith helplessly shrugged, ¡°People like this are everywhere. With some dirty money, everyone has to listen to them.¡± ¡°Forget about them, let¡¯s hurry up. The auction is about to begin, let¡¯s pack up and get going. We can¡¯t waste any more time,¡± Emily Taylor said as she wiped her mouth. ¡°Alright!¡± Then, the two got into their car and sped towards the auction. South City Auction enjoyed a good reputation in the area and its influence had even extended to surrounding cities. Even someone like Emily Taylor from Capital City had heard of it, which spoke to its scale and influence. When Ethan Smith and Emily Taylor arrived, countless luxury cars filled the parking lot. Looking around, the entire parking area was packed. ¡°Quite a crowd, it seems challenging today,¡± Ethan sighed. Emily Taylorughed, ¡°Don¡¯t overthink it.¡± Ethan Smith nodded, and the two walked towards the auction venue. There were two security guards at the entrance, and upon closer inspection, Ethan realized they were both Inner Strength Experts! Although their power wasn¡¯t extraordinary, having Inner Strength Experts in charge of security seemed quite extravagant. As Ethan Smith and Emily Taylor walked up to the entrance, they were stopped by the two guards. ¡°Our auction requires an asset check. Only those with assets over 1 billion are qualified to enter,¡± the guards said expressionlessly. ¡°1 billion? That¡¯s quite a lot¡­¡± Ethan Smith sighed. Luckily, Ethan had the ck card given by Leonard Schultz, which he figured should suffice for entry into such a venue. ¡°If you don¡¯t have money, then don¡¯t block the way. Just go back and eat at your roadside stalls,¡± a voice suddenly came from behind Ethan. Turning his head, it turned out to be Castro they had just encountered at the beach earlier. Castro sneered, ¡°Do you even know where you are? People whoe here have status and prestige. You guys, eating roadside stalls, have the nerve to be here?¡± Ethan Smith frowned and said, ¡°Do you have a mental issue?¡± Castro didn¡¯t get angry, though. He didn¡¯t pay attention to Ethan but looked at Emily Taylor and said with a taint smile, ¡°Miss, you¡¯re so beautiful, how did you end up with a boyfriend who can only eat at roadside stalls?¡± Emily Taylor yed with her hair, smiled and said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with eating at roadside stalls? At least we don¡¯t eat shit in bathrooms like you do..¡± Chapter 97 - 97: The Auction Begins Chapter 97: The Auction Begins Trantor: 549690339 Upon hearing Emily Taylor¡¯s words, Ethan Smith almost spat out a mouthful of water! Even the security guards at the door couldn¡¯t help but sneak augh. Meanwhile, Castro wore an icy expression; he took a deep breath, suppressing his anger as he said, ¡°I won¡¯t lower myself to your level, in consideration of your good looks.¡± Pausing slightly, Castro continued with a smile, ¡°You want to get in? How about thise with me and I¡¯ll take you. What do you say?¡± Emily feigned surprise and said, ¡°You can get in?¡± Castro stated somewhat proudly, ¡°Naturally! A paltry worth of ten billion is not worth mentioning!¡± ¡°Oh, is that so?¡± Emily nodded. Then, she took out her cell phone, called a number, and said, ¡°There¡¯s a man named White at your door. I don¡¯t want to let him in.¡± After saying this, Emily directly hung up the phone. ¡°You should be unable to enter now.¡± Emily chuckled. Castro smirked, ¡°Pretty girl, are you joking with me? Or have you been watching too much TV?¡± Just then, the security guard¡¯s phone suddenly rang. He picked up his mobile phone, saying into it, ¡°Yes, yes, I understand. Please rest assured!¡± After ending the call, the security guard hurriedly walked over to Ethan Smith and Emily Taylor, bowing and saying, ¡°Sir, madam, our boss has said that there¡¯s no need to verify your assets. Pleasee in!¡± Emily blinked, looking at Castro not far away, she said, ¡°We¡¯ll be waiting for you inside.¡± Castro huffed lightly and immediately started walking towards the entrance. But when he reached it, he was stopped by two bouncers. ¡°What are you doing! Don¡¯t block the way!¡± Castro reprimanded. The security guards, expressionless, responded, ¡°Sorry, we have orders from above. You can¡¯t go in.¡± Castro¡¯s face changed, he burst out in anger, ¡°That¡¯s nonsense! Make way immediately, I tell you I¡¯m friends with your boss!¡± ¡°It¡¯s our boss who gave the order.¡± One of the guards countered coldly. Castro froze on the spot. The order came personally from the auction house owner? What is this situation? Could it be that what that woman just said¡­ was true? Ethan Smith and Emily Taylor imed their numbers and entered the auction. Since Ethan tended to keep a low profile, he chose a seat in a corner. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t sitting here be too far away from the action?¡± Ethan muttered. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter where we sit; it¡¯s all the same.¡± Emilyughed. Ethan nodded, falling silent. About ten minutester, the auction hall was packed. Spectators filled every seat. All these people were billionaires whose attire reeked of opulence. Ethan looked around, trying to gauge the array of people and determine if there were any Inner Strength Experts present. In a short while, he noticed several Inner Strength Experts and their numbers were not few¡ªover ten at least! ¡°It seems Miss Taylor was correct.¡± Ethan thought to himself. These wealthy individuals mostly had elite escorts to protect their safety. Just then, the auctioneer came on stage and the venue quickly quieted. ¡°Wee to the South City Auction!¡± The auctioneer smiled. ¡°We at the South City Auction have carefully prepared auction items for you all. We believe that everyone will find something to their liking!¡± The auctioneer shouted. As his voice died down, the auction officially began. The South City Auction had a wide range of items: jewelry, antiques, limited-edition luxury goods, bonds, and herbs that Ethan had been thinking about. The first item up for auction was a piece of limited-edition jewelry, reportedly hand-crafted by a foreign master, ultimately fetching a price of 880,000. The second item was a set of calligraphy and painting, said to originate from the Qing Dynasty. The final price was a whopping 3-5 million! Such ordeals didn¡¯t pique Ethan Smith¡¯s interest, but there was a sense of nervous anticipation in him. There had been four items presented on stage already, yet the herbs had yet to make an appearance. ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Emily suddenly took Ethan¡¯s hand. ¡°In most cases, theter the item appears in an auction, the higher its value. Perhaps the herbs you want are the grand finale.¡± Emily suggested, winking. Ethan nodded, muttering, ¡°I wonder if I can find a ¡®bargain¡¯ today¡­¡± The age of the herbs was something he had to discern for himself. The outward appearance of many top-quality herbs wasn¡¯t impressive. At this moment, the auctioneer took out a piece of emerald green jade pendant. The jade¡¯s quality was excellent, its green color extraordinary. It was clearly a rare piece of jade! ¡°This itemes from one of our consigners. It¡¯s made of natural ice-type jade. The starting bid is six million! Each raise must be no less than five hundred thousand!¡± the auctioneer eximed. Upon seeing this piece of jade, Ethan immediately raised his number and shouted, ¡°Six million five hundred thousand!¡± This surprised Emily, who turned to Ethan and asked, ¡°Do you like jade?¡± Ethan scratched his head andughed, ¡°I¡¯ve never given you any decent gifts before, so I thought I¡¯d bid for this to give to you.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t refuse, it¡¯s a token of my affection!¡± Before Emily could answer, Ethan rushed to say. A blush crept onto Emily¡¯s usually cold face, she nodded and replied with a smile, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll definitely ept it!¡± Another reason for Ethan wanting to bid for the jade was because jade was an excellent medium for refinement. He intended to use it to create a Protective Dharma Amulet for Emily. Ever since the incidentst time, Ethan had med himself. He couldn¡¯t be by Emily¡¯s side all the time, so he came up with this solution.. Chapter 98 - 98: Hundred-year Medicine King Chapter 98: Hundred-year Medicine King Trantor: 549690339 The better the quality of the jade stone, the greater the power of the protective amulet. That¡¯s why Ethan Smith must have this piece of jade. ¡°Seven million!¡± Someone quickly raised the price. Without much thought, Ethan Smith shouted, ¡°Eight million!¡± ¡°Nine million!¡± At that moment, a young man sitting in the front row said coldly. Ethan Smith looked his way, the young man had a handsome and icy face. Beside him stood an elderly man and a middle-aged man. Ethan released his qi, attempting to probe the strength of these two. Just as Ethan¡¯s qi was about to touch the young man, it suddenly got cut off, as if severed by something! Ethan¡¯s face changed instantly, he quickly looked at the old man, who was also staring at him. A cold smile appeared on the old man¡¯s lips, his eyes even colder. ¡°This old man is definitely an expert.¡± Ethan thought to himself. His qi being cut off directly, Ethan encountered this for the first time! The man¡¯s strength was probably beyond Ethan¡¯s expectation! ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Emily Taylor, who was beside him, asked softly. Ethan shook his head, ¡°Nothing.¡± Then, Ethan Smith raised his auction sign and shouted, ¡°Ten million!¡± The young man in the front row frowned, seemingly displeased with Ethan¡¯s actions. He thought for a moment, then raised his auction sign again, ¡°Twenty million!¡± At that moment, the crowd gasped in astonishment! Although the ice-seed jade was of top quality, it was definitely not worth this price! Spending twenty million to buy a rock, it¡¯s insanity! ¡°Thirty million!¡± As Ethan hesitated, Emily Taylor suddenly raised her sign. ¡°Miss Taylor, you¡­¡± Ethan was about to say something, but Emily Taylor ced a finger to his lips. ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s the same for whoever of us spends the money, but you have to repay yours, so you should use it sparingly.¡± Emily winked at him. Emily Taylor paused for a moment, and then whispered into Ethan¡¯s ear, ¡°I have secretly saved up a lot of pocket money, around five billion!¡± Ethan nkly stared, then couldn¡¯t help butugh. If Emily could save up to five billion in pocket money, how wealthy must the Taylor Family be¡­ Up front. The young man looked very displeased, obviously, he too was very interested in this piece of jade. Just as the young man was about to raise his sign, the elderly man next to him shook his head, ¡°Young Master Lane, our target isn¡¯t this jade, we need to preserve our strength now.¡± The one referred to as Younger Lord of the Lane Family took a deep breath, suppressing his anger and nodded. ¡°Congrattions to Mr. Smith for sessfully winning the Ice-seed jade pendant with a final price of thirty million!¡± The auctioneer shouted. After the auction of the jade stone, Ethan Smith was constantly ncing at Younger Lord Lane who was not far away. He always found this young man to be unusual, particrly the old man at his side, whom he couldn¡¯t gauge his real strength. ¡°Miss Taylor, do you know that young man?¡± Ethan Smith pointed to the Younger Lord Lane and asked. Emily Taylor nced forward and shook her head, ¡°I don¡¯t know him, why?¡± ¡°I just feel he isn¡¯t ordinary.¡± Ethan murmured. ¡°Maybe I¡¯m overthinking.¡± Then Ethan waved it off. The auction continued. The following auction items were mostly antiques which Ethan was not interested in. Eventually, when it came to the sixteenth item, the auctioneer introduced a ss cab. Inside the cab was a panax ginseng C.A.Mey. The ginseng looked sleek and lustrous, the quality was very good. ¡°Our next auction item is an Hundred -Year Ginseng King, the starting bid is thirty million, each increase must not be less than one million!¡± The auctioneer shouted. Once the item was unveiled, the atmosphere at the scene was immediately pushed to a climax. ¡°Thirty-one million!¡± ¡°Thirty-six million!¡± ¡°Forty million! ¡± These wealthy people all wanted a piece of panax ginseng C.A.Mey. For them, maintaining physical health was most important, and a hundred-year panax ginseng C.A.Mey might potentially save their life at a critical moment. ¡°Isn¡¯t this what you¡¯re looking for? Why aren¡¯t you bidding?¡± Emily Taylor asked somewhat puzzled. Ethan Smith shook his head, saying solemnly, ¡°This panax ginseng C.A.Mey, though referred to as the Hundred-year Medicine King, its medicinal effects have long since dried up. As for its qi¡­ It¡¯s scarce to the point of pitifulness, hardly evenparable to a piece of ordinary herb.¡± While speaking, Ethan Smith kept his eyes on the Young Lord Lane up front. Apart from bidding on that ice-seed jade, This Young Lord Lane had not said a word. His intention was very strong, and he could very be aiming to win an herb. What worried Ethan Smith more was that the Lord Lane had also not uttered a word for this hundred-year panax ginseng C.A.Mey. ¡°Looks like this guy knows the worths as well.¡± Ethan thought to himself. This made Ethan feel somewhat troubled. Having apetitor meant having to spend a lot more money. ¡°Congrattions to Mr. Gordon for winning the Hundred-year Ginseng King for a sum of one hundred and eighty million!¡± The auctioneer suddenly shouted from the stage. Ethan Smith slightly furrowed his eyebrows. A piece of ginseng with its medicinal effect dried up, has now sold for nearly two hundred million. How exaggerated would the real Medicine King¡¯s price ¡°Cultivation really is an extremely expensive affair,¡± Ethan sighed to himself. ¡°Next up, we have our star item.¡± The auctioneer announced lightly from the stage. He waved his hand and two people cautiously came up, carrying a camellia box. Then, the auctioneer smiled and said, ¡°This is a wild knotweed that a guest of ours identally picked up from a mountain. The starting bid is one billion, and each increase cannot be less than ten million!¡± Afterwards, he slowly opened the box. Inside the boxy a knotweed that was almost withered. This knotweed looked of extremely poor quality, virtually indistinguishable from the weeds by the road. ¡°Damn, are they broke or what, selling a piece of trash grass for two billion?¡± ¡°Only a fool would buy it, right? The radishes pulled up from my backyard are stronger than this piece of grass!¡± ¡°Hehe, forget about twenty million, I wouldn¡¯t even want it for two thousand!¡± The people in the crowd mocked, expressing some dissatisfaction. Ethan, however, was fixated on this knotweed! His eyes nearly popping out! Aside from Ethan, the Younger Lord of the Lane Family sitting in the front row was also eyeing it eagerly, extremely excited! ¡°Younger Lord Lane, this knotweed is at least two hundred years old,¡± the elderly man at his side reminded. Younger Lord Lane squinted his eyes and said, ¡°This knotweed¡­. I must have Chapter 99 - 99: The Lewis Family of South City_l Chapter 99: The Lewis Family of South City_l Trantor: 549690339 The Younger Lord of the Lane Family turned around and looked at Ethan Smith coldly. At this moment, Ethan Smith was also looking at him. Their eyes met, and Ethan Smith¡¯s brows furrowed. ¡°This brat really knows his stuff,¡± Ethan Smith sighed. It seemed that today, there was almost no chance of picking up a bargain. Without further thought, Ethan raised his hand and called out, ¡°Two billion.¡± As soon as the words came out, everyone at the scene gasped in astonishment! ¡°Two billion for a wild grass?¡± ¡°Is this young man crazy? Where did these elegantly dressed young mene from? They all look so unfamiliar.¡± Although these people were wealthy, two billion was not a small sum for them. Moreover, for rich people, they were more sensitive to money and would only spend it on useful things. ¡°Two billion and five hundred million.¡± At this moment, the Younger Lord of the Lane Family in the front row raised his bidding te. Everyone was even more shocked! Another bid increase? ¡°Three billion.¡± Ethan Smith said coldly. Ethan Smith was determined to get this piece of Polygonum multiflorum Thunb. The Younger Lord of the Lane Family in the front row looked somewhat unhappy. He turned his head and nced, then shouted, ¡°Five billion!¡± At this remark, the whole room was shocked! Even Ethan Smith¡¯s face looked somewhat unsightly! To casually put up five billion was indeed somewhat unimaginable! Ethan Smith only had twenty billion in hand, and it was borrowed. Spending five billion on a piece of Polygonum multiflorum Thunb was indeed somewhat inappropriate. For a moment, Ethan Smith fell into contemtion. ¡°Six billion!¡± Emily Taylor shouted. Ethan Smith was startled, and he quickly looked at Emily Taylor, shaking his head and saying, ¡°Miss Taylor, I absolutely cannot let you spend this money, Emily Taylor blinked andughed, ¡°It¡¯s okay, it doesn¡¯t matter whose money we spend.¡± Ethan Smith didn¡¯t know what to say, even if the Taylor family had money, he felt undeserving of it. ¡°Eight billion!¡± The Younger Lord of the Lane Family roared in the front row! Emily Taylor snorted lightly and said, ¡°Ten billion!¡± ¡°Hiss¡­¡± The entire venue, everyone¡¯s eyes were focused on these two people! A piece of Polygonum multiflorum Thunb was bid to ten billion, which was probably already breaking the record of the South City Auction! Emily Taylor looked at Ethan Smith¡¯s face, a smile appearing on her face. ¡°I¡¯m leaving soon, think of it as thest gift I give you,¡± Emily Taylor thought to herself in her heart. When the price reached ten billion, the Younger Lord of the Lane Family in the front row finally stopped speaking. ¡°Finally, he stopped.¡± Ethan Smith frowned. Just when Ethan Smith thought he was sure to win, an old servant next to the Younger Lord of the Lane Family suddenly stood up. He turned around, looked at Ethan Smith¡¯s direction, and cupped his hands, ¡°My friend, this is the Younger Lord of the Lane Family of South City, Asher Lane. If you are willing to give this Polygonum multiflorum Thunb to us, our South City Lane Family will owe you a favor.¡± ¡°South City Lane Family?¡± ¡°So they¡¯re from the South City Lane Family, no wonder they have such a big hand!¡± ¡°The Lane Family is a real top-notch family in South City, and they have arge number of followers!¡± ¡°Yes, unlike ordinary tycoons, the Lane Family is the most mysterious family in South City.¡± Hearing everyone¡¯sments, Asher Lane couldn¡¯t help but smile slightly. It was clear that Asher Lane was quite satisfied with everyone¡¯s attitude. His old servant also looked around with pride. ¡°South City Lane Family¡­¡± Emily Taylor murmured as if lost in thought. Ethan Smith looked at the old servant¡¯s direction, bowed politely, and said, ¡°Old sir, this Polygonum multiflorum Thunb is also important to me, so¡­ I¡¯m sorry.¡± Upon hearing this, Asher Lane¡¯s face became extremely unhappy. While the old servant frowned, ¡°Young man, you may not know what the Lane Family means in South City. I suggest you learn more.¡± ¡°Furthermore¡­ Our Lane Family¡¯s face is no worse than this Polygonum multiflorum Thunb.¡± The old servant said somewhat proudly. Upon hearing this, Ethan Smith still shook his head, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m not very interested in face, so let¡¯s just have a fairpetition.¡± Hearing Ethan Smith¡¯s words, Asher Lane¡¯s face finally turned cold. He slowly stood up, turned his head, and looked at Ethan Smith, saying coldly, ¡°Kid, you¡¯d better think about the consequences when you speak and act. Offending the Lane Family in South City is not a wise choice.¡± ¡°Thank you for the reminder, Mr. Lane, I will pay attention,¡± Ethan Smith said neither servile nor overbearing. After that, he sat down and ignored Asher Lane. Asher Lane clenched his fists, took a deep breath, and said with a hint of menace, ¡°Kid, I hope you can safely take away this Polygonum multiflorum Thunb.¡¯ Ethan Smith didn¡¯t say anything more, but there was a hint of worry in his heart. Even a follower was a master that Ethan Smith couldn¡¯t see through, which was enough to testify to the Lane Family¡¯s strength. ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Emily Taylorforted. Ethan Smith sighed, looked at Emily Taylor, and asked, ¡°Have you heard of this Lane Family before?¡± Emily Taylor nodded and said, ¡°Well, they have quite a reputation in the South City area, with many followers and not to be underestimated.¡± ¡°Young man, you¡¯d better give this Polygonum multiflorum Thunb to Asher Lane, or else¡­ the consequences are unimaginable,¡± a middle-aged man next to Ethan Smith reminded. ¡°Yes, even if you bid for it, you may not be able to take it away. It¡¯s better to go with the flow and gain a favor,¡± another person also reminded. Ethan Smith nodded and said politely, ¡°Thank you both for your kindness, but this Polygonum multiflorum Thunb is important to me, so¡­ I still want to try..¡± Chapter 100 - 100: The Sinister Asher Lane_l Chapter 100: The Sinister Asher Lane_l Trantor: 549690339 Seeing Ethan Smith so stubborn, the two of them didn¡¯t say more, but there was a hint of pity in their eyes. For Ethan, this Knotweed was extremely important; if he could get it, he would have a lot of confidence in reaching the Foundation Establishment Stage. Once he entered the Foundation Establishment Stage, Ethan would not be afraid of any dogshit Lane Family. ¡°Congrattions to Mr. Smith for winning a Knotweed nt with a price of 10 billion!¡± The auctioneer on the stage shouted excitedly. This was the grand finale of the auction, so after the deal was made, the auction was over. The crowd began to disperse, and Ethan and Emily Taylor got up and walked towards the backstage area. As they passed by Asher Lane, he suddenly said coldly, ¡°Kid, you¡¯ve got guts. No one has ever dared to offend our Lane Family in South City.¡± ¡°Oh, really? I¡¯m honored to be the first,¡± Ethan replied indifferently. Asher sneered, ¡°You¡¯re really asking for death. I hope you don¡¯t regret it.¡± Ethan didn¡¯t bother with him any further. He would handle whatever came his way. Soon, Ethan and Emily arrived backstage. ¡°Wait for me here,¡± Emily said, grabbing Ethan¡¯s arm. After saying that, she ran off to the side and called her father, Hugh Taylor. As soon as the call connected, Hughughed, ¡°Emily, what made you think of calling me?¡± ¡°Dad, hurry up and transfer 10 billion to my card,¡± Emily said. Hugh frowned slightly on the other end, ¡°Why do you suddenly need so much money? Is everything okay?¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s important. Hurry up and transfer it!¡± Emily then hung up the phone. Ethan stared, dumbfounded. 10 billion sounded as simple as 10 dorsing from Emily¡¯s mouth¡­ In no time, Hugh transferred the money to Emily¡¯s ount. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Emily winked. Ethan didn¡¯t know what to say, but he probably wouldn¡¯t be able to repay Emilv¡¯s kindness. After finishing the procedures, the two took their auction items and left. ¡°Huh, isn¡¯t this jade pendant supposed to be mine?¡± Emily blinked. Ethan said mysteriously, ¡°I can¡¯t give it to you yet. I have to deal with it first.¡± Emily nodded, ¡°Okay, but you better do it quickly.¡± ¡°Huh? Why?¡± ¡°No reason.¡± Auctions weren¡¯t held every day, so the location was rtively remote, surrounded by thick jungles. Ethan took a deep breath, feeling the qi that rushed towards him from all directions, and couldn¡¯t help but get excited. ¡°South City is really a great ce,¡± Ethan raised his hands, looking content. ¡°It is,¡± Emily agreed, smiling as she looked at Ethan¡¯s side profile. ¡°When we get older, let¡¯s buy a house in South City,¡± Ethan joked. ¡°Sure, but you have to work hard,¡± Emily chuckled, starting the car. ¡°Definitely! ¡± At that moment, Asher was sitting in a car, coldly looking in Emily¡¯s direction. ¡°Capital City license te¡­ Younger Lord of Lane Family, it seems that these two came from Capital City. Should we be more cautious¡­?¡± The old servant frowned. Asher kept his face cold and said, ¡°So what if they¡¯re from Capital City? If I kill them, no one can trace it back to me!¡± ¡°I must have that Knotweed!¡± Asher fiercely punched the car seat. The old servant didn¡¯t say anything more. He knew Asher¡¯s personality very well; once he made a decision, no one could change it. Ethan and Emily drove leisurely, enjoying the sea breeze as it blew by. Suddenly, three cars appeared in front of them, blocking their path. Ethan¡¯s eyebrows furrowed, but before he could say anything, a car slowly approached from behind. ¡°It must be Asher,¡± Ethan said, narrowing his eyes. Then, Ethan turned to Emily and instructed, ¡°Stay in the car and wait for me, don¡¯t get out no matter what happens, understand?¡± ¡°Yes, I know. I trust you!¡± Emily said, clenching her little fists. Ethan got out of the car. He stood in front of the vehicle, silently waiting for Asher to arrive. Soon after, Asher¡¯s car stopped in front of Ethan. ¡°Kid, I told you before, you¡¯ll regret it,¡± Asher said, stepping out of the car with his servant. Ethanughed, ¡°Do I look like I regret it? Where do you see regret?¡± ¡°Sharp-tongued brat,¡± Asher said coldly. ¡°I¡¯m giving you a chance now. Give the Knotweed back to me, then cripple your own legs, and I might spare your life,¡± Asher said coldly. Ethan squinted, ¡°The Lane Family is really overbearing. I paid for it, why should I give it to you?¡± Asher was furious, ¡°Whatever I set my eyes on is mine! Know your ce!¡± ¡°The one who needs to know their ce is you,¡± Ethan¡¯s face turned cold, and his energy quickly increased to the maximum. ¡°Younger Lord of Lane Family, would you like me to deal with him?¡± Asher¡¯s servant suddenly spoke up. Asher lit a cigarette and coldly said, ¡°Since he wants to die, go ahead and kill him.¡± ¡°Yes, sir,¡± the old servant nodded. He slowly walked towards Ethan, smiling sinisterly, ¡°Kid, I know you¡¯ve got some skills, but in front of me, they¡¯re nothing.¡± ¡°You sure do talk a lot,¡± Ethan said coldly. ¡°Get on with it, I still need to go back and sleep.¡± The old servantughed, ¡°Ignorance knows no fear. Fine¡­. I¡¯ll show you what true power is! ¡° Chapter 101 - 101: The Old Servant VS Cato Cain 1 Chapter 101: The Old Servant VS Cato Cain 1 Trantor: 549690339 The Old Servant walked step by step towards Ethan Smith, the distance between them growing nearer and nearer. Ethan Smith¡¯s face remained unchanged, appearing calm and rxed. However, an intense desire to fight surged within him. Ever since witnessing Cato Cain¡¯s abilitiesst time, Ethan Smith had be extremely interested in these so-called martial arts masters! The Old Servant red coldly at Ethan Smith and said in a low voice, ¡°Kid, today, you will undoubtedly die!¡± After speaking, a terrifying pressure suddenly erupted from the Old Servant¡¯s body! The pressure caught Ethan Smith off guard, making him pale in shock! It felt as if two enormous mountains had instantly crushed his shoulders! ¡°Hahahaha!¡± The Old Servant couldn¡¯t help but burst into a proudughter. ¡°This is the power of Inner Strength!¡± After saying this, the Old Servant suddenly took a step forward, his palm transforming into a w as he fiercely grabbed at Ethan Smith¡¯s chest! Ethan Smith hastily dodged to the side, the Old Servant¡¯s palm just barely skimming past his chest, tearing a long rift in his clothing! ¡°So fast!¡± Ethan Smith couldn¡¯t help but exim! This old man¡¯s strength was probably even greater than what Ethan Smith had imagined! ¡°Boom!¡± At this moment, the Old Servant already extended his second hand! His withered palm turned into a fist, striking directly at Ethan Smith¡¯s chest! ¡°Deng deng deng!¡± Ethan Smith was shaken, retreating several steps backward, almost falling to the ground! ¡°So powerful!¡± Ethan Smith¡¯s face revealed astonishment. It seemed that these martial arts masters indeed had some skills! ¡°Why don¡¯t you fight back? Is this all you¡¯ve got?¡± The Old Servant stood with his hands sped behind his back, speaking indifferently. Ethan Smith clenched his fists and adjusted his breath to its peak. Then, with a ¡°swoosh,¡± he lunged at the Old Servant! ¡°Die!¡± Ethan Smith roared, a trace of white mist surfacing on his fist! Unfazed, the Old Servant casually received Ethan Smith¡¯s punch. In the blink of an eye, the two had exchanged over ten moves, but Ethan Smith couldn¡¯t evennd a single hit! ¡°This old man¡¯s strength is beyond imagination,¡± Ethan Smith felt a trace of solemnity in his heart. The Lewis Family of South City, as expected, had a well-deserved reputation! In the carriage, Emily Taylor was stuffing snacks into her mouth while watching the fight through the car window. Although she was of a noble background, she knew nothing about martial arts and couldn¡¯t tell who was stronger or weaker. and shouting. Ethan Smith immediately looked in Emily¡¯s direction, took a deep breath, and coldly stared at the Old Servant, saying, ¡°Again!¡± After saying this, Ethan Smithunched his second round of attacks! His fists rained down densely, like raindrops, overwhelming the sky! However, the Old Servant¡¯s body was extremely agile, effortlessly dodging Ethan Smith¡¯s punches every time. ¡°Bang!¡± Taking advantage of a gap in Ethan Smith¡¯s attack, the Old Servant swung his giant hand, gripping Ethan Smith¡¯s arm tightly! ¡°First, I¡¯ll disable one of your arms, then slowly torture you.¡± A cold, cruel glint shed in the Old Servant¡¯s eyes. Soon, Ethan Smith felt an immense forceing from his captured arm! ¡°Not good!¡± Ethan Smith whispered to himself, clenching his other fist and using all his strength to viciously smash it towards the Old Servant! The Old Servant¡¯s face changed, hurriedly releasing Ethan Smith and retreating backward! A cold chill gradually emerged on his wrinkled face. ¡°Kid, it seems I really underestimated you,¡± the Old Servant sneered. ¡°Enough ying, finish this quickly and avoid any moreplications!¡± From a distance, Asher Lane coldly said. The Old Servant nodded and said, ¡°Yes, Mr. Tenny.¡± As his words fell, the Old Servant¡¯s aura climbed once more! An even more terrifying pressure, as if it would crush Ethan Smith¡¯s bones, descended! ¡°Kid, our Mr. Tenny has spoken. You shall die.¡± The Old Servant coldly stated.¡±Remember to be reborn in a better ce in your next life.¡± As he finished speaking, the old servant disappeared in an instant and reappeared in front of Ethan Smith just as quickly! His fist glowed faintly, and he struck down at Ethan without hesitation! There was nowhere to dodge at such a close distance! Left with no choice, Ethan clenched his fist and met the old servant¡¯s attack head-on. ¡°Boom!¡± Their fists collided, producing a thunderous sh! Ethan stumbled back several steps before finally regaining his footing! However, the intense impact made his arm feel as if it was about to shatter! ¡°Damn it¡­¡± Ethan gritted his teeth, his face visibly strained. ¡°If I had reached the Foundation Establishment Stage, killing this old man would be as easy as ughtering a dog or cutting vegetables!¡± Ethan thought bitterly. ¡°Is this all you¡¯ve got? And you dare to be so arrogant? You¡¯re nothing but trash.¡± The old servant appeared in front of Ethan once again. Ethan shook his hand and sneered, ¡°Trash? You¡¯re an old man nearing your grave, and you only have this much power. I entered the path of cultivation merely a month ago. Who¡¯s the real trash between us?¡± Upon hearing this, the old man¡¯s face changed! ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡± The old servant suddenly roared, grabbing Ethan¡¯s neck! He lifted Ethan into the air like a small chicken, making Ethan gasp for breath! Ethan¡¯s face turned red as he struggled to breathe, and his entire body¡¯s energy seemed to be suppressed! ¡°You reckless fool, I¡¯ll break your neck right now!¡± The old servant coldly shouted, his grip on Ethan¡¯s neck tightening! Ethan felt intense pain emanating from his neck, as if it was about to snap! Let mm go. Just then, a voice came from the shadows! Turning his head, Ethan saw a young man in a suit approaching. The young man coldly stared at the old servant, word by word, he said, ¡°Let him go.¡± The old servant squinted his eyes and scoffed, ¡°Who are you? We are the Lane Family of South City. If you don¡¯t want to die, get lost!¡± ¡°I said, let him go!¡± However, the other partypletely ignored the old servant¡¯s words! Ethan, still suspended in mid-air, was shocked! ¡°Ca¡­ Cato?¡± Ethan squeezed a name out through gritted teeth. The old servant seemed somewhat angry. He threw Ethan to the side and then turned his attention to Cato Cain. ¡°What¡¯s going on today? So many fools seeking death,¡± the old servant said with narrowed eyes. Then, the old servant nced towards Asher Lane. Asher waved his hand and coldly said, ¡°Kill all who obstruct us.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± the old servant bowed slightly before slowly approaching Cato Cain. Cato swept a nce at Ethan and coldly said, ¡°Get in the car and wait.¡± Ethan frowned, ¡°Let me help you. This old man is not an ordinary foe.¡± Cato¡¯s face turned icy as he said, ¡°I told you to get in the car and watch Miss Taylor!¡± Seeing the situation, Ethan said no more and turned towards the car. Once inside the car, Emily Taylor anxiously asked, ¡°Are you okay?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Ethan shook his arm and joked, ¡°Give me a few more days, and I won¡¯t even need one move to kill this old man!¡± There was a vast difference between the Foundation Establishment Stage and the Qi Refining Stage; Ethan had full confidence that as long as he reached the Foundation Establishment Stage, the entire Lewis Family of South City would be nothing to him. Outside the car, Cato stood with his hands sped behind his back, calmly observing the old servant. The old servantughed coldly, ¡°Young man, it¡¯s not toote to regret..¡± Chapter 102 - 102: What Do You Want to Do? 1 Chapter 102: What Do You Want to Do? 1 Trantor: 549690339 Cato Cain¡¯s eyes were filled with disdain. This look greatly displeased the old servant! In all these years in South City, no one had ever dared to be so disrespectful to him! ¡°Leave now, and I might spare your life,¡± Cato Cain said coldly. The old servantughed loudly, ¡°Never has anyone spoken to me like this!¡± In the carriage, Ethan Smith couldn¡¯t help but worry. His eyes were always staring out of the window, fearing that Cato Cain would be defeated by the old man. ¡°Oh, don¡¯t worry,¡± Emily Taylorughed. She took some snacks and asked, ¡°Do you want some?¡± Ethan Smith forced a smile, ¡°I¡¯m not in the mood for snacks¡­ ¡°You always worry about everything,¡± Emily Taylor rolled her eyes. Ethan Smith didn¡¯t speak any further, his eyes fixated on the scene outside the window. At that moment, the old servant made his move. He pushed his energy to the limit, and his palms transformed into ws, sharply wing towards Cato Cain! However, Cato Cain didn¡¯t budge, letting the old servant¡¯s palm strike him! ¡°Got him!¡± the old servant thought, his ws just scraping Cato Cain¡¯s chest! But in the next second, the old servant¡¯s face changed dramatically! He realized that he couldn¡¯t harm Cato Cain at all! ¡°Is this all you¡¯ve got? No wonder you can only hide in a small ce like South City,¡± Cato Cain said coldly. The old servant¡¯s face changed, he tried to retreat, but it was toote! Cato Cain reached out and grabbed the old servant¡¯s wrist. With a sudden force, he crushed it! ¡°Ahh!!!¡± The old servant screamed in pain! Cato Cain¡¯s moves were swift and fierce, with no sign of hesitation. He stretched out his hand, and with a ¡°smack¡±, he crushed the old servant¡¯s head! Just one move! The old servant was dead! In the carriage, Ethan Smith couldn¡¯t help but gulp down his saliva! How strong was Cato Cain? How much had he held backst time? ¡°See, I told you not to worry,¡± Emily Taylor said, as if she had anticipated this oue. Ethan Smith couldn¡¯t help butugh bitterly in return. Indeed,ing from the aristocratic family of Capital City, they far exceeded his imagination. Nearby, Asher Lane¡¯s face was even grimmer! With just one move, the old servant was killed,bined with the license te from the Capital City, Asher Lane suddenly felt uneasy! These people were definitely from the Great Family in Capital City! ¡°Sir, I didn¡¯t know your identity, please spare me!¡± Asher Lane quickly knelt down and bowed. Cato Cain stood in front of Asher Lane, looking down at him condescendingly, not making a move for a long while. Asher Lane hurriedly continued, ¡°I didn¡¯t know the gentleman was from a Great Family in Capital City, I am willing to apologize and take all responsibility! ¡± Cato Cain sneered, ¡°That gentleman? It seems you are mistaken; I am here for our Miss.¡± ¡°As for Ethan Smith, he has nothing to do with us,¡± Cato Cain snorted. Ethan Smith, sitting in the carriage, listened to these words clearly! ¡°Cato Cain sure holds a grudge,¡± Ethan Smith thought to himself in his heart. Kneeling on the ground, Asher Lane nodded quickly, ¡°I understand, please show mercy and spare my life¡­¡± Cato Cain frowned, looked at Asher Lane, then coldly said, ¡°Get lost.¡± Asher Lane felt as if he had received a pardon, turned around, and ran! Afterward, Cato Cain approached the carriage and said politely, ¡°Miss, it¡¯s gettingte, please head back and rest.¡± Emily Taylor nodded and said, ¡°Thank you, you can go back now.¡± ¡°Yes, Miss,¡± Cato Cain bowed and then stepped aside, watching the carriage leave. Ethan Smith¡¯s heart was filled with mixed emotions. ¡°So this is the Inner Strength Grandmaster,¡± Ethan Smith took a deep breath, his desire to improve his strength growing even stronger! The carriage quickly returned to the hotel. Emily Taylor had booked a suite early on, and after obtaining the room key, the two headed upstairs. Upon entering the room, Emily Taylor winked at Ethan Smith and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to take a bath first.¡± Upon hearing this, Ethan Smith couldn¡¯t help but blush. It seemed that Emily Taylor enjoyed Ethan Smith¡¯s shy demeanor, so she leaned close to his ear and whispered softly, ¡°Wait for me, will you.¡± At these words, Ethan Smith¡¯s face turned red all the way down to his neck! Emily Taylor couldn¡¯t help but cover her mouth and giggle. Afterward, she walked straight toward the bathroom. Ethan Smith sat on the bed, feeling increasingly nervous. When he heard the sound of flowing watering from the bathroom, it stimted his nerves even more! ¡°Huff¡­¡± It would certainly be a lie to say he didn¡¯t have any thoughts. Such a beauty in front of him was hard to resist for any man. He could only breathe deeply to calm himself down. Half an hourter, Emily Taylor walked out of the bathroom. She wore only a simple bathrobe, showcasing her creamy skin in front of Ethan Smith. The contrast between her snowy-white skin and her long ck hair was striking, and her perfect figure exuded astonishing charm. Her delicate feet stepped on the floor, everything about her was enticing. For a moment, Ethan Smith was dumbstruck, and nosebleed spurted out. ¡°Pfft!¡± Emily Taylor couldn¡¯t help butugh, rolling her eyes and asking, ¡°Do you like what you see?¡± ¡°Be¡­ beautiful,¡± Ethan Smith murmured softly. ¡°Hmm¡­ Are you sure it¡¯s really beautiful?¡± As she spoke, Emily Taylor sat down beside Ethan Smith. At such close proximity, Ethan Smith was nearly losing his mind! He felt the intoxicating fragrance from Emily Taylor¡¯s body, his blood rushing to his brain! Emily Taylor continued to move closer to Ethan Smith, her fingers lightly sliding across his body as she smirked, ¡°What do you want to do?¡± Chapter 103 - 103: Big Star Chapter 103: Big Star Trantor: 549690339 Ethan Smith nervously watched Emily Taylor, stuttering without uttering a single sentence. At this moment, Emily Taylor suddenlyy down on the bed, then closed her eyes, assuming a posture that left herself at his disposal. Ethan Smith looked at Emily Taylor lying on the bed, his heart getting more intense. And Emily Taylor kept her eyes shut, not saying a word. Ethan Smith sat there for a long time, he took a deep breath, and said: ¡®Miss Taylor, you should rest early, I¡¯m going back to my room.¡± This surprised Emily Taylor a bit, she sat up from the bed, looked at Ethan Smith and said: ¡°You¡­really don¡¯t want to do anything?¡± ¡°I do.¡± Ethan Smith nodded without thinking. ¡°But I am not worthy of you right now. You have helped me plenty already. I hope that I can help and protect you in the future,¡± Ethan Smith said earnestly. His gaze and tone were full of determination, leaving no room for doubt. Emily Taylor seemed very satisfied with Ethan Smith¡¯s reply, she nodded, and chuckled: ¡°Go back and sleep.¡± Ethan Smith quickly turned and retreated to his room, took a cold shower, and finally managed to calm himself down. ¡°Phew, that was close. I nearly lost control.¡± Ethan Smith took a deep breath. Afterwards, Ethan Smith took out the jade pendant from his pocket, prepared to make a protective amulet for Emily Taylor. He closed his eyes, feeling the heritage in his mind. Soon, Ethan Smith found a protective cultivation skill named ¡°Form One Dharma Decree¡± in the heritage. This protective skill has arge effect, not only can it ward off disasters, rejuvenate beauty, but it can also save lives in critical moments. Once faced with a life-threatening situation, the protective amulet wille into effect. The only drawback is that it can only be used once. Once it¡¯s used, the amulet will shatter. ¡°It¡¯s you.¡± Ethan Smith thought to himself. The Form One Dharma Decree requires great effort from the current Ethan Smith. He spent the entire night, dropped fifteen drops of blood essence, but still couldn¡¯t sessfully refine it, only managed to refine a semi-finished product. ¡°Looks like I¡¯ll have to work on this for another night,¡± Ethan Smith said weakly. As dawn approached, Ethan Smith quickly washed up and left his room. Emily Taylor had already finished packing early. When she saw Ethan Smith, she blinked and said, ¡°There is an amusement park nearby, shall we go and have some fun?¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Although Ethan Smith was a bit tired, he didn¡¯t want to disappoint, so he agreed. After they had breakfast, they headed towards the amusement park. Meanwhile. After Asher Lane returned home, he immediately instructed his men to look into Emily Taylor¡¯s background. ¡°Younger Lord of Lane Family, that girl is Miss Taylor of the Taylor Family of the Capital City, Emily Taylor,¡± His subordinate reported to Asher Lane. ¡°What?!¡± Asher Lane jolted up upon hearing this! His face turned grave, a chill creeping up his back! ¡°That was close, I almost brought disaster upon the entire Lane Family¡­¡± Asher Lane was overwhelmed with fear. The incident with the Hill family was still fresh in his memory, this was like walking into a gunfight. ¡°But¡­that Ethan Smith doesn¡¯t seem to be capable of anything,¡± his subordinate continued. Asher Lane gave him a nce, motioning him to continue. ¡°ording to our investigation, Ethan Smith is from River City, for some unknown reason, he has gained the favor of Miss Taylor.¡± Hearing this, Asher Lane said impatiently: ¡°Isn¡¯t that just stating the obvious! With Miss Taylor backing him up, who would dare provoke him!¡± ¡°Younger Lord of Lane Family, I heard that Miss Taylor is about to return to the Capital City, by then we might have an opportunity,¡± His man continued. ¡°Moreover¡­the Taylor¡¯s may not necessarily think highly of this Ethan Smith.¡± Asher Lane¡¯s eyes lit up. He couldn¡¯t help but recall the words spoken by Cato Cainst night. From Cato Cain¡¯s tone, it was clear that the Taylor Family did not think highly of this Ethan Smith. ¡°There seems to be still a chance then.¡± Cato Cain squinted his eves, contemting in his heart. He snorted softly, saying, ¡°Once Miss Taylor leaves the Capital City, I¡¯m going to personally talk to this Ethan Smith.¡± ¡°Yes, Young Master,¡± his subordinate nodded. ¡°Also, today one of our artists is taking pictures at the amusement park, should we go check it out?¡± his subordinate continued. Asher Lane thought for a moment, then nodded, ¡°Hmm, I also nned to go out and clear my mind. Prepare the car.¡± The amusement park is thergest in South City. As a coastal city, it naturally attracts a lot of tourists each year. As soon as she entered the amusement park, Emily Taylor became a tender little princess, extremely joyful and happy. Observing from a distance, Cato Cain couldn¡¯t help but sigh, ¡°It¡¯s hard to believe that the young miss in front of me is the same person as the CEO from the Capital City¡­ ¡® ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ve never seen Miss Taylor smile so happily before,¡± others around him echoed. Ethan Smith and Emily Taylor yed almost every game in the amusement park, like the pendulum, roller coaster, haunted house, and so on. This warm and happy feeling made them both reluctant to leave. ¡°Shall we take photos on the Ferris Wheel?¡± At this moment, Emily Taylor suddenly suggested. ¡°Sure, I have never been on a Ferris Wheel before!¡± Ethan Smithughed. Then, Emily Taylor grabbed Ethan Smith¡¯s hand, and they ran towards the Ferris Wheel. Just after buying the tickets, suddenly, seven or eight bodyguards rushed over. ¡°Move aside, we¡¯re iming this ce!¡± the leading bodyguardmanded arrogantly. In the middle of them was a dazzlingly dressed girl. The girl wore sunsses and her face was wrapped up in a veil. And the one apanying her was none other than Castro! ¡°Them again¡­¡± Ethan Smith frowned. ¡°Is that Lyra Howard?¡± At that moment, someone beside them whispered. Castro said indifferently, ¡°Correct, it¡¯s Miss Howard. She¡¯s here to scout for locations. Please cooperate.¡± ¡°It¡¯s the superstar, Lyra Howard!¡± ¡°Wow, Lyra Howard is here! Miss Howard, I¡¯m a fan! Can I take a picture with ¡°Miss Howard, I love you!¡± The crowd all started to yell, some tried to move forward to take a picture, but they were pushed back by bodyguards. ¡°Stay away from Miss Howard! No photos, got that?¡± Castro pointed at the people around him and scolded. ¡°I told you not to take photos, didn¡¯t you hear me?¡± Seeing someone holding a cell phone, Castro stepped forward and threw the fan¡¯s phone onto the ground! The celebrity called Lyra Howard frowned and scoffed, ¡°Such a bunch of uncouth people, so annoying!¡± ¡°Turns out she¡¯s a celebrity, no wonder she¡¯s so arrogant,¡± Ethan Smith muttered, frowning. Emily Taylor also snorted, ¡°These little celebrities these days, they be so arrogant once they get a bit of fame. Thinking they¡¯re superior, it¡¯s indeed annoying.¡± ¡°All of you, move! Did you hear me?¡± The bodyguards forcefully dispersed the crowd, shouting impatiently. Soon, they arrived in front of Ethan Smith and Emily Taylor. ¡°Quite a coincidence indeed,¡± Ethan Smith responded coldly. This time, Castro ignored them and went to Lyra Howard, whispering a few words. After listening, Lyra Howard didn¡¯t say anything and walked straight to Ethan Smith and Emily Taylor. She said with an annoyed expression, ¡°You must be fans, right? Trying to get attention like this? It¡¯s so annoying. Do you know that this kind of star-chasing is disgusting?¡± Hearing this, both Ethan Smith and Emily Taylor felt somewhat baffled. ¡°You think too highly of yourself. As a D-list celebrity, I haven¡¯t even heard of you,¡± Emily Taylor responded with a roll of her eyes.. Chapter 104 - 104: Younger Lord of Lane Family, We Meet Again Chapter 104: Younger Lord of Lane Family, We Meet Again Trantor: 549690339 ¡°You!¡± Hearing Emily Taylor¡¯s words, Lyra Howard immediately took off her sunsses and angrily pointed at Emily. Emily sneered, ¡°Do you want to lose your finger?¡± Even though it was a simple sentence, for some reason, Lyra unconsciously put her hand down. ¡°I don¡¯t care, regardless, you must make way for me now. I¡¯vemandeered this area!¡± Lyra crossed her arms and huffed. ¡°Commandeer?¡± Emily raised an eyebrow. ¡°In public, who are you tomandeer? Show me themandeering paperwork.¡± Emily demanded coldly. Lyra¡¯s face darkened even more. She didn¡¯t have a damnmandeer document! ¡°Are you going to leave or not?¡± Lyra became increasingly angry. Emily chuckled, ¡°If there is amandeering permit, I will leave. If not, I won¡¯t.¡± ¡°You shameless wretch, refusing a face-saving exit!¡± Lyra cursed angrily. Hearing this, Emily¡¯s face instantly turned cold, and she pped Lyra across the face. ¡°You¡­ you dare hit me?¡± Lyra instantly turned red with rage. Her bodyguards also quickly stepped forward. Ethan Smith quickly shielded Emily behind him, releasing a sudden burst of aura. Lyra ground her teeth and said, ¡°So you dare hit me, right? Today, I¡¯ll let you learn the consequences!¡± After saying this, Lyra walked aside and started making calls. Only after making three or four calls did Lyra put down her phone. ¡°You just wait. Just you wait!¡± Lyra said angrily. Emily nodded, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll wait right here.¡± Time continued to tick by and over ten minutester, one luxury car after another drove up from not too far away! Mercedes-Benz, BMW, Maybach, Bentley, Lamborghini¡­ At a nce, there were at least more than twenty! ¡°You¡¯re doomed, I want to see what you¡¯re going to do now!¡± Lyra said arrogantly. The cars quickly stopped in front of Lyra, and one middle-aged man after another got out of the cars. ¡°Brother, this woman insulted me and hit me! You have to stand up for me-¡± Lyra said coquettishly. ¡®Who dares to hit my little babe?¡± ¡°Right, do they have a death wish?¡± ¡°You better apologize right now!¡± It¡¯s apparent that these people were all businessmen from South City. And Lyra¡¯s rtionship with them was obviously ambiguous. Looking at this scene, Emily¡¯s expression remained calm. She smiled, ¡°So you¡¯re calling in help? Alright, I¡¯ll make a call too.¡± ¡°You make that call, go on, I want to see who you can bring!¡± ¡°Nobody in South City can scare me!¡± The crowd chimed in, all blustering. Emily ignored them, took out her cell phone, and made a call. ¡°I¡¯m giving you ten minutes, get to the amusement park immediately,¡± Emily¡¯s voice was icy cold. Having said that, Emily directly hung up the phone. ¡°Haha, trying to put on airs!¡± ¡°I¡¯m waiting for your reinforcements, call them!¡± Lyra said with a sneer. Ethan Smith, on the other hand, wasn¡¯t worried. Others might not know the power of the Taylor family, but Ethan Smith knew very well. Just a minor star like Lyra was far from capable of opposing the Taylor family. A few minutester. One Audi A6 after another came from not too far away. A nce revealed there were at least twenty! ¡°Damn, she¡¯s only called guys driving A6s?¡± ¡°I wouldn¡¯t be caught dead in this crummy car!¡± ¡°I thought she was capable, but she¡¯s got no game after all?¡± Emily didn¡¯t say a word, just smiled. Soon, the car arrived in front of Emily Taylor. Then, several men in suits rushed down hurriedly. Once the crowd recognized these people, their expressions turned extremely unpleasant! ¡°Leader of¡­Leader of South City¡­¡± ¡°Director of South City Culture and Entertainment Bureau¡­¡± ¡°Jeremy Baker from South City Police Bureau¡­¡± These people were practically the top figures in South City! With just a single phone call from Emily Taylor, nearly all the high-level individuals in South City were mobilized! ¡°Leader¡­Leader, why did youe¡­¡± ¡°Sorry, 1¡­1 have something to attend to, so I¡¯ll leave first.¡± ¡°Take care, Lyra Howard¡­¡± People hurriedly squeezed into the car and zoomed away! Lyra Howard¡¯s face was extremely unpleasant, her teeth grinding in anger! Castro also looked serious. It seemed like this woman was not to be underestimated. ¡°Miss Howard, Young Lord Lane has arrived,¡± one of the bodyguards whispered in her ear at that moment. Lyra Howard, who had just been downtrodden, suddenly lit up with joy upon hearing this! ¡°Haha, Young Lord Lane has arrived, wonderful! Let¡¯s see what you can do now!¡± Lyra Howard leapt up in excitement. Castro also let out a breath of relief. Now that Young Lord Lane had arrived, everything should be fine. ¡°Where¡¯s Young Lord Lane? Hurry and take me to him!¡± Lyra Howard said urgently. The bodyguard didn¡¯t say a word and promptly led Lyra towards Young Lord Lane. Lyra ran all the way to Young Lord Lane and said with a face full of grievance, ¡°Young Lord Lane, I wanted to take photos just now, but they not only refused to cooperate, they also hit me¡­.¡± Asher Lane frowned, ¡°What happened?¡± Lyra quickly embellished the story, ¡°I told her that I¡¯m a contracted artist under the Lane Family, but she said the Lane Family was nothing! She even said that you would kneel before her! So arrogant!¡± Upon hearing Lyra¡¯s words, Asher Lane¡¯s expression instantly darkened. Failing to get the Knotweed, Asher Lane wanted to vent his anger somewhere else. He didn¡¯t expect that opportunity toe knocking so quickly. ¡°Who¡¯s so bold? I want to see for myself!¡± Asher Lane said in a cold voice. Happy in her heart, Lyra quickly said, ¡°They¡¯re over there! A despicable couple- -you must teach them a proper lesson!¡± Asher Lane didn¡¯t say a word and walked forward in big strides. Lyra eagerly led the way, not being able to wait to see the scared expressions on Ethan Smith and Emily Taylor¡¯s faces! ¡°Mr. Baker, Mr. Watts, why are you here?¡± Asher Lane looked at the people in front of him, slightly surprised. ¡°Mr. Lane, is this woman under contract with yourpany?¡± Mr. Watts asked. Asher Lane nodded, ¡°Yes, what about it?¡± ¡°Never mind.¡± Mr. Watts waved his hand, but his gaze carried a hint of pity. ¡°How strange.¡± Asher Lane couldn¡¯t help but mutter. He continued walking, following Lyra towards their target. Soon, they arrived at the Ferris Wheel. ¡°Young Lord Lane, it¡¯s those two!¡± Lyra pointed to Ethan Smith and Emily Taylor standing under the Ferris Wheel. By this time, Ethan Smith and Emily Taylor hadpletely forgotten about this fool. The two were looking up at the Ferris Wheel with faces full of happiness. Looking at their back figures, Asher Lane snorted, ¡°Don¡¯t know what¡¯sing to them.¡± With that, Asher Lane walked briskly towards the two. ¡°Are you two the ones who hit my people and spoke arrogantly?¡± Asher Lane said coldly. Hearing Asher Lane¡¯s voice, Ethan Smith was the first to turn his head. And when Asher Lane saw Ethan Smith, his expression changed drastically! ¡°You¡­you? Ethan Smith?¡± Asher Lane suddenly had a bad premonition! So it seems¡­the woman in question¡­ is Emily Taylor? Asher Lane called out tentatively, ¡°Miss¡­Miss Taylor?¡± Upon hearing this, Emily Taylor slowly turned around. ¡°Young Lord Lane, what a coincidence to meet again,¡± Emily Taylor was smiling but not quite¨C she said.. Chapter 105 - 105: The Taste of First Love Chapter 105: The Taste of First Love Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Miss¡­ Miss Taylor, is that really you¡­¡± Asher Lane, seeing Emily Taylor in front of him, had a death wish! Just yesterday he thought he escaped catastrophe, but today he encountered her again! For Asher, the humiliations of these two days far outweighed those of his entire life! Before he could even think, he fell to his knees with a ¡°thud¡±. Performing such an act in the public eye, it was worse than death for Asher. Lyra Howard and others not far away were dumbfounded, dumbstruck. What is going on? Asher Lane actually knelt down? ¡°Miss¡­ Miss Taylor, I¡¯m sorry, I haven¡¯t disciplined her properly¡­¡± Asher Lane said, lowering his head. Emily Taylor looked at Asher in front of her and said indifferently, ¡°The Lane Family is so domineering, using a public ce at will?¡± ¡°No, no, this is absolutely not the intention of our Lane family!¡± Asher waved his hands hurriedly. Emily hummed lightly, nced at Lyra Howard not far away, and said, ¡°I don¡¯t like that person.¡± ¡°Miss Taylor, rest assured, I will not let her off easily!¡± Asher hurriedly said. Emily waved her hand and said, ¡°You can go now, don¡¯t disturb us.¡± ¡°Yes, yes.¡± Asher immediately breathed a sigh of relief. He stood up from the ground, turned and walked to Lyra, raising his hand to p her in the face! ¡°Wretched thing!¡± Asher said through gritted teeth. Lyra Howard was so frightened she couldn¡¯t speak, Asher¡¯s attitude made it clear that the other party¡¯s status was not something the Lane Family couldpare to! ¡°I was wrong, Young Lord of Lane Family¡­¡± Lyra whimpered softly. Asher didn¡¯t say a word, just waved his hand, and the people around him dragged Lyra onto the car. Finally, the scene calmed down. After greeting Emily Taylor these South City VIPs quickly left. ¡°Let¡¯s go ride the Ferris Wheel.¡± Emily said with a smile. ¡°Okay¡­ OK.¡± Ethan Smith conceded with a wry smile. His heart felt a littleplicated. Every time he was with Emily, Ethan could feel a strong sense of helplessness. This gap in status and identity puts a lot of pressure on Ethan, but it also unconsciously stimtes his fighting spirit. The two got the Ferris Wheel tickets and, following the staff¡¯s process, made their way towards the Ferris Wheel. The other tourists all stood outside, not daring to approach. Facing Emily¡¯s caliber of person, they feared being involved due to a minor mistake. Emily looked at the eager spectators outside and said with a smile, ¡°You can all join, no one can use a public ce at will, not even me.¡± Only upon hearing this did the spectators cautiously make their way towards the Ferris Wheel. Ethan and Emily sat on the Ferris Wheel, quietly waiting for the machine to start. ¡°Shall we take a photo together?¡± Emily suddenly suggested. Of course, Ethan had no objection; without thinking, he agreed. Emily held up her phone, pressing her face against Ethan¡¯s. Then, she made a YEAH gesture, and pressed the shutter button. ¡°That¡¯s not enough; we need to take more!¡± Emily seemed very excited. She held up her phone, continuously pressing the shutter button, asking Ethan to make some shy poses. Even before the Ferris Wheel started moving, Emily¡¯s phone was already filled with dozens of selfies. Once the Ferris Wheel started moving, Emily¡¯s hand moved even faster. Almost at every angle, Emily didn¡¯t miss out. Such fun poses were just like those of an average young couple. This was Ethan¡¯s first time experiencing the feeling of true love. As the Ferris Wheel slowly turned, it quickly reached its highest point. At that moment, Emily suddenly leaned in and gently kissed Ethan¡¯s face. Ethan was stunned, his face flushing crimson down to his neck. But the ecstasy within his heart made his heartbeat quicken. He looked at Emily, somewhat excited and about to speak, but Emily put her finger to his lips. ¡°Legend has it that if you kiss the person you love when the Ferris Wheel reaches its highest point, you will be together forever.¡± Emily said with a somewhat dreamy look. ¡°I don¡¯t have many chances to go to an amusement park. I don¡¯t want to miss out.¡± The words of Emily seemed to carry some hidden meaning. Ethan looked at Emily, his heart pounding, and murmured, ¡°Miss¡­ Miss Taylor, I¡­¡± ¡°Do you want to keep calling me Miss Taylor?¡± Emily asked, blinking. Indeed, this form of address was too formal. Ethan took a deep breath, he plucked up his courage and gave a quick peck on Emily¡¯s face. Then, he tenderly looked at Emily and said word by word, ¡°Emily, meeting you is the happiest thing in my life. I don¡¯t want to miss you, and I will never let that happen. ¡± At that moment, it was as if the world had stopped. As their eyes met, everything became a backdrop for their encounter. Fortunately, this scene was not seen by people like Cato Cain below, otherwise, they would have gone mad. For Ethan, this day was the most unforgettable and the happiest day. Eventually, the Ferris Wheel came to a halt. Both their faces were somewhat flushed and looked ruddy. Ethan never thought that at the tail end of his youth, he would still be able to experience the love that felt like first love. Later, they rode the Carousel, Pirate Ship and so on, not leaving the amusement park until nightfall. ¡°Today was really fun.¡± Ethan smiled. Emily blinked, ¡°I thought so too.¡± Even though she said that, a touch of sadness flickered across Emily¡¯s face. This didn¡¯t escape Ethan¡¯s eyes, and he asked somewhat puzzled, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Emily shook her head and smiled, ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± She did not want to ruin the sweet atmosphere, therefore, she didn¡¯t tell Ethan that she was leaving for the Capital City tomorrow. It was nightfall. The sky exuded a peaceful tranquility that was terrifyingly silent. At this moment, Ethan and Emily, each in their own rooms, could not sleep. Emily, wearing a nightgown, leaned against the window, gazing at the distant sky. The breeze blew across her smooth cheek, lifting her cascading ck hair. Her eyes resembled crystal-clear water, reflecting aplex mix of sorrow and joy. Ethan, on the other hand, sat in his room, continuing his charm creation. Having not slept for two days, Ethan did not feel tired at all. It was only until dawn that the Protective Amulet was finallypleted. Inside the jade pendant, there was a hint of red. This was Ethan¡¯s blood essence, capable of saving his life at a crucial time. ¡°Phew, it¡¯s finally over.¡± Ethan couldn¡¯t help but feel a little worn out. He nced at the time; it was only seven in the morning. Ethan thought for a moment and decided to sleep for an hour. He set the clock for eight o¡¯clock, fell onto the bed and quickly drifted off to sleep.. Chapter 106 - 106: 106: Emily Taylor Leaves_l Chapter 106 - 106: 106: Emily Taylor Leaves_l Trantor: 549690339 Exhausted from the past two days, Ethan Smith quickly fell into a deep sleep. Not long after he entered his dream world, Hugh Taylor¡¯s car arrived and parked downstairs of the hotel. ¡°Mr. Taylor, Miss Taylor is staying here,¡± Cato Cain said, bowing. Hugh Taylor nodded and said, ¡°Take me upstairs.¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Taylor.¡± Cato Cain hurriedly led the way, taking Hugh Taylor straight to Emily Taylor¡¯s room. Emily Taylor had been awake for a while, having hardly slept at all the previous night. ¡°Emily, it¡¯s time to go back,¡± Hugh Taylor said calmly. Emily Taylor nodded and replied, ¡°I know.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go then,¡± Hugh Taylor said, his voice heavy. Biting her lip, Emily Taylor got up and went to Ethan Smith¡¯s room, wanting to say goodbye to him. However, Ethan was sleeping soundly, and Emily couldn¡¯t bear to disturb him. The group stood around Ethan for a while without speaking. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Emily Taylor murmured quietly. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to say goodbye to him?¡± Hugh Taylor asked. Emily Taylor steeled herself and shook her head. ¡°No.¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s go,¡± Hugh Taylor said, striding towards the door. ¡°Emily¡­l like you¡­¡± As they were about to leave the room, Ethan Smith suddenly mumbled these words in his sleep. Emily Taylor froze, her footsteps involuntarily stopping in their tracks. As she turned around, she realized that Ethan was only talking in his sleep. ¡°He¡¯s even calling your name in his dreams,¡± Hugh Taylor sighed. Emily Taylor felt even more miserable. Biting her lip, she suddenly said, ¡°Father, wait for me a moment.¡± She hurried back to her room, grabbed a pen, and began writing quickly on a piece of paper. She wrote and rewrote, making changes and crossing things out, filling a whole page with her words. But no matter what she wrote, Emily Taylor wasn¡¯t satisfied. She then quickly wrote down a few words: I¡¯m going back to Capital City; take care of yourself. These brief words conveyed Emily Taylor¡¯s most sincere feelings. She ced the note on Ethan¡¯s bedside table and gently kissed his forehead. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Emily Taylor turned and walked away without hesitation. In the car. Emily Taylor¡¯s eyes were glued to the direction of Ethan¡¯s room. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Emily Taylor waved her hand. ¡°Yes, Miss,¡± the driver started the car. At this moment, Ethan Smith suddenly woke up in bed. He felt a sense of unease in his heart, sitting up on the bed, his head a little foggy. Soon, Ethan saw the note left on his bedside table. Ethan hastily opened the note, discovering the words Emily Taylor had written. ¡°Miss¡­Miss Taylor¡­¡± Ethan¡¯s face suddenly changed, as if his heart had been stabbed! He rushed to the window and looked out. The Taylor family¡¯s car was downstairs, about to leave. ¡°Emily!¡± Ethan Smith yelled with all his might! Afterward, he sprinted desperately down the stairs! Unfortunately, the car had excellent soundproofing, and Emily Taylor couldn¡¯t hear Ethan Smith¡¯s voice. By the time Ethan Smith reached the ground floor, the car started and slowly drove away. Ethan Smith¡¯s face turned extremely ugly. He gritted his teeth and chased the car with all his strength. ¡°Miss Taylor! Emily!¡± Ethan Smith used all of his energy, desperately chasing the car. In the car.Emily Taylor¡¯s mood was terrible. Although they hadn¡¯t spent much time together, Ethan Smith had already left an imprint in Emily Taylor¡¯s heart. ¡°Maybe in a year, this guy will really make it to Capital City.¡± Hugh Taylorforted. ¡°Not maybe, definitely.¡± Emily¡¯s tone was firmly determined. ¡°Let¡¯s hope so.¡± Hugh Taylor nodded. The car was speeding up, but Ethan Smith behind them showed no sign of giving up. His forehead was covered in sweat, as he chased and shouted frantically. ¡°Miss, there seems to be someone chasing us from behind.¡± Finally, the driver noticed Ethan Smith desperately pursuing them through the rearview mirror. Hearing this, Emily hurriedly opened the car window and looked back. ¡°Stop the car!¡± Emily eximed urgently. ¡°Miss, we¡­¡± ¡°I said stop the car!¡± Emily shouted harshly. The driver dared not defy Emily¡¯s wishes and quickly pulled the car over to the side of the road. Emily got out of the car and walked towards Ethan Smith. The mutual pursuit made Ethan even more impulsive. He ran up to Emily and pulled her into his arms! ¡°Damn this kid!¡± Cato Cain in the car was instantly furious and was about to push the door and step out, but Hugh Taylor stopped him. ¡°Let them be.¡± Hugh Taylor waved dismissively. Seeing this, Cato Cain could only say no more. ¡°Are you leaving now, why so hurried¡­¡± Ethan said with some pain. Emily was still the gentle and generous Emily Taylor. She reached up to wipe Ethan¡¯s tears, smiling, ¡°A real man doesn¡¯t shed tears so easily.¡± Ethan wiped away the light of tears at the corner of his eyes and said with great pain, ¡°Can you not go?¡± ¡°I cannot.¡± Emily said without hesitation. ¡°I¡¯ve spent enough time in River City. It¡¯s time to return to Capital City.¡± Emily smiled. ¡°But¡­ but I don¡¯t want you to leave¡­¡± Ethan said rather weakly. Their days together had be a part that Ethan couldn¡¯t let go. A day apart felt like three seasons. That was Ethan¡¯s state of mind right now. Emily extended her hand, gently patted Ethan¡¯s head, and smiled softly, ¡°If you want to see me,e to Capital City to find me.¡± ¡°In a year, I¡¯ll be waiting for you in Capital City, waiting for you to marry me.¡± Ethan couldn¡¯t hold back once again, and tears almost welled up in his eyes. But he didn¡¯t want Emily to worry, and he certainly didn¡¯t want Emily to be disappointed, so he held back his grief. ¡°Definitely, I¡¯ll go to Capital City in a year to marry you. Wait for me!¡± Ethan clenched his teeth and said. ¡°Emily, it¡¯s time to go.¡± In the car, Hugh Taylor said calmly. Emily nced at Hugh Taylor, then looked at Ethan Smith and said, ¡°Ethan, from now on, you¡¯ll have to rely on yourself.¡± ¡°When dealing with certain people¡­ you can¡¯t be too soft-hearted, or else you¡¯ll be taken advantage of, okay?¡± ¡°In a year, I¡¯ll be waiting for you in Capital City, waiting for you to marry me.¡± With that, Emily Taylor walked back towards the car without looking back. These words echoed in Ethan¡¯s mind. His heart felt pierced by countless needles, unbearable pain. Just as the car was about to start, Ethan suddenly thought of something. He quickly shouted, ¡°Emily, wait!¡± The car halted again. Ethan anxiously ran to the front of the car and took out the jade pendant, handing it to Emily. ¡°Emily, this jade pendant is a gift from me to you. You must wear it at all times!¡± Ethan said with some excitement. Emily took the jade pendant and smiled, ¡°Alright, I will..¡± Chapter 107 - 107: 107: The Nameless Pawn_1 Chapter 107 - 107: 107: The Nameless Pawn_1 Trantor: 549690339 The car slowly drove away, and Ethan Smith just watched the Taylor family¡¯s car disappear from his sight. Meanwhile, a tear slid down Emily Taylor¡¯s face in the car. Ethan stood there for a long time, clenching his fists tightly and holding back tears. ¡°I will, I will go to Capital City as soon as possible!¡± Ethan couldn¡¯t help but yell out loud. people around mm looked at him as It ne was Insane. Ethan returned to the hotel, packed up his belongings, and quickly left South City, heading for River City. With three in his hand, Ethan needed to quickly improve his strength and reach the Foundation Establishment Stage. Throughout the journey, Ethan¡¯s mood was incredibly heavy and difficult to settle. Every time he closed his eyes, he saw Emily Taylor¡¯s figure. ¡°Emily, wait for me,¡± Ethan whispered softly. That day, the news of Emily Taylor¡¯s departure swept through the entire River City. Countless people breathed a sigh of relief in their hearts. Emily Taylor was like a mountain weighing heavily on everyone¡¯s heart. During this time, everyone was careful with their actions, lest they identally provoke the wrath of this great figure. ¡°Finally, Emily Taylor is gone.¡± ¡°Damn, life has been so cautioustely.¡± ¡°With Emily Taylor gone, isn¡¯t Ethan Smith left without a backer?¡± ¡°Yeah, without Emily Taylor backing him up, how long can Ethan survive?¡± At night, Ethan returned to River City. Edward Green was already waiting at home early on. ¡°Mr. Smith,¡± Edward poured a cup of tea for Ethan. Ethan took a sip of the tea, then looked at Edward and said, ¡°I need your help with something.¡± ¡°Please tell me, Mr. Smith,¡± Edward nodded hastily. Ethan took a deep breath and said, ¡°I need you to act as a guardian for me, for at least three days.¡± ¡°Guardian?¡± Edward was startled. Ethan nodded and said, ¡°I need to go into secluded cultivation and can¡¯t have any distractions.¡± ¡°Edward, right now you are the only one I trust,¡± Ethan said seriously. Edward was immediately ttered and said, ¡°Please rest assured, Mr. Smith, I will do my best!¡± Ethan nodded and waved his hand, ¡°Rest tonight.¡± Back in his room, Ethany in bed but couldn¡¯t sleep. Every time he closed his eyes, Emily Taylor¡¯s tender face appeared in front of him. His mind was filled with the countless words Emily had said to him. Ethan sat up in bed. He took a deep breath and forced himself to calm down by sitting cross -legged on the bed. For cultivation, mentality is even more crucial. Over the course of the night, Ethan¡¯s mental state seemed to change subtly. He didn¡¯t know if Emily¡¯s words had an impact, but he felt that his heart had grown a bit tougher. The next morning. Ethan walked out of his room. His face showed no expression, but it was tinged with a hint of coldness. ¡°Mr. Smith,¡± Edward prepared tea for Ethan early in the morning. Ethan nodded and said, ¡°Call Ray Walters toe see me.¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Smith,¡± Edward nodded immediately. Half an hourter. Ray Walters and n arrived at Dragon Rising Community. In the living room, Edward served tea and water to everyone, while Ray looked puzzled. Ethan remained silent, just watching Ray quietly. ¡°Ray, how have the recent earnings been?¡± Ethan asked. Ray hurriedly said, ¡°Mr. Smith, our market share is steadily increasing, and I have already set up factories for mass production of Soul Nourishment Pills.¡± Ethan squinted and said, ¡°Miss Taylor has left, and I suppose many people will have their eyes on me, even wanting to get rid of me.¡± ¡°Ray, have you ever thought about betraying me?¡± Ethan asked coldly, looking at Ray. Ray¡¯s face changed instantly, and he shook his head, ¡°Mr. Smith, I would never think of such a thing! Without you, I would still be an old gangster, sooner orter to be eliminated¡­¡± After making sure that Ray had no intention of betraying him, Ethan asked, ¡°Good, I will not treat you all unfairly.¡± ¡°Thank you, Mr. Smith!¡± Ray nodded quickly. Afterward, Ethan stood up, nced at n, and said, ¡°Last time I promised to teach you breathing techniques. Come find me in a week.¡± n bowed and said, ¡°Thank you, Mr. Smith.¡± Ethan couldn¡¯t trust Ray Walters 100%, so he had to win over n. After leaving Dragon Rising Community, Ray couldn¡¯t help but wipe the sweat from his forehead. ¡°Damn, that scared me,¡± Ray muttered. n frowned and asked, ¡°Ray, you don¡¯t really have any other ns, do you?¡± ¡°Nonsense!¡± Ray scolded loudly. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m as stupid as those people? Since Miss Taylor could see the potential in Mr. Smith, he must have exceptional abilities!¡± ¡°I believe it won¡¯t be long before Mr. Smith achieves great things!¡± After Ray left, Ethan, together with Edward, left Dragon Rising Community. ¡°Mr. Smith, where are we going?¡± Edward asked. Ethan said, ¡°We¡¯re going to find a quiet ce.¡± This quiet ce referred to the Riverside Vi where Benjamin Hill used to live. The environment there was quiet, remote, and full of qi, just what Ethan needed. After the Hill family fell, Stephen Hill¡¯s rtives took over their assets, and they were recently put up for auction on the Inte. Ethan and Edward quickly arrived at Riverside Vi. Edward stepped forward and knocked on the door. Soon, a man came out to open the door. ¡°Who are you looking for?¡± the man asked. Edward said quickly, ¡°We heard that this ce is up for sale recently, and we n to buy it.¡± The man nced at Ethan and nodded. ¡°Come in.¡± As they entered the vi, they saw four or five people sitting inside. ¡°Hey, Ethan Smith!¡± One of the young men stood up as soon as he saw Ethan. Ethan nced at him and said, ¡°I don¡¯t think I know you.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t know me, but I know you,¡± the young man sneered. ¡°I¡¯m Adrian Lyons from the Lyons family in River City!¡± Adrian said arrogantly. Ethan frowned slightly, ¡°The Lyons Family? Never heard of them.¡± Adrian¡¯s face changed, and he angrily said, ¡°You! Fine, it¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t know me, but you know N O¡¯Connor, right?¡± ¡°Oh, that unruly little girl,¡± Ethan nodded. Adrian said coldly, ¡°Because of you, N O¡¯Connor was almost sent to a coal mine! I didn¡¯t dare touch you before because of the Taylor family, but now that Emily Taylor is gone, let¡¯s see what you can do!¡± Ethanughed coldly, ¡°What are you trying to say?¡± Adrian snorted, ¡°I¡¯ll give you a choice, either kneel down, and I¡¯ll film a video, or I¡¯ll beat you down, it¡¯s up to you to choose.¡± Ethan scratched his head, ¡°Now that Miss Taylor is gone, even you irrelevant people dare to make a fuss? Chapter 108 - 108: Attack on the Foundation Establishment Stage_l Chapter 108: Attack on the Foundation Establishment Stage_l Trantor: 549690339 ¡°A nobody?¡± Upon hearing this, Adrian Lyons became furious! ¡°If it weren¡¯t for Miss Taylor, you would be the nobody!¡± Adrian said annoingly. Ethan Smith looked at Adrian Lyons andughed, ¡°You¡­ must be N O¡¯Connor¡¯spdog, right? I remember she likes someone called Luka.¡± ¡°You!¡± Thisment undoubtedly hit Adrian¡¯s sore spot! Just as Ethan had said, Adrian was indeed N¡¯spdog! ¡°You¡¯re shameless! I¡¯ll teach you a lesson right now!¡± Adrian waved his hand, and the people beside him immediately walked towards Ethan. Edward Green quickly moved forward and was about to make a move, but Ethan stopped him. ¡°Let me handle it.¡± Ethan said coldly. As soon as the words fell, Ethan disappeared from his spot with a ¡°whoosh¡± and instantly appeared in front of the others. Their faces suddenly changed with astonishment! Before they could even react, their bodies flew out and they passed out on the spot! Afterwards, Ethan slowly walked towards Adrian Lyons. Adrian¡¯s face was pale, as he did not know that Ethan was so skilled! ¡°What¡­ what do you want to do!¡± Adrian said fearfully. Ethan looked at him coldly and said, ¡°Nothing much, just breaking your legs.¡± As the words fell, Ethan¡¯s foot kicked out quickly. With two ¡°bangs¡±, Adrian¡¯s kneecaps were shattered! ¡°Ahhh!!!¡± The painful howls filled the entire vi! Ethan looked at Adrian coldly and said, ¡°Get lost, and tell those who want to deal with me that I¡¯m right here waiting for them.¡± ¡°Hold on, where is the owner of this vi?¡± Edward Green stopped Adrian and asked. Adrian had already lost his nerve. He endured the pain and said, ¡°The vi is now under my father¡¯s management. I¡­ I need to go back to him.¡± ¡°Call him over.¡± Ethan said coldly. Adrian¡¯s face shed a trace of coldness and immediately nodded, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll call him right now!¡± Having said that, he crawled to the side with his phone in hand and dialed the number in pain. ¡°Mr. Smith, Adrian¡¯s father probably won¡¯t let us go easily.¡± Edward Green reminded him. Ethan sat on the sofa and said indifferently, ¡°No matter, let hime.¡± More than ten minutester. A middle-aged man hurriedly ran into the vi. As expected, there were several bodyguards beside him. Just as Edward was about to take action, Adrian¡¯s father pped Adrian in the face! ¡°All you know is causing trouble, how could I have given birth to such a waste!¡± he scolded angrily. Afterwards, he walked quickly to Ethan, cupping his hands in greeting, ¡°Mr. Smith, I¡¯m really sorry for my poor discipline. I hope you can forgive me.¡± This surprised Ethan a little. As the saying goes, one should not hit a smiling face. Ethan flicked his finger, and a pill fell into Adrian¡¯s hand. ¡°When you get back, rub this pill on your leg. There¡¯s still hope for your leg.¡± Ethan said lightly. Hearing this, Adrian¡¯s father immediately rejoiced and quickly said, ¡°Thank you, Mr. Smith!¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough, stop talking and I want to buy this vi.¡± Ethan took out the ck card that Leonard Schultz had given him. The moment he saw the ck card, Adrian¡¯s father¡¯s face changed slightly. He quickly waved his hand and said, ¡°Mr. Smith, you cured my son¡¯s leg, so this vi is a gift to you!¡± ¡°A gift to me?¡± Ethan felt even more puzzled. Why would Adrian¡¯s father be so polite when he was the one who had broken Adrian¡¯s leg? ¡°Mr. Smith, it¡¯s probably because of the ck card in your hand.¡± Edward Green whispered in his ear. Ethan had an epiphany, put away the ck card, and nodded, ¡°Well, thank you very much. I will remember your kindness.¡± ¡°Thank you, Mr. Smith!¡± Adrian¡¯s father bowed his hands promptly.Afterward, he walked in front of Adrian Lyons and scolded, ¡°Useless fool, crawl out of here yourself! ¡± The vi finally quieted down. Ethan Smith took a deep breath, feeling the rich qi from his surroundings. ¡°What a great ce,¡± Ethan muttered softly. He then asked Edward Green to open the box they had brought. Inside the box were three herbs, and a strong fragrance of medicine immediately filled the entire vi. Ethan took a deep breath, feeling a little excited in his heart. These three herbs were enough to support him to enter the Foundation Establishment Stage! Ethan couldn¡¯t wait to know the power of the Foundation Establishment Stage! ¡°As the saying goes, a hundred days to establish a foundation, although I used a pill, it took me only a month,¡± Ethan thought secretly. In the environment where qi was depleted, Ethan¡¯s speed was considered unprecedented. ¡°Edward, I¡¯ll have to trouble you a lot these days,¡± Ethan said to Edward Green. Edward hurriedly said, ¡°Mr. Smith, you¡¯re too kind.¡± Then, Ethan wasted no time. He took out the herbs and prepared to refine Qi Gathering Pills. The further along in cultivation, the more Qi Gathering Pills were needed. Now, Ethan probably needed at least two Qi Gathering Pills to advance just one level. ¡°These three herbs can bring me at least a dozen or so Qi Gathering Pills,¡± Ethan thought secretly. Afterward, he took out the necessary tools and began refining the Qi Gathering Pills. At this time, the Lewis Family of South City was already eager to move. ¡°Young Master, I have confirmed that Emily Taylor has returned to the Capital City,¡± Asher Lane¡¯s secretary whispered in his ear. Asher took a deep breath, and a hint of ruthlessness shed in his eyes. ¡°Even though she left River City, no one knows if she¡¯ll help Ethan Smith using her power,¡± Asher Lane frowned. ¡°Shall we¡­ask for directions first?¡± the secretary suggested. Asher thought for a moment and shook his head, ¡°No, it¡¯s best not to let the Taylors know about this.¡± The temptation of the Knotweed for Asher was just too great. Even if it was a risk, he wanted to try it! Asher had seen Ethan¡¯s skills firsthand ¡ª it was indeed good for ordinary people. But for Asher Lane, it was simply not worth mentioning. That was because¡­ Asher Lane¡¯s fame in the world of martial arts was huge! He was known as the genius of South City! In just three years, he had entered the realm of Inner Strength Masters! His strength was even above that of the elderly housekeeper! ¡°I¡¯ll act ording to the situation at that time,¡± Asher said coldly. ¡°Yes, Young Master, ¡± the secretary nodded immediately. On that day, the Lane Family prepared their car and headed to River City. At this time, Ethan¡¯s pill was about to be finished. Ethan stood by, controlling the heat with his qi. His experience in refining pills several times had already made Ethan¡¯s technique much more proficient. ¡°Bang!¡± At this moment, there was a loud noise in the room! The entire furnace exploded instantly! A strong medicinal fragrance rushed into their noses! Ethan quickly rushed over, looked down, and saw several pills lying quietly in the ruins! Ethan picked up the pills and counted them carefully. ¡°Twenty-eight! Far more than I imagined!¡± Ethan eximed with surprise.. Chapter 109 - 109: Asher Lane’s Visit_l Chapter 109: Asher Lane¡¯s Visit_l Trantor: 549690339 Ethan Smith initially thought there were at most twenty pills, but to his surprise, the number exceeded his expectations. ¡°Twenty-eight, enough to help me reach the Foundation Establishment Stage.¡± Ethan tightened his fist, and his anticipation grew. Without further dy, Ethan hurriedly swallowed the pills. Ethan could only consume and refine the Qi Gathering Pills one by one. He swallowed the first pill, then closed his eyes slightly to feel the gradual uncurling sensation of the pill in his body. The pill went into his abdomen and seemed to explode! Rich qi flowed through Ethan¡¯s abdomen into his dantian, then slowly spread throughout his body. In just two hours, a pill waspletely dissolved! Ethan stepped into the Sixth Layer of the Qi Refining Stage from the Fifth Layer. This made Ethan even more rmed, and he didn¡¯t dare to waste any time, quickly swallowing the second pill. The second Qi Gathering Pill circted even faster in Ethan¡¯s body, disappearing almost instantly! However, this time, Ethan frowned. Because the second Qi Gathering Pill didn¡¯t allow Ethan to step into the Seventh Layer of the Qi Refining Stage, his dantian didn¡¯t even change in the slightest. Ethan slowly opened his eyes, furrowing his brow, ¡°Didn¡¯t they say that every Qi Gathering Pill could increase one¡¯s level?¡± Although Ethan had anticipated that the effects of the Qi Gathering Pills would diminish as his strength increased, he didn¡¯t expect the effect at the Seventh Layer to be so weak. ¡°It seems there¡¯s still a difference between rumors and reality.¡± Ethan thought to himself. He didn¡¯t rush to swallow the third pill, instead, he stared at the Qi Gathering Pills before him and fell into contemtion. After a moment of thought, Ethan took a deep breath and decided to gulp down all the remaining Qi Gathering Pills in one go! If he consumed and refined them one by one, it would take too much time. ¡°Taking more pills shouldn¡¯t be harmful.¡± Ethan thought to himself. With that thought, he opened his mouth and threw one Qi Gathering Pill after another into his mouth. All twenty-six Qi Gathering Pills were swallowed by Ethan, and at that moment, he felt as if his stomach was about to burst! Over twenty pills started taking effect simultaneously in his body, and Ethan¡¯s body could hardly support it! Sweat dripped from his forehead, and his lower abdomen was painfully cramped! ¡°Ah¡­¡± Ethan couldn¡¯t help but open his mouth and let out a slight moan. This pain was something Ethan had never felt before, his body shivered slightly, and the vision in front of his eyes slowly dimmed. ¡°No!¡± Just as he was about to faint, Ethan clenched his teeth and forced himself to stay awake. He couldn¡¯t help but think of Emily Taylor and the words she had said before leaving! ¡°I can¡¯t fall like this.¡± Ethan clenched his teeth tightly, took a deep breath, and relied on his strong spirit to resist the pain! The Qi Gathering Pills continued to explode in Ethan¡¯s body, and the rich qi rushed into his dantian like a swarm. Ethan endured the pain, desperately trying to stabilize his state of mind. Finally, after more than half an hour, Ethan¡¯s state of mind began to settle down little by little. The pain seemed to have been adapted to, and even his trembling body began to stabilize. At this time, a faint green light surrounded Ethan. The light enveloped Ethan, isting him from the outside world. As the qi slowly flowed throughout his body, Ethan only felt the pain disappear, reced by a warm current, as if he was soaking in a hot spring. Ethan sat cross-legged, his expression calm, as he fused the qi with every cell in his body. In the blink of an eye, a whole day had passed. The sky gradually darkened, and the outside was filled with stars. Edward Green stood at the door of the room, his arms crossed, looking coldly around as if he were a guardian deity. At this moment, a car approached from a distance. The car came to a steady stop at the entrance of the vi, and a young man with two lean men stepped out. ¡°Huh, the environment here is really nice.¡± The visitor was none other than Asher Lane and his followers! He looked at the beautiful surroundings and hummed, ¡°This Ethan Smith sure knows how to enjoy.¡± ¡°Yes, River City¡¯s tiny ce is quite suitable for Elder Hansen.¡± Asher¡¯s follower alsoughed. Asher didn¡¯t say anything else, his eyes turned to the direction of the vi, and he waved, ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s visit this Ethan.¡± As he said that, Asher led the men towards the vi. Edward Green, who was standing at the entrance, quickly noticed Ashering. He immediately stepped forward, blocking Asher¡¯s path. ¡°This is Mr. Smith¡¯s private residence, unrted people please step back.¡± Edward Green said coldly. ¡°How dare you! What are you to us, speaking to our Young Lord like this?!¡± Asher¡¯s follower immediately yelled. Asher waved his hand and smiled faintly, ¡°We need to be polite, understand?¡± After that, Asher looked at Edward Green and said with a smile, ¡°I am here to negotiate important matters with Ethan George.¡± Edward still had a cold face and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but Mr. Smith is currently unavable and not seeing guests, you can talk to me if you have any issues.¡± Asher raised his eyebrows, his smile ambiguous, ¡°This Ethan Smith, so pretentious.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Smith is indeed busy.¡± Although Edward seemed polite, his tone carried a trace of threat. ¡°Kid, don¡¯t be ungrateful!¡± At this point, Asher¡¯s follower suddenly shouted angrily! ¡°Do you know who this is? He is the Young Lord of the Lewis Family from South City, Asher Lane!¡± Hearing this name, Edward¡¯s face changed slightly. Obviously, he had heard of Asher Lane¡¯s name. ¡°So it¡¯s the Younger Lord of the Lane Family.¡± Edward¡¯s eyebrows furrowed slightly. ¡°Young Lord Lane, I¡¯m sorry, but Mr. Smith really can¡¯t see you at the moment. Why don¡¯t you wait, and I¡¯ll inform him when he¡¯s done?¡± Edward said, bowing slightly. Asher raised his eyebrows and sneered, ¡°I came all the way from South City to see him, and he¡¯s making me wait? Is this how you treat guests?¡± Edward said awkwardly, ¡°Young Lord Lane, Mr. Smith really has something¡­¡± ¡°Enough!¡± Asher¡¯s follower interrupted with some displeasure. ¡°Get out of the way, or don¡¯t me us for being impolite!¡± Edward¡¯s face immediately turned ugly. As an Inner Strength Expert, he naturally knew about the fame of the Lewis Family in South City. Edward knew very well that he was no match for these men! But before Ethan started his retreat, he said that no one should disturb him! Thinking of this, Edward braced himself and stepped forward. ¡°Young Lord Lane, pleasee back another day.¡± Edward spoke firmly.. Chapter 110 - 110: 110: Loyal Edward Green Chapter 110 - 110: 110: Loyal Edward Green Trantor: 549690339 Edward Green¡¯s tone made Asher Lane feel very irritated. He looked at Edward Green with a somewhat teasing expression, saying, ¡°What if I insist on going in?¡± Edward Green¡¯s face changed, and he gritted his teeth, ¡°Then I can only apologize. ¡± Upon hearing this, Asher Lane couldn¡¯t help butugh loudly, ¡°A Seventh-rank Inner Strength waste, daring to spout wild words in front of me, are you overestimating yourself?¡± At these words, Edward Green¡¯s heart trembled! Asher Lane could urately describe his strength, which meant he was definitely above him! ¡°No need to guess.¡± Asher Lane sneered. ¡°I am an Inner Strength Master, second rank, you, get out of the way!¡± Asher Lane ordered. The level of Inner Strength Master and Seventh-rank Inner Strength were worlds apart, Edward Green had no chance of winning! Nevertheless, Edward Green still stubbornly stood in front of Asher Lane. ¡°Younger Lord of Lane Family, I¡¯m really sorry, Mr. Smith, he¡­¡± ¡°p!¡± Before Edward Green could finish speaking, Asher Lane pped him on the face! ¡°What do you count for, just a dog, yet daring to block my path!¡± Asher Lane scolded coldly. ¡°Get out of the way quickly, or I¡¯ll cripple you!¡± A murderous spirit burned within Asher Lane! Edward Green clenched his teeth, ¡°Asher Lane, I¡¯ve said, Mr. Smith is not seeing guests!¡± ¡°You¡¯re really a loyal dog.¡± Asher Lane¡¯s face grew even colder. ¡°Younger Lord of Lane Family, let us cripple this brat!¡± Asher Lane¡¯s follower said. However, Asher Lane waved his hand, coldly saying, ¡°No, I want to y with him personally.¡± After that, Asher Lane looked at Edward Green and said faintly, ¡°Kid, let you witness the power of an Inner Strength Master!¡± Just as he finished speaking, Asher Lane clenched his fist and charged towards Edward Green! Edward Green knew he was no match for Asher Lane, so he hurriedly retreated backward. ¡°Humph, too slow.¡± Asher Lane sneered, and with a tremble of his feet, he instantly appeared in front of Edward Green! Then, Asher Lane smashed a punch into Edward Green¡¯s chest! Edward Green¡¯s body immediately flew out horizontally, sliding several meters on the ground before stabilizing his figure! A mouthful of fresh blood spurted out from his mouth! ¡°So strong¡­¡± Edward Green¡¯s face was a bit ugly. The Inner Strength Master was indeed well-deserved! ¡°How is it? Just this level of skill?¡± Asher Lane said somewhat yfully. He took light steps, quickly walking over to Edward Green¡¯s side. ¡°A mere dog, today I will y with you properly.¡± Asher Lane looked down at Edward Green and hooked his finger at him. Edward Green gritted his teeth and struggled to climb up from the ground. But as soon as he got up, Asher Lane kicked him again! Edward Green was once again kicked away and mmed heavily into the wall! ¡°How is it? Can¡¯t even stand up?¡± Asher Lane sneered. Afterward, he clenched his fists and charged towards Asher Lane! ¡°Ignorant of death.¡± Asher Lane said coldly. Just when Edward Green¡¯s fist approached, Asher Lane suddenly reached out his hand, and with a ¡°snap,¡± he caught Edward Green¡¯s fist. ¡°That¡¯s all the strength you got?¡± Asher Lane sneered. Edward Green¡¯s face looked extremely ugly! He used almost all his strength in that punch, yet it was easily caught by Asher Lane! Edward Green used all his strength to struggle, but he couldn¡¯t break free! ¡°What¡¯s the matter, no other tricks up your sleeve?¡± Asher Lane said ominously. As he spoke, the strength in his hand gradually intensified! With a forceful jerk, Edward Green¡¯s arm let out a crisp snap! ¡°Ahh!!!¡± Edward Green couldn¡¯t help but scream in agony! His arm had been forcibly twisted and broken by Asher Lane! ¡°With me torturing you like this, and Ethan Smith still noting out, it seems that he doesn¡¯t care about you, his loyal dog.¡± Asher Lane slowly approached Edward Green. Edward¡¯s face was covered in sweat, extreme pain causing him to tremble, unable to support himself! ¡°If you want to be a dog, act like one. Kneel!¡± Asher Lane said coldly. ¡°In your dreams!¡± Edward Green clenched his teeth, shouting in anger. Asher Lane narrowed his eyes, and then coldlyughed, ¡°Fine, if you won¡¯t kneel, I¡¯ll make you kneel!¡± With that, he raised his palm and pressed it heavily onto Edward Green¡¯s shoulder! A massive force immediately pressed down, and Edward Green felt as if he was carrying tworge mountains on his shoulders! Under this tremendous force, Edward Green¡¯s bones even let out explosive cracks, as if they were about to shatter at any moment! But even so, Edward Green stubbornly held his ground, refusing to let his legs give in! ¡°You can hold out quite well.¡± Asher Lane said coldly. ¡°I wonder when you¡¯ll finally break!¡± After saying this, Asher Lane lifted his foot and ruthlessly stomped on Edward Green¡¯s knee! Finally, Edward Green¡¯s legs gave out, and he fell to the ground with a ¡°thud,¡± kneeling down. ¡°Hahaha!¡± Asher Lane couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter. ¡°It seems your spirit isn¡¯t as strong as your bones.¡± Asher Lane said mockingly. Edward Green knelt on the ground, trying to struggle, but his broken legs wouldn¡¯t allow him to stand! ¡°Younger Lord of Lane Family.¡± At this point, Asher Lane¡¯s follower came over. ¡°What is it?¡± Asher Lane nced at him. The follower quickly said, ¡°Younger Lord of Lane Family, I suspect that Ethan Smith is using that Knotweed to cultivate in seclusion!¡± Hearing these words, Asher Lane¡¯s face suddenly changed! ¡°Younger Lord of Lane Family, we mustn¡¯t dy any longer. If we¡¯re even a stepte, we may never get that Knotweed back.¡± The follower said anxiously. Asher Lane became furious! He red coldly at Edward Green and said, ¡°You dare waste my time! I¡¯m telling you, if I lose that Knotweed, I¡¯ll have your life!¡± With that, Asher Lane hurriedly walked toward the vi. At this moment, Asher Lane¡¯s legs were suddenly grasped by something, and his steps came to an abrupt halt! He looked down to see Edward Green tightly clinging to his leg, not allowing mm to move! ¡°Mr. Smith said he¡¯s not seeing guests¡­¡± Edward Green clenched his teeth and said. Asher Lane furiously yelled, ¡°You¡¯re fucking seeking death! Get the hell away from me!¡± With that, Asher Lane forcefully shook his leg, trying to shake off Edward Green. But Edward Green, like a madman, desperately clung to Asher Lane¡¯s leg, impossible to shake off! ¡°Seeking death!¡± This thoroughly enraged Asher Lane! He lifted his other leg and fiercely kicked at Edward Green¡¯s body! One kick, two kicks, three kicks¡­ Asher Lane¡¯s strength was enormous, and Edward Green continuously spit out blood from his mouth. But even so, Edward Green still didn¡¯t let go! ¡°You fucking let go of me!¡± Asher Lane cried out in near-copse. ¡°1¡­1 won¡¯t let¡­¡± Edward Green uttered these difficult words. Asher Lane gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll kill you now!¡± Chapter 111 - 111: 110: Just Interest After All_1 Chapter 111 - 111: 110: Just Interest After All_1 Trantor: 549690339 Asher Lane looked coldly at the two followers and said, ¡°You two go in first.¡± ¡°Yes, Younger Lord.¡± The two followers nodded and then walked to the door. Edward Green had no strength left to stop these two people. Even though he was extremely anxious, he was utterly helpless, and he could only watch them pass. ¡°Younger Lord of Lane Family, the door is locked.¡± The follower frowned after reaching the door. ¡°Then break it open for me!¡± Asher Lane shouted angrily. ¡°Yes, Younger Lord.¡± At this time, Ethan Smith was sitting in the room, refining the Pill in his body. The refining speed of the Qi Gathering Pill far exceeded Ethan Smith¡¯s imagination. The Pill transformed into qi, followed along the dantian, and hit each acupoint in the body. A faint glow enveloped Ethan Smith, and the light began to converge bit by bit, slowly gathering at his dantian. Time passed minute by minute, and the sound of the door being broken was still echoing outside. But Ethan Smith seemed to be oblivious to the outside world, unable to hear the sound at all. ¡°Buzz!¡± Finally, the Pills werepletely refined! The rolling qipletely merged with Ethan Smith¡¯s body, and in the end, it formed a bright light in the dantian area. ¡°Huff.¡± Ethan Smith¡¯s eyes opened with a ¡°whoosh!¡± At this moment, a gust of wind blew around him! Terrible power flowed through his body, and even his flesh became much harder at this moment! ¡°Twenty-eight Qi Gathering Pills failed to make me break through to the Foundation Establishment Stage.¡± Ethan Smith frowned slightly, muttering anietlv- Now Ethan Smith had just reached the peak of the Qi Refining Stage, only one step away from the Foundation Establishment Stage. ¡°It seems that it¡¯s not so easy to break through the major levels.¡± Ethan Smith thought to himself. Three herbs, not even breaking through to the Foundation Establishment Stage, who knows how many herbs will be needed for his future cultivation path. Ethan Smith felt a little pressure. ¡°At least it¡¯s faster than I expected.¡± Ethan Smith whispered. He had thought it would take at least three days, but it had only taken a few hours. ¡°Boom! Boom!¡± At this time, the sound of the door being broken came again from the entrance. Afterward, Asher Lane¡¯s angry shouts in the courtyard were also heard by Ethan Smith. After stepping into the peak of the Qi Refining Stage, Ethan Smith¡¯s hearing also improved dramatically, and the qi in his body was vast like an ocean. ¡°Someone is here?¡± Ethan Smith narrowed his eyes and walked right to the door and pushed it open. As the door opened, there were two followers standing at the door, and not far away, Edward Green was clinging tightly to Asher Lane¡¯s thigh. Seeing this scene, Ethan Smith¡¯s face instantly cooled. ¡°Mr. Smith¡­¡± Edward Green struggled to say something, then fell to the ground,pletely fainted, and his hand loosened at this moment. ¡°Asher Lane?¡± Ethan Smith looked coldly at Asher Lane in front of him, his face full of chill. Asher Lane smiled faintly, ¡°Mr. Smith, I specially came to visit you from South City, but I didn¡¯t expect your subordinate to be so disrespectful, so I took the liberty of teaching him a lesson on your behalf.¡± Ethan Smith nced at Asher Lane without saying anything. He first walked to Edward Green, stretched out his hand and ced it on his chest, protecting Edward Green¡¯s lifeline with his qi. Then, Ethan Smith raised his head and looked coldly at Asher Lane. ¡°What are you here for?¡± Ethan Smith¡¯s tone was full of chill. Asher Lane didn¡¯t care and smiled, ¡°Ethan, I¡¯m here to get my things back.¡± ¡°Your things?¡± Ethan Smith couldn¡¯t help but sneer. ¡°I don¡¯t have your things here.¡± Asher Lane narrowed his eyes andughed, ¡°Ethan, don¡¯t y dumb. Where¡¯s the Knotweed?¡± ¡°That¡¯s mine, what does it have to do with you?¡± Ethan Smith snorted coldly. Asher Lane¡¯s face cooled again. ¡°Ethan Smith, you better think it over, Emily Taylor is no longer in River City!¡± Asher Lane shouted! ¡°So what?¡± Ethan Smith raised his eyebrows. ¡°So you better consider the consequences!¡± Asher Lane said coldly. Ethan Smith looked at Asher Lane in front of him and said indifferently, ¡°The Knotweed has already been eaten by me. If you want it, I can give it to you.¡± ¡°You!¡± Hearing this, Asher Lane¡¯s face turned livid! But he did not take this sentence seriously, so he took a deep breath and said, ¡°Well, Ethan Smith, I¡¯m also a reasonable person.¡± ¡°Three dayster, we¡¯ll have a publicpetition in South City. If I win, you give me back the Knotweed, how about it?¡± Asher Lane seductively induced. Although Emily Taylor had already left River City, Asher Lane did not want to take this risk. And if they held a publicpetition, the Taylor family couldn¡¯t say anything either. ¡°What if you lose?¡± Ethan Smith asked. Asher Lane smiled faintly, ¡°If I lose, the Knotweed is yours, and I won¡¯t bother you about it!¡± ¡°The Knotweed is mine in the first ce, so why would I use my things as a bet? Are you sick?¡± Ethan Smith said coldly. Asher Lane¡¯s face changed, and a surge of anger ignited instantly in his chest! He clenched his teeth, suppressed his anger, and said, ¡°Then what do you want to do?¡± Ethan Smith said coldly, ¡°If you lose, you kneel down and apologize to Edward Green, and give me a century-old King of Medicine. How about it?¡± Asher Lane¡¯s heart was overjoyed! He didn¡¯t hesitate at all and immediately agreed, ¡°Okay, deal!¡± He didn¡¯t take Ethan Smith¡¯s conditions seriously at all. Because, in his opinion, there was no way he could lose! ¡°Okay, I¡¯lle to find you in three days.¡± Ethan Smith said coldly. ¡°Ethan Smith, I hope you keep your word.¡± Asher Lane snorted and waved his hand, turning to leave. ¡°Wait.¡± At this moment, Ethan Smith suddenly called out to Asher Lane. Asher Lane turned to look, puzzled , ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Ethan Smith slowly walked up to Asher Lane and suddenly raised his hand and pped it hard on the follower¡¯s face! With that p, the follower¡¯s facial bones were smashed! His entire face copsed and his body slid on the ground, vomiting blood! ¡°Sam!¡± The other follower rushed up. ¡°Younger Lord, Sam¡­he¡¯s dead!¡± The other follower¡¯s face was extremely ugly! ¡°Ethan Smith, what the fuck are you doing?¡± Asher Lane roared. Ethan Smith said indifferently, ¡°You hit my friend, I¡¯m just collecting a bit of interest. ¡± Asher Lane¡¯s face was extremely ugly, and he had never encountered someone so arrogant in front of him! At this moment, Asher Lane wished he could rush up and tear Ethan Smith to pieces! ¡°I just taught a lesson to your dog for you, but you killed my follower! Ethan Smith, you have such a ruthless heart!¡± Asher Lane gritted his teeth. Ethan Smith looked coldly at Asher Lane and said, ¡°First, Edward Green is not my dog, he¡¯s my friend.¡± ¡°Second, this is just a little payback.. Three dayster, I will make you kneel before Edward Green and apologize personally!¡± Chapter 112 - 112 Emily Taylor’s Photo Chapter 112: Emily Taylor¡¯s Photo Trantor: 549690339 Asher Lane was trembling with rage! If it was not for the Taylor family, he would have shed with Ethan Smith long ago! ¡°Fine, fine.¡± Asher Lane pointed at Ethan Smith, and then sneered, ¡°I really want to see how long you, a man living off a woman, can act so arrogantly!¡± Leaving these words behind, Asher Lane turned and left. Ethan Smith watched his retreating figure and couldn¡¯t help but sneer repeatedly. Afterward, he personally infused Edward Green with qi, and also prepared several healing Pill for Edward Green to treat his wounds. Looking at Edward Green lying on the bed, Ethan Smith couldn¡¯t help but sigh. Edward Green was a really great guy, if it weren¡¯t for his help, he was sure to have been beaten up by Asher Lane this time. It was not until noon the next day that Edward Green woke up from unconsciousness. ¡°Mr. Smith.¡± As soon as he woke up, Edward Green quickly tried to get up. But Ethan Smith waved his hand and said, ¡°Lie down. You can¡¯t move around with your current state.¡± Edward Green gritted his teeth and whispered, ¡°It¡¯s all my fault that I¡¯m useless¡­¡± ¡°No.¡± Ethan Smith shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to you this time.¡± Ethan Smith said sincerely. Edward Green smiled bitterly, and sighed, ¡°Asher Lane is among the Inner Strength Masters, his strength cannot be underestimated, the disparity between him and me is simply toorge.¡± ¡°Inner Strength Master?¡± Ethan Smith raised an eyebrow. If we were topare it to the stages of cultivation, Asher Lane would be simr to the early Foundation Establishment Stage, slightly stronger than Ethan Smith who was at the peak of the Qi Refining Stage. But Ethan Smith was not worried. Cultivation and martial arts were fundamentally different, and the former¡¯s strength was absolutely superior to thetter. Ethan Smith had full confidence that he could easily defeat Asher Lane. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will take revenge for you.¡± Ethan Smith smiled and said. Edward Green was stunned, he quickly said, ¡°Mr. Smith, you mustn¡¯t act recklessly! The Lane Family is not so simple, it¡¯s even above the Hill family!¡± ¡°Have you heard of the Lane family?¡± Ethan Smith looked surprised. Edward Green nodded, ¡°When I was with Benjamin Hill previously, they had cooperated, so I know a bit.¡± Ethan Smith hummed in acknowledgment, gesturing for Edward Green to continue. Edward Green thoughtfully said, ¡°The Lane Family is different from ordinary merchants. Their family supports arge number of guests, including celebrities from all walks of life.¡± ¡°For example, the big names in calligraphy, celebrities in the jade industry, masters in the martial arts world¡­¡± ¡°Not only that, the Lane Family itself also emphasizes on martial arts. Asher Lane has quite a reputation in the Chuzzle martial arts world and is considered a standout among the younger generation.¡± After listening to Edward Green¡¯s words, Ethan Smith was not only not worried, but a bit excited instead. ¡°So¡­if I defeat Asher Lane¡­my name will certainly make a big noise in Chuzzle.¡± Ethan Smith muttered quietly to himself. Edward Green was taken aback, he had not expected that Ethan Smith was not afraid at all! At this time, Ethan Smith was eager to establish his reputation, making it easier for him to get in touch with people in the martial arts world. In this way, Ethan Smith would be able to get his hands on herbs faster. ¡°Rest well, I¡¯ll take you to South City in three days.¡± Ethan Smith didn¡¯t say much more, he got up and walked out. The surrounding area was rich in qi, so naturally, Ethan Smith would not miss out. He sat by the river, slightly closed his eyes, and absorbed the qi from nature. News about Ethan Smith and Asher Lane¡¯s dispute spread quickly. The Lane Family, fearing me from the Taylor Family, deliberately made a big deal about it, wanting everyone to know that Asher Lane was having a ¡°friendly exchange and fairpetition¡± with Ethan Smith. Close to half of Chuzzle had heard about the matter between Ethan Smith and Asher Lane. ¡°Haha, I knew it, as soon as Miss Taylor left, someone would definitelye to deal with Ethan Smith!¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the Lane family to act so fast!¡± ¡°With the Lane Family leading the charge, Ethan Smith is definitely doomed!¡± Innumerable messages spread as if they had grown wings. At this time, however, Ethan Smith was not affected at all. He was sitting by the river, absorbing the spiritual energy around him. For a full day and night, he had almostpletely absorbed the spiritual energy around him, but he still hadn¡¯t managed to break through to the Foundation Establishment Stage. ¡°It seems that breaking through to a higher level is much more difficult than I imagined.¡± Ethan Smith opened his eyes and murmured to himself. He clenched his fists, feeling the abundant power within his body. This power was at least several times greater than before. ¡°I really can¡¯t fathom what kind of power I would possess after reaching the Foundation Establishment Stage.¡± Ethan Smith looked forward to it even more. ¡°Is Mr. Smith at home?¡± Just then, someone called out at the gate of the vi. Ethan Smith looked towards the gate and saw a man standing there, looking around. Upon reaching the gate, Ethan Smith asked with some doubt, ¡°I am Ethan Smith, who might you be?¡± The manughed, ¡°Mr. Smith, there¡¯s a package for you, it¡¯s from the Capital City.¡± ¡°Capital City?¡± Upon hearing those two words, Ethan Smith¡¯s heart raced. He took the package anxiously and opened it in a hurry. Inside the package, there were only photos. At first nce, there were at least a hundred of them. And these photos were all of Emily Taylor and Ethan Smith at the amusement park. Looking at these photos, Ethan Smith felt like bothughing and crying. In the photos, Emily Taylor¡¯s smile was so warm and radiant that one couldn¡¯t help but want to reach out and touch it. Ethan Smith caressed these photos, a happy smile floating on his face. ¡°Emily, wait for me.¡± Ethan Smith¡¯s eyes suddenly became extraordinarily determined! After signing for the package, Ethan Smith took the photos back to his room. He asked Edward Green to buy some glue, and then pasted all over a hundred photos on the wall. An entire wall filled with their photos together. Looking at these photos, Ethan Smith instantly felt energized! Time flew by quickly. In the blink of an eye, there was only one day left before his duel with Asher Lane. At this time, people from all walks of life in South City had already gathered at the Lane Family residence. ¡°Young Lord Lane, what is Ethan Smith¡¯s background? He dares to cross hands with you?¡± someone asked. Asher Lane took a sip of tea, a cold sh in his eyes, and then said, ¡°A man who deserves to die!¡± Hearing this, everyone couldn¡¯t help but feel a chill. ¡°Young Lord Lane, does that mean this Ethan Smith is really strong?¡± someone else asked. Asher Lane scoffed, ¡°A few days ago, my subordinate Old Von fought him. He was not worth mentioning.¡± This Old Von referred to the old servant who was instantly killed by Cato Cain. Old Von¡¯s strength was nowhere near Asher Lane¡¯s, so Asher Lane was fully confident in his victory. However, what Asher Lane didn¡¯t know was that Ethan Smith¡¯s strength had made tremendous progress in just these few days. ¡°With this little ability, he dares to challenge Young Lord Lane? Young Lord Lane, just say the word, and I¡¯ll kill him!¡± someone shouted from the side. ¡°Yes, let us deal with him, there¡¯s no need for Young Lord Lane to do it personally! ¡± Asher Lane put down his teacup, looked at everyone and said lightly, ¡°Alright, but I should remind you that his rtionship with Emily Taylor from the Taylor Family of Capital City is really unusual.¡± Upon hearing this, the crowd immediately fell silent. ¡°Who will go?¡± Asher Lane looked at the crowd. Those who were just shouting their bravado were now silent. Asher Lane casually pointed at someone and said, ¡°You go.¡± ¡°Cough cough, Young Lord Lane, I¡­ I have something to do these days. I¡­ I can¡¯t make it. ¡°Hey, Young Lord Lane, I have something at home and need to get back right away, so I¡¯ll leave first.¡± ¡°Oh my, my wife is giving birth today. I totally forgot, Young Lord Lane, I¡¯m leaving first..¡± Chapter 113 - 113: Sylvia Johnson’s Cousin Chapter 113: Sylvia Johnson¡¯s Cousin Trantor: 549690339 Looking at everyone¡¯s attitude, Asher Lane wasn¡¯t surprised. He knew that these people would not take this risk for the sake of the Lane Family. As people left one after another, Asher could not help but snort softly. The next day, Ethan Smith packed up his things, ready to head to South City. By this point, Edward Green¡¯s body had basically recovered, although his legs were still a little unnatural, causing him to limp while walking. ¡°Ah, Mr. Smith, we should buy a car soon.¡± Edward mumbled on the way to the station. Ethan thought about it and indeed, it seemed necessary to buy a car. The frequency of going out was bound to increase in the future, constantly relying on public transportation would be inconvenient. ¡°We¡¯ll buy one when wee back from this trip.¡± Ethan said. The two took the bus heading South City. On the journey, Asher sent Ethan a message stating where thepetition would take ce. To Ethan¡¯s surprise, Asher had chosen a scenic spot for thepetition instead of a closed indoor location. ¡°It seems that Asher wants to make a big fuss about it so that the Taylor family doesn¡¯t find out and exploit this.¡± Edward peered at the mobile phone and mumbled. Ethan Smith snorted lightly and said, ¡°That¡¯s exactly what I want.¡± Edward scratched his head, a bit worried, ¡°Mr. Smith, be careful, Asher Lane is not your average man, his strength.. ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Ethan cut off Edward¡¯s words. ¡°I can defeat him with a mere flick of my wrist.¡± Ethan said calmly. Seeing this, Edward chose not to say more, but he was still somewhat worried. After a journey of over five hours, they finally arrived in South City. Ethan looked at his phone and said, ¡°Let¡¯s take a taxi to the vicinity.¡± This can¡¯t help but make Ethan Smith sigh, having a car is indeed more convenient. Afterward, Ethan and Edward hailed a taxi at the roadside and headed straight for the Water Dragon Cave. This is a famous attraction in South City, with spring-like weather all year round where countless peoplee to soak in the hot springs each year. ¡°Guys, I¡¯d advise you not to go to the Water Dragon Cave today.¡± The driver said while driving. Ethanter asked, ¡°Why?¡± The driver replied, ¡°The Water Dragon Cave has been taken over by the Lane Family today. They¡¯re going to have a duel with someone named Ethan Smith. You wouldn¡¯t be able to have fun if you go.¡± Ethan¡¯s eyebrows furrowed in annoyance. The Lane Family really seemed to enjoymandeering public ces. This had happened once before with Lyra Howard, and now, again in this duel. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that even the taxi driver would know about this.¡± Ethan muttered. ¡°This issue has turned the entire city upside down. It¡¯s hard not to know about it.¡± The driver sighed. ¡°However, I really can¡¯t understand what Ethan Smith is thinking, daring to challenge Younger Lord of the Lane Family. He must be insane.¡± The driver continued to mumble. Ethanughed, ¡°Since he dares to challenge Asher, he must have some confidence. ¡± The driver nced at Ethan andughed, ¡°You must be from out of town, right?¡± Ethan nodded and said, ¡°How did you know?¡± The driverughed and said, ¡°Because locals wouldn¡¯t say that. Who doesn¡¯t know that Asher is scheming?¡± ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Ethan asked with some confusion. The driver exined, ¡°From what I know, over the years, Asher has arranged at least a dozen public duels and won every single time. Do you know why?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Ethan shook his head, signaling the driver to continue. The driverughed, ¡°Because Asher only ever challenges those weaker than himself. If someone is stronger than him or has a bigger background than the Lane Family, Asher acts very humbly.¡± Ethan couldn¡¯t help but raise his eyebrows in sudden realization. ¡°And whoeverpetes with Asher, who doesn¡¯t end badly? At best in the ICU, at worst in the crematorium.¡± The driver mumbled. ¡°Just wait and see, this Ethan Smith is definitely in for a hard time.¡± The driver hummed a little tune, as if this was the usual norm. The car soon arrived at Water Dragon Cave. The driver didn¡¯t leave immediately but found a parking spot and parked. Edward looked at him and said, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you leaving?¡± The driver smiled, ¡°I¡¯m a person who loves to join the fun. Such a big event, I definitely can¡¯t miss it.¡± Seeing this, Ethan could not help but shake his head with a smile. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Ethan said, shaking his head. Then, the two of them walked towards the Water Dragon Cave. Therge area covered by the Water Dragon Cave scenic spot was most famous for its natural hot springs. Up ahead, there was a significant natural hot spring, sending up clouds of steam. It was said that the scene was the same even in winter; throughout the four seasons, one could hardly feel any chill here. At this time, the area had been cordoned off with seven to eight people guarding it, preventing anyone from getting close. Ethan and Edward stood outside the cordon, looking at the Water Dragon Cave from a distance. ¡°Really strange.¡± Ethan murmured with a slight frown. ¡°Mr. Smith, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Edward asked. Ethan pointed towards the direction of Water Dragon Cave, ¡°I always feel that something¡¯s off with the water here. The heat that¡¯s wafting about has traces of qi. ¡± ¡°Qi?¡± Edward was taken aback, he clearly had not heard this term before. Ethan did not borate, he stared intently at the Water Dragon Cave, and softly said, ¡°Could there be something hidden under the water?¡± ¡°Oh my, Ethan Smith, it¡¯s really you.¡± Just then, a voice came from behind Ethan. He looked around only to find a well-dressed girl in her twenties standing behind him. There were three or four young people of simr age around her. ¡°Violet Miller?¡± Upon seeing this girl, Ethan furrowed his eyebrows. This girl is Sylvia Johnson¡¯s cousin, once Ethan¡¯s sister-inw, and is currently studying at a university in South City. Back when Ethan was still with the Johnson family, Violet always looked down on Ethan,mpooning him and even treating him like a servant. He didn¡¯t expect to run into her here today. ¡°Violet, the man who¡¯speting with the younger Lord of Lane Family today is also named Ethan Smith, could it be him?¡± A girl beside Violet widened her eyes and asked. Violet sneered, ¡°How is that possible? Ethan Smith is just a spineless man living off of others, he can only doundry and cook, he can¡¯t do anything else. How could he be the same person as Ethan Smith?¡± Hearing Violet¡¯s words, everyone around started giggling. ¡°Why are you talking to Mr. Smith like this?¡± Edward frowned, his tone displeased. ¡°Forget it.¡± Ethan waved it off. As for the people from the Johnson family, Ethan did not want to say one more word. ¡°Ethan Smith, should not you be at home serving my sister instead of running around here in South City?¡± Violet arrogantly said. ¡°I have no rtionship with your sister anymore.¡± Ethan nced at her and said coldly. Chapter 114 - 114: How come I don’t know you?_l Chapter 114: Howe I don¡¯t know you?_l Trantor: 549690339 Seeing that Ethan Smith didn¡¯t speak, Violet Miller continued, ¡®You must have been thrown out again. Did my sister even give you any money?¡± Ethan remained silent. When he was previously living with the Johnson family, he was often thrown out by Sylvia Johnson for trivial things, without getting any money. Initially, Ethan couldn¡¯t understand why Sylvia would get so furious over simple matters. Onlyter did he realize that it was to create opportunities for her to spend time with Gary Brown. ¡°Forget it, you¡¯re pitiful. Why don¡¯t you just join us,¡± Violet muttered. Ethan nced at her and said, ¡°No need.¡± ¡°Tsk, tsk. Are you embarrassed? If you don¡¯t have any money, how are you going to survive? There¡¯s no point in pretending to be strong for anyone,¡± Violet dismissed him with a humph. Ethan wasn¡¯t in the mood for a verbal spar with Violet. All his thoughts were focused on the uing Water Dragon Cave event. ¡°You¡¯re here for Younger Lord of Lane Family¡¯s martial arts contest, right?¡± Violet continued to ask. Ethan looked at her and nodded, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Tsk.¡± Violet couldn¡¯t help but pout. ¡°Why is there such a difference between those named Ethan Smith?¡± Violet snorted. ¡°Violet, is this your friend?¡± At this moment, a charming young man approached them from a distance. Seeing the young man, Violet and her friends hurriedly went to greet him. ¡°Darwin, you came too,¡± they shouted. Darwin Hebert slightly nodded and said, ¡°Yes, I can¡¯t miss such an exciting event, and I¡¯m friends with Younger Lord of Lane Family.¡± ¡°Wow, you¡¯re friends with Younger Lord of Lane Family?¡± Hearing this, Violet and the others¡¯ eyes lit up instantly. ¡°Yes, we¡¯ve known each other for many years. You could say we¡¯re old acquaintances¡±, Darwin replied, boasting a little. ¡°Wow, Darwin, you¡¯re amazing!¡± Violet excitedly eximed. With that, Violet grinned and said, ¡°Darwin, the area is blocked off and we¡¯re not allowed in. Since you¡¯re friends with Younger Lord of Lane Family, could you take us in?¡± ¡°Yeah, Darwin, it¡¯s too far to see anything from here!¡± Violet¡¯s ssmates also yelled in agreement. At this, Darwin¡¯s brow furrowed slightly. In reality, his rtionship with Asher Lane wasn¡¯t that close. They¡¯d only attended the same dinner party, and it wasn¡¯t even certain if Asher remembered him. But with everyone watching, Darwin braced himself and said, ¡°No problem, I¡¯ll just need to greet him, since we¡¯re friends.¡± ¡°Wow, that¡¯s amazing!¡± Violet and the others excitedly cheered. Ethan nced at him but remained silent. For spoilt rich kids like these, Ethan never had any sympathy or liking. ¡°Ah, the contest should be starting in about an hour, right?¡± Violet¡¯s ssmate Selina Burton remarked. ¡°I don¡¯t know where this Ethan Smith gets his courage to challenge Younger Lord of Lane Family.¡± ¡°Yeah, truly doesn¡¯t know his own limits.¡± As the group talked amongst themselves, Darwin said nonchntly, ¡°This Ethan Smith isn¡¯t simple. From what I know, hees from a great family in Capital City.¡± ¡°A great family in Capital City?¡± At this, Violet and Selina looked somewhat shocked. Darwin nodded and said lightly, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s a very powerful family.¡± ¡°No wonder he dares to challenge Younger Lord of Lane Family,¡± Violet suddenly realized. ¡°Humph, what¡¯s the use of having a powerful background? A martial arts contest isn¡¯t about who has a stronger background,¡± Selina snorted. Darwin smiled and said, ¡°As far as I know, this Ethan Smith¡¯s capabilities are not ordinary.¡± Upon hearing this, Ethan himself couldn¡¯t help but turn around and look over. Darwin said nonchntly, ¡°To tell you the truth, I have a close rtionship with Ethan Smith.¡± ¡°Wow, Darwin, you¡¯re so incredible! You even know Ethan Smith!¡± Violet¡¯s eyes were filled with admiration as her mouth gaped open. Darwin nodded slightly, ¡®Yes, we¡¯ve dined together and shared drinks.¡± ¡°No one canpare to Darwin! You know so many important people!¡± Selina gave him a big thumbs up. Darwin chuckled and said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing, just business connections through our families, nothing worth mentioning.¡± Listening to Darwin boast, Ethan couldn¡¯t bear it any longer. He walked up to Darwin and asked with a smile, ¡°So you say you know Ethan Smith?¡± Darwin nced at Ethan and said indifferently, ¡°Of course, and he even calls me Darwin.¡± Ethan sneered and said, ¡°Then howe I don¡¯t know you?¡± Chapter 115 - 115: Just an Unknown Soldier Chapter 115: Just an Unknown Soldier Trantor: 549690339 Upon hearing Ethan Smith¡¯s words, Darwin Hebert couldn¡¯t help but frown. ¡°Who are you?¡± Darwin Hebert said with a cold face. ¡°I am Ethan Smith, aren¡¯t you supposed to know me?¡± Ethan Smith sneered. ¡°Enough, Ethan Smith, don¡¯t make a fuss, the Ethan Smith that Darwin Hebert mentioned is not you, Ethan Smith!¡± Violet Miller rolled her eyes. Darwin Hebert turned his head to look at Violet Miller and asked, ¡°Violet Miller, who is this person?¡± ¡°He¡¯s my cousin¡¯s husband, also called Ethan Smith, but he is a man brought into the family by marriage,¡± Violet Miller said slightly reluctantly. Upon hearing this, Darwin Hebert couldn¡¯t help but break intoughter. ¡°Boy, to be honest, I don¡¯t know your Ethan Smith!¡± Darwin Hebert said, somewhat mockingly. ¡°And I do not recognize such losers.¡± In the end, Darwin Hebert added another sentence. Ethan Smith couldn¡¯t help but sneer, ¡°That¡¯s still better than someone like you who only knows how to brag.¡± ¡°I brag? Boy, are you looking for death?¡± Darwin Hebert got instantly infuriated and took a step towards Ethan Smith! Edward Green immediately stepped forward, giving Darwin Hebert a cold stare. ¡°If you want to fight, I¡¯ll apany you,¡± Edward Green said in a cold voice. Darwin Hebert looked at Edward Green and scoffed, ¡°A cripple, what are you pretending to be? I don¡¯t stoop to bullying disabled people.¡± ¡°Darwin Hebert, it doesn¡¯t matter, after all, he is my brother-inw, stop making trouble.¡± Seeing this, Violet Miller quickly stepped forward to stop him. Darwin Hebert nced at Violet Miller, his face cold as he said, ¡°He dares to talk to me like this, and I should let it go?¡± Violet Miller¡¯s face looked a bit ugly, she quickly went over to pull Ethan Smith and said, ¡°Ethan Smith, Darwin Hebert is not an ordinary person, you better apologize to him quickly!¡± ¡°Apologize to him? Does he deserve it?¡± Ethan Smith couldn¡¯t help but snort. ¡°Ethan Smith!¡± Violet Miller suddenly went pale! But Darwin Hebert said in a dark voice, ¡°Kid, you really are extremely arrogant! If I don¡¯t discipline you today, I¡¯m not Jason Schroeder!¡± Having said that, Darwin Hebert clenched his fists and walked in Ethan Smith¡¯s direction. At this moment, however, Violet Miller firmly grabbed Darwin Hebert. She pleaded somewhat sorrowfully, ¡°Darwin Hebert, let it slide for my sake, will you?¡± Darwin Hebert¡¯s eyes unconsciously looked at Violet Miller¡¯s body, and a sly smile shed across his face. ¡°Fine, as a favor to you, I¡¯ll let it go for now,¡± Darwin Hebert said indifferently. Violet Miller quickly said, ¡°Thank you, Darwin Hebert!¡± Darwin Hebert grunted and said no more. Afterward, Violet Miller quickly walked over to Ethan Smith and said somewhat angrily, ¡°Ethan Smith, this isn¡¯t River City, it¡¯s South City! Stop stirring trouble, or I¡¯ll have no way to exin to my sister.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve long since had nothing to do with your sister, you don¡¯t need to exin anything to anyone,¡± Ethan Smith said calmly. Violet Miller didn¡¯t know that Ethan Smith and Sylvia Johnson had already divorced, she thought that Ethan Smith just said something out of anger, so she waved her hand and said, ¡°Oh well, I can¡¯t be bothered to interfere with your affairs, as long as you create less trouble for me.¡± Having said that, Violet Miller turned around and walked to one side. After she left, Edward Green couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Mr. Smith, why didn¡¯t you let me teach a lesson to that Jason Schroeder?¡± Ethan Smith smiled and said, ¡°No need to stoop to his level.¡± Satisfactory at Ethan Smith¡¯s remark, Edward Green nodded his head with approval. Ethan Smith¡¯s eyes turned to the Water Dragon Cave. He rxed his breathing to sense the heating out of the Water Dragon Cave. As expected, a faint trace of qi began to flow towards Ethan Smith. Although it was very thin, this alone was enough to prove that there were definitely things inside the Water Dragon Cave. ¡°Just the hot air alone allows me to sense the qi within, truly wonder as to what could possibly be in the water.¡± Ethan Smith thought to himself. I must go inside for a look after thispetition is over. Time was ticking away, and more and more tourists were gathering around. Even though the Water Dragon Cave was cordoned off, many onlookers were still standing beyond the istion line. Soon, it was past seven in the evening. The sky gradually darkened, and lights were lit near the Water Dragon Cave. Just then, a wave ofmotion came from the crowd not far away. ¡°Younger Lord of Lane Family is here!¡± someone shouted. Upon hearing this, everyone turned their heads in that direction. Standing nearby, Violet Miller and others also instinctively looked over. ¡°Darwin, Younger Lord of Lane Family is here!¡± Selina Burton reminded from the side. Darwin responded faintly, ¡°I know. When he gets here, I¡¯ll say hello and take you in.¡± ¡°Thank you, Darwin!¡± Violet Miller and Selina Burton yelled out in excitement. ¡°However, he can¡¯t go in.¡± At this, Darwin gestured towards Ethan Smith. Ethan Smith shot him a nce and sneered, ¡°I don¡¯t need you to take me in.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Darwin snorted. Meanwhile, Younger Lord of Lane Family, surrounded by the crowd, was walking towards the Water Dragon Cave. As he got closer to Ethan Smith and the others, Darwin seized the opportunity and moved briskly forward. ¡°Younger Lord of Lane Family!¡± Darwin quick-stepped in front of him, greeting him with a bow and a nod. Asher Lane looked at Jason Schroeder with a frown, ¡°And you are?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m Jason Schroeder, son of James Schroeder. We¡¯ve had dinner together!¡± Jason quickly replied. Asher Lane pondered for a while and then nodded, ¡°I recall now. There seems to be such a person.¡± Hearing this, Jason looked at Violet Miller and the others with a proud face as if he was showing off. Then, Jason continued, ¡®Younger Lord of Lane, the Water Dragon Cave has been cordoned off, and we¡¯re too far to see anything. Can you make an exception and let us in? Asher Lane¡¯s eyebrows furrowed slightly, and he looked at Jason coldly. ¡°Give you face?¡± Asher Lane asked with narrowed eyes. As his words fell, Asher Lane suddenly raised his hand and pped Jason across the face. ¡°Who do you think you are, asking me to give you face? From my perspective, your father is just a nobody. So, who do you think you are?¡± Asher Lane reprimanded coldly. Jason, holding his face, stood there feeling incredibly awkward. ¡°Get lost!¡± one of Asher Lane¡¯s followers snapped. Jason looked at Asher Lane awkwardly before shuffling back. People like Violet Miller werepletely stunned, their eyes filled with contempt. ¡°Ah, there might be some issues between my dad and the Lane Family,¡± Jason tried to exin. ¡°Not just ¡®some issues¡¯? I heard clearly. He branded your dad as a nobody.¡± Ethan Smithmented indifferently from the side. Upon hearing this, Jason¡¯s face reddened again. A little defensively, he retorted, ¡°So what, even that is much nobler than a loser like you!¡± Ethan Smith snorted coldly, not bothering to respond. At this moment, Asher Lane began walking in Ethan Smith¡¯s direction. ¡°The Younger Lord of Lane Family ising over!¡± Selina Burton hurriedly eximed. Jason was taken aback, a flicker of hope arising in his heart. Could it be that Younger Lord of Lane Family had a change of heart? ¡°Just watch, he¡¯s definitely inviting us in!¡± Jason puffed out his chest confidently.. Chapter 116 - 116: You Want to Kill Me?_l Chapter 116: You Want to Kill Me?_l Trantor: 549690339 Asher Lane was getting closer and closer to the crowd, and soon walked to the side of Jason Schroeder. Jason happily walked forward, intending to greet him, but Asher Lane walked past him directly and came straight to the front of Ethan Smith. ¡°Ethan Smith, you really dared toe,¡± Asher Lane said coldly. Ethan Smith responded with a faint smile: ¡°I¡¯m still waiting for you to apologize to my friend.¡± ¡°Hahahaha!¡± Asher Lane couldn¡¯t help but burst outughing. ¡°I admire your courage to face death,¡± Asher Lane sneered. ¡°I don¡¯t want to argue with you,¡± Ethan Smith said coldly. Asher Lane nodded, leaned over to Ethan Smith¡¯s ear, and whispered: ¡°For a small fry like you, making such a big scene, you should feel honored.¡± After saying that, Asher Lane patted Ethan Smith¡¯s shoulder and walked into the Water Dragon Cave. At this moment, Violet Miller, Jason Schroeder and the others were all puzzled. Was this Ethan Smith really the same person who challenged Asher Lane? ¡°How is this possible¡­¡± Violet Miller swallowed her saliva, her eyes filled with disbelief. Wasn¡¯t Ethan Smith just a good-for-nothing who could only cook and doundry? How did he suddenly be someone who dared to challenge Asher Lane? Not far away, Jason Schroeder¡¯s face was red with embarrassment, wishing he could find a crack in the ground to crawl into. ¡°Violet, your brother-inw is amazing!¡± Selina Burton excitedly said with bright eyes. Violet couldn¡¯t help but be shocked for a while and couldn¡¯t snap out of it. ¡°Right, Asher Lane, those are my friends. Let theme in too.¡± Ethan Smith suddenly shouted as he walked to the entrance of the Water Dragon Cave. Asher Lane looked back and waved his hand: ¡°Do as you please, as long as you¡¯re not afraid of losing face in front of your friends.¡± Ethan Smith turned his head towards Violet and said, ¡°Come in.¡± Selina Burton excitedly shouted, ¡°Violet, did you hear that? Your brother-inw is letting us in!¡± After saying that, Selina Burton pulled Violet and walked into the Water Dragon Cave. ¡°Oh, right, except for you,¡± Ethan Smith pointed at Jason Schroeder and said. Jason¡¯s face changed, and he couldn¡¯t help but curse in his heart: ¡°Pretentious bastard, I want to see how the Younger Lord of Lane Family will screw you over!¡± The crowd then walked into the Water Dragon Cave, and the istion line was set up once again. At this point, there was still about an hour left before the official start of the match, so both Ethan Smith and Asher Lane were not in a hurry. ¡°Ethan, when did you be someone with a well-connected background in the Capital City?¡± Violet could not help but ask. Ethan Smith nced at her and replied, ¡°That¡¯s all Jason¡¯s nonsense.¡± ¡°Big shots sure are low-kev!¡± But at this moment. both Violet Miller and Selina Burton believed that Ethan Smith had connections, and they wouldn¡¯t believe anything he said. Ethan Smith was toozy to exin, and instead squatted down near the hot spring of the Water Dragon Cave. He scooped up a handful of water from the hot spring and drank it, then eximed in surprise, ¡°Just as I guessed!¡± The water in this hot spring was filled with qi, although not very dense, but enough to prove Ethan Smith¡¯s thoughts! ¡°This is probably why the Water Dragon Cave is famous,¡± Ethan Smith stood up, his heart secretly feeling a bit excited. The number of people at the scene started to increase, and Edward Green kept looking around. Most of the well-known people in South City were invited inside, and in addition, some families and experts from the Chuzzle martial arts world were also invited. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect him toe as well,¡± Edward Green said, looking at a young man at the entrance. Ethan Smith looked over and casually asked, ¡°Who is he?¡± Edward Green quickly replied, ¡°Ashton Nicholson from the Shince City Nicholson family, known as one of the top three young people in the Shince City martial arts world and a good friend of Benjamin Hill.¡± Ethan Smith observed Ashton, and muttered while stroking his chin, ¡°Top three? How does hepare to Asher Lane?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I think Ashton should have an edge,¡± Edward Green said. Ethan Smith nodded, saying no more.Apart from these people, there were also celebrities from various fields in South City. These included the big shots of the underworld, business tycoons, and big names in the literary and art circles. Most of these people were standing next to Asher Lane, eagerly chatting with him. ¡°Younger Lord of Lane Family, this kid is all yours now,¡± Ashton Nicholson sat next to Asher Lane,ughing. Asher Lane replied with a smile, ¡°Ashton, consider it as my revenge on your behalf. Haha!¡± ¡°Thank you, Younger Lord of Lane Family,¡± Ashton said with a faint smile. After he finished speaking, Ashton¡¯s eyes coldly turned towards Ethan Smith. Standing not far away, Ethan quickly felt a murderous spirit approaching him! Ethan¡¯s eyebrows frowned, and he immediately looked at Ashton. ¡°Mr. Smith, this Ashton harbors hostility towards you; better be cautious,¡± Edward Green too perceived the murderous aura sensitively. However, Ethan ignored Edward¡¯s words and coldly stared at Ashton. The next second, Ethan surprisingly took the initiative to walk towards Ashton! ¡°Mr. Smith! ¡± Seeing this, Edward hurriedly followed. Soon, Ethan directly approached Ashton. Ethan¡¯s presence instantly attracted countless gazes. All the celebrities present couldn¡¯t help looking over. ¡°Is he Ethan Smith? He looks quite ordinary.¡± ¡°I heard he¡¯s the gigolo that the Princess of Taylor Family is supporting.¡± ¡°No wonder, with the Taylor Family backing him, he indeed has the capital to be arrogant.¡± Ashton carefully sized up Ethan, then suddenly looked at Edward standing next to him. ¡°Aren¡¯t you thatckey from Benjamin Hill¡¯s side? Howe, you¡¯ve already betrayed?¡± Ashton said yfully. Edward clenched his teeth and said, ¡°Mr. Nicholson, you misunderstood, I¡­ ¡°Anyway, no one cares where a dog goes,¡± Ashton said indifferently. Edward¡¯s face changed, and he couldn¡¯t help but clench his fists. He had been in the Hill family for many years and had never been treated as a person, which was true. ¡°Are you and Benjamin Hill friends?¡± At this moment, Ethan spoke up. Ashton looked at Ethan coldly and said, ¡°Knowing that, you still dared toe to me?¡± Ethan squinted his eyes and said, ¡°Do you want to kill me?¡± Ashton was stunned; he didn¡¯t expect Ethan to ask such a question! ¡°Do you want to kill me?¡± Ethan repeated. Ashton snorted coldly, ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s because of you that Benjamin Hill died!¡± ¡°Oh,¡± Ethan nodded. Then, Ethan pointed to Asher Lane next to him and said indifferently, ¡°In that case, both of you cane at me together.¡± As soon as this statement was made, the whole audience was shocked! This Ethan Smith was a little too audacious! Both of these men were top martial arts practitioners of Chuzzle Province! No one dares to talk like this! Asher Laneughed even harder. ¡°Ethan Smith, I can sense that your strength has improved, but you¡¯re still just a Ninth-rank Inner Strength practitioner,¡± Asher Lane said with a coldugh. ¡°Just a mere Ninth-rank Inner Strength, so arrogant? Killing you is as simple as crushing an ant!¡± Ashton also said coldly.. Chapter 117 - 117: Raising the Stakes_l Chapter 117: Raising the Stakes_l Trantor: 549690339 Both of them continued to sneer, not taking Ethan Smith seriously at all. Ethan Smith nodded and said, ¡°I did give you a chance. If you want to seek revenge for Benjamin Hill, I¡¯ll be waiting for you at any time.¡± Having said that, Ethan Smith turned around to leave. ¡°Stop!¡± At that moment, Ashton Nicholson shouted loudly. He looked coldly at Ethan Smith and said, ¡°You came to provoke me and now you want to leave just like that?¡± Ethan Smithughed, ¡°Then what do you want to do?¡± Ashton Nicholson snorted coldly and said, ¡°Hiding behind women and acting like a hero! I want to know how capable you actually are!¡± As soon as the words fell, Ethan Smith felt a strong aura, forcing itself towards him! For an instant, it felt as if there were two big mountains pressing down on Ethan Smith¡¯s shoulders! Ashton Nicholson looked at Ethan Smith and sneered continuously. His aura became more powerful, trying to bring Ethan Smith down a peg. Ethan Smith, who was standing in front of him, slightly frowned. At that moment, his body suddenly trembled slightly, and a terrifying force immediately pressed towards Ashton Nicholson! ¡°Bang!¡± Ashton Nicholson immediately retreated several steps, almost falling to the ground! This couldn¡¯t help but surprise Ashton Nicholson. All his aura was actually easily dissolved by Ethan Smith! ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Asher Lane furrowed his brows and asked. Ashton Nicholson¡¯s face became a bit serious, but he didn¡¯t say anything. ¡°If you want to cause trouble, I¡¯ll be waiting.¡± Ethan Smith looked at Ashton Nicholson and said coldly. After dropping this sentence, Ethan Smith turned around and left. Edward Green, who was at the side, watched with his heart pounding. Following behind Ethan Smith, cold sweat was dripping from Edward Green¡¯s forehead. It wasn¡¯t until he had walked far away that Edward Green wiped off the sweat and said, ¡°Mr. Smith, Asher Lane was already hard enough to deal with, but why did you provoke Ashton Nicholson¡­¡± Ethan Smith stopped in his tracks. He turned around to look at Edward Green and shook his head, ¡°I don¡¯t know why, but when I face these two people, I always feel like they¡¯re insignificant.¡± It was a strange feeling. As Inner Strength Masters, they should be more powerful than Ethan Smith. But when Ethan Smith stood in front of these two people, he felt as if he could easily crush them. Not far away, Ashton Nicholson¡¯s face was extremely ugly. He suddenly had an uneasy premonition in his heart. ¡°Ashton, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Asher Lane asked suspiciously. Ashton Nicholson took a deep breath, stared at Asher Lane, and said with a serious face, ¡°Younger Lord of Lane Family, be carefulter; this Ethan Smith might not be as simple as he appears.¡± Asher Lane was stunned, and then burst intoughter. ¡°Ashton, don¡¯t joke around. He¡¯s just a Ninth-rank Inner Strength. There¡¯s a world of difference between him and us! Killing him would be a breeze!¡± Asher Lane didn¡¯t take Ashton Nicholson¡¯s words seriously at all. Ashton Nicholson wanted to say something, but Asher Lane waved his hand to interrupt him. ¡°Ashton, just wait and see how I avenge you,¡± Asher Lane sneered. Seeing the situation, Ashton Nicholson didn¡¯t say anything more. ¡°Maybe it was just an illusion.¡± Ashton Nicholson silentlyforted himself in his heart. As time flew by, Asher Lane didn¡¯t even consider Ethan Smith as an opponent, so he sat there eating, drinking, and having fun. Ethan Smith, on the other hand, didn¡¯t pay any attention to Asher Lane either. All his thoughts were focused on the Water Dragon Cave. In this short period, Ethan Smith wandered around the Water Dragon Cave several times. ¡°Thepetition is about to start; what are you doing just walking around in circles?¡± Violet Miller couldn¡¯t help but grumble. Ethan Smith didn¡¯t respond, his eyes still fixed on the Water Dragon Cave.¡¯Whose property is this Water Dragon Cave?¡± Ethan Smith asked with a frown. Violet Miller was taken aback and muttered, ¡°How would I know? Besides, we¡¯re at a life-or-death situation now, and you¡¯re still wondering about this? We better think of a strategy fast.¡± ¡°It seems to be owned by the Lane Family,¡± Selina Burton suddenly whispered. ¡°The Lane Family¡¯s?¡± Ethan Smith looked at Selina Burton and continued, ¡°Are you sure?¡± Selina Burton thought for a moment while holding her chin, then pped her hands and said, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s the Lane Family¡¯s property! I¡¯ve seen it on the news before!¡± Upon hearing this, Ethan Smith slightly squinted his eyes. He looked at Water Dragon Cave and murmured softly, ¡°We have to find a way to deceive them and take possession of the Water Dragon Cave.¡± ¡°Time¡¯s up!¡± At this moment, Asher Lane suddenly shouted from a distance! As he shouted, the scene quieted down. The gazes of almost everyone gathered on Asher Lane. ¡°Ethan Smith, it¡¯s time for you to meet your doom,¡± Asher Lane grinned. Ethan Smith didn¡¯t say anything and walked straight towards Asher Lane. ¡°Mr. Smith, be careful!¡± Edward Green eximed with a worried expression. The two quickly arrived at the center of Water Dragon Cave, and for an instant, a strong light shone upon them. Asher Lane looked down arrogantly and coldly said, ¡°Kid, you still have time to regret.¡± But Ethan Smith just smirked, ¡°It¡¯s you who doesn¡¯t have time for regrets.¡± Asher Lane narrowed his eyes slightly and sneered, ¡°In all my life, you¡¯re the most arrogant person I¡¯ve ever met!¡± ¡°Younger Lord of Lane Family, finish it quickly, there¡¯s still a victory banquet prepared for you!¡± Someone yelled from the stands. Asher Lane nced in that direction, then sneered, ¡°Ethan Smith, did you hear that? To save time, I¡¯ve decided to finish this quickly!¡± After saying this, Asher Lane¡¯s aura suddenly soared to its peak in an instant! A terrifying burst of Inner Strength was bearing down on Ethan Smith! ¡°This is the prowess of an Inner Strength Master! ¡± Asher Lane looked at Ethan Smith smugly, as if he wanted to see fear and terror on his face. However, Ethan Smith¡¯s expression remained calm. Not only did he not react, but he even seemed to want tough. ¡°It seems my prediction was correct,¡± Ethan Smith took a deep breath. ¡°Inner Strength and spiritual power¡­ they are indeed not on the same level. The so-called Inner Strength Masters are pitifully weak,¡± Ethan Smith muttered softly. ¡°I¡¯ll let you make the first move,¡± Asher Lane gestured to Ethan Smith. ¡°Wait,¡± Ethan Smith suddenly said at this moment. Asher Lane sneered, ¡°What, scared?¡± Ethan Smith shook his head and said, ¡°No, I want to change our wager.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Asher Lane seemed very interested. Ethan Smith said, ¡°If you win, I¡¯ll give you a piece of Knotweed and another herb with a simr potency.¡± ¡°Oh? Are you serious?¡± Asher Lane¡¯s eyes lit up instantly. In his view, the Taylor family was backing Ethan Smith, so they must have no shortage of herbs! If he could get another piece, it would be a fortune for Asher Lane! ¡°If I win, you kneel and apologize to Edward Green, give me a hundred-year Medicine King, and in addition, I want something else,¡± Ethan Smith said solemnly. Asher Lane raised an eyebrow and said, ¡°Just say it; I won¡¯t lose anyway.¡± Ethan Smith pointed at Water Dragon Cave and said, ¡°Give this ce to me.¡± Asher Lane frowned deeply, as Water Dragon Cave provided the Lane Family with quite an ie every year. It wasn¡¯t easy for him to just give it away. But upon thinking about it, Asher Lane couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Alright,¡± Asher Lane nodded. In his view, he wouldn¡¯t lose at all. Ethan Smith was simply giving away herbs to him.. Chapter 118 - 118: 118: The Overbearing Asher Lane_l Chapter 118 - 118: 118: The Overbearing Asher Lane_l Trantor: 549690339 Upon hearing Asher Lane¡¯s agreement, the corner of Ethan Smith¡¯s mouth unconsciously hooked up. ¡°Younger Lord of Lane Family, you wouldn¡¯t go back on your word in front of so many people, would you?¡± Ethan Smithughed. Asher Lane sneered, ¡°Of course not! I keep my word! But you¡­ You can¡¯t seriously think you can win.¡± Ethan Smith said nothing, standing there and gesturing with a hooked hand toward Asher Lane. Asher Lane¡¯s expression turned icy, and he coldly said, ¡°I¡¯ll teach you a lesson, you arrogant brat!¡± With that said, Asher Lane clenched his fist and instantly appeared in front of Ethan Smith! ¡°So fast!¡± the surrounding people couldn¡¯t help but exim in surprise! ¡°No wonder he¡¯s the Younger Lord of Lane Family. I can hardly see his punch clearly!¡± ¡°Too fast, way too fast!¡± Violet Miller and Edward Green¡¯s faces also changed suddenly because the strength Asher Lane disyed was beyond their understanding! Everyone¡¯s faces showed amazement, except for Ethan Smith, who appeared calm and collected. He didn¡¯t dodge or hide, clenching his fist to face Asher Lane head-on! ¡°Daring to exchange fists with me? You¡¯re seeking death!¡± Asher Lane¡¯s eyes shed with a touch of madness! He roared continuously, fists colliding! In an instant, a tremendous force rippled between the fists of the two men! With a loud ¡°bang,¡± Asher Lane staggered back three steps! In contrast, Ethan Smith stood still, without a hint of movement! ¡°Just as I thought.¡± Ethan Smith thought to himself. These so-called Inner Strength Masters weren¡¯t worth mentioning at all! ¡°How is this possible?¡± Asher Lane¡¯s face was somewhat ugly. Although he didn¡¯t use his full strength in that punch, it was still impossible for someone at the peak of Inner Strength to push him back! The scene became silent; nobody dared to believe what they were witnessing. ¡°Younger Lord of Lane Family is actually¡­ at a disadvantage?¡± ¡°That guy called Ethan Smith¡­ sure has considerable skill.¡± The crowd couldn¡¯t help but discuss, which undoubtedly infuriated Asher Lane! ¡°It seems I¡¯ve underestimated you,¡± Asher Lane coldly looked at Ethan Smith as he said this. Ethan Smith didn¡¯t say anything, just yfully looked at Asher Lane. Asher Lane roared angrily, ¡°What a pity, I just used 50% of my strength back then! But now¡­ I will ughter you quickly!¡± After saying this, Asher Lane charged towards Ethan Smith again. His speed was unparalleled, fists raining down like a torrential downpour! But Ethan Smith casually dodged with his hands behind his back, easily evading every punch Asher Lane threw! After more than a dozen punches, Asher Lane failed tond even a single blow on Ethan Smith! ¡°How is it possible!¡± Asher Lane couldn¡¯t help but feel anxious. He clearly saw Ethan Smith being easily beaten by the old servant with his own eyes. How could there be such progress in just three days? ¡°Is that all?¡± Ethan Smith sneered. Asher Lane gasped for breath, gritting his teeth, ¡°Just hiding, huh? You only hid behind a woman, and now you want to keep hiding, right?¡± Ethan Smith raised an eyebrow, sneered, ¡°If I retaliate, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll never have the chance again.¡± ¡°Arrogant!¡± Asher Lane roared in anger! He had never suffered such humiliation! He bellowed andunched a second wave of attacks! Under the support of Inner Strength, his stamina was near perfect, he still hadn¡¯t felt tired after dozens of punches! Ethan Smith took a step back while sizing up the Inner Strength exhibited by Asher Lane. Unlike ordinary fists, Asher Lane¡¯s entire body was enveloped in Inner Strength. This not only lowered his energy consumption but also ensured that his body wouldn¡¯t be easily injured. ¡°So that¡¯s how Inner Strength is used.¡± Ethan Smith seemed to grasp something. He roared, and instantly released the spiritual power within his body! The rolling spiritual power quickly enveloped Ethan Smith, and for an instant, he felt his body be lighter! ¡°It really works like that.¡± Ethan Smith couldn¡¯t help but be slightly delighted. ¡°Seeking death!¡± Asher Lane roared from afar, smashing a fierce punch at Ethan Smith¡¯s face. This time, Ethan didn¡¯t dodge or hide, letting his fist hit him! With a loud ¡°bang!¡± the fistnded solidly on Ethan¡¯s face! ¡°Mr. Smith! ¡± Edward Green couldn¡¯t help but shout out loud! He stared tightly at Ethan Smith, his face full of worry. On the contrary, Asher Lane, wasughing out loud. ¡°Ethan Smith, do you see that? This is the power of Inner Strength Masters!¡± Asher Lane proudly said. ¡°Inner Strength Masters¡­is that all the power? I¡¯m a little disappointed.¡± At that moment, Ethan Smith¡¯s voice came from behind. Asher Lane¡¯s face changed, he hurriedly turned around to look, only to see Ethan Smith standing in ce, unscathed! His face still adorned with a calm smile! ¡°How¡­ how is this possible!¡± This time, not only was Asher Lane greatly surprised! Ashton Nicholson and others on the viewing tform were also dumbfounded! Asher Lane¡¯s fist¡­could not hurt Ethan Smith? Ethan Smith wiped the dust left on his face and sneered, ¡°Now it¡¯s my turn.¡± As soon as the words fell, Ethan Smith was already in front of Asher Lane! Before Asher Lane could react, he was punched in the abdomen by Ethan Smith! The severe pain caused him to instantly bend over like a shrimp, and a mouthful of blood spurted from his mouth! Ethan Smith didn¡¯t stop there, he followed up with an elbow strike, smashing fiercely onto Asher Lane¡¯s back! Pain! That was the only feeling Asher Lane had! The Inner Strength wrapped outside his body seemed to be pierced directly! His body even made a ¡°bang¡± sound as it fell to the ground! Everyone who saw this scene couldn¡¯t help but open their mouths wide. This¡­wasn¡¯t even on the same level! Asher Lane was being utterly beaten! Ethan Smith looked coldly at Asher Lane and said, ¡°Asher Lane, it¡¯s over. You should keep your promise now.¡± After these words, Ethan Smith turned to look at Edward Green not far away. ¡°I haven¡¯t lost yet!¡± Asher Lane shouted, amazingly, he stood up again from the ground! He spread out his palm, and a faint light appeared in his palm. The light formed a dagger-like shape, and an aura of danger instantly spread! ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why is there light shing in Mr. Tenny¡¯s hand?¡± ¡°Is it a special effect? Wow, it¡¯s my first time seeing live special effects!¡± ¡°It looks so cool! Mr. Tenny,e on!¡± The surrounding people shouted. They couldn¡¯t figure out what was happening, and they thought Asher Lane had used some special effects. But many martial arts experts on the viewing tform had their faces full of shock! ¡°Younger Lord of Lane Family is really a genius, he can actually release inner strength externally.¡± someone sighed. ¡°Yes, even I haven¡¯t been able toprehend that. Despite being so young, Younger Lord of Lane Family has mastered it so proficiently.¡± ¡°This Ethan Smith is in trouble now, but being able to push Younger Lord of Lane Family to this point is already very impressive.¡± Everyone was discussing and amazed by Asher Lane¡¯s move. Ashton Nicholson remained silent. Releasing inner strength externally was difficult for Inner Strength Masters, and that Asher Lane could manage it was indeed shocking. ¡°Asher Lane has actually reached this level¡­¡± Edward Green¡¯s face grew even more worried.. Chapter 119 - 119: 119: The Collapse of Asher Lane!_l Chapter 119 - 119: 119: The Copse of Asher Lane!_l Trantor: 549690339 Everyone looked at Asher Lane with various expressions, while his face was full of madness! ¡°I never thought you could push me this far!¡± Asher Lane gritted his teeth. ¡°I don¡¯t care what you¡¯ve been through these three days, but under this move of mine, you¡¯re as good as dead!¡± Asher Laneughed loudly. Ethan Smith was also a little shocked by the dagger in Asher Lane¡¯s hand. He eximed, ¡®What is this?¡± Asher Lane sneered, ¡°This is called ¡®Releasing inner strength externally!¡¯ I gather my inner strength in my palm and shape it into a dagger, making it my weapon!¡± ¡°There are very few who can reach this level among Inner Strength Masters! This is made of pure inner strength, and its power is beyond your imagination!¡± Upon hearing Asher Lane¡¯s words, Ethan Smith suddenly realized. ¡°So it can also be condensed into my palm like this¡­¡± Ethan Smith murmured softly. Asher Lane sneered, ¡°I know it¡¯s hard for you to understand, but for a small fry like you, it¡¯s indeed beyond imagination. After all¡­¡± Before Asher Lane could finish speaking, his face suddenly changed! Because in Ethan Smith¡¯s hand, a green broadsword had actually formed! This broadsword shone with brilliance, several timesrger than the dagger in Asher Lane¡¯s hand! ¡°Like this, right?¡± Ethan Smith held the broadsword in his hand and muttered. ¡°How the hell is this possible!¡± Asher Lane felt like dying! This move took him years to master, and he never expected Ethan Smith to instantly form a broadsword far superior to his! What kind of monster was Ethan Smith! The spectators in the stands opened their mouths wide in disbelief! They couldn¡¯t believe that River City was hiding such a monster! ¡°It¡¯s pretty simple though.¡± Ethan Smith muttered. ¡°But I really have to thank you, Asher Lane. If it weren¡¯t for you reminding me, I wouldn¡¯t know that spiritual power could be used this way.¡± Ethan Smith looked at Asher Lane andughed coldly. ¡°Mr. Smith¡­is indeed a genius¡­¡± Edward Green from the audience couldn¡¯t help but swallow. Ashton Nicholson¡¯s face was solemn. He shook his head and whispered, ¡°The person the Taylor family has chosen is indeed not simple.¡± Asher Lane roared in anger, ¡°Impossible, this must be fake, absolutely fake!¡± Ethan Smith sneered, ¡°True or false, you can try it yourself.¡± With that, Ethan Smith began to walk step by step towards Asher Lane. A mix of emotions filled Asher Lane¡¯s heart. Anger, unwillingness, and doubt intertwined, almost driving him crazy. ¡°Impossible, Ethan Smith, this is fake!¡± Asher Lane charged at Ethan Smith like a madman! He waved the small dagger in his hand fiercely, stabbing it towards Ethan Smith! However, in front of Ethan Smith¡¯s spiritual power broadsword, the dagger was pathetically small, not worth mentioning at all. With just a light swing, Asher Lane¡¯s body flew sideways and mmed heavily into the wall! ¡°Pull!¡± Blood spurted from his mouth, and the inner strength dagger in his hand disappeared! ¡°How could there be such a person in this world¡­¡± Asher Lane stared wide-eyed, desperate to stand up but failing! ¡°Younger Lord of Lane Family¡­actually lost¡­¡± The onlookers whispered, not daring to believe it was true! ¡°Violet, your brother-inw is so amazing, and you said he was a freeloader and lied to us!¡± Selina Burton excitedly shook Violet Miller¡¯s arm. Violet didn¡¯t know what to say; Ethan Smith today wasn¡¯t the same person she remembered! Ethan Smith walked step by step towards Asher Lane. Looking at the struggling Asher Lane, there was no mercy in his heart. The one who bullies others will always be bullied.Moreover, Ethan Smith was no longer that indecisive and weak person he used to be. ¡°Asher Lane, you lost.¡± Ethan coldly said. Grinding his teeth, Asher shouted angrily, ¡°Ethan Smith, you deserve to die¡­¡± Ethan coldly replied, ¡°ording to our agreement, you should kneel down and apologize to my friend.¡± After saying this, Ethan looked towards Edward Green and yelled, ¡°Edward Green!¡± Edward Green walked to Ethan¡¯s side with some embarrassment and said softly, ¡°Mr. Smith, let¡¯s just forget it¡­¡± ¡°Forget it?¡± A hint of anger shed across Ethan¡¯s face. ¡°What, are you afraid of someone with a higher status than you? If that¡¯s the case, don¡¯t stay by my side anymore. I don¡¯t need people who only bully the weak and fear the strong!¡± Ethan roared. Edward¡¯s face suddenly turned slightly unsightly. He clenched his teeth and bowed, saying, ¡°Mr. Smith, I was wrong.¡± Struggling to stand up, Asher sneered, ¡°It¡¯s just a dog, yet you dare to make me apologize¡­ You ask him if he can bear it!¡± ¡°p!¡± As soon as Asher finished speaking, Ethan pped him across the face. ¡°Kneel.¡± Ethan coldly said. Asher was astonished, then angrily yelled, ¡°You dare to p me in the face? Ethan Smith, are you fucking crazy? Without saying a word, Ethan pped him in the face again. ¡°Kneel down!¡± Ethan yelled angrily. ¡°I¡¯ll be damned if I kneel!¡± Asher roared. Without any further words, Ethan pped him in the face once again. ¡°If you don¡¯t kneel, I¡¯ll keep hitting you until you do!¡± Ethan coldly said. One p, two ps, three ps¡­ pping sounds echoed in the arena, and Asher¡¯s face was almost reduced to a mess. Everyone present felt as if the scene before them was unreal. The always haughty Asher Lane¡­ was actually being pped in public? ¡°Kid, let go of the Younger Lord of the Lane Family immediately!¡± Suddenly, one of Asher¡¯s followers shouted angrily, leaping down from the stands and charging straight at Ethan. Ethan didn¡¯t even look at him, and casually pped him away as well. The follower hadn¡¯t evennded before he was sent flying again. ¡°Asher Lane, no one can save you today.¡± Ethan continued to p Asher¡¯s face. Finally, Asher couldn¡¯t bear it anymore. If he continued to be beaten like this, he might really die here today! ¡°I¡¯ll kneel, I¡¯ll kneel!¡± Asher cried out in pain. Ethan sneered and walked to the side, waiting for Asher to kneel. And under the gazes of everyone present, Asher fell to his knees in front of Edward Green with a ¡°thud.¡± This was definitely a historic moment! The news of Asher Lane¡¯s kneeling would most likely spread throughout South City and even the entire Chuzzle! And this young man named Ethan Smith would instantly be the center of attention! Looking at Asher kneeling on the ground, Ethan nodded in satisfaction. ¡°Asher Lane, ording to our agreement, you must give me a Hundred-year Medicine King nt and this Water Dragon Cave,¡± Ethan reminded him. With a twisted smile, Asherughed crazily, ¡°The Medicine King is in my house. Do you dare to take it?¡± Ethan sneered, ¡°I¡¯m just taking what¡¯s mine.. What¡¯s there to be afraid of?¡± Chapter 120 - 120: 120: Making a Name for Oneself_1 Chapter 120 - 120: 120: Making a Name for Oneself_1 Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Good, good!¡± Asher Lane nodded frantically. ¡°Tomorrow at 8 a.m., I¡¯ll be waiting for you at my home. If you don¡¯te, you are a coward!¡± Asher Lane sneered. Ethan Smith nodded and said, ¡°Alright, see you tomorrow.¡± Having said that, he turned and left. This time, all the spotlight was gathered on Ethan Smith himself, not on Emily Taylor. Taking a few steps forward, Ethan Smith suddenly stopped and looked in Ashton Nicholson¡¯s direction. Ashton Nicholson¡¯s face changed suddenly, and his heart thumped! But Ethan Smith didn¡¯t say anything and left with Edward Green, Violet Miller, and others. Ashton Nicholson stared at Ethan Smith¡¯s retreating figure and muttered under his breath, ¡°Did I¡­actually get scared just now¡­?¡± As they walked out of the Water Dragon Cave, everyone parted a path for Ethan Smith. This day was destined to be extraordinary for Ethan Smith. ¡°Mr. Smith, you can¡¯t go tomorrow. You¡¯ve made the Lane family lose face, and they will not let you off easily!¡± Edward Green said anxiously. Ethan Smith sneered, ¡°Do you think I would be afraid of them?¡± Edward Green trembled and said, ¡°Mr. Smith, I know that your strength has exceeded my imagination, but the Lane family is not that simple. They¡­¡± ¡°Guess how much strength I used just now?¡± Ethan Smith interrupted Edward Green. Edward Green was startled and quickly asked, ¡°Mr. Smith, you didn¡¯t use your full strength just now?¡± Ethan Smith snorted, ¡°I only used 30% of my strength.¡± This time, Edward Green was so shocked that he couldn¡¯t speak. He couldn¡¯t figure out how a Ninth-rank Inner Strength practitioner could thrash an Inner Strength Master by merely using 30% of his power. ¡°Brother-inw, you¡¯re too awesome! You¡¯re like my idol!¡± Violet Miller chattered non-stop along the way. Ethan Smith was silent and didn¡¯t want to pay attention to Violet Miller. ¡°Brother-inw, why don¡¯t we go eat?¡± Violet Miller said with a smile. Ethan Smith rubbed his stomach. It¡¯s true, after being active for half a day, he was feeling quite hungry. ¡°Okay.¡± So, Ethan Smith agreed to eat. ¡°How about we go for hot pot? I¡¯ll treat!¡± Violet Miller confidently suggested. Ethan Smith nodded and said, ¡°Whatever works.¡± Soon, they arrived at a hot pot restaurant. Violet Miller had been living in South City for a while, and her family was quite wealthy, so she had plenty of pocket money. As soon as she entered, she shouted, ¡°Whatever you want to eat today, I¡¯m treating! ¡± Ethan Smith didn¡¯t hold back; his appetite had been surprisingly big recently, so he ordered a table full of meat. ¡°Speaking of which, brother-inw, my sister must be really happy with how outstanding you are now, right?¡± Violet Miller said with a chuckle. Ethan Smith nced at her and said, ¡®Your sister and I are already divorced.¡± ¡°Divorced?¡± Violet Miller was taken aback and mmed her hand on the table. ¡°What happened? Why did you get divorced?¡± Violet Miller looked quite concerned. She didn¡¯t want to lose such an outstanding brother-inw. Ethan Smith didn¡¯t exin and simply said, ¡°You should ask your sister.¡± Violet Miller said nothing, but Selina Burton, who was beside her, seemed a little excited. Young girls always liked heroic men, and Selina Burton was no exception. Ever since she had seen Ethan Smith¡¯s performance, she couldn¡¯t help but be intrigued. After dinner, Violet Miller suggested going out to y, but Ethan Smith declined. He and Edward Green found a hotel to stay in temporarily. ¡°Mr. Smith, you still need to be careful tomorrow.¡± Lying next to Ethan Smith, Edward Green reminded him once again. ¡°Enough, just go to sleep, I know what I¡¯m doing.¡± Ethan Smith yawned and fell into a deep sleep. Seeing this, Edward Green sighed quietly and said no more. Ethan Smith slept soundly, but the Lane family was in chaos at this time. ze Lane, Asher Lane¡¯s father, had an iron-blue face and was filled with anger. ¡°You useless thing, you¡¯ve brought shame to our family!¡± ze Lane said angrily. Asher Lane was silent and didn¡¯t dare to say more. This time, the Lane family had indeed lost face. ¡°Master, we should think about what to do next.¡± A secretary whispered. ze Lane said coldly, ¡°Of course. If he can just walk out of South City like this, there¡¯s no need for the Lane family to stay here any longer!¡± ¡°Besides¡­ The followers we support in the Lane family aren¡¯t just eating free meals!¡± ze Lane said with a dark expression. The Lane family supported many followers, including some experts. They spent a lot of money on these people with the aim of getting their help during crucial moments. ¡°Bring Aidan Ortega to me,¡± ze Lane ordered coldly. The secretary nodded quickly and said, ¡°Yes.¡± After the secretary left, Asher Lane couldn¡¯t help but remind his father, ¡°Dad, that Ethan Smith has an unusual rtionship with the Taylor family. If something happens to him in the Lane family, the Taylor family won¡¯t let us off¡­¡± ze Lane¡¯s face changed again, and he scolded, ¡°Why the hell didn¡¯t you say that earlier?¡± Asher Lane¡¯s mouth opened, but he didn¡¯t dare say more. ¡°The Taylor family, the Taylor family¡­¡± ze Lane¡¯s face looked uneasy, and he didn¡¯t know what to do. After a moment of thought, ze Lane sighed, ¡°We¡¯ll act ording to the situation tomorrow.¡± Besides the Lane family, many forces and ns in South City were watching everything in secret. The ability Ethan Smith had shown made them want to win him over, but no one made a rushed move. They were waiting to see if Ethan Smith could safely walk out of the Lane family¡¯s territory. If he died in the Lane family, there would be no need to win him over. The next day. Ethan Smith slept until morning. He had to admit that he slept extremely well. ¡°Damn, that was sofortable.¡± Ethan Smith stretchedzily before looking at the sleeping Edward Green. After some thought, Ethan Smith ultimately decided not to disturb Edward Green¡¯s sleep. He tidied up quickly and headed towards the Lane family residence. At this time, the Lane family¡¯srge vi was filled with people. These people were all followers of the Lane family. ze Lane brewed a cup of tea and patiently waited for Ethan Smith¡¯s arrival. ¡°Dad, Aidan Ortega is here,¡± Asher Lane whispered as he approached. At a nce, they saw a man who was about 6 feet tall and looked like a small mountaine in. The moment Aidan Ortega entered, everyone felt a little suffocated. ¡°Mr. Lane.¡± Aidan Ortega nodded to ze Lane. ze Lane waved his hand and said, ¡°Aidan, just follow my leadter.¡± ¡°Alright, Mr. Lane.¡± Aidan Ortega nodded and stepped aside. ¡°Maybe Ethan Smith won¡¯t even dare toe,¡± someone nearbyughed. ze Lane couldn¡¯t help secretly hoping so. That would be for the best. If Ethan Smith didn¡¯t show up, the Lane family could save some face and avoid taking risks with the Taylor family. However, just at that moment, Ethan Smith confidently entered the scene. His expression calm and unperturbed, showing no signs of tension or unease.. Chapter 121 - 121: 121: Blaze Lane’s Test_l Chapter 121 - 121: 121: ze Lane¡¯s Test_l Trantor: 549690339 Ethan Smith¡¯s arrival undoubtedly broke the tranquil atmosphere. Asher Lane even unconsciously clenched his fists, ring with a fierce expression. Ethan Smith quickly swept his gaze, and soon locked his eyes on ze Lane. Afterward, Ethan leisurely walked over and sat down opposite of ze. ze¡¯s brows furrowed slightly but soon rxed. ¡°Are you Ethan Smith?¡± ze asked with a smile. Ethan nodded and said, ¡°Mr. Lane, are the herbs and contract ready?¡± zeughed heartily and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be so hasty, young man. Have some tea first.¡± After saying that, ze waved his hand, signaling his men to pour a cup of tea for Ethan. ¡°Please,¡± ze said with a faint smile. Ethan lowered his head, then drained the tea cup in one gulp. After finishing, Ethan couldn¡¯t help but frown slightly. ¡°Pour another cup for Mr. Smith,¡± ze said with a faint smile. His men hurriedly refilled Ethan¡¯s cup. Ethan squinted his eyes, put down the tea cup, and said, ¡°Let¡¯s talk about business. ¡± ¡°Hehe, Mr. Smith, there¡¯s no need to be so impatient. Our Lane Family never goes back on our word. Moreover, you and Asher be acquainted through fights. Our Lane Family is willing to make friends with you,¡± ze waved his hand, still smiling. Hearing this, Ethan couldn¡¯t help but sneer in his heart. He wouldn¡¯t believe even a punctuation mark from this sly old fox! ze poured another cup of tea for Ethan and casually said, ¡°Mr. Smith, it¡¯s admirable for you to have achieved so much aftering from a small ce like River City.¡± Ethan nced at him and said, ¡°Mr. Lane is too kind. I am just lucky.¡± ze remained expressionless and continued, ¡°I heard you are an orphan?¡± Ethan¡¯s brows furrowed, feeling slightly displeased, but still nodded and said, ¡°Yes.¡± ze stroked his chin and sighed, ¡°Nowadays, many wealthy young people like to leave their families and hide their identities to gain experience. I understand.¡± Upon nearing ze¡¯s words, Etnan nad a pretty good Idea ot wnat ne wanted to ask. He didn¡¯t say anything, waiting for ze to continue. Seeing Ethan¡¯sposure, ze went on asking, ¡°Not long ago, Miss Taylor from the Taylor Family suddenly went to River City to invest. This has caused quite a stir.¡± Ethan smiled and said, ¡°Yes, River City is just a small ce. Not to mention the Taylor Family from the Capital City, even the Lane Family wouldn¡¯t be willing to invest there, right?¡± ¡°Haha, indeed, River City has no investment value,¡± ze said with a smile and nod. Ethan fell silent again, which made ze feel somewhat displeased. He tentatively asked, ¡°Rumors have it that you are the illegitimate son of the Taylor family, and their investment in River City is to support you.¡± Ethanughed. He picked up the tea cup, took a sip, and then said, ¡°Mr. Lane, I have no connection with the Taylor family, and they will not provide any help for me.¡± ze¡¯s eyes lit up, but his cautious nature still made him feel a bit uneasy. Thus, ze feigned surprise and said, ¡°It seems unlikely, doesn¡¯t it? Miss Taylor has destroyed the Hill family in a fit of rage for you. This has spread throughout Chuzzle Province.¡± ¡°It¡¯s because the Hill family kidnapped Miss Taylor. It has nothing to do with me,¡± Ethan said. ¡°As for the rtionship between Miss Taylor and me, the Taylor family does not recognize it,¡± Ethan confessed without any reservation. After hearing these words from Ethan, ze finally rxed. Since the Taylor family did not recognize their rtionship, ze had nothing to worry about. His full-faced smile disappeared in an instant, reced by an indescribable yfulness. ¡°Ethan, you are still too young, reckless, and don¡¯t understand the ways of the world. You easily exposed your true situation,¡± ze said with a slightly regretful shake of his head. ¡°If I were you, I would have deliberately blurred my rtionship with the Taylor family to keep others guessing, so they wouldn¡¯t take the risk to challenge me, but unfortunately, you¡¯re too stupid. You were deceived by my kind appearance, and you easily revealed your bottom line,¡± ze sneered. Ethan nced at him and said, ¡°You don¡¯t really think I didn¡¯t know your little n, do you? You seem polite, but every word you say is testing my rtionship with the Taylor family.¡± ¡°That¡¯s correct,¡± ze said with a light smile. ¡°So as long as the Taylor family won¡¯t help me, you have no worries, right?¡± Ethan chuckled. ¡°Hahaha!¡± ze couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud. ¡°You¡¯re right, but unfortunately, you realize it toote,¡± ze said with a slight shake of his head. Ethan snorted and said, ¡°No, ze, I saw through your intentions long ago.¡± ¡°Oh? Then why did you still tell me all this?¡± ze suddenly became worried. Did this kid lie about the Taylor family not helping¡­? Ethan indifferently said, ¡°It¡¯s because I don¡¯t care about the Lane Family at all. even without the support of the Taylor family, the Lane Family is nothing to me.¡± Hearing this, ze¡¯s face immediately showed a trace of anger. ¡°You¡¯re really stubborn. No one has ever looked down on our Lane Family!¡± ze said coldly. ¡°Dad, stop talking nonsense with him! I must kill him!¡± Asher Lane stood up angrily, ring at Ethan. ze didn¡¯t respond. ¡°Everything is prepared. If you have the courage, take them away,¡± ze said indifferently. Ethan looked at the yful ze and couldn¡¯t help butugh. Without a second thought or word, he picked up the contract and herbs. ¡°Thank you for the Lane Family¡¯s gift. I will remember it,¡± Ethan said with a smile. After leaving those words, Ethan turned around and started to walk away. But after taking just two steps, he was stopped by three men. ¡°Hahaha, you really are a fool. Do you think it¡¯s so easy to take my Lane Family¡¯s things?¡± ze couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud. Ethan looked at the three men in front of him and sneered, ¡°Just because of these three trash, they want to stop me?¡± ¡°Ethan! You are too arrogant!¡± Asher Lane shouted furiously. ¡°These three men are all entrusted servants of my Lane Family, much stronger than me! Killing you would be as easy as ughtering chickens and dogs!¡± Asher said coldly. ¡°Really? I don¡¯t think so,¡± Ethan shook his head. ze, not far away, said with a faint smile, ¡°If you hadn¡¯t taken the contract and herbs just now, I might have considered letting you leave the Lane Family. Unfortunately, you¡¯ve missed that chance.¡± With that, ze sat back in his chair and casually waved his hand. Immediately, the three men reached out to grab Ethan! As Asher had said, the strength of these three was indeed above his own. Their casual grabs were fierce and brutal! Ethan stared coldly at the three men, his internal spiritual power instantly surging to its peak! With a wave of his hand, a huge force suddenly burst forth! Chapter 122 - 122: The Nolan Family’s Attempt to Chapter 122: The Nn Family¡¯s Attempt to Win Over 1 Trantor: 549690339 The sudden disy of enormous strength turned the faces of the three disciples pale! However, it was toote for them to retreat now! They could only brace themselves and face it head-on! ¡°Boom!¡± As the force was unleashed, the three people were sent flying! They fell to the ground with pale faces, and some even coughed up blood on the spot! Asher Lane stood up abruptly, staring at the scene in shock, and eximed, ¡°How is this possible!¡± How could Ethan Smith¡¯s strength have made such tremendous progress in just one night? Ethan Smith coldly looked at ze Lane and said, ¡°I¡¯ll be leaving if there¡¯s nothing else.¡± ze Lane shouted angrily, ¡°Stop!¡± Ethan stopped in his tracks and sneered, ¡°Is there something else?¡± Ignoring Ethan, ze yelled, ¡°Aidan Ortega, cripple him for me!¡± Following the roar, the scene fell silent without a word in response. ¡°Aidan Ortega?¡± ze Lane frowned, turned around, and found Aidan Ortega lying on the sofa, sound asleep. ze¡¯s face turned livid. He had agreed to act ording to the situation, but Aidan had actually fallen asleep at such a crucial moment! ¡°Wake him up for me!¡± ze said between clenched teeth. The two people beside Aidan hurriedly walked over. But no matter how they shouted, Aidan didn¡¯t react at all, sleeping like a dead pig. ¡°Mr. Lane, Aidan was exhaustedst night and probably won¡¯t wake up for a while¡­¡± The two people standing beside Aidan said somewhat awkwardly. ze was furious, but there was nothing he could do! This was Aidan¡¯s drawback: once he fell asleep, he was just like a dead person, unable to be woken up. Seeing this, Ethan couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll take my leave.¡± Ethan nced at ze and then swaggered out of the Lane family residence. As soon as Ethan stepped out of the entrance, he saw a Land Rover Range Rover parked at the gate. Upon seeing Ethan, a middle-aged man hurriedly got out of the car and ran towards him. ¡°Mr. Smith! ¡± The middle-aged man reached Ethan, warmly shook hands with him. Ethan was not at all surprised by this situation; it seemed as if he had expected it. ¡°And you are?¡± Ethan asked calmly. The middle-aged man handed over his business card and said with a smile, ¡°My name is Caesar Nn. I¡¯d like to make friends with Mr. Smith. I wonder if you could give me the honor?¡± ¡°Caesar Nn?¡± Ethan thought carefully about the name; it seemed somewhat familiar, and he must be quite influential in South City. ¡°Mr. Smith, I¡¯ve prepared a banquet, and I¡¯d like to invite you to have lunch with me.¡± Caesar Nn continued. Ethan was in an excellent position to expand hiswork, so he agreed with a nod. Once they were in the car, it sped off towards the restaurant. Actually, Ethan was well aware that the Nn family was not the only influence wanting to win him over; there were multiple forces at y. Their goals could not be simple; most likely, they wanted to take advantage of Ethan or use the connections of the Taylor family behind him. However, Ethan was not worried; in the end, it might not be clear who would be using whom. Through a brief conversation, Ethan learned that Caesar Nn¡¯s status was simr to that of Ray Walters in River City. The difference was that Caesar Nn¡¯s position far exceeded Ray Walters¡¯, and his business had expanded nationwide. In South City, Caesar Nn also supported a group of disciples who not only didn¡¯t fear the Lane family but had also been secretlypeting with them for many years. For Ethan, Caesar Nn was a good choice. ¡°Mr. Smith, the fact that you managed to walk out of the Lane family¡¯s house really took us by surprise,¡± Caesar Nn said with augh. ¡°Old fox ze Lane must have been worried about the Taylor family behind you, right?¡± someone nearby chimed in. Ethan nced at them and replied truthfully, ¡°The Taylor family won¡¯t interfere, and they won¡¯t pay attention to me. I was able to leave the Lane family purely because their men were not up to standard.¡± Despite saying this, his words clearly showed that he didn¡¯t believe it. In Caesar Nn¡¯s opinion, Ethan just wanted to satisfy his own vanity. Ethan understood their thoughts but said nothing more. Aidan Ortega was the most powerful person in the entire Lane family. Although he didn¡¯t get topete with him, Ethan didn¡¯t feel he would lose to Aidan. The car quickly arrived at a restaurant, and as they entered through the door, a few people were already waiting at the table. Ethan swept the room with a nce, counting six people in total. Among them, three were Inner Strength Experts with formidable prowess. One elderly man¡¯s strength was likely on par with Aidan Ortega¡¯s. The other two were not inferior to ze Lane. As they sat down, Caesar Nnughed and said, ¡°Let me introduce you all. This is Mr. Ethan Smith, who just won against Asher Lane of the Lane familyst night.¡± ¡°Haha, Mr. Nn, you don¡¯t need to introduce too much. Mr. Smith is very popr right now,¡± someone by the side said. ¡°You¡¯re the first one in South City to p the Lane family in the face in front of so many people!¡± Hearing the praise, Ethan smiled and thanked them one by one. That was when the elderly man spoke up. He looked at Ethan and said indifferently, ¡°To publicly challenge Asher Lane, you indeed.¡± Hearing the elderly man¡¯s words, everyone immediately fell silent, all eyes turning to him. From the reactions of the people, it was clear that this elderly man held an extraordinary status in the Nn family. ¡°Mr. Smith, let me introduce you. This is Ellis Mitchell, one of the Nn family¡¯s disciple shareholders,¡± Caesar Nn said with a smile. ¡°Mr. Mitchell is a legend in South City; apart from the fool Aidan Ortega, I don¡¯t think Mr. Mitchell has ever lost, right?¡± someoneughed. Caesar Nn nodded slightly as well, ¡°Indeed, I had to offer ten percent of the shares to keep Mr. Mitchell.¡± ¡°It¡¯s an honor to meet you, Mr. Mitchell.¡± Ethan politely nodded at him. Ellis Mitchell scrutinized Ethan and said, ¡°I¡¯ve seen the video of you fighting Asher Lane. Although not bad, there were numerous ws. If I were Asher, you wouldn¡¯t havested a single move.¡± Hearing Ellis Mitchell¡¯s arrogant words, Ethan felt somewhat displeased, but due to his status, he did not show it. Ellis Mitchell continued, ¡°At the age of thirty, you¡¯re only a ninth-rank Inner Strength practitioner. Your potential is quite ordinary.¡± ¡°However, in light of Mr. Nn¡¯s face, I can take you as my disciple and elevate you to the level of an Inner Strength Master,¡± Ellis Mitchell said indifferently.. Chapter 123 - 123: The Secret of the Water Dragon Chapter 123: The Secret of the Water Dragon Cave 1 Trantor: 549690339 As soon as these words came out, everyone in the room was shocked! The many guests were even more excited, asking, ¡°Mr. Mitchell, are you really serious?¡± ¡°Of course, I, Ellis Mitchell, always keep my word!¡± Ellis Mitchell said with a faint smile. ¡°Wow, bing an Inner Strength Master is a huge opportunity!¡± ¡°Mr. Mitchell, if you have a chance, please help me too!¡± These people seemed extremely excited, as if stepping into the realm of Inner Strength Masters was a difficult feat for them. Even Caesar Nn whispered to Ethan Smith, ¡°Ethan, if you can reach the level of an Inner Strength Master, Asher Lane is no match for you!¡± ¡°You should know that Mr. Mitchell hasn¡¯t taken in any disciples for a long time. Hurry up and thank him!¡± Everyone seemed to believe that this was a great opportunity for Ethan Smith, but Ethan just sat there, sneering repeatedly. For these people, the existence of Inner Strength Masters was something far out of reach. But for Ethan Smith, it wasn¡¯t even considered a starting point. Moreover, Ellis Mitchell was arrogant and annoying. ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s necessary.¡± Ethan Smith tried to sound as polite as possible. Ellis Mitchell was taken aback, and he couldn¡¯t quite believe what he had just heard. ¡°Ethan, are you crazy? Being able to learn from Mr. Mitchell is definitely a great opportunity for you!¡± Caesar Nn said with some agitation. Ethan Smith looked at him and said indifferently, ¡°Inner Strength Masters don¡¯t mean much to me.¡± Hearing Ethan¡¯s words, the room fell silent. Ellis Mitchell, on the other hand, said with a hint of displeasure, ¡°Young man, don¡¯t be too proud. Do you know how many people are stuck at the peak of inner strength and unable to advance further?¡± Ethan Smith looked at Ellis Mitchell and said, ¡°It¡¯s true that I¡¯m already thirty years old, but I¡¯ve only been practicing for less than a month.¡± ¡°As for Inner Strength Masters, they aren¡¯t worth a dime in my eyes!¡± Though Ethan¡¯s voice was not loud, it was deafening like thunder on a clear day! ¡°You must be bragging.¡± Ellis Mitchell couldn¡¯t help but scoff. ¡°I have practiced martial arts for half my life, and I¡¯m only at the peak of Inner Strength Mastery. You can only be a beginner at most after a month.¡± Ellis Mitchell clearly didn¡¯t believe Ethan¡¯s words. Ethan didn¡¯t bother to exin further to Ellis Mitchell. He stood up and said, ¡°Mr. Nn, if there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll take my leave.¡± After saying this, Ethan Smith turned around and walked out of the restaurant. Caesar Nn quickly followed him and said politely, ¡°Ethan, don¡¯t take it too personally. Mr. Mitchell is, after all, very experienced and respected by everyone. Besides, he really is quite capable.¡± ¡°I know, no need to say more.¡± Ethan Smith nodded. After that, Ethan didn¡¯t pay any more attention to Caesar Nn and left. To Ethan Smith, there was no point in wasting words with these people. Right now, the most important thing was the Water Dragon Cave. If there really was something hidden in the Water Dragon Cave, Ethan was confident that he could reach the Foundation Establishment Stage. After Ethan left, Caesar Nn returned to the dining table. The entire room was filled with people criticizing and cursing Ethan Smith. ¡°Mr. Nn, this Ethan Smith is really too arrogant.¡± someone said. Caesar Nn waved his hand and said, ¡°Ethan has the backing of the Taylor family, so he does have the capital to be arrogant.¡± ¡°Hmph, how many wealthy young masters have fallen halfway? With his kind of personality, he¡¯s bound to have an ident sooner orter. Just wait and see.¡± Ellis Mitchell snorted coldly. Caesar Nn smiled and didn¡¯t say anything more. But he didn¡¯t expect things to turn out this way. After pondering for a while, Caesar Nn called over an underling. ¡°Go to my office and take the watch to Ethan Smith. Express my apologies as well.¡± Caesar Nn ordered. ¡°Yes.¡± The underling nodded and left quickly. After leaving, Ethan Smith returned to his hotel first. At the hotel, Edward Green had already woken up and was worriedly looking out of the window. Only when Ethan returned did Edward Green let out a sigh of relief. ¡°Mr. Smith, is everything all right?¡± Edward Green asked with some anxiety. Ethan Smith waved the herbs and contract in his hand and said, ¡°What do you think?¡± ¡°Wow, Mr. Smith, you¡¯re amazing!¡± Edward Green couldn¡¯t help but give Ethan a thumbs up. ¡°You¡¯re probably the number one person in South City to make the Lane family suffer a loss by yourself!¡± Ethan Smith was also feeling quite proud. He couldn¡¯t help but think that if Emily Taylor knew about this, she would definitely be happy for him, right? ¡°Pack up, let¡¯s go,¡± Ethan said to Edward Green. Edward Green hurriedly asked, ¡°Where to?¡± ¡°Water Dragon Cave.¡± Ethan replied. The mystery of the Water Dragon Cave intrigued Ethan, and he couldn¡¯t wait to find out more about it. The two of them pushed the door open and were about to leave. But they found a young man in a suit standing at the door. ¡°Mr. Smith, I was sent by Mr. Nn.¡± The young man said politely. ¡°Caesar Nn?¡± Ethan frowned. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± The young man quickly handed a gift box to Ethan Smith, saying, ¡°This is a gift from Mr. Nn to express his apology. He is busy and can¡¯te personally, so he asked me to do it on his behalf.¡± Ethan Smith opened the gift box and took out the watch inside. The watch was exquisite, and it was obviously very expensive. ¡°Okay, go back and thank Mr. Nn for me.¡± Ethan Smith nodded. After sending the young man away, Ethan Smith and Edward Green left together. Soon, Ethan Smith and Edward Green arrived at the Water Dragon Cave. At this time, countless tourists were soaking in the hot springs, looking extremely satisfied. ¡°Mr. Smith, should I notify the staff to clear the area?¡± Edward Green asked. Ethan Smith scanned the area and said, ¡°No need, I¡¯m not Asher Lane, the prodigal son.¡± Many of the tourists hade from far away ces, and it would be cruel to force them to leave. Afterward, Ethan Smith walked to the edge of the Water Dragon Cave. He took a deep breath and jumped directly into the cave. The hot spring here was shallow, but deeper inside it, the water was very deep. Ethan dived straight toward the deep waters, releasing his breath and trying to find something hidden within the Water Dragon Cave. However, after spending an entire hour searching the entire cave, Ethan came up empty-handed. What surprised him even more was that the concentration of qi in every part of the Water Dragon Cave was almost identical. This made Ethan a bit puzzled because if there was something hidden beneath the water, the concentration of qi would definitely vary. ¡°That¡¯s strange.¡± Ethan emerged from the water, puzzled. He sat at the edge of the pool, lost in thought. Watching the people bathing in the water, Ethan suddenly pped his head, his eyes lighting up! ¡°I got it!¡± Ethan eximed excitedly, standing up! Chapter 124 - 124: Foundation Establishment Stage!_l Chapter 124: Foundation Establishment Stage!_l Trantor: 549690339 All the spiritual qi in the Water Dragon Cave was almost identical, and everyone who soaked in the water enjoyed it immensely. Even when Ethan Smith first entered the water, he felt an indescribable warmth. ¡°This is probably a qi-gathering formation!¡± Ethan Smith secretly pondered. A natural qi-gathering formation gathered all the surrounding spiritual qi at this ce, which was one of the reasons why Water Dragon Cave could thrive! With this thought in mind, Ethan Smith jumped straight into the water. He closed his eyes slightly, opened the pores on his body, and tried to absorb the spiritual qi in the water. Soon, Ethan Smith felt the surrounding water gradually diffuse toward him, but after touching his body, it quickly scattered in all directions. ¡°As expected!¡± Ethan Smith was overjoyed! This was a natural qi-gathering formation! If he could absorb all the spiritual qi in the water, stepping into the Foundation Establishment Stage would be easy! Thinking of this, Ethan Smith stopped wasting time, and immediately closed his eyes, opened all the pores on his body, and absorbed the spiritual qi around him! In an instant, all the water flowed towards Ethan Smith, and after touching him, it quickly dispersed again. As soon as it touched Ethan Smith, the spiritual qi in the water would disappear and enter his body instead. Soon, a small whirlpool formed around Ethan Smith! The people nearby couldn¡¯t help but nce over, their faces full of astonishment. But Ethan Smith seemedpletely cut off from the world, absorbing the surrounding qi with insatiable thirst. Time passed by every minute and second, and the flow of water in the entire Water Dragon Cave became much faster. Moreover, the richness of the spiritual qi far exceeded Ethan Smith¡¯s imagination! Not knowing how many years of spiritual qi had umted in the Water Dragon Cave, it was now being absorbed by Ethan Smith all at once! From noon to evening, the visitors of the Water Dragon Cave gradually dispersed. In the darkness, a faint glow appeared on Ethan Smith¡¯s body. ¡°Hum!¡± At two o¡¯clock in the morning, Ethan Smith¡¯s body suddenly emitted bursts of radiance! In an instant, his cells underwent a transformation! Even his skin became delicate and crystal clear at this moment, looking like a celestial being had descended! Asher Lane, standing guard nearby, was dumbfounded and speechless! This process continued for a full half hour. During this time, Ethan Smith had no reaction. ¡°Boom!¡± Half an hourter, a wave of ck qi suddenly burst out from Ethan Smith¡¯s body! Just as Ethan Smith opened his mouth to exhale, he spat out thick, ck breath! The breath gradually dispersed, and within the Water Dragon Cave, a well-built young man stood quietly. He had a calmplexion, showing no sadness or joy, and the muscle lines on his body seemed like a work of divine craftsmanship, perfection itself. ¡°Mr¡­ Mr. Smith?¡± Edward Green tentatively called out. Ethan Smith¡¯s eyes slowly turned to Edward Green. ¡°Foundation Establishment Stage, I have finally stepped into the Foundation Establishment Stage.¡± Ethan Smith clenched his fist, feeling as if the spiritual power within him was about to explode! It was several times more powerful than the previous Qi Refining Stage! Ethan Smith¡¯s state of mind changed dramatically at this moment; it was as if a true god was looking down on the world! ¡°Mr. Smith, are you alright?¡± Edward Green asked with some concern. Ethan Smith walked out of the water and shook himself gently. The water droplets on his body evaporated immediately. ¡°I¡¯m fine, and better than ever.¡± Ethan Smith¡¯s lips curled up in a faint smile. This power exceeded Ethan Smith¡¯s imagination! If he encountered Asher Lane again now, Ethan Smith wouldn¡¯t even need to lift a finger! ¡°Ellis Mitchell, Aidan Ortega, they¡¯re not worth mentioning.¡± Ethan Smith quietly said. At the peak of the Qi Refining Stage, Ethan Smith did not take them seriously, but now that he had stepped into the Foundation Establishment Stage, he considered them as nothing! Ethan Smith picked up a drop of water and gently flicked it forward. ¡°Bang!¡± The water droplet, wrapped in spiritual power, shot out like a bullet! A nearby mountain stone was instantly smashed, creating arge pit! ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Ethan Smith looked at the dumbfounded Edward Green and smiled. Edward Green nodded nkly and followed Ethan Smith as they left the Water Dragon Cave. Ethan Smith slept soundly that night, enjoying the secure and stable feeling.¡¯ He slept until the afternoon the next day. When Ethan Smith woke up, it was already three o¡¯clock in the afternoon. Ethan Smith returned his call and asked, ¡®Mr. Nn, what can I do for you?¡± Caesar Nn politely said on the phone, ¡°Mr. Smith, I wonder if you have time tonight. I¡¯m afraid I have to trouble you with something.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Ethan Smith agreed without even asking what it was. He did so for two reasons. First, he owed him a favor. Second, it was because of Ethan Smith¡¯s newfound strong self-confidence. Caesar Nn was taken aback by this, and thenughed, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll pick you upter tonight.¡± When evening came, as expected, Caesar Nn¡¯s Land Rover stopped downstairs. Upon seeing Ethan Smith, Caesar Nn enthusiastically said, ¡°Mr. Smith, we meet again.¡± Ethan Smith nodded, and after getting in the car, casually asked, ¡°Mr. Nn, what do you need my help with?¡± Caesar Nnughed, ¡°Mr. Smith, you know how I started my career, and I¡¯ve offended many people over the years.¡± ¡°I have an enemy who I drove out of South City before, but I heard he¡¯s back recently, and we¡¯re meeting tonight.¡± Ethan Smith immediately understood. Perhaps this was the reason why Caesar Nn spent a high price to raise an army of bodyguards. ¡°I heard he learned a lot of skills while following a master abroad in recent years. I called you over just to be on the safe side,¡± Caesar Nn said. Ethan Smith didn¡¯t say anything more. At this moment, he had just stepped into the Foundation Establishment Stage and was eager to find someone to practice on. ¡°I hope you won¡¯t disappoint me,¡± Ethan Smith said lightly. Caesar Nn didn¡¯t say anything. In fact, he had called Ethan Smith for the backing of the Taylor family, not for Ethan Smith¡¯s strength. If he wanted strength, Ellis Mitchell alone would have been enough. Soon, they arrived at a rather remote restaurant. As soon as he entered, Ethan Smith saw all the bodyguards from that day, and Ellis Mitchell still had his haughty attitude. ¡°Why did hee too?¡± Upon seeing Ethan Smith, Ellis Mitchell was a little upset. Caesar Nn quickly exined, ¡°The more manpower, the more strength we have.¡± Ellis Mitchell snorted, ¡°I¡¯m more than enough, we don¡¯t need anyone else to take action.¡± Since theirst encounter, Ellis Mitchell had a dislike for Ethan Smith. Seeing him again today, he was naturally unhappy. Fortunately, Ethan Smith¡¯s mind had changed drastically ¨C considering Ellis Mitchell no more than a speck of dust, he couldn¡¯t even be bothered to pay attention.. Chapter 125 - 125: The Useless Ellis Mitchell_1 Chapter 125: The Useless Ellis Mitchell_1 Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Mr. Smith, I hope you don¡¯t mind,¡± Caesar Nn exined. Ethan Smith nodded and said, ¡°I don¡¯t mind.¡± This couldn¡¯t help but make Ethan sigh. It seemed that these rich people were quite burdened with their personal retainers. That was because once people became skilled, they couldn¡¯t help but resist serving others and have difficulty following orders. Like Ellis Mitchell now. ¡°It¡¯s better to be self-sufficient,¡± Ethan silently sighed in his heart. ¡°Don¡¯t be too nervous, everyone. Perhaps nothing will happen today,¡± Caesar Nn waved his hand, reassuring those present. Ellis Mitchellughed loudly. ¡°Nervous? Mr. Nn, besides excitement, I have no other feelings!¡± ¡°That¡¯s true. With Mr. Mitchell here, we don¡¯t need to be nervous either,¡± the others said with a smile. The ttery of the crowd only made Ellis Mitchell more proud. He even deliberately nced at Ethan, wanting to show off to him. Unfortunately, Ethan was sitting there with his eyes slightly closed, looking out of ce. ¡°Hmph, pretending to be a master,¡± Ellis Mitchell couldn¡¯t help but snort. Just then, the door was suddenly opened. The moment the door opened, two men around Ellis Mitchell¡¯s age entered. As soon as they stepped into the room, Ethan¡¯s eyes snapped open! Because he clearly felt that the auras of these two were extremely strong, nothing like Ellis Mitchell! ¡°Caesar Nn, long time no see,¡± one of the men, with a scarred face, looked coldly at Caesar Nn and said. Facing this man, Caesar Nn¡¯s expression shed a moment of unease, as if somewhat afraid. Scarface took a seat opposite Caesar Nn, nced at the others, and sneered, ¡°What, are these people you brought to deal with me?¡± ¡°They¡¯re all my friends. When they heard I was in trouble, they came voluntarily to help,¡± Caesar Nn appeared to be deliberately showing off his connections. Scarface sneered, ¡°Caesar Nn, you¡¯re still the same as before- always hiding something in your words.¡± Caesar Nn¡¯s brow furrowed, he got straight to the point, ¡°What brings you back here? Just say it.¡± ¡°Hahaha!¡± Scarface burst intoughter. ¡°I only have two reasons foring back to South City.¡± ¡°First, to take back what belongs to me.¡± ¡°Second, to take your life!¡± These few words instantly made the atmosphere tense! Caesar Nn¡¯s face also turned a bit ugly. He took a deep breath and said, ¡°Times have changed, and it¡¯s no longer the era of fighting and killing. I think it would be better this way: I give you some money, and we settle the matter.¡± ¡°Settle the matter?¡± Scarface¡¯s facial muscles twitched instantly. He shouted angrily, ¡°From the moment you left a scar on my face, I swore to kill you! You have no idea what kind of life I¡¯ve been living abroad. For all the suffering I¡¯ve endured, you will pay a thousand times over!¡± Caesar Nn¡¯s face darkened, he looked coldly at Scarface and said, ¡°So there¡¯s no room for negotiation?¡± ¡°You want to negotiate? Fine,¡± Scarface sneered. ¡°Let me cut your face first, then you kneel down and beg me for mercy. Perhaps I might show you somepassion, let you go, and make you leave South City,¡± Scarface said yfully. Saying this, Scarface paused, then continued, ¡°Just like you did to me back Lllell. ¡°Heh.¡± At this moment, Ellis Mitchell finally spoke. He looked at Scarface and said with a faint smile, ¡°From the conversation between you two, I seem to understand something.¡± ¡°Back then, Mr. Nn spared your life out of kindness. You should remember this kindness, note back like a vicious dog and bite people indiscriminately,¡± Ellis Mitchell said indifferently. Scarface looked at Ellis Mitchell coldly and said, ¡°And who are you? What is your ce here to speak?¡± ¡°This is Mr. Ellis Mitchell! He is Mr. Nn¡¯s top retainer!¡± someone shouted from the side. Ellis Mitchell stroked his beard and smiled faintly, a proud look on his face. ¡°What the hell is Mr. Mitchell? Never heard of him before,¡± Scarface scoffed. ¡°Caesar Nn, are you out of people to serve you? Did you get this old undead to make a scene?¡± Scarface scornfully said. Before Caesar Nn could speak, Ellis Mitchell was furious and jumped up from his seat. ¡°You insolent brat, not knowing right from wrong! How dare you speak such nonsense!¡± Ellis Mitchell scolded angrily. ¡°I am a mighty Ninth rank master of internal power, only a step away from the Grandmaster Realm! You insolent brat, you should be punished for not knowing my greatness!¡± Ellis Mitchell stood with his hands behind his back, looking like a true master. Hearing these words, Scarface couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter. ¡°A mere Ninth Rank Master dares to call himself a true master? What a joke! It¡¯s as the saying goes, ¡®No tiger in the mountain, and the monkey is called king!¡±¡® Scarface said coldly. Ellis Mitchell could no longer hold back, he quickly mobilized his inner strength and charged towards Scarface! ¡°Today, I¡¯ll show you this insolent brat just how powerful I am!¡± Ellis Mitchell roared. Although Ellis Mitchell was quite old, his speed was surprisingly fast, and his strength was even more shocking! Even before his fist couldnd, a fierce wind blew! ¡°No wonder he¡¯s Mr. Mitchell!¡± someone nearby couldn¡¯t help but exim. ¡°This punch must determine the oue!¡± Everyone shouted, amazed by Ellis Mitchell¡¯s strength, with shocked expressions on their faces. However, before Ellis Mitchell¡¯s fist could even touch Scarface, he was sent flying! No one could clearly see what had happened, but Ellis Mitchell was already lying on the ground, spitting blood! ¡°So this is what it¡¯s like to release inner strength,¡± Ethan couldn¡¯t help but think to himself. The scene went silent, and everyone was afraid to even breathe heavily. ¡°As expected, a master. I, Ellis Mitchell, admit defeat!¡± the old viin, Ellis Mitchell, saw the situation was bad, immediately yed dead and didn¡¯t even intend to get up. ¡°When you¡¯re old, you should honestly stay home and enjoy your retirement,¡± Scarface mocked. Caesar Nn, however, was frightened and quickly called out, ¡°Mitchell¡­ Mr. Mitchell, are you okay?¡± But Ellis Mitchell had already been scared out of his wits. He ignored Caesar Nn¡¯s cries and even yed dead while lying on the ground. Seeing this, Caesar Nn couldn¡¯t help but feel desperate. He quickly looked to the other retainers surrounding him and shouted, ¡°I need everyone¡¯s help to capture him! I, Caesar Nn, will reward you handsomely!¡± But everyone just shook their heads and muttered, ¡°Mr. Nn, it¡¯s not that we don¡¯t want to help, but even Mr. Mitchell isn¡¯t a match for him. What can we ¡°That¡¯s right, going up now would be suicide¡­¡± ¡°Mr. Nn, why don¡¯t you do as he says? Kneel down and apologize, let him cut your face¡­¡± Hearing this, Caesar Nn¡¯s face turned green with anger! He had spent a lot of money supporting these retainers, and in this critical moment, they could say such things.. Chapter 126 - 126: 126: Grandmaster!_1 Chapter 126 - 126: 126: Grandmaster!_1 Trantor: 549690339 Scarface burst into a mad fit ofughter! ¡°Caesar Nn, are these the people you¡¯ve raised? What a bunch of useless trash!¡± Scarface sneered. Caesar was already panicking, but at this point, he didn¡¯t have any other options. ¡°We don¡¯t have any deep grudges between us. I spared your life back then!¡± Caesar yelled angrily. Scarface sneered again, ¡°Yes, I remember your kindness. That¡¯s why today, I won¡¯t kill you. All you have to do is kneel down and beg me, and then leave South City. How about it?¡± ¡°Impossible! Don¡¯t even think about it!¡± Caesar gritted his teeth and said angrily. Scarface coldly retorted: ¡°Then don¡¯t me me for being rude; none of you will be able to leave today!¡± Having said that, Scarface slowly stood up. Upon hearing his words, Caesar¡¯s men were thrown into a panic. ¡°Boss, you should hurry up and beg this guy for mercy!¡± they urged anxiously. ¡°Yeah, you can¡¯t get us all killed, we don¡¯t want to die!¡± ¡°Caesar Nn, don¡¯t be so selfish!¡± Hearing their shouts, Caesar¡¯s face turned even paler. He clenched his teeth and suddenly shouted: ¡°Let me tell you, this Mr. Smith is from The Taylor Family of the Capital City! If you dare to touch him, the Taylor family won¡¯t let you off!¡± ¡°The Taylor Family of the Capital City?¡± Scarface¡¯s eyebrows furrowed slightly. He looked at Ethan Smith and then sneered, ¡°Do you think you can scare me? How would someone like you ever be able to get close to someone from The Taylor Family of the Capital City?¡± Caesar shouted, ¡°Believe it or not! He is Miss Taylor¡¯s beloved!¡± Scarface became even more skeptical. Could the daughter of The Taylor Family of the Capital City ever fall in love with someone like Caesar Nn? That was impossible. Even so, Scarface didn¡¯t want to take that risk. He nced at Ethan Smith and said, ¡°You can leave. This has nothing to do with you.¡± Caesar¡¯s face changed, and if it went this way, Ethan Smith would be of no use this time. He nervously looked at Ethan, fearing that Ethan would agree. At this moment, everyone fell silent as all eyesnded on Ethan Smith. He slowly stood up and shook his head, ¡°I promised to help Caesar, so it¡¯s impossible for me to leave.¡± ¡°Mr. Smith! ¡± Caesar was so touched that he almost cried. He never expected that the person who would stand up in such a crucial moment would actually be Ethan Smith! Scarface¡¯s face darkened, and he coldly said, ¡°Boy, don¡¯t be ungrateful. Even if you are a member of the Taylor family, I can still kill you and escape to another country!¡± Ethan Smithughed, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I have no connection with the Taylor family.¡± ¡°Mr. Smith, you¡­¡± Caesar was speechless. At a time like this, Ethan still wouldn¡¯t bring up the Taylor family; was he crazy? ¡°Ethan, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± ¡°If you¡¯re not a member of the Taylor family, then what are you doing here? Do we need you?¡± People nearby cursed at Ethan as well. Scarface looked at Ethan yfully and asked, ¡°Really?¡± Ethan coldly replied, ¡°What do you think?¡± ¡°Hahaha, I knew it! How could someone from the Taylor family mix with someone like Caesar Nn!¡± Scarfacepletely let his guard down. He looked at Caesar Nn and sneered, ¡°Do you have anyst words? Hurry up and say them.¡± Caesar Nnpletely lost hope. He had wanted to scare Scarface by invoking the Taylor family, but Ethan had revealed the truth at the most crucial moment. ¡°Falling into your hands, I¡¯m just unlucky.¡± Caesar Nn took a deep breath. ¡°If you want to make a move, just do it!¡± Caesar Nn forced himself to stay calm. Scarface sneered, ¡°Then don¡¯t say I didn¡¯t warn you!¡± Having said that, Scarface charged towards Caesar Nn. ¡°Caesar, if you¡¯re willing to give me 10% of Ellis Mitchell¡¯s shares, I can save your life.¡± At this moment, Ethan Smith spoke up again. ¡°Save me?¡± Caesar couldn¡¯t help but shake his head. ¡°How can you save me? Do you think anyone still believes you have a connection with the Taylor family now?¡± Ethan Smith said indifferently, ¡°I don¡¯t need the Taylor family¡¯s support; as long as I can beat him, that¡¯s enough.¡± Everyone was taken aback. Beat Scarface? How was that possible? Even Ellis Mitchell wasn¡¯t a match for him, let alone Ethan Smith? ¡°Mr. Smith, just leave.¡± Caesar Nn waved his hand helplessly. Caesar Nn, this is yourst chance. Whether you believe me or not is up to you.¡± Ethan Smith casually poured himself a ss of water and said indifferently. Seeing Ethan¡¯s calm demeanor, Caesar Nn felt conflicted within. ¡°You big-mouthed brat, I¡¯ll kill Caesar first and then deal with you!¡± Scarface shouted coldly as he reached out to grab Caesar. Caesar clenched his teeth. At this critical moment, he suddenly shouted, ¡°Mr. Smith, I agree!¡± As soon as the words left his mouth, Scarface¡¯s hand was already in front of Caesar! At such a close distance, it was impossible for Ethan Smith to appear in an instant! However, an astonishing event urred. Ethan Smith held a water droplet in his hand and flicked it gently. With a ¡°bang,¡± Scarface¡¯s hand was knocked away! A line of blood trickled down Scarface¡¯s hand! Everyone was shocked by Ethan¡¯s move! What the hell¡­ what kind of trick was this? Using a single drop of water to save Caesar Nn? Caesar Nn was overjoyed, and he shouted ecstatically, ¡°Thank you, Mr. Smith, for saving me!¡± Ethan Smith slowly stood up, nced at Caesar Nn, and said indifferently, ¡°Don¡¯t forget about the 10% shares.¡± ¡°Of course! Of course!¡± Caesar Nn nodded frantically. Not far away, Scarface wiped the blood from his hand, narrowing his eyes and saying, ¡°Wrapping a water droplet in Inner Strength, that¡¯s a good trick! I didn¡¯t expect that there would be such a master in South City.¡± Ethan Smith shook his head andughed, ¡°You¡¯re wrong. This is not Inner Strength. ¡°If it¡¯s not Inner Strength, then what is it?¡± Scarface frowned. ¡°I don¡¯t want to tell you,¡± Ethan Smith grinned. Scarface¡¯s face darkened, and he snorted coldly, ¡°You think this trick can beat me? Impossible! Let me show you my real strength!¡± After saying that, Scarface mobilized all his inner strength, raising his energy to its peak! The terrifying energy covered the entire ce! A domineering and oppressive force changed everyone¡¯splexion! Even the cups on the tabletop shattered instantly! ¡°Inner Strength Greatmasters, he¡¯s actually an Inner Strength Greatmaster!¡± someone eximed! ¡°Everyone below the Grandmaster level is an ant! This¡­ this is like attacking from another dimension!¡± Feeling Scarface¡¯s power, the little confidence that the crowd had regained was extinguished in an instant! ¡°You¡¯re actually a Grandmaster¡­¡± Caesar Nn despaired even more! There were very few Grandmasters in South City, and a Grandmaster could eat well wherever they went! ¡°To be honest, I haven¡¯t been short of money for a long time. I came back mainly for revenge!¡± Scarface said coldly.. Chapter 127 - 127: 127: Shattering with a Single Punch! 1 Chapter 127 - 127: 127: Shattering with a Single Punch! 1 Trantor: 549690339 With such strength, there is indeed no need to return to South City. Because a Grandmaster could be the esteemed guest wherever they go. Either being supported by a great family, acting as a small leader in an overseas organization, or dominating a region. Caesar Nn felt utterly hopeless. Subconsciously, he looked at Ethan Smith with pleading eyes. ¡°If you can help me through this crisis, I am willing to give you 20% of the Nn family¡¯s shares!¡± Caesar Nn gritted his teeth. Ethan Smithughed, ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Absolutely true!¡± Caesar Nn said urgently. Compared to his life, money was nothing at all! Ethan Smith nodded, ¡°Alright, I agree.¡± Not far away, Scarface couldn¡¯t help but sneer, ¡°You really don¡¯t know how to live, even daring to challenge me when you know I¡¯m a Grandmaster?¡± Ethan Smithughed, ¡°I can¡¯t help it, Mr. Nn offered too much money, and it¡¯s hard to refuse.¡± ¡°Moreover¡­ I¡¯m quite curious to see the true strength of a Grandmaster,¡± Ethan Smith said indifferently. ¡°Fine, since that¡¯s the case, don¡¯t me me for being rude!¡± Scarface roared, and his body suddenly lit up with streaks of light! These lights wrapped Scarface tightly, disying a level of skill far beyond what Asher Lane had shown before! Ethan Smith snorted coldly, taking a step forward and charging straight at Scarface! ¡°Bang!¡± Ethan Smith¡¯s fistnded solidly on Scarface! But shockingly, Scarface showed no reaction at all! ¡°Hahaha!¡± Scarfaceughed uproariously. ¡°Just with this skill, you dare to boast?¡± Scarface said coldly. Ethan Smith lowered his head to look at his fist and muttered softly, ¡°This Grandmaster is really extraordinary¡­ but that¡¯s about it.¡± To Ethan Smith, so-called Grandmasters were nothing. After all, he had once fought against Cato Cain, a great Grandmaster. And that punch just now was purely just to test the waters. ¡°You make your move, otherwise I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t have a chance,¡± Ethan Smith said. Scarface sneered, ¡°Kid, you¡¯re the most arrogant person I¡¯ve ever met. Although I¡¯ve just been promoted to Grandmaster not long ago, the gap between Grandmaster and Master is like a chasm! You can¡¯t cross it!¡± Ethan Smith frowned, ¡°You talk too much.¡± Scarface was suddenly enraged, ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡± With that said, Scarface instantly charged at Ethan Smith! His fist shone with a burst of white light, as if all his Inner Strength had gathered in one spot! Facing this punch, everyone¡¯s expressions changed wildly! Ellis Mitchell, lying on the ground, even closed his eyes and moved a little, afraid of being hit by the crossfire. But Ethan Smith didn¡¯t dodge or retreat, instead, he clenched his fist and met the attack head-on! ¡°ng! ¡± The sound of a steel collision echoed, deafening everyone¡¯s ears! After that punch, Scarface actually stepped back three steps! As for Ethan Smith, he waspletely unfazed. ¡°Is that all?¡± Ethan Smith sneered. Scarface¡¯s expression slowly turned grave. He clenched his fist and said coldly, ¡°Such powerful strength, I¡¯m getting more and more interested.¡± ¡°You are a bit disappointing to me,¡± Ethan Smith shook his head. Scarface didn¡¯t mind the words, and he said coldly, ¡°I¡¯ll give you a choice. If you¡¯re willing, I can let you join us and give you a high position. Additionally, you¡¯ll receive a huge amount of money.¡±As soon as the words fell, everyone¡¯s faces changed wildly once again! Scarface was actually trying to win over Ethan Smith! ¡°In addition, we will provide you with various resources, herbs, top-grade Pills, and even peerless cultivation skills,¡± Scarface continued to tempt. ¡°You should know that these things are all rare treasures.¡± Scarface was overjoyed and quickly followed up, ¡°How about it? Joining us is much more promising than staying in South City!¡± ¡°Mr. Smith¡­¡± Caesar Nn, who was not far away, suddenly became anxious. If Ethan Smith agreed, then Caesar Nn would undoubtedly die today! ¡°May I ask, what treasures have you brought with you today?¡± Ethan Smith asked. Scarface became even more excited. Heughed heartily and said, ¡°You really are a perceptive person. I have a hundred-year-old medicinal material here. If you are willing to join, I can give it to you as a gift.¡± ¡°Offering hundred-year medicinal material, it seems that your organization is quite wealthy,¡± Ethan Smith sighed. Scarface spoke somewhat proudly, ¡°That¡¯s natural. As long as you¡¯re willing to join, this is nothing.¡± Ethan Smith said nothing, and the atmosphere became somewhat awkward. Caesar Nn stared intently at Ethan Smith, sweating profusely from anxiety. ¡°What do you say?¡± Scarface continued to ask. Ethan Smith sighed, ¡°The conditions you offer are indeed very attractive, but¡­ unfortunately, I¡¯ve never been interested in overseas organizations and I don¡¯t want to live like a rat in a corner like you, so I refuse.¡± Hearing this, Caesar Nn immediately breathed a long sigh of relief. Meanwhile, Scarface was furious! He looked coldly at Ethan Smith and said, ¡°Boy, don¡¯t be ungrateful! If you refuse me, you¡¯ll offend our entire organization!¡± ¡°Do you think I¡¯d be afraid?¡± Ethan Smith sneered. Thispletely enraged Scarface, and he shouted angrily, ¡°Do you think you can beat me? If you don¡¯t appreciate kindness, then don¡¯t me me for being rude!¡± With that, Scarface charged at Ethan Smith once more! His speed was incredibly fast, but Ethan Smith was even faster! In the blink of an eye, Ethan Smith had alreadynded more than a dozen punches on him! And Scarface hadn¡¯t even touched Ethan Smith once! ¡°You¡¯re really fast,¡± Scarface said with narrowed eyes. ¡°Unfortunately, you can¡¯t hurt me at all! My body is wrapped in Inner Strength, which can even resist ordinary bullets!¡± ¡°You can¡¯t even hurt me, how can you win against me?¡± Scarface tilted his head back andughed wildly! However, hisughter quickly came to an abrupt halt! His face was even more full of horror! ¡°Who said I can¡¯t hurt you? Do you really think your Inner Strength can keep you alive?¡± Ethan Smith¡¯s voice rang out by Scarface¡¯s ear. At a nce, Ethan Smith¡¯s fist was firmly nted on Scarface¡¯s chest! ¡°Crack! ¡± The Inner Strength enveloping Scarface¡¯s body let out a crisp sound! The next second, it broke apart like an eggshell with a crackling sound! ¡°How¡­ how is this possible, how is this possible!¡± Scarface¡¯s pupils shrank violently, his face full of horror! Ethan Smith sneered, ¡°Don¡¯t be too full of yourself. Isn¡¯t hiding overseas good enough?¡± With that, Ethan Smith threw another punch! This punch directly shattered Scarface¡¯s chest! His entire chest caved in, his bonespletely crushed! ¡°Boom!¡± Scarface fell to the ground, his face covered in blood. ¡°How¡­ how is this possible¡­¡± Chapter 128 - 128: 128: Selina Burton’s Phone Call 1 Chapter 128 - 128: 128: Selina Burton¡¯s Phone Call 1 Trantor: 549690339 Scarfacey on the ground, never opening his eyes again. The blood hole in his chest looked extremely chilling. Ethan Smith stood in front of Scarface¡¯s body without feeling the slightest sympathy. Smith didn¡¯t know when, but he no longer felt fear. He bent down and searched Scarface¡¯s body. Indeed, there really was a Hundred-year Medicine King hidden on his body. ¡°It seems he didn¡¯t lie to me,¡± Ethan muttered. Then, Ethan looked at Scarface¡¯s follower and grinned, ¡°Are you going to avenge him?¡± The follower was startled and then asked incredulously, ¡°You¡­ are you going to let me go?¡± ¡°Mr. Smith, we must not let him go!¡± Caesar Nn shouted urgently. ¡°If he goes, he will definitelye for revenge in the future! ¡± Ethan looked at the follower and waved, ¡°I won¡¯t kill you. As for revenge¡­ I¡¯ll be waiting for you.¡± Ethan didn¡¯t want to miss out on such an abundant supply of herbs. The follower hesitated for a moment, then quickly ran away and escaped through a broken window! ¡°Cough cough.¡± At this moment, Ellis Mitchell also stood up from the ground. He still maintained a masterly demeanor and swaggered up to Ethan. ¡°Ethan, how could you let him go? What if hees to bother us in the future?¡± Ellis yelled. Ethan squinted his eyes and could not help but sneer, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for me, you¡¯d already be dead.¡± ¡°So what? It¡¯s your fault for letting him go!¡± Ellis used loudly. ¡°How about this: you leave this herb aspensation for your wrongdoing,¡± Ellis then looked at the herb in Ethan¡¯s hand and said. Ethan couldn¡¯t help but sneer repeatedly. He had seen shameless people, but never this shameless. ¡°You want it?¡± Ethan asked, shaking the herb. Ellis coughed dryly and said, ¡°Considering your apologetic attitude, I¡¯ll forgive you for now.¡± Having said that, Ellis reached out for the herb in Ethan¡¯s hand. However, Ellis¡¯s face quickly changed! His hand hadn¡¯t even touched the herb when Ethan grabbed his wrist. ¡°You just take it? You¡¯re the type of person who doesn¡¯t appreciate favors and disrespects elders, aren¡¯t you?¡± Ethan said coldly. Ellis¡¯s face shed a hint of panic, and he hurriedly said, ¡°Ethan, I¡¯m your elder, what do you want to do?¡± ¡°Elder? You¡¯re not even worthy!¡± After saying that, Ethan waved his hand and pped Ellis in the face! Ellis¡¯s entire body flew straight out and mmed into the wall! Cracks covered the wall in an instant, and Ellis couldn¡¯t stop coughing up blood! ¡°You ungratetul Dastard.¡± Etnan coldly said, 100R1ng at Ellis. There was silence in the private room, and no one dared to criticize Ethan. ¡°Mr. Nn, this kid actually dared toy a hand on me¡­¡± Ellis struggled to look at Caesar Nn, with an air ofining. But Caesar Nn sneered, ¡°Ellis, you can get lost. From today on, you are no longer part of the Nn family.¡± Ellis¡¯s face changed, and he could hardly believe that these words came from Caesar Nn¡¯s mouth! To know that before this, Caesar Nn had been very courteous to him! ¡°Mr. Nn, Ellis has been working hard for the Nn family for so many years, it¡¯s not right for you to drive him away like this.¡± ¡°Yeah, Mr. Nn, if he leaves, we don¡¯t want to stay either.¡± When Caesar Nn heard everyone¡¯s words, heughed, ¡°Fine, you can all get lost, and from today on, you have nothing to do with my Nn family!¡± This left everyone dumbstruck. ¡°Mr. Nn, I¡­ I was just joking.¡± Someone even tried to talk their way out. But Caesar Nn was already extremely disappointed in them and would not give them another chance. ¡°Mr. Smith, let¡¯s go.¡± Afterward, Caesar Nn respectfully turned to Ethan. Ethan nodded, and the two left the private room together. Once they were in the car, Caesar Nn sighed, ¡°Mr. Smith, my disrespect towards you before was my mistake. Starting today, my Nn family will honor you as our most esteemed guest.¡± ¡°Just give me the money,¡± Ethan waved his hand. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll have someone send you the contract tomorrow,¡± Caesar Nn said quickly. The car quickly took Ethan to his hotel. After the incident, he was even more confident in his own strength. ¡°Foundation Establishment Stage really lives up to its reputation,¡± Ethan thought secretly. If tranted into martial arts terms, the Foundation Establishment Stage would be at most the level of Inner Strength Masters, but Ethan overwhelmed the so-called Inner Strength Greatmasters. Spiritual power was truly on a different level from Inner Strength. The next day, Ethan had no ns to return to River City immediately, as he was waiting for Caesar Nn to deliver the contract. So, Ethan turned to Edward Green and said, ¡°Help me buy a car. It¡¯s more convenient to have one.¡± Edward was taken aback and asked, ¡°Alright, what kind of car do you want to ¡°I don¡¯t know much about cars. You can figure it out,¡± Ethan said. Edward continued, ¡°Do you have any requirements?¡± Ethan thought about it and said, ¡°Preferably with a fast speed and low-key.¡± As for the other aspects, Ethan didn¡¯t care. After all, now he was on his own. ¡°Understood,¡± Edward nodded. He took Ethan¡¯s bank card and left the hotel. About an hourter, the sound of a roaring engine came from downstairs. When Ethan went downstairs, he saw a ck Audi parked there. ¡°Audi RS7, fast, and low-key-looking,¡± Edward chuckled. Ethan took a close look. The car was indeed very low-key. ¡°How much did it cost?¡± Ethan casually asked. Edwardughed, ¡°It cost a total of 2.1 million.¡± This took Ethan by surprise. He couldn¡¯t see the high price simply by looking at the car. Afterward, Ethan took the car for a test drive and felt it was indeed quite good. Ethan and Edward went to find a ce to eat together. During the meal, Ethan casually nced at the news. A piece of news caught his eye. ¡°Overseas fugitive Can Moore was killed in South City yesterday.¡± When he opened it, he found out that this Can Moore was Scarface. The news praised Ethan heartily, but his identity was not revealed. He was referred to as a mysterious hero. ¡°The speed of this news is impressive,¡± Ethan shook his head. After dinner, the pair prepared to return to the hotel. Just then, Ethan¡¯s phone rang suddenly. He picked it up and saw it was from an unknown number. ¡°Hello, who is this?¡± Ethan answered. ¡°I¡¯m Selina Burton, Violet Miller¡¯s ssmate. Do you remember me?¡± A girl¡¯s voice came through the phone. Ethan Smith furrowed his brows, ¡°What do you want?¡± Chapter 129 - 129: 129: I’ll Drink with You_l Chapter 129 - 129: 129: I¡¯ll Drink with You_l Trantor: 549690339 Selina Burton hurriedly said, ¡°Violet Miller just finished hanging out with her ssmates and has now been brought to a bar. I¡¯m afraid she might get into trouble. Can youe with us?¡± Ethan Smith nced at the time subconsciously; it was already 10 p.m. ¡°Going to a bar thiste instead of returning to school? Doesn¡¯t she know it¡¯s dangerous?¡± Ethan couldn¡¯t help but say with a hint of me in his voice. ¡°Ah, they insisted on dragging us here, and we couldn¡¯t refuse.¡± Selina said with a bit of grievance. ¡°Pleasee with us, I¡¯m begging you,¡± Selina said, her voice soft and pleading over the phone. Although Ethan didn¡¯t have a good impression of the Johnson family, Violet was too young. He couldn¡¯t just stand by and watch her get into trouble. ¡°Give me the location. I¡¯ll be there in a bit,¡± Ethan said. At the other end of the line, Selina¡¯s face lit up with happiness. ¡°We¡¯re at Midnight KTV, private room 888.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± Ethan agreed and hung up the phone. Then, Ethan looked at Edward Green and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go to Midnight KTV.¡± ¡°What, Mr. Smith wants to y dirty tonight?¡± Edward joked. Ethan kicked Edward in the leg and rolled his eyes, ¡°I have no interest in that. Let¡¯s go.¡± The engine roared as they sped down the street. Soon, the two of them arrived at the entrance of Midnight KTV. After going upstairs, Ethan found out that Room 888 was the Emperor¡¯s Suite, frequented by the rich and powerful. The entire eighth floor was different from the other floors. The rooms here were enormous, all VIPs. Ethan and Edward walked to Room 888, and as they pushed open the door, they saw a group of young men and women dancing crazily inside. ¡°Ethan!¡± Selina spotted Ethan and quickly ran over. Violet, who was sitting and drinking, grumbled, ¡°Why did you call him? So annoying.¡± Selina giggled and said, ¡°Oh,e on! He¡¯s your brother-inw. Besides, it¡¯s not safe being out thiste.¡± At this moment, Violet was drinking with a guy who had dyed yellow hair and a shy outfit with all the name-brandbels, an obvious sign of his second-generation rich status. Ethan nced at him and walked over to Violet, saying, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Time to go to bed.¡± Ethan tried to pull Violet away from the scene. But Violet, clearly drunk, slurred, ¡°Let me go, I¡¯m not leaving!¡± Ethan frowned and said, ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you, girl? Not going home in the middle of the night! What are you doing!?¡± ¡°It¡¯s none of your business! I¡¯m not going!¡± Violet struggled with her arm. At this moment, the yellow-haired youth stood up and said, ¡°Dude, who are you? Can¡¯t you see she doesn¡¯t want to leave?¡± Ethan nced at him and replied, ¡°I¡¯m her brother-inw.¡± ¡°You divorced my sister, so you¡¯re not my brother-inw anymore!¡± Violet shouted, her voice a bit hazy. Yellow Hair immediatelyughed, looked at Ethan, and said, ¡°Dude, you heard her, right? Violet said you¡¯re not her brother-inw anymore. Got it?¡± Ethan scratched his head in annoyance, unwilling to waste his time on these kids. Turning to Violet, he said, ¡°I¡¯m asking you onest time, are you leaving or not?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not leaving!¡± Violet shouted without any hesitation. Ethan nodded and said, ¡°Fine, stay if you want. I won¡¯t bother with you.¡± After saying that, Ethan turned around and walked away. At this point, Selina hastily grabbed Ethan¡¯s arm. In a hushed tone, she said, ¡°Don¡¯t go, please. If you leave, who knows what will happen to us tonight¡­¡± ¡°I did the best I could bying here. She doesn¡¯t want to leave. What does that have to do with me?¡± Ethan said coldly. Selina clung to Ethan¡¯s arm and said pitifully, ¡°She¡¯s just drunk. Don¡¯t hold it against her.¡± ¡°And besides¡­ if you leave, we¡¯re really done for¡­¡± Ethan scanned the room. In therge private room, there were seven or eight men, and only two women ¨C Violet and Selina. If he left now, who knew what might happen? After thinking for a moment, Ethan nced at the time and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll wait for you guys for a while.¡± ¡°Thank you, thank you!¡± Selina shouted excitedly. Then, Ethan and Edward found a spot and sat down. The noisy atmosphere in the room annoyed Ethan to no end. Their contrasting demeanor to the other young people frantically dancing inside was very evident. Yellow Hair not far away looked at Ethan, seemingly unhappy. ¡°Damn it, what are they doing here, ruining my ns.¡± Yellow Hair said coldly. Yellow Hair was a spoiled, second-generation rich kid who often caused trouble and took advantage of young women. He had lured Violet and Selina out tonight with the intention of getting them into bed. As long as Violet and Selina got drunk, the guys would drag them to a hotel. ¡°Bro, do you want to teach them a lesson?¡± A blue-haired man whispered into Yellow Hair¡¯s ear. Yellow Hair frowned, ¡°How? We can¡¯t just go beat them up.¡± The blue-haired guy grinned. Yellow Hair looked at him and patted his shoulder, ¡°Alright, if you can get them both wasted, you can have the girls first.¡± ¡°No problem, leave it to me!¡± Blue Hair said with confidence, patting his chest. At this time, Ethan was keeping an eye on Violet. Violet was being forced to drink one after another by several men, her consciousness getting hazier, but the drinks kepting. ¡°Stop drinking!¡± Ethan said coldly, walking over to Violet and snatching the ss away from her. Seeing this, Blue Hair was secretly delighted. ¡°You walked right into my trap. Don¡¯t me me.¡± Blue Hair sneered to himself. He then sat down next to Ethan with a grin and said, ¡°We came here to drink and have fun. Violet herself didn¡¯t say she didn¡¯t want to drink. What¡¯s up with you? Why don¡¯t you drink for her?¡± ¡°Exactly, either you drink for her or shut up!¡± Yellow Hair chimed in. Edward frowned and was about to stand up and scold them when Ethan stopped him. Looking at Yellow Hair and Blue Hair, Ethan sneered, ¡°I can drink with you, but however much I drink, you have to match it. Dare you?¡± Upon hearing this, Blue Hair was overjoyed. Isn¡¯t this just what I wanted? Without hesitation, Blue Hair agreed, ¡°Of course, it¡¯s a deal! We¡¯ll drink one-on-one! If you can¡¯t outdrink me, you leave immediately. Deal?¡± ¡°What if you can¡¯t outdrink me?¡± Ethan asked back. Blue Hair chuckled and said, ¡°If I can¡¯t outdrink you, I¡¯ll crawl on the floor and bark like a dog!¡± Chapter 130 - 130: 130: The Arrogant Blond 1 Chapter 130 - 130: 130: The Arrogant Blond 1 Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Alright, it¡¯s a deal.¡± Ethan Smith nodded. Blue Hair immediately waved his hand and shouted, ¡°Bring up all the wine!¡± Soon, ten bottles of foreign wine were ced in front of Ethan Smith. ¡°These wines are all 43 degrees. I won¡¯t bully you. You drink as much as I drink.¡± Blue Hair brought two cups and ced them in front of Ethan Smith. At that moment, Selina Burton quickly ran to Ethan Smith¡¯s side and whispered, ¡°Ethan, he¡¯s really good at drinking. You should be careful.¡± Ethan Smith ignored her, looked at Blue Hair, and said, ¡°Let¡¯s not use sses. We¡¯ll drink directly from the bottle.¡± Blue Hair froze for a moment, then sneered, ¡°Are you joking with me? This isn¡¯t beer. Drink from the bottle?¡± ¡°What, not daring?¡± Ethan Smith raised his eyebrows. ¡°There¡¯s nothing I dare not do!¡± Blue Hair snorted. He opened two bottles of wine, handed one to Ethan Smith, and held the other himself. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s see how you drink from the bottle.¡± Blue Hair sized up Ethan Smith. Ethan Smith didn¡¯t hold back. He opened a bottle of wine and shoved it into his mouth without a word. In just a few seconds, the bottle of foreign wine was emptied. The people around were all dumbfounded! Even Blue Hair couldn¡¯t help but swallow his saliva. They had been ying in the nightclub for so many years but had never seen anyone drink like this! ¡°Your turn.¡± Ethan Smith looked at Blue Hair and smiled faintly. Blue Hair gritted his teeth, opened the wine bottle, and followed Ethan Smith¡¯s example by drinking with his mouth open. It took Blue Hair a full half minute to finish the bottle of wine. After downing the bottle, Blue Hair¡¯s face turned rather pale. However, having boasted in front of Yellow Hair, he naturally couldn¡¯t lose face. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s continue drinking!¡± Blue Hair wiped his mouth and shouted. Ethan Smith didn¡¯t say a word, opened the wine bottle, and drank another bottle down. Blue Hair was instantly embarrassed. He thought that Ethan Smith had reached his limit after drinking one bottle, but he didn¡¯t expect Ethan Smith to down another one! ¡°Looks like we¡¯ve met our match.¡± Someone on the side egged them on. ¡°Drink, we can¡¯t lose to him!¡± ¡°Yeah, if you lose, we¡¯ll all be humiliated!¡± Seeing this, Blue Hair could only grit his teeth and grab the wine bottle, pouring it into his mouth once more. This time, it took Blue Hair a full five minutes to finish the bottle. And after finishing this bottle, Blue Hair¡¯s face turnedpletely red. ¡°Still¡­ not done yet.¡± Blue Hair¡¯s voice seemed to contain a bit of fear. Ethan Smith didn¡¯t say a word, opened a bottle of wine, and drank it all in one This time, Blue Hair¡¯s face turned green. Drinking three bottles of foreign wine in a row would probably require a stomach wash after! ¡°If you¡¯re afraid, just admit defeat.¡± Ethan Smith smiled. ¡°Who¡¯s¡­ who¡¯s afraid! I¡¯ve never lost in drinking!¡± Blue Hair gritted his teeth, picked up the wine, and poured it into his stomach again. However, this time, Blue Hair had only drunk half of the bottle before he started vomiting violently while holding onto the table! Ethan Smith sneered at the side, took a step back, and said, ¡°ording to the agreement, you have to get down on the ground and bark like a dog. Come on.¡± Blue Hair vomited for a while. He wiped his mouth and said through gritted teeth, ¡°You must have cheated!¡± ¡°What, can¡¯t handle it?¡± Ethan Smith sneered. ¡°Go to hell!¡± Blue Hair cursed. ¡°Get the fuck out of here, or I won¡¯t be polite!¡± Blue Hair pretended to grab a wine bottle and cursed. Ethan Smith didn¡¯t want to bother with these kids, so he said nothing, grabbed Violet Miller, and prepared to leave. ¡°Who the fuck told you to take Violet with you? I told you to fuck off, not her!¡± Blue Hair cursed. Yellow Hair next to him waved his hand, and everyone in the room quickly stood up. ¡°Get out quickly and don¡¯t bother our fun.¡± Yellow Hair said, waving his hand. Ethan Smith couldn¡¯t help but sneer, ¡°I didn¡¯t make you bark like a dog. Shouldn¡¯t you be grateful? So, you can¡¯t y and now you want to y this game with me?¡± Yellow Hair said with a smile, ¡°Sorry, that¡¯s just how we do things!¡± ¡°Making me bark like a dog, if you don¡¯t leave, I¡¯ll make you bark like a dog!¡± Blue Hair held a wine bottle and pointed at Ethan Smith¡¯s nose, cursing. Ethan Smith¡¯s eyes narrowed, and he suddenly broke the wine bottle in Blue Hair¡¯s hand! Then, Ethan Smith reached out his hand and pressed it on Blue Hair¡¯s shoulder! In an instant, Blue Hair felt like he was carrying two mountains on his shoulders. His legs went soft, and he fell directly to the ground. ¡°Now, bark like a dog.¡± Ethan Smith looked at Blue Hair coldly. Before Blue Hair could speak, Yellow Hair by his side was furious! ¡°Kid, you dare to do it? I think you¡¯re tired of living!¡± Yellow Hair snorted. Then, Yellow Hair shouted, ¡°Get him!¡± Seven or eight young men rushed towards Ethan Smith in a sh. ¡°Edward Green!¡± Ethan Smith shouted, and Edward Green next to him rushed out like an arrow! In just a few minutes, all seven or eight young men were lying on the ground, wailing! Seeing this scene, Yellow Hair¡¯s face turned green. ¡°You¡¯re the only one left. Do you want to lie down on your own, or should I beat you down?¡± Edward Green said, rubbing his fists. Yellow Hair gritted his teeth and said, ¡°You dare to hit me in here. You¡¯re dead. My cousin is the manager here!¡± ¡°Yeah, bro, hurry up and call your cousin!¡± Blue Hair also shouted. Ethan Smith didn¡¯t bother to quarrel with these people. He walked to Violet Miller, grabbed her, and prepared to leave. ¡°What, scared?¡± Yellow Hair shouted hastily. ¡°I¡¯m telling you, you can run, but Violet can¡¯t!¡± ¡°Violet, if you dare to leave, I¡¯ll fucking make your life hell!¡± Yellow Hair shouted at Violet Miller. Hearing these words, Ethan Smith¡¯s face turned cold. He stopped in his tracks, gave Yellow Hair a cold look, and said, ¡°Go call your cousin, I¡¯ll wait here.¡± ¡°Alright, anyone who leaves is a coward!¡± Yellow Hair threw down these words and hurriedly ran out. After he left, Selina Burton quickly ran to Ethan Smith¡¯s side and worriedly said, ¡°Ethan, you should leave quickly. This KTV belongs to Caesar Nn. You¡¯ve just offended the Lane Family. It¡¯ll be a big trouble if you offend the Nn family too.¡± ¡°Caesar Nn¡¯s?¡± Ethan Smith raised his eyebrows, and a smile appeared at the corner of his mouth. ¡°What a coincidence, I¡¯ll just wait for him here.¡± Ethan Smith immediately sat down on the sofa. Selina Burton¡¯s face turned pale, and her heart was filled with worry. She never thought that things would get this far! Soon, Yellow Hair returned to the private room. He kicked open the door of the private room and swaggered in. Behind him followed seven or eight tattooed men.. Chapter 131 - 131: 131: The Shameless Ellis Mitchell Chapter 131 - 131: 131: The Shameless Ellis Mitchell Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Cousin, it¡¯s him!¡± Yellow Hair pointed at Ethan Smith¡¯s nose as he entered the door. As soon as he finished speaking, a young man walked over. He rubbed the ring on his finger and slowly walked towards Ethan Smith. ¡°So you¡¯re the one who hit my cousin?¡± The young man looked Ethan Smith up and down. ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask him why he got beaten?¡± Ethan Smith sneered. ¡°I don¡¯t care about that. You dared to hit my cousin; I¡¯ll cripple you today!¡± The young man snorted. Ethan Smith guessed that this was another unreasonable person and waved his hand, ¡°You¡¯d better call Caesar Nn over.¡± The young man was stunned and then angrily said, ¡°Our Mr. Nn is very busy. You think you can just call him over?¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t call him, I will.¡± Ethan Smith took out his phone and made a call to Caesar Nn. Soon, Caesar Nn answered the phone on the other end. He enthusiastically said on the phone, ¡°Mr. Smith, why are you calling me sote at night?¡± Ethan Smith said, ¡°Mr. Nn, do you have a Midnight KTV under your control?¡± Caesar Nn was taken aback and quickly said, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m at Midnight KTV right now. Do you want toe? I¡¯ll arrange everything for you right away!¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m already at Midnight KTV. Your manager is threatening to cripple me.¡± Ethan Smith sneered. The face of Caesar Nn on the other end of the line changed instantly. He hurriedly asked, ¡°Mr. Smith, where are you? I¡¯ll be right there!¡± ¡°Room 888.¡± Ethan Smith said. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll be right there!¡± Caesar Nn said anxiously. After hanging up the phone, Ethan Smith looked at Yellow Hair¡¯s cousin. ¡°Caesar Nn will be here soon.¡± Ethan Smith said indifferently. ¡°Heh, I think you must be wasted. Who do you think you are? Mr. Nn isn¡¯t someone you can just call!¡± The young man sneered. Ethan Smith didn¡¯t bother talking to him any further and stopped talking. Yellow Hair¡¯s cousin snorted. He waved his hand and said, ¡°Come, let¡¯s loosen his muscles and bones.¡± ¡°Better yet, break his legs!¡± Yellow Hair said viciously. ¡°No problem.¡± his cousin said calmly. Seven or eight burly men walked towards Ethan Smith. They looked ferocious, and they were clearly not easy to deal with. Just then, the door of the room was suddenly pushed open. Caesar Nn was seen standing at the entrance, panting for breath. Upon seeing Caesar Nn, Yellow Hair¡¯s cousin was taken aback. He hurriedly went up to greet him, bowing and saying, ¡°Mr. Nn, why are you here?¡± Caesar Nn ignored him and quickly walked up to Ethan Smith. ¡°Mr. Smith, are you alright?¡± Caesar Nn said with some panic. Ethan Smithughed, ¡°I¡¯m fine. Mr. Nn, your KTV manager is very domineering. ¡± Caesar Nn¡¯s face changed color. Ethan Smith had just saved his life, and now such a thing had happened. Caesar Nn couldn¡¯t help but panic. ¡°Mr. Smith, don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t let him off easily!¡± Caesar Nn wryly smiled. Then, Caesar Nn turned to the manager. By this time, the manager had already been scared out of his wits. He looked terrified and said, ¡°Mr. Nn¡­ I didn¡¯t know he knew you¡­ Please¡­ please spare me¡­¡± Caesar Nn coldly said, ¡°Spare you? I think you¡¯ve gone mad with arrogance, even daring to offend Mr. Smith!¡± The manager quickly knelt in front of Ethan Smith, begging desperately, ¡°Mr. Smith, I was wrong. Please forgive me this time¡­¡± ¡°Alright, you guys take him out.¡± Caesar Nn impatiently waved his hand. ¡°Yes, Mr. Nn.¡± The seven or eight burly men immediately changed their faces and dragged the manager out without another word. Not far away, Yellow Hair was trembling with fear, as he never expected Ethan Smith to have such a huge backing! ¡°Bro, I¡­ I was wrong¡­¡± Yellow Hair uttered with trembling lips. But to his surprise, Ethan Smith didn¡¯t even pay attention to him. Obviously, Ethan Smith didn¡¯t take Yellow Hair seriously, no matter how much he ranted, he was still ignored. Yellow Hair felt extremely humiliated but didn¡¯t dare to say more. Caesar Nn approached Ethan Smith and said, ¡°Mr. Smith, let¡¯s go to the private room next door to chat.¡± Ethan Smith nced at the half-dead Violet Miller on the couch, and shook his head, ¡°Forget it, I have some things to do, I won¡¯t chat for long.¡± Seeing this, Caesar Nn didn¡¯t say more, and nodded in agreement. Then, Ethan Smith picked up Violet Miller and left the KTV. ¡°Do you know where her house is?¡± After getting in the car, Ethan Smith looked at Selina Burton and asked. Selina Burton said with a bit of surprise, ¡°Aren¡¯t you her brother-inw? You don¡¯t even know where her house is?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never been there,¡± Ethan Smith said expressionlessly. Selina Burton secretly stuck out her tongue, and then said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll take you there.¡± Ethan Smith agreed, and then gestured to Edward Green to start the car. Lane Family Vi. ¡°Dad, we absolutely cannot let this go. We can¡¯t give Water Dragon Cave to Ethan Smith!¡± Asher Lane gritted his teeth. ze Lane nced at him and coldly snorted, ¡°Of course. I¡¯ve had someone check in Capital City recently and confirmed that the Taylor family won¡¯t interfere.¡± Hearing this, Asher Lane¡¯s eyes lit up, and he said excitedly, ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Absolutely.¡± A glint of cold light shed in ze Lane¡¯s eyes. ¡°Since the Taylor family won¡¯t interfere, I won¡¯t let him off the hook!¡± ze Lane¡¯s face was filled with fury. The reason why the Lane Family had been quiet for so long was that they had sent someone to Capital City. After confirming that the Taylor family wouldn¡¯t interfere, ze Lane waspletely relieved. ¡°Mr. Lane, someone named Ellis Mitchell wants to see you.¡± Just then, one of his men walked in and said. ¡°Ellis Mitchell?¡± Hearing this name, ze Lane frowned slightly. ¡°Isn¡¯t he Caesar Nn¡¯s man?¡± ¡°Heh, that was in the past.¡± Just then, Ellis Mitchell walked in from outside the door. He said with a faint smile, ¡°Mr. Lane, it¡¯s been a long time.¡± ze Lane sized up Ellis Mitchell, feeling a bit nervous for a moment. That was because among all the doorkeepers of the Lane Family, only Aidan Ortega could handle Ellis Mitchell. Seemingly noticing ze Lane¡¯s worry, Ellis Mitchell chuckled and said, ¡°Mr. Lane, don¡¯t be nervous. I¡¯m here to pledge my loyalty.¡± ¡°Pledge your loyalty?¡± ze Lane was even more confused. ¡°Aren¡¯t you Caesar Nn¡¯s man? As far as I know, Caesar Nn treated you pretty well.¡± ze Lane asked suspiciously. Ellis Mitchell snorted, ¡°A good bird chooses a tree to perch on, not to mention that Caesar Nn will never have any significant development. He is short-sighted and doesn¡¯t recognize true talent, so I¡¯ve decided not to help him nntnmnrp ¡± Ellis Mitchell¡¯s shamelessness was indeed shocking. It was clear that he had been kicked out of the Nn family, yet he acted as if he had abandoned them. ¡°Why should I believe you? Who knows if you were sent by Caesar Nn.¡± ze Lane narrowed his eyes suspiciously. Ellis Mitchellughed heartily, ¡°What kind of person am I, Ellis Mitchell? As soon as I wave my arm, countless followers wille! Moreover, I¡¯ve given up on Caesar Nn.¡± Pausing briefly, Ellis Mitchell said with a faint smile, ¡°As far as I know, you have a grudge with a man named Ethan Smith, right?¡± ze Lane nodded. The news of this incident had spread all over South City and even Chuzzle, so it wasn¡¯t strange for Ellis Mitchell to know about it. Ellis Mitchell chuckled, ¡°To be honest, I also dislike him and have decided to take up the cause of justice and help the Lane Family regain face!¡± Chapter 132 - 132: Ellis Mitchell ‘s Friendly Gesture Chapter 132: Ellis Mitchell ¡®s Friendly Gesture Trantor: 549690339 Upon hearing Ellis Mitchell¡¯s words, a hint of surprise and delight appeared on ze Lane¡¯s face. In South City, Ellis Mitchell was quite famous. But hardly anyone knew about him being thrashed around by Ethan Smith. ¡°Mr. Mitchell, are you serious? Ethan Smith is not easy to deal with at all.¡± Before ze Lane could speak, Asher Lane hurriedly asked. Ellis Mitchell snorted lightly and said, ¡°In my opinion, Ethan Smith is just mediocre! He¡¯s not worth mentioning at all! ¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. Mr. Mitchell has been sessful and renowned for many years; it¡¯s only natural for him to deal with Ethan Smith easily.¡± ze Lane said with a smile. Ellis Mitchell said with a faint smile, ¡°Mr. Lane, if you trust me, give me two days, and I¡¯ll bring Ethan Smith¡¯s head to you!¡± ¡°Is that true?¡± With an excited expression, ze Lane hurriedly asked. Ellis Mitchell nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯ll do as I said! But after the job is done, I want 10% of the Lane Family¡¯s shares. Is that okay?¡± ¡°No problem!¡± ze Lane agreed instantly. ¡°Good, see you in two days.¡± Ellis Mitchell stood up and swaggered out the door. After Ellis Mitchell left, Asher Lane couldn¡¯t help but sneer, ¡°With Mr. Mitchell¡¯s assistance, Ethan Smith will surely die!¡± ¡°Indeed, over these years, except for Aidan Ortega, Ellis Mitchell has never been defeated; dealing with Ethan Smith will be a piece of cake.¡± ze Lane sneered repeatedly. Edward Green drove for quite some time before finally dropping Violet Miller off at her home. Violet Miller¡¯s home was located in an upscale residential area in South City; although it was not a stand-alone vi, the living space of each household was enormous, with the smallest being over 300 square meters. ¡°This is Violet Miller¡¯s home.¡± Selina Burton pointed outside and said. Ethan Smith nodded, parked the car, picked up Violet Miller, and walked into the residentialmunity. Upon reaching the doorstep of Violet Miller¡¯s home, Ethan Smith knocked on the door. In a short while, Violet¡¯s father, Caspian Miller, opened the door and steppeu out. As soon as Caspian Miller saw Ethan Smith, his face changed instantly. When he saw his daughter in Ethan¡¯s arms, his face turned even redder! ¡°Ethan Smith, you dare to touch my daughter! I will never let you off!¡± Caspian Miller bared his teeth and leaped at Ethan Smith. But before he could reach Ethan, he was kicked down to the ground by Edward Green. ¡°Are you insane?¡± Edward Green asked coldly. Caspian Miller struggled to his feet, pointing at Ethan Smith and cursing, ¡°You good-for-nothing trash! You dare to touch my daughter! You beast!¡± Ethan Smith coldly said, ¡°Violet drank too much; I¡¯m just taking her home.¡± ¡°You got my daughter drunk? She¡¯s only a teenager, and you let her drink so much? What are you up to!¡± Caspian Miller still persisted stubbornly. Selina Burton hurriedly exined, ¡°Uncle, it¡¯s not Ethan¡¯s fault, if not for him, Violet could have been in danger tonight. You should thank him.¡± ¡°Bah! Are you all in cahoots to deceive me?¡± Caspian Miller snorted coldly. Ethan Smith couldn¡¯t help but sigh inwardly. As expected, Caspian Miller was just like his sister, Brenda Johnson. They both had the same way of doing things and speaking. ¡°Believe it or not, it¡¯s none of my concern.¡± Ethan Smith ced Violet on the ground and then turned to leave. Caspian Miller cursed from behind, ¡®You wait! If anything happens to my daughter, I won¡¯t spare you, you useless trash!¡± Ethan Smith stayed silent and walked away from there. After going downstairs, Selina Burton couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Why is Violet¡¯s father so unreasonable? He doesn¡¯t listen to reason.¡¯ ¡°Birds of a feather flock together.¡± Ethan Smith snorted in response. Selina Burton stuck her tongue out but didn¡¯t say anything more. Afterward, Ethan Smith dropped Selina Burton off at school and then returned to the hotel. The next day. After waking up, Ethan Smith went to the balcony. He sat on the balcony, inevitably thinking about the Traditional Medicine Conference. ¡°There¡¯s less than a week left before the Traditional Medicine Conference. I need to start preparing.¡± Ethan Smith thought to himself. ording to Elder Hansen, as long as he won the first prize at the Traditional Medicine Conference, he would be given a hundred-year medicinal material. This was an opportunity that Ethan Smith could not pass up. He sat cross-legged on the balcony, muttering quietly, ¡°ording to the records passed down, the Foundation Establishment Stage may give birth to spiritual fire, which is of great use in refining medicine.¡± Thinking of this, Ethan Smith closed his eyes slightly. He concentrated his spiritual power into the palm of his hand and tried to feel the spiritual fire ording to the methods recorded in his memory. Soon, Ethan Smith felt a trace of warmth in his palms. This heat in Ethan Smith¡¯s hand intensified, and the scorching sensation made it difficult for him to bear. ¡°Whoosh!¡± At this point, a small me ignited from Ethan Smith¡¯s hand out of thin air! Ethan Smith quickly opened his eyes, seeing the me in a light blue color, looking somewhat weak in the sunlight. ¡°It¡¯s so easy to create spiritual fire.¡± Ethan Smith couldn¡¯t help but grumble. If anyone else had heard this, they would surely vomit blood in anger. There were too many top-ranking Refining Masters who had tried tirelessly all their lives but failed to seed. Then, Ethan Smith flicked his finger, and a wisp of spiritual fire floated out of his hand. The me fell to the ground, still burning persistently. Just a small spark burned for over half an hour. When the me disappeared, a ck hole appeared on the ground. ¡°The spiritual fire truly lives up to its reputation. If it can be used to refine medicine, it will definitely double the results.¡± Ethan Smith thought to himself. That being said, controlling the heat was a difficult task. If not controlled properly, the raging me could directly turn the herbs into ashes. Ethan Smith stood up from the balcony, and at this moment, there was a knock at the door. As he opened the door, he found Ellis Mitchell standing there. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Ethan Smith had no good feelings towards Ellis Mitchell, and an unconscious look of disgust shed across his face. Ellis Mitchell quickly bowed and said, ¡°Mr. Smith, I came to apologize to you.¡± ¡°Apologize?¡± This made Ethan Smith somewhat surprised. ¡°Yes, I didn¡¯t know your strength before, and I hope you don¡¯t me me for my rudeness.¡± Ellis Mitchell said very respectfully. Edward Green sneered, ¡°Ellis Mitchell, did you get kicked out by the Nn family, and now you¡¯re desperate?¡± Ellis Mitchell nced at Edward Green and smiled, ¡°My friend, you are mistaken. With my abilities, any aristocratic family would be eager to invite me.¡± Although this was true, Ellis Mitchell was prone to boasting, but at least he was at the peak of the Inner Strength Masters¡¯ realm, so he wouldn¡¯t starve without the Nn family support. ¡°Mr. Smith, to express my apologies, I have prepared a gift for you.¡± Ellis Mitchell continued. He then took out a green, glowing pill from his pocket. The pill looked crystal clear, and it was even enveloped in a faint fragrance of herbs. ¡°This is a medicinal material I have treasured for many years. I hope it will earn Mr. Smith¡¯s forgiveness.¡± Ellis Mitchell said politely. As the saying goes, never hit a smiling face. With Ellis Mitchell¡¯s attitude so humble, Ethan Smith couldn¡¯t continue being cold. ¡°There¡¯s no need for that,e in and have a seat.¡± Ethan Smith said. Seeing this, a cunning smile shed across Ellis Mitchell¡¯s face. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Smith.¡± Ellis Mitchell bowed slightly, and then strode inside.. Chapter 133 - 133: Hit, But Not Completely Hit_1 Chapter 133: Hit, But Not Completely Hit_1 Trantor: 549690339 Ellis Mitchell¡¯s attitude was extremely humble, no longer disying his previous arrogance. He sat opposite Ethan Smith, presenting the Pill with both hands. ¡°I hope that our grievances can be forgotten with a smile, and I also hope that Mr. Smith can give me some guidance.¡± Ellis Mitchell politely said. Ethan Smith nced at the Pill and shook his head: ¡°Mr. Mitchell, you don¡¯t have to be so polite. Just take this Pill back. As for guidance, we can simply exchange ideas.¡± Hearing this, Ellis Mitchell quickly stood up, somewhat panicked, and said, ¡°Mr. Smith, please ept this Pill! Otherwise, I won¡¯t feel at ease!¡± Ethan Smith looked at the Pill for a moment, then nodded, ¡°Alright then, I can only obey with respect.¡± This Pill did look quite tempting. Although it couldn¡¯tpare to Hundred-year medicinal materials, it would certainly help with improving one¡¯s strength. After epting the Pill, the two began chatting casually. Ellis Mitchell told his past experiences and how he went from having nothing to where he is today. This resonated with Ethan Smith because Ellis Mitchell¡¯s tough past was quite simr to his own. ¡°Ah, Mr. Smith, your future is limitless, while I¡¯m already getting old without any hope.¡± Ellis Mitchell sighed. Hearing this, Ethan Smith smiled andforted him, ¡°Mr. Mitchell, you don¡¯t need to belittle yourself like that. Those who can reach your level are very few.¡± Ellis Mitchell bitterly smiled, ¡°Even though that¡¯s true, I¡¯ve been stuck at the level of Inner Strength Master for more than ten years, unable to jump over the next level.¡± Upon hearing this, Ethan Smith thought for a moment. He walked up to Ellis Mitchell and said, ¡°You might as well try to use Inner Strength to break through your major acupoints. It might have a certain effect.¡± The essence of martial cultivation and spiritual cultivation is the same. The only difference is that one relies on Inner Strength and the other on Qi. Therefore, Ethan Smith¡¯s experience could also be applied to a martial cultivator¡¯s body. Hearing this, Ellis Mitchell quickly closed his eyes and tried to break through various acupoints ording to Ethan Smith¡¯s instructions. A few minutester, Ellis Mitchell opened his eyes in surprise, excitedly saying, ¡°It really works! Mr. Smith, you truly are a genius! I¡¯ve never heard of such methods! ¡± ¡°Maybe you haven¡¯t been exposed to them.¡± Ethan Smith said with a smile. Ellis Mitchell was extremely excited. He had been stuck at this level for many years without any progress. After learning Ethan Smith¡¯s methods, he was suddenly filled with hope. ¡°Mr. Smith, I won¡¯t stay any longer. I want to try to break through to the level of Inner Strength Greatmaster. I will never forget your great kindness and grace! ¡± Ellis Mitchell stood up and said respectfully. ¡°Mr. Mitchell, you¡¯re being too polite.¡± Ethan Smith nodded slightly. After sending Ellis Mitchell away, Edward Green couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°This Ellis Mitchell is just a slippery viin! You helping him is like throwing a steamed bun to a dog!¡± Ethan Smith just smiled and didn¡¯t exin. Since he had received something from someone else, he naturally couldn¡¯t take it for nothing. Afterward, Ethan Smith took out the Pill that Ellis Mitchell had given him. He rubbed it in his hand for a moment and said, ¡°This Pill might bring me a significant profit.¡± With that thought, Ethan Smith directly swallowed the Pill into his mouth. As the Pill entered his stomach, Ethan Smith slowly closed his eyes. Edward Green stood to the side, not saying a word, for fear of disturbing Ethan Smith. A few minutester, Ethan Smith¡¯s face suddenly changed, and he covered his stomach, yelling in pain! ¡°It hurts¡­ my stomach hurts so much, as if the medicine exploded inside¡­¡± Cold sweat dripped down Ethan¡¯s forehead, and he let out a roar like a pig being ughtered! Edward Green panicked, anxiously saying, ¡°Mr. Smith, are¡­ are you alright? I¡­ I¡¯ll take you to the hospital right away!¡± As soon as his words fell, the room¡¯s door was suddenly kicked open! Next, Ellis Mitchell was seen standing smugly at the doorway. ¡°Hahaha, Ethan Smith, you finally fell into my hands! ¡± Ellis Mitchell couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud. ¡°You did this!¡± Edward Green red at him and clenched his fists, rushing towards Ellis Mitchell! However, Ellis Mitchell was, after all, at the peak of the Master Realm, and his strength was far beyond what Edward Green couldpare to. With a swing of Ellis Mitchell¡¯s hand, Edward Green was immediately sent flying! ¡°Hmph, a mere ant dares to act arrogant in front of me?¡± Ellis Mitchell said indifferently. Edward Green couldn¡¯t help but look angry, gritting his teeth and saying, ¡°Mr. Smith kindly helped you break through, but you actually bit the hand that fed you! Are you even human?¡± Ellis Mitchell didn¡¯t care and instead said proudly, ¡°This is called ¡®using every possible means in war.¡¯ Ethan Smith, you are still too young.¡± Ethan Smith, holding his stomach, struggled to say, ¡°What¡­ did you use on Ellis Mitchellughed loudly, ¡°This is a poison pill I bought from a high-ranking person in the Southwest during my earlier travels.¡± ¡°As long as you take this pill, you will be weak and your Inner Strength will dissipate!¡± ¡°Ethan Smith, you are now no different from ordinary people!¡± Ethan Smith gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Ellis Mitchell, you really are a despicable person!¡± Ellis Mitchell sneered, ¡°You deserve it! As a junior, you dared to steal my thunder. You have only yourself to me!¡± Ethan Smith held his stomach and squinted, ¡°You want to kill me just because of this?¡± ¡°There are countless reasons to kill you. Hating the way you look also counts, right?¡± Ellis Mitchell snorted. Ethan Smith couldn¡¯t help but feel furious. In the eyes of these people, were human lives worth nothing? Looking at Ethan Smith groaning miserably on the ground, Mitchell muttered to himself, ¡°That seller didn¡¯t mention that this pill would cause stomach pain. There are unexpected side effects.¡± ¡°Ah? It shouldn¡¯t cause stomach pain?¡± Ethan Smith¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°But¡­ don¡¯t poisonous pills usually cause stomach pain?¡± Ethan Smith mumbled. Hearing that, Ellis Mitchell impatiently said, ¡°How the fuck would I know? Maybe I just got it wrong. In any case, you are as good as dead today!¡± Ethan Smith suddenly realized. He removed his hand from his stomach and said with a smile, ¡°You didn¡¯t remember it incorrectly, I just guessed it wrong.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Ellis Mitchell was somewhat puzzled. ¡°Nothing.¡± Ethan Smith didn¡¯t exin anything but instead got up from the ground. He dusted off his clothes and grinned, ¡°Ellis Mitchell, an ungrateful person like you really disgusts me. I should have just pped you to death back then.¡± Ellis Mitchell didn¡¯t care and just snorted, ¡°So what? You are now powerless. What¡¯s the point of saying all this?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Ethan Smith sighed. ¡°I¡¯m already useless now. Just get it over with and kill me.¡± Ellis Mitchell snorted coldly, ¡°I don¡¯t need you to remind me!¡± As his words fell, Ellis Mitchell swooshed in front of Ethan Smith! Ethan Smith didn¡¯t dodge or evade but let Mitchell¡¯s fistnd on his body. With a ¡°ng¡± sound, Ellis Mitchell felt as if his fist had hit a piece of steel, and his wrist was in immense pain! ¡°How is that possible!¡± Ellis Mitchell¡¯s face suddenly changed dramatically. ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re not poisoned at all?¡± Ellis Mitchell couldn¡¯t help but take two steps back. Ethan Smith grinned and said, ¡°I was poisoned, but notpletely..¡± Chapter 134 - 134: 134: Settling the Score!_l Chapter 134 - 134: 134: Settling the Score!_l Trantor: 549690339 Ellis Mitchell¡¯s face was as pale as paper, and fear hadpletely taken over his mind! ¡°No¡­ impossible!¡± Ellis Mitchell roared angrily, raising his fist again! This time, Ethan Smith raised his hand and met his fist with a punch. ¡°Crack! ¡± A terrifying force followed Ellis Mitchell¡¯s fist, threatening his entire arm! Under this punch, Ellis Mitchell¡¯s entire arm was shattered! ¡°Ah!¡± Ellis Mitchell couldn¡¯t help but scream in pain. Ethan Smith sneered, ¡°It seems I am indeed too softhearted. But I have to thank you. From now on, I will remember not to show any mercy to people like you.¡± Ellis Mitchell was panicked. As he stumbled backward, he said in horror, ¡°Ethan¡­ Ethan Smith, it was ze Lane who sent me. It has nothing to do with me. If you want to take revenge, go find him!¡± ¡°ze Lane?¡± Ethan Smith¡¯s eyebrows slightly furrowed. ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s time to end the grudges with the Lane Family,¡± Ethan Smith said coldly. Ellis Mitchell quickly nodded, ¡°Yes, yes, you should go find the Lane Family, find them!¡± Ethan Smith sneered, ¡°Fine, but I¡¯ll take you with me.¡± With that, Ethan Smith took a step forward and brutally punched Ellis Mitchell¡¯s abdomen. With a ¡°thud,¡± Ellis Mitchell flew out! His five viscera and six bowels were instantly shattered, and blood gushed out of his mouth like a fountain! Ellis Mitchell fell to the ground. As he tried to get up, Ethan Smith lifted his foot and ruthlessly stomped on his chest! With this kick, Ellis Mitchell¡¯s chest caved in several inches! His bones were shattered! Even without time to repent, Ellis Mitchell hadpletely lost his life. Ethan Smith looked at his body, his face showing neither sorrow nor joy. He turned and walked over to Edward Green, asking, ¡°Are you alright?¡± Edward Green shook his head. With a surprised smile, he said, ¡°Mr. Smith, did you suspect all along?¡± Ethan Smith shook his head, ¡°I don¡¯t know if Ellis Mitchell is true or false, but I had a little vignce against him.¡± No kidding, even Ray Walters wouldn¡¯t bepletely trusted by Ethan Smith, let alone Ellis Mitchell? The moment Ethan Smith swallowed the pill, he used his qi to iste it. The moment the qi met the pill, it turned ck, and Ethan knew there was something wrong with it. ¡°Ah, looks like I have to go to the toilet and get it out,¡± Ethan muttered. After that, Ethan headed straight to the toilet. Ten minutester, Ethan Smith carried Ellis Mitchell¡¯s body, left the hotel, and went straight to the Lane Family. Lane Family. ¡°Lord Lane, it¡¯s an honor for me, Caspian Miller, to have the opportunity to work with you. I will remember your kindness and generosity in my heart!¡± Caspian Miller was holding a wine ss, nodding and bowing as he spoke. ze Lane nced at him, and a hint of disdain shed across his face. If it hadn¡¯t been for the Ethan Smith incident leading to the decline of the Lane Family¡¯s business, ze Lane wouldn¡¯t have even bothered to nce at Caspian Miller. ¡°I never dreamed that I, Caspian Miller, would have the opportunity to work with you, Lord Lane. I¡­ cheers!¡± Caspian Miller raised his wine ss and spoke excitedly. ze Lane simply nodded casually, not even saying a word. At the dinner table, only Caspian Miller was talking nonstop, while the Lane Family father and son remained silent. ¡°Alright, don¡¯t you find all this chattering annoying?¡± Asher Lane said impatiently. A trace of embarrassment shed across Caspian Miller¡¯s face. Heughed awkwardly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Younger Lord of Lane Family, I¡­ I¡¯ll punish myself with three cups of wine!¡±¡±You love drinking so much, take a bottle then.¡± Asher Lane grabbed a bottle and mmed it on the table with a ¡°ng.¡± Caspian Miller knew that Asher Lane was just trying to make things difficult for him, but being under someone else¡¯s roof, he had no choice but to bow his head. So he gritted his teeth, grabbed the bottle, and said, ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll take a bottle!¡± ¡®What an idiot.¡± Asher Lane couldn¡¯t help mumbling. The sound wasn¡¯t loud, but Caspian Miller heard it loud and clear. Although he was furious, he didn¡¯t dare to act out. At that moment, the living room door was suddenly kicked open! Next, Ethan Smith walked in from outside the door. The moment they saw Ethan Smith, the three people in the living room stood up simultaneously! Before the Lane Family father and son could speak, Caspian Miller pointed at Ethan Smith and cursed, ¡°What are you doing here? Is this a ce for you? If you have something to say, wait until I get home!¡± After saying that, Caspian Miller quickly apologized to the Lane Family father and son, ¡°Mr. Lane, Younger Lord of Lane Family, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ll make him leave right away.¡± Then, Caspian Miller pulled Ethan Smith aside and said with a dark face, ¡°Get the hell out of here, do you hear me? If you mess up my business, I¡¯ll kill you!¡± Ethan Smith sneered, ¡°Do you think I came to find you?¡± ¡°What else then? Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know your little tricks!¡± Caspian Miller said impatiently. He took several hundred-dor bills out of his pocket and threw them at Ethan Smith, saying with a cold face, ¡°Get lost!¡± Ethan Smith found it a bit baffling. Was this Caspian Miller too full of himself? Just as Caspian Miller was about to say something else, Asher Lane yelled out, ¡°Ethan Smith, you dare toe to my house? What a big nerve you have!¡± ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I dare toe?¡± Ethan Smith responded with a cold face. Caspian Miller was stunned. He stared at Asher Lane, eximing, ¡°Younger Lord of Lane Family, you¡­ you know him?¡± Ignoring Caspian Miller, Asher Lane gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Ethan Smith, you won¡¯t be arrogant for much longer. To tell you the truth, we¡¯ve already sent an expert to take your life!¡± ¡°Take my life? With Ellis Mitchell, that trash?¡± Ethan Smith raised his eyebrow and pointed to the doorway. The Lane Family father and son turned their heads and saw Ellis Mitchell¡¯s corpse hanging on the door! It was extremely horrifying! Their faces changed dramatically! Ellis Mitchell¡­ was actually dead? Ethan Smith went straight to the couch and sat down. He poured himself a ss of water and said coldly, ¡°If you want to find someone to kill me, at least find someone decent. Are you sending this trash to give their heads?¡± The Lane Family father and son couldn¡¯t help but feel nervous, with ze Lane even unconsciously taking two steps back. ¡°Ethan Smith, what¡­ what do you want to do?¡± ze Lane asked with a cold face. Ethan Smith nced at him and said coldly, ¡°What do I want to do? What do you think?¡± ¡°When you sent someone to kill me, you should have considered the consequences, right?¡± ze Lane gritted his teeth, trying his best to stay calm, ¡°Ethan Smith, just say it. What do you want?¡± Ethan Smith sneered, ¡°How about this, if both of you father and son kneel down and sincerely apologize to me, I may consider sparing you.¡± ¡°In your dreams!¡± ze Lane suddenly exploded with anger! ¡°Ethan Smith, who do you think you are, daring to make us kneel down and apologize? Our Lane Family killing you is like¡­ Ah!¡± Before Asher Lane could finish speaking, Ethan Smith pped him through the air. Asher Lane¡¯s body immediately flew sideways, crashing hard into the wall! Ethan Smith slowly stood up from the sofa, his body emanating a terrifying murderous spirit that sent chills down one¡¯s spine! ¡°I used to be too kind to you.. You really think I can be easily manipted, don¡¯t you?¡± Ethan Smith narrowed his eyes, full of murderous spirit, which even lowered the room¡¯s temperature by a few degrees! Chapter 135 - 135: 135: Lane Family’s Aidan Ortega! Chapter 135 - 135: 135: Lane Family¡¯s Aidan Ortega! Trantor: 549690339 Sensing the murderous spirit emanating from Ethan Smith, the Lane father and son¡¯s expressions instantly turned extremely unsightly, with an intense fear welling up in their hearts! ¡°Ethan Smith, I believe there is no deep-seated hatred between us. Why don¡¯t we sit down and talk?¡± ze Lane actually backed down! Hearing this, Ethan Smith couldn¡¯t help but scoff, ¡°Okay, first kneel and apologize to me, then we can talk.¡± ze Lane gritted his teeth, ¡°Ethan Smith, do you think this is an appropriate way to discuss things? Asking us to kneel, don¡¯t you think that¡¯s excessive?¡± ¡°Excessive?¡± The color drained from Ethan Smith¡¯s face. He fixed a cold eye on ze Lane, ¡°When you hired someone to kill me, did you think it was excessive? Now that I only want you to kneel and apologize, you find it unjust?¡± ze Lane was immediately at a loss for words. ¡°Ethan Smith.¡± ze Lane inhaled deeply. ¡°I genuinely want to talk to you. Are you determined to burn all bridges?¡± ze Lane roared. Hearing this, Ethan Smith burst into heartyughter. ¡°ze Lane, do you not find your wordsughable? If Ellis Mitchell had seeded in killing me, would I still be standing here? Or if I were just an ordinary unarmed man, would you still want to discuss things peacefully?¡± Ethan Smith¡¯s voice thundered around them. ze Lane immediately fell silent. After a moment, he said, ¡°Water Dragon Cave has already been given to you. You can make other requests.¡± ¡°I only want you and your son to kneel and admit your mistakes,¡± Ethan Smith pointed to the ground. ze Lane sighed, slowly saying, ¡°I¡¯m already at my age, asking me to kneel. Do you think it¡¯s appropriate? Can we sit and talk first?¡± ze Lane appeared sincere, but a cunning glint shed in his eyes. Although it was a fleeting moment, Ethan Smith caught it. ¡°Mr. Lane, a trick used twice loses its effect, ¡± Ethan Smith scoffed. ze Lane¡¯s face turned, he feigned confusion, ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°You are biding your time, waiting for Aidan Ortega, right?¡± Ethan Smith coldly responded. ze Lane¡¯s expression drastically changed once again! He never expected that Ethan Smith would see through his intentions! ¡°Well, I¡¯ll give you this opportunity. After all, I want to see what Aidan Ortega is capable of too,¡± Ethan Smith said indifferently. Just as he finished speaking, a hulking man who towered over everyone like an iron tower walked in from the door! The burly man was more than two meters tall, appearing like a miniature mountain! ¡°Aidan Ortega, you finally came!¡± ze Lane immediately rejoiced and ran towards Aidan Ortega without saying a word. Aidan Ortega swayed his enormous body, bending slightly, ¡°Mr. Lane, sorry I¡¯mte.¡± ¡°Notte, notte, just in time!¡± ze Lane was clearly smug. He red at Ethan Smith with a sinister grin, ¡®You¡¯re still too young. Me, apologize to you? Do you think you deserve it?¡± Upon hearing ze Lane¡¯s words, Ethan Smith couldn¡¯t help but shake his head slightly. This ze Lane was truly a cunning fox. ¡°Aidan Ortega, don¡¯t waste time talking to him. Kill him now!¡± ze Lane pointed to Ethan Smith andmanded. Aidan Ortega didn¡¯t say anything, he rolled his massive fists and started walking towards Ethan Smith. The two locked eyes, forming a striking contrast between tall and short. But there was no sign of panic on Ethan Smith¡¯s face, he was extremely calm. ¡°Ethan Smith, you are truly courageous. To be honest, I somewhat admire you.¡± Suddenly, Aidan Ortega spoke. Ethan Smith¡¯s eyebrows raised, ¡°Oh?¡± Aidan Ortega sighed, ¡°Taking on a Family single-handedly is something I¡¯ve thought about, but dared not to do, so I admire you for that.¡± ¡°Stop wasting time chit-chatting, fucking chop him down now!¡± ze Lane couldn¡¯t help but curse. Aidan Ortega continued, ¡°Unfortunately, I owe the Lane Family a favor, so I must do their bidding. So¡­ time to take action.¡± True man, Aidan Ortega took a step back, seemingly waiting for Ethan Smith to make the first move. ¡°Guess I¡¯ll have to offend you then,¡± Ethan Smith said without further ado. He charged directly at Aidan Ortega with his spiritual power! Aidan Ortega coolly raised his fists, which were as big as sandpots, and smasned down torcetL111Y! There was a loud ¡°boom¡±! Aidan Ortega¡¯s gigantic body was pushed back by three to four steps! On the other hand, Ethan Smith was also forced to take several steps back, the impact leaving his wrist throbbing with pain! ¡°Such a hard body!¡± A sh of surprise crossed Ethan Smith¡¯s eyes. Aidan Ortega also eximed, ¡°Indeed, you are the one who killed Ellis Mitchell.¡± ¡°Aidan Ortega, are you fucking trying to screw me over? Hurry up and kill him!¡± ze Lane burst into curses. Aidan Ortega ignored ze Lane, staring intently at Ethan Smith, he slowly said, ¡°Ethan Smith, paid by the Lane Family, I must do their bidding. So, today I have to kill you.¡± Leaving that sentence, Aidan Ortega took off his shirt, revealing his muscr physique. At a nce, Aidan Ortega¡¯s muscles looked as if they were hard rocks embedded on his body, glistening under the lights! ¡°What a powerful build!¡± Ethan Smith was even more surprised! This was no ordinary muscr man, Aidan Ortega¡¯s muscles appeared like a suit of armor! ¡°I don¡¯t have many hobbies, just obsessed with martial arts. I am only an Inner Strength Master, but I¡¯m also a Cross -Training Master,¡± Aidan Ortega stated, his massive body swaying. ¡°Cross-Training Master?¡± Ethan Smith was somewhat surprised. Ethan Smith had heard of Cross-training Masters, who focus on training their bodies to be as hard as rocks! It is said that top-level Cross-Training Masters could even withstand bullets! Ethan Smith said with some anticipation, ¡°I heard that the bodies of Cross-Training Masters are like steel, not sure if it¡¯s actually true.¡± Inparison to Aidan Ortega, that Ellis Mitchell was simply insignificant! Aidan Ortega said in a deep voice, ¡°Try for yourself and find out.¡± Afterward, Aidan Ortega let out a roar, his muscles suddenly swelling even more! Not only that, his body seemed to be coated in ayer of gold, shining brightly! ¡°Using Inner Strength in conjunction with my Cross-Training, my body has be indestructible. Even a Grandmaster does not scare me,¡± Aidan Ortega said coldly. ¡°Incredible!¡± Ethan Smith couldn¡¯t help but express his admiration. ¡°I must admit, if it weren¡¯t for Aidan Ortega, Caesar Nn would really not be a match for the Lane Family,¡± Ethan Smith muttered. ze Lane smirked nearby, ¡°Of course. If Aidan Ortega didn¡¯t spare the old and the young, Ellis Mitchell would¡¯ve been dead a long time ago!¡± Ethan Smith softly nodded, then abruptly changed the subject, ¡°It¡¯s a pity that the Lane Family offended someone they shouldn¡¯t have..¡± Chapter 136 - 136: Deciding the Outcome with One Move 1 Chapter 136: Deciding the Oue with One Move 1 Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Hahaha, Ethan Smith, you really think highly of yourself! Ever since I¡¯ve known Aidan Ortega, he has never been defeated!¡± ze Lane couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter! Ethan Smith didn¡¯t respond; instead, he strode forward, clenching his fists like a dragon, and with a ¡°boom¡±, swung at Aidan Ortega! Aidan Ortega¡¯s muscles instantly tensed up, and his body was like steel. This punch didn¡¯t do him any harm! ¡°Such a tough body!¡± Ethan Smith furrowed his brows slightly. As expected of the Cross-training Master, his reputation was well-deserved! Yet Aidan Ortega remained expressionless, like a War God. He looked at Ethan Smith and said, ¡°In addition to my tough body, my strength has also greatly improved.¡± Ethan Smith genuinely praised Aidan Ortega, as his physique indeed exceeded Ethan¡¯s expectations. ¡°Aidan Ortega! Kill him right now!¡± ze Lane grew impatient, fearing that something would go wrong. Aidan Ortega nodded, looked at Ethan Smith, and said, ¡°It¡¯s my turn.¡± The moment his words fell, Aidan Ortega took the initiative to strike! With heavy steps, he charged toward Ethan Smith like a small mountain! Such a massive figure didn¡¯t affect his speed at all! The fist as big as a casserole dish reached Ethan Smith¡¯s face almost in the blink of an eye! ¡°Bring it on!¡± Ethan Smith was fearless, his fighting spirit surging! He clenched his fists and met the blow head-on once again! It was another sh of fists! However, the oue was vastly different this time. Under this punch, Ethan Smith¡¯s body flew out and violently hit the wall behind him! The wall copsed with a roar, and countless fragments fell on Ethan Smith¡¯s body! Dust filled the air, obstructing everyone¡¯s view for a moment! ¡°Good, good! Hahahaha!¡± ze Lane couldn¡¯t help but cheer excitedly! ¡°Aidan Ortega, I knew you wouldn¡¯t let me down!¡± Yet Aidan Ortega remained silent, staring intently at the debris. ¡°Buzz!¡± Right then, a burst of light shed! All the fragmented stones were suddenly sted away, scattering in all directions! Afterward, they saw Ethan Smith stand up from the debris. His clothes had been torn to shreds, revealing his crystal-clear body. But Ethan Smith¡¯s aura didn¡¯t weaken at all; instead, it became even stronger. ¡°You¡¯re stronger than I thought,¡± Ethan Smith said, his face grave. Aidan Ortega¡¯s talent was not considered outstanding, simr to Ellis Mitchell, who had been stuck at the Peak Form of Inner Strength Masters for countless years. The difference was that Ellis Mitchell stopped there, while Aidan Ortega took a different path and cultivated an incredibly formidable physique! ¡°He¡¯s still alive!¡± ze Lane gritted his teeth angrily. He hastily issued an order to Aidan Ortega, ¡°Kill him quickly!¡± Aidan Ortega coldly stared at Ethan Smith and said, ¡°Since you know, you might as well leave now and never return to the Lane Family.¡± ¡°Aidan Ortega, what the fuck are you talking about? I want you to kill him!¡± From a distance, ze Lane angrily bared his teeth! Ethan Smith remained calm. He looked at Aidan Ortega and said, ¡°Thank you for your kindness. To repay you, I will spare your life as well.¡± Aidan Ortega slightly furrowed his brow, and the light on his huge body grew even brighter. ¡°Ethan Smith, since that¡¯s the case, then don¡¯t me me for being ruthless.¡± After uttering these words, Aidan Ortega¡¯s muscles swelled while his veins bulged like dragons! ¡°Ethan Smith, it¡¯s over.¡± Aidan Ortega shouted angrily, as the faint light around him suddenly gathered on his fist! In an instant, the enormous fist shone brightly! ¡°It¡¯s over!¡± Apanied by Aidan Ortega¡¯s roar, the punch charged forward! Even before the fist arrived, its force preceded it! In a sh, the living room was filled with flying sand and rocks! The tables and chairs were shattered! ¡°So powerful!¡± Asher Lane¡¯s eyes widened from a distance. If it had been him taking this punch, he would have undoubtedly perished! ¡°Bring it on!¡± Ethan Smith remained unruffled, and with a roar, a faint blue light emerged on his body! This light seemed to blend into Ethan Smith¡¯s body, enveloping his fist! ¡°If you can break through this, I¡¯ll submit to you!¡± Ethan Smith roared, shing head-on with Aidan Ortega for the third time! ¡°Boom!¡± Under this punch, the entire room was instantly impacted by their power, and the walls crumbled! Asher Lane, ze Lane, and Caspian Miller, who were not far away, were all sent flying instantaneously! Apanied by the deafening noise, dust obscured everyone¡¯s vision! ze Lane scrambled to his feet and rubbed his eyes, anxiously asking, ¡°What happened? Is Ethan Smith dead?¡± As soon as his words fell, the dust in front of him suddenly stirred! Then, they saw a figure suddenly fly out! Afterward, this figure crashed into the wall, buried in a pile of debris! At such a fast speed, no one could even see clearly who it was! ¡°Well, is Ethan Smith dead?¡± ze Lane asked anxiously. However, at this moment, a figure crawled out of the debris. They saw Aidan Ortega covered in wounds, with a look of shock on his face! ¡°How is this possible? How can your body be stronger than mine?!¡± Aidan Ortega yelled in disbelief, his pupils constricting! Chapter 137 - 137: The Taylor Family of the Capital City_l Chapter 137: The Taylor Family of the Capital City_l Trantor: 549690339 A faint glow enveloped Ethan Smith, while the light around Aidan Ortega began to fade, and his muscles gradually returned to normal. Ethan slowly walked up to Aidan, looking at him with cold eyes and said, ¡°You practice Inner Strength through dual cultivation, but what I cultivate is different from yours. I cultivate spiritual power.¡± ¡°Spiritual power?¡± Aidan seemed to hear this term for the first time. Ethan slowly said, ¡°Don¡¯t ask any more questions. You need to rest.¡± After saying that, Ethan lightly patted Aidan on his body. His massive figure boomed suddenly! ¡°Get the fuck up!¡± ze Lane, who was not far away, roared in desperation. ¡°You must be faking it, you must be!¡± ze gritted his teeth, obviously agitated. Asher Lane next to him, however, looked extremely upset and was on the verge of copse. He had always considered himself a genius, but in just a few days, he found Ethan Smith¡¯s strength far beyond his imagination! ¡°Even Aidan was defeated, how is that possible!¡± Asher¡¯s face looked extremely ugly. He couldn¡¯t figure out how Ethan¡¯s strength had suddenly improved so much in just a few days. Ethan did not kill Aidan, as he knew that this matter had nothing to do with him. Soon after, Ethan slowly walked up to ze Lane. ¡°Kneel down and apologize.¡± Ethan¡¯s tone was unquestionable. ze clenched his teeth and red at Ethan, yelling, ¡°Ethan Smith, so what if you beat Aidan! Now it¡¯s a society ruled byw, do you dare to kill me! If you kill me, you will die too! Hahaha!¡± As ze said, no one could defy the authorities in this era. But Ethan remained unmoved, and sneered, ¡°Do you think there is only one way to kill someone? After saying that, Ethan flicked his finger, and a wisp of spiritual fire instantly fell on Ellis Mitchell¡¯s corpse outside the door! ¡°Whoosh!¡± The moment the spiritual fire touched it, Ellis Mitchell¡¯s corpse instantly turned into ashes! Not even a trace was left! ¡°If I killed you, who could find out?¡± Ethan said with narrowed eyes. At once, ze¡¯s face turned ashen, and he became extremely frightened! He couldn¡¯t understand how an Ethan Smith from River City could force the entire Lane Family to bow down to him. Ethan¡¯s finger once again flicked out a wisp of spiritual fire. He sat on the sofa and said indifferently, ¡°I will only count to three. If you haven¡¯t knelt down and apologized by then, I will show no mercy.¡± After saying that, Ethan closed his eyes slightly and began to count. ze, who was not far away, had an extremely ugly expression on his face. Watching the mes leaping on Ethan¡¯s finger, a growing fear filled his heart. ¡°2¡­¡± At this moment, Ethan had already counted to thest number. Just as he was about to shout ¡°3¡±, ze suddenly ¡°plop¡± fell to his knees! He gritted his teeth and said painfully, ¡°Ethan Smith, I was wrong¡­ I shouldn¡¯t have provoked you. I hope you spare my life¡­¡± ¡°Dad!¡± Asher clenched his fists tightly, his face full of unwillingness. Just a few days ago, Ethan Smith was a minor figure, but now, in just a few short days, Ethan had gained enough power to confront the entire Lane Family! At this moment, ze also began to understand why so many great families, spending huge sums of money to invite top experts to sit in their domain! ¡°What about you?¡± Ethan nced at Asher. Asher gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Ethan Smith, don¡¯t even think about it!¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Ethan raised his eyebrows, he stared coldly at ze, and suddenly shouted, ¡°Kneel down!¡± The two words were as if they had the force of a thousand pounds! Asher immediately felt his knees go weak, and he fell to the ground with a ¡°plop¡±. He wanted to struggle but found he couldn¡¯t break free at all!¡±How is that possible¡­¡± Asher Lane¡¯s self-esteem waspletely shattered! Just two words were enough to suppress him, indicating that Ethan Smith¡¯s strength had far exceeded his imagination! Ethan Smith let out a cold snort, slowly got up and looked at ze Lane with cold eyes, saying, ¡°This is thest time. If you provoke me again, I promise to make the entire Lane Familv disaooear.¡± ze Lane hung his head, not uttering a word. Asher Lane was even more like a lost dog. ¡°E-Ethan Smith.¡± At this moment, Caspian Miller, who had been hiding in the corner, suddenly spoke up. He said with an embarrassed smile, ¡°Ethan Smith, I¡¯m sorry for my previous offense. Please don¡¯t lower yourself to my level¡­¡± Caspian Miller had long been scared out of his wits. He was just an ordinary person, and had never seen such a scene before! What was happening before his eyes simply overthrew his worldview! More importantly, in his heart, the Lane Family had always been an unattainable existence. But now they surrendered in front of Ethan Smith and confessed their mistake! Ethan Smith nced at him and sneered, ¡°Do you think I would lower myself to the level of a character like you?¡± Caspian Miller was taken aback, and without considering anything else, he quickly nodded and said, ¡®Yes, you¡¯re right, just treat me as a fart and let me Ethan Smith didn¡¯t respond, but couldn¡¯t help but sigh in his heart. This Caspian Miller and his sister Brenda Johnson were indeed cut from the same cloth. Ethan Smith didn¡¯t linger and quickly left the Lane Family. The next day, Ethan Smith and Edward Green prepared to return to River City. The two of them packed their belongings and were ready to leave. At this moment, Caesar Nn¡¯s car suddenly drove in. He said with a bit of surprise, ¡°Mr. Smith, I never expected the Lane Family would actually back down!¡± Having said that, Caesar Nn gave Ethan Smith a thumbs-up. Ethan Smith frowned slightly and asked with some surprise, ¡°How did you know?¡± Caesar Nn smiled awkvvardly and said, ¡°Since the Lane Family is our opponent, I naturally have to pay attention to their every move. Knowing ourselves and our enemy ensures victory in every battle!¡± Ethan Smith nodded but said no more. ¡°With the Lane Family gone, I¡¯m afraid no one in South City can stop you. Just a little promotion, and the whole city will know! By then, you¡¯ll be able to dominate one side!¡± Caesar Nn said excitedly. Ethan Smith nced at him and shook his head, ¡°No need.¡± Caesar Nn was startled and said with some confusion, ¡°Mr. Smith, this is a great opportunity to establish prestige!¡± Ethan Smith shook his head and said slowly, ¡°My ambition lies elsewhere.¡± ¡°Ambition elsewhere?¡± Caesar Nn looked even more puzzled. Ethan Smith gazed towards the north and said slowly, ¡°My goal is in the Capital City.¡± For Ethan Smith, everything he did was for the day when he could step into the Capital City and marry Emily Taylor from the Taylor Family. Caesar Nn was speechless and didn¡¯t know what to say. Capital City, a huge garden. This ce upied two thousand square meters, with the manor alone spanning more than one thousand square meters. In thend-scarce Capital City, such arge area was enough to demonstrate the extraordinary status of its owner. And here was the Taylor Family of the Capital City. At this time, in the huge vi, a girl was holding a pen and doodling. Suddenly, the door was opened, and the girl quickly closed her notebook upon hearing the sound. ¡°Emily, what are you hiding?¡± The speaker was a kind-looking old man. The old man¡¯s face was covered with wrinkles, and the look in his eyes toward Emily Taylor was full of love and indulgence. ¡°Grandfather, why didn¡¯t you knock beforeing in?¡± Emily Taylor pursed her lips and said unhappily. The old man looked at Emily Taylor¡¯s notebook andughed heartily, ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, you must be writing his name, right?¡± Chapter 138 - 138: 138: Emily Taylor’s Worries_l Chapter 138 - 138: 138: Emily Taylor¡¯s Worries_l Trantor: 549690339 Emily Taylor¡¯s pretty face turned red, and she said angrily, ¡°Grandpa, what are you talking about!¡± ¡°Hahaha. ¡± ¡°You grew up before my eyes. How could I not know what you¡¯re thinking?¡± Mike Taylor couldn¡¯t help but chuckle while stroking his beard. Emily¡¯s face blushed all the way to her neck. She covered her notebook and changed the subject, ¡°Grandpa, do you have something to tell me?¡± Mike Taylor sat down on the bedroom sofa and said slowly, ¡°I came to tell you about Ethan Smith.¡± Hearing this, Emily immediately stood up. She quickly sat next to Mike and anxiously asked, ¡°Grandpa, how is Ethan doing now?¡± Instead of answering, Mike Taylor sold the suspense, ¡°What do you think?¡± Emily thought for a moment, then said, ¡°When I left, Ethan had just made enemies with the Lane family. Now¡­ Ethan must be thinking of a way to deal with them.¡± ¡°Mhm,¡± Mike Taylor nodded slightly, urging Emily to continue. Emily contemted, ¡°The Lane family has Asher Lane and a guy named Aidan Ortega. From what I know, that Aidan Ortega is not simple. If I were Ethan¡­ I¡¯d use the Taylor family to protect myself, at least there wouldn¡¯t be any danger to my life, then slowly develop.¡± It seemed that Mike Taylor had already guessed what Emily would say. He shook his head, ¡°Unfortunately, I¡¯ve sent out the message that the Taylor family will never interfere with Ethan¡¯s affairs, and even more so, we won¡¯t care about his life or death.¡¯ Emily¡¯s face suddenly turned very ugly! She stood up abruptly, angrily saying, ¡°Grandpa, you¡¯re harming Ethan by doing this!¡± ¡°Hahaha.¡± Mike couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°If Ethan is protected by the Taylor family all the time, will he have the opportunity to grow?¡± Mike Taylor shook his head. Emily couldn¡¯t listen to these words at the moment, she anxiously demanded, ¡°Hurry up and tell me, how exactly is Ethan doing now!¡± ¡°The Lane family lost, and they lost very thoroughly.¡± Mike Taylor said with a light smile. Emily was stunned and quickly asked, ¡°Grandpa, are you telling the truth?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Mike Taylor smiled faintly. ¡°Not only that, but not long ago, Ethan personally killed a grandmaster from overseas. ¡± Emily was even more shocked by this! Before she left, Ethan was only at Fifth-rank Inner Strength. ¡°I¡¯ve said it before, that man¡¯s son is definitely not a mediocrity.¡± Mike Taylor said with a faint smile. A relieved smile appeared on Emily¡¯s face, she whispered, ¡°I knew Ethan wouldn¡¯t let me down.¡± Even Mike Taylor sighed, ¡°Yeah, actually, my prediction was simr to yours, but Ethan exceeded my expectations.¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Emily¡¯s tone unconsciously revealed a bit of pride. Mike Taylor couldn¡¯t help but smile bitterly. At first, he was worried that Emily wouldn¡¯t think highly of Ethan, but he didn¡¯t expect Emily herself to fall deeper into it. ¡°Don¡¯t be too happy too early. Although Chuzzle is just a small ce, it still has several powerful families stationed there,¡± Mike Taylor said slowly. Emily certainly knew this. Because of Ethan, she had thoroughly investigated Chuzzle. In Chuzzle, the truly top-notch families were located in Shince City. Among them, the Schroeder family was the most respected. It was said that the family had a low-key approach, but its assets were spread throughout Chuzzle Province, and its on-paper funds were as high as 10 billion yuan! Not only that, but the Schroeder family was also of martial arts aristocratic origin, with nearly ten grandmasters. The head of the Schroeder family was even rumored to be at the Grandmaster Peak level! With such power, it might not matter much in the eyes of the Taylor family, but in Chuzzle, it was enough to run wild! ¡°Ethan is not stupid, he wouldn¡¯t actively provoke them,¡± Emily whispered. However, Mike Taylor held a different opinion, shaking his head, ¡°Tall trees invite the wind, and you can¡¯t avoid some things just by trying.¡± Hearing this, Emily couldn¡¯t help but bite her lower lip. She knew very well that Ethan¡¯s current strength was absolutely no match for the Schroeder family, the top-tier family in Chuzzle. ¡°Grandpa¡­¡± Thinking of this, Emily looked at Mike Taylor with a coquettish posture. Mike Taylor couldn¡¯t help but smile bitterly. He had been in Capital City for decades, known for his tough and ruthless methods. But when facing his granddaughter, he could never be serious. Whenever Emily acted spoiled, Mike didn¡¯t even know how to refuse. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will keep him alive,¡± Mike Taylor said with a bitter smile. ¡°Really?¡± Emily¡¯s eyes lit up. Mike Taylor rolled his eyes, ¡°If he really dies, you¡¯ll me me for the rest of your life.¡± Emily¡¯s pretty face blushed again, she whispered, ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t talk nonsense¡­¡± Edward Green drove at high speed and quickly returned to River City. ¡°Mr. Smith, what happened in River City? Why are the battle zone people everywhere?¡± Edward Green looked out the car window and couldn¡¯t help but frown. At a nce, the whole River City was under martialw, with armed soldiers patrolling and guarding everywhere. Ethan also found it strange, but he didn¡¯t think much about it since it had nothing to do with him. Soon, the car arrived at Dragon Rising Community. Upon arriving at Dragon Rising Community, Ethan¡¯s first n was to head to the factory, find Elder Hansen and inquire about the Traditional Medicine Conference. However, just as Ethan took out his phone, it rang. Seeing her phone number, Ethan¡¯s eyebrows immediately furrowed. After hesitating for a moment, Ethan directly hung up the call. But in no time, the phone rang again. Ethan frowned, answered the phone and said irritably, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Sylvia on the other end was extremely angry, but thinking of Gary Brown¡¯s deathst time, she felt a little unsure. ¡°You¡­ Did you think I wanted to call you? Let me tell you, my grandpa wants to see you, otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t call you!¡± Sylvia stubbornly said. Hearing this, Ethan fell silent. A momentter, Ethan said, ¡°I made it clear to your grandpast time that I have severed all ties with the Johnson family. There¡¯s no need for me to meet him..¡± Chapter 139 - 139: 139: What do You Count As? Chapter 139 - 139: 139: What do You Count As? Trantor: 549690339 On the other end, Sylvia Johnson sneered, ¡°He¡¯s dying, whether you want to see him or not is up to you.¡± After tossing out this sentence, Sylvia promptly hung up the call. Ethan Smith¡¯s expression turned somewhat ugly in an instant, and he subconsciously stood up. ¡°Mr. Smith, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Edward Green saw this and quickly hurried forth to ask. Ethan Smith took a deep breath, saying, ¡°Give me the car keys, I need to go out.¡± ¡°Where? I¡¯lle with you.¡± Edward Green hastily said. ¡°No need.¡± Ethan Smith shook his head. Taking the car keys, Ethan Smith quickly headed towards the Johnson family. He drove quickly, and in no time, Ethan Smith arrived at the entrance of the Johnson family home. At this time, there were quite a few cars parked at the entrance, clearly the Johnson family rtives had all arrived. After casually parking the car, Ethan Smith rushed towards the Johnson home. The moment he set foot in the Johnson family¡¯s front door, he saw that many rtives of the Johnson family were gathered together, but there was no sign of sorrow on their faces. Instead, everyone was smiling, as if it was a family gathering. ¡°What are you doing here!¡± The moment Simon Johnson saw Ethan Smith, he stood up and yelled angrily. ¡°Get the hell out, you¡¯re not part of our family anymore!¡± Ethan Smith paid no heed to him, instead coldly interrogating, ¡°Where¡¯s Grandpa?¡± ¡°What does it concern you? This is a family matter, it has nothing to do with you!¡± Simon said indifferently. ¡°Where is Grandpa!¡± Ethan Smith roared. This raging roar was filled with Ethan Smith¡¯s spiritual power, which shocked everyone so much their ears were hurting. Simon was even shivering with fear, for a moment, he didn¡¯t dare to get angry. ¡°He is¡­ inside the house, why are you yelling.¡± Simon stammered. Upon hearing this, Ethan Smith hurried towards the room. In the room, Bill Johnson was lying alone in the bed. None of the Johnson family members hade to look after him. Ethan Smith quickly walked over, he crouched in front of Bill Johnson and said with some sadness, ¡°Grandpa, you¡­¡± Before he could finish speaking, Bill Johnson waved his hand. He shakily said, ¡°Ethan Smith, I¡­won¡¯t live much longer, I just wanted to see you onest time before I die¡­¡± Ethan Smith turned sorrowful, in the whole Johnson family, only Bill Johnson treated Ethan Smith as a person. Many years of coexistence, it was impossible to say there were no feelings. Looking over, a wave of death qi was surrounding Bill Johnson. The rich degree of death qi had exceeded Ethan Smith¡¯s imagination. This was obviously a sign of death. Ethan Smith gritted his teeth, raised his hand and ced it in front of Bill Johnson, pouring the qi in his body into Bill Johnson¡¯s body. But unfortunately, Bill Johnson was already at death¡¯s door, only a breath away from dying, even Ethan Smith could do nothing. Bill Johnson said with difficulty, ¡°Don¡¯t waste your effort¡­ Ethan Smith, I know the Johnson family has done you wrong, could you spare the Johnson family for my sake¡­¡± Ethan Smith faltered, in fact, he has thought about wiping out the Johnson family. ¡°You promise me¡­¡± Bill Johnson grabbed Ethan Smith¡¯s wrist tightly, his tone pleading. Ultimately, Ethan Smith couldn¡¯t bear it. He took a deep breath, nodded and said, ¡°Grandpa, I promise you, as long as the Johnson family doesn¡¯t provoke me, I can spare them.¡± Hearing these words, Bill Johnson slowly said, ¡°Then I can rest in peace, rest in peace¡­¡± As he spoke, Bill Johnson¡¯s breath grew weaker and weaker until it disappearedpletely. Heid there on the bed, no longer moving. Ethan Smith couldn¡¯t help feeling a hint of sorrow. Among all the members of the Johnson family, it was him, an outsider, who was with the old man at hisst moment. ¡°These people truly are disgusting.¡± Ethan Smith listened to the noise in the living room with an icy expression. He turned around and left old man Johnson¡¯s room to the living room. Upon seeing Ethan Smith, the room suddenly went quiet. ¡°Finished looking? You can leave now.¡± Brenda Johnson scoffed. Ethan Smith took a deep breath, and said: ¡°Old man Johnson is gone, I will leave after his funeral.¡± ¡°Damn, finally, he dragged it out for too long.¡± Christian Johnson, older brother of Simon Johnson, mumbled. ¡°Ok, ok, we gathered here with difficulty, we have to have a good drink after dad¡¯s funeral!¡± Simon cheerfullymented. ¡°Must do it, how long has it been since we brothers see each other! Since I went to Shince City, it¡¯s been over ten years, right?¡± The family members started chatting casually, with no one caring about old man Johnson¡¯s death. Ethan Smith sat on the side in silence, his eyes half closed, trying to calm himself down. Just then, a young man walked through the door. The young man was about the same age as Ethan Smith, with a confident and spirited look on his face. ¡°Oh, Daxon, you¡¯ve finally returned!¡± Upon seeing the figure, everyone in the room quickly stood up to greet him. The young man named Daxon nodded slightly and said tly: ¡°Yes, I had duties, so I came back a bitte.¡± ¡°No problem, businesses first.¡± Simon said enthusiastically. Soon after, Simon cautiously asked: ¡°Daxon, you must have a high position in the battle zone now?¡± Daxon nced at him and said lightly: ¡°Yes, I hold the rank of three bars.¡± ¡°Three bars!¡± Upon hearing this, everyone took a sharp breath! ¡°Oh, Daxon you are really amazing!¡± ¡°From now on, we must look up to Daxon!¡± Daxon nodded slightly and said: ¡°Yes, the Deputy Chief of the Chuzzle Battle Zone will be in River City in the next few days.¡± ¡°Deputy Chief?¡± On hearing this, everyone was even more astonished! This was a really influential figure! ¡°Why would such a big persone to River City?¡± Simon asked in surprise. Daxon said: ¡°Heard it¡¯s to invite someone, who is said to be very aplished in medicine and martial arts, but I don¡¯t know exactly who.¡± ¡°Wow, who is that impressive, making the Deputy Chiefe to invite him?¡± The room erupted with chatter. As the room was buzzing with talk, Daxon suddenly noticed Ethan Smith sitting not too far away. He frowned and asked casually: ¡°Who¡¯s that?¡± Everyone¡¯s gaze immediately turned towards Ethan Smith in the distance. ¡°Oh, him? He¡¯s your sister¡¯s ex-husband, who married into our Johnson family, but now kicked out, aplete fool, pay him no mind.¡± Simon sneered. Daxon¡¯s face suddenly became unhappy, such an arrogant live-in son-inw, still sitting there even after seeing him? With this thought, Daxon approached Ethan Smith. ¡°Don¡¯t you know you should stand up to greet me when you see meing? Is your ass particrly heavy?¡± Daxon coldly said. Hearing this, Ethan Smith slowly opened his eyes. He nced at Daxon and frowned, saying: ¡°Greet? What are you that requires me to greet you?¡± Chapter 140 - 140: 140: Invitation! 1 Chapter 140 - 140: 140: Invitation! 1 Trantor: 549690339 A sh of anger crossed Daxon Johnson¡¯s face. He looked coldly at Ethan Smith and said, ¡°Why? Because I am a three-striped member of the Chuzzle Battle Zone! Because my status is nobler than yours!¡± Hearing this, Ethan Smith couldn¡¯t help but scoff, ¡°In the eyes of people like you, higher status means nobility, but in my eyes, everyone is the same, no matter their ss or status.¡± ¡°As for you, I already know from how you speak that you don¡¯t deserve your position, let alone have me greet you,¡± said Ethan Smith coldly. Daxon Johnson¡¯s lips twitched slightly, clearly irritated by Ethan Smith¡¯s words. ¡°Young man, mind your words,¡± Daxon Johnson raised his hand and pressed it onto Ethan Smith¡¯s shoulder. Ethan Smith suddenly felt a force pressing down on his shoulder, while a smug smile appeared on Daxon Johnson¡¯s face. Without saying a word, Ethan Smith shook his arm, and an immense force instantly rebounded back! Daxon Johnson¡¯s wrist was instantly aching, and he staggered back several steps! ¡°A martial artist, huh,¡± Daxon Johnson squinted his eyes slightly. Sylvia Johnson quickly reminded him, ¡°Cousin, he¡¯s quite skilled, don¡¯t fight with him!¡± Daxon Johnson shook his wrist and sneered, ¡°How good can an ordinary person¡¯s skills be? Besides, there are plenty of ways for me to deal with him!¡± ¡°I won¡¯t stoop down to your level for now since I have a mission, but after I¡¯m done, just wait and see how I deal with you!¡± Daxon Johnson pointed at Ethan Smith¡¯s nose and said. Feeling toozy to bother with him, Ethan Smith stayed here only for the sake of Old Master Johnson. Afterwards, Daxon Johnson went to sit on the sofa, and the Johnson family members surrounded him with praise. ¡°Daxon, who exactly is yourmandering to River City for? Give us a hint?¡± Simon Johnson asked while serving tea and water. Daxon Johnson said indifferently, ¡°I don¡¯t know, and it¡¯s confidential, not to be disclosed casually.¡± ¡°Daxon, what can you not tell your family?¡± Christian Johnson said from the side. Hearing this, Daxon Johnson smiled and said, ¡°I suppose there¡¯s no harm in telling you. ¡± Upon hearing this, everyone pricked up their ears, looking excited. Daxon Johnson slowly said, ¡°Ourmander said that this person knows Chief Richardson, but there¡¯s a slight misunderstanding between them. Otherwise, the one inviting him would have been Chief Richardson himself.¡± The crowd eximed, somewhat surprised, ¡°What kind of person would warrant a personal invitation from Chief Richardson?¡± Daxon Johnson smiled faintly, ¡°In any case, it¡¯s an outstanding person. I haven¡¯t met him, but if he can have so many important peoplee to invite him, he must not be ordinary.¡± Having said this, Daxon Johnson paused and continued, ¡°Of course, the people brought by our Deputy Chief this time are all elites within the battle zone.¡± It was obvious that he was boasting to show his position within the battle zone. ¡°Of course, I¡¯ve always known Daxon would be sessful since he was a child!¡± Simon Johnson eagerly chimed in. ¡°Oh, Daxon is finally back, we must celebrate tonight!¡± Brenda Johnson added with a fawning expression. The other rtives also echoed, ¡°That¡¯s right, we won¡¯t rest until we¡¯re drunk tonight!¡± Just when the atmosphere was lively, Ethan Smith suddenly said coldly, ¡°Old Master Johnson¡¯s body hasn¡¯t even turned cold yet, and he¡¯s still lying on the bed. As his descendants, you don¡¯t show any sorrow; instead, you celebrate, you¡¯re really inhuman.¡± Upon hearing Ethan Smith¡¯s words, the living room quickly quieted down, and the atmosphere turned somewhat eerie. ¡°Tsk tsk, what business is it of yours, an outsider, to act so filial?¡± ¡°Exactly, if you were really that filial, why didn¡¯t youe back earlier?¡± ¡°We were nice enough not to kick you out!¡± Daxon Johnson snorted coldly, ¡°A son-inw who married into the family really thinks highly of himself. Don¡¯t you know what it means to live in the present?¡± Ethan Smith nced at Daxon Johnson and said, ¡°Filial piety is the foundation of all virtues. You don¡¯t even understand that, and you dare to call yourself an elite? I think you¡¯re not far from being dismissed.¡± ¡°Heh, sorry, I¡¯m steadily rising in the battle zone, highly praised and appreciated by my superiors, and may be promoted at any time,¡± Daxon Johnson said with a faint smile. ¡°On the other hand, you, a pathetic son-inw, have been kicked out, and I bet you can¡¯t even afford to eat.¡± Ethan Smith nced at him and didn¡¯t say anything more. Soon, the funeral car arrived at the door. Ethan Smith personally carried Old Master Johnson¡¯s body onto the car, apanied everyone to the cremation, and went through the burial. It took all day, and by the time they were finished, it was already getting dark. ¡°Finally done, let¡¯s go drink!¡± Simon Johnson said with a grin. Ethan Smith nced at them and deeply felt that Old Master Johnson was not justified in his treatment. ¡°Perhaps Old Master Johnson had already anticipated this scene, and that¡¯s why he told me not to deal with the Johnson family,¡± Ethan Smith thought to himself. How sad it is for parents the world over. Then, Ethan Smith drove to the Dragon Rising Community. At this moment, two people were standing at the entrance of the Longyue Community. These two men were tall and straight with an impressive demeanor, and between their eyebrows was an air of righteousness. ¡°Commander Keller, I¡¯ve never heard of this Ethan Smith before, why is Chief Richardson so insistent on bringing him into the battle zone?¡± One of the younger men asked. The man called Commander Kellerughed, ¡°Ari, don¡¯t specte, Chief Richardson has his ns.¡± Ari Steele grumbled, ¡°The Deputy Chief personally came to invite him. I¡¯ve never seen such a big scene before. Anyway, I¡¯m not convinced.¡± Commander Keller was silent for a moment, then said, ¡°Recently, Asher Lane of the Lane family just lost to him.¡± ¡°He¡¯s just a scion of an aristocratic family. I could do that too,¡± Ari Steele said unconvinced. Commander Keller was speechless. Indeed, Asher Lane¡¯s abilities were good but not worth Chuzzle Battle Zone¡¯s massive effort in inviting. ¡°Commander Keller, you don¡¯t know much either, do you? I suspect there¡¯s some kind of conspiracy behind this,¡± Ari Steele muttered. Hearing this, Commander Keller immediately scolded, ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense!¡± Ari Steele argued, ¡°It¡¯s true! I heard rumors that Ethan Smith treated Chief Richardson¡¯s illness, and there¡¯s a big family behind him! Maybe he¡¯s just a rich kiding to the battle zone to gain experience..¡± Chapter 141 - 141: 141: Change If You Have a Bad Temper Chapter 141 - 141: 141: Change If You Have a Bad Temper Trantor: 549690339 Concerning this, Commander Keller neither agreed nor disagreed, but still waved his hand and said: ¡°Don¡¯t doubt themander¡¯s decision.¡± Ari Steele didn¡¯t say a word, he was one of Commander Keller¡¯s favorite soldiers, which often led to him not obeying orders. Time passed by the minute, and the two of them stood there waiting. Finally, not far away, an Audi slowly drove over. As soon as the car stopped, a young man got out. Seeing this, the two hurriedly walked towards Ethan Smith¡¯s direction. Ethan Smith looked somewhat surprised at the two unfamiliar faces and couldn¡¯t help but be a little wary. ¡°Who are you?¡± Ethan Smith tentatively asked. Before Commander Keller could speak, Ari Steele stepped forward and said, ¡°You¡¯re Ethan Smith, right? We¡¯re from the Chuzzle Battle Zone.¡± ¡°Chuzzle Battle Zone?¡± Ethan Smith became even more puzzled. ¡°It seems like there¡¯s no connection between us, right?¡± he asked. Ari Steele was about to speak when Commander Kellerughed and said, ¡°Mr. Smith, don¡¯t misunderstand. We are here by order of our superiors to invite you to a banquet.¡± ¡°Banquet?¡± Ethan Smith suddenly remembered the banquet that Daxon Johnson had mentioned. It was said that the banquet was specifically for inviting a young man, and that young man seemed to be himself? ¡°Is there nobody at home? Why don¡¯t you go in?¡± Ethan Smith asked in amazement. Ari Steele said somewhat displeased, ¡°You¡¯re still talking? We¡¯ve been waiting here for several hours, and there¡¯s nothing in sight, not even a bird.¡± Ethan Smith hurriedly walked to the door, and sure enough, it was locked. ¡°Edward Green isn¡¯t even at home?¡± Ethan Smith muttered while opening the door. ¡°Pleasee in, officers,¡± Ethan Smith politely said. Commander Keller nodded and immediately followed Ethan Smith into the vi. Looking at therge courtyard and magnificent vi, Ari Steele couldn¡¯t help but say jealously, ¡°Living in such a nice ce, you can tell he¡¯s a rich young master.¡± ¡°Ari Steele, watch your words!¡± Commander Keller scolded. Ari Steele quickly shut up, but his face still showed defiance. Ethan Smith brewed a pot of tea and poured it for the two of them before asking, ¡°Officer, if you have anything to say, just say it.¡± Commander Keller smiled and said, ¡°Here¡¯s the thing, we¡¯re here on behalf of the Deputy Chief to invite you to join the Chuzzle Battle Zone.¡± ¡°Join?¡± Ethan Smith almost spat out a mouthful of water. He shook his head andughed, ¡°Officer, you must be joking. What merits do I have to join the Chuzzle Battle Zone?¡± ¡°Yeah, I think the same, even our Deputy Chief personally invited you.¡± Ari Steele snorted. Ethan Smith nced at him but didn¡¯t argue. ¡°We¡¯re not sure about the details, but it¡¯s an order from above.¡± Commander Keller politely said. Ethan Smith thought for a moment and then said, ¡°Could it be Chief Richardson¡¯s idea?¡± Commander Keller hesitated for a moment andughed bitterly, ¡°It seems you already know.¡± ¡°Of course he knows. It¡¯s obvious that Officer Richardson opened a back door for him!¡± Ari Steele snorted. Ethan Smith frowned slightly, not understanding Ari Steele¡¯s hostility. ¡°We don¡¯t seem to know each other, do we?¡± Ethan Smith looked at Ari Steele and asked with a frown. ¡°I don¡¯t know you, I¡¯ve never even heard of you,¡± Ari Steele said with an unfriendly tone. Ethan Smithughed, ¡°Then why are you targeting me in every single sentence?¡± Ari Steele was about to speak when Commander Keller scolded, ¡°Ari Steele, don¡¯t be rude!¡± ¡°Hmph.¡± Ari Steele pouted, obviously very unhappy. Ethan Smith smiled and said, ¡°If you have anything to say, just say it. I won¡¯t mind.¡¯ With Ethan Smith¡¯s words, Ari Steele suddenly gained confidence. He stood up and said, ¡°Although I, Den Steele, am not a remarkable figure, I despise you rich kidsing to our battle zone to gild the lily! ¡± ¡°Do you know what the battle zone is? It¡¯s a ce to defend our country and home, not for you yboys to go y!¡± Ethan Smith nodded slightly. Den Steele¡¯s words were something he quite agreed with. ¡°I agree with what you said, but unfortunately, Ie from a poor background and have been poor since childhood. I am not a yboy.¡± Ethan Smith shook his head. Den Steele snorted, ¡°If you weren¡¯t a rich kid, would you live in such a nice ce?¡± ¡°If you weren¡¯t a rich kid, would Chief Richardson send a Deputy Chief to invite you?¡± ¡°A nobody like you, why do you deserve such treatment?¡± Commander Keller remained silent on the side, as he clearly had doubts about this as well. Ethan Smith put down the teacup in his hand and said, ¡°That¡¯s your problem; you should go and ask Mr. Richardson.¡± ¡°As for the treatment you mentioned¡­ I¡¯m not very clear about it either, I¡¯m just as doubtful as you are.¡± Ethan Smith shook his head. Den Steele sneered, ¡°Stop pretending, let me give you a piece of advice: if you don¡¯t have any real skills, don¡¯t go to the Chuzzle Battle Zone and disgrace us!¡± Ethan Smith nodded and said, ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t go.¡± ¡°Hmph, he¡¯s nothing but an ignorant loser. Commander Keller, we can leave now.¡± Den Steele sneered. Upon hearing Den Steele¡¯s words, Ethan Smith¡¯s face finally turned cold. He looked at Den Steele and said in a cold voice, ¡°Stop.¡± Den Steele halted and turned around, ¡°What, you still have something to Ethan Smith asked coldly, ¡°You and I don¡¯t know each other, yet you repeatedly insulted me. Is this the privilege of your Chuzzle Battle Zone?¡± ¡°Mr. Smith, Den Steele has always been this temperamental, please don¡¯t take it personally,¡± Commander Keller exined. Ethan Smith looked at Den Steele and said coldly, ¡°If you have a bad temper, you should change it, or you¡¯ll suffer.¡± ¡°Suffer? I¡¯d like to see you make me suffer!¡± Den Steele stood up suddenly, and the aura around him reached its peak! ¡°Peak form of Master Realm?¡± Ethan Smith couldn¡¯t help butugh coldly, ¡°Come on then, let me teach you a lesson.¡± ¡°You wish!¡± Den Steele roared and quickly clenched his fist, rushing towards Ethan Smith! He pushed his aura to the extreme, determined to give Ethan Smith a taste of his power! But Ethan Smith sat there, unmoved, not even ncing at Den Steele. He just waved his hand. A terrifying Qi Jin surged like andslide and tsunami! Feeling this Qi Jin, Den Steele¡¯s face changed immediately! But it was clearly toote! The tremendous force was so terrifying that Den Steele felt as if he had been hit by a train; his entire body flew out! Chapter 142 - 142: 142: Attention to the Battle Zone Chapter 142 - 142: 142: Attention to the Battle Zone Trantor: 549690339 With just a palm strike, Ethan Smith dissipated Den Steele¡¯s fierce attack and even knocked him to the ground! Lying on the ground, Den Steele had blood spilling from his mouth, and he felt a sharp recurring pain in his chest! ¡°Ari Steele!¡± Commander Keller quickly stood up, his face filled with anxiety. ¡°No need to worry, he has just broken a few ribs.¡± Smith took a sip of tea and said lightly. Commander Keller¡¯s face turned sour, and with a tinge of displeasure, he said, ¡°Ethan, even if you want to prove yourself, there is no need to be so cruel, is there?¡± Ethan furrowed his brows, just about to speak, when Den Steele from afar suddenly shouted, ¡°Commander Keller! This has nothing to do with Mr. Smith, I ampletely convinced!¡± Afterwards, despite the pain, Den Steele managed to get up from the ground and gave Smith a bow, ¡°Mr. Smith, I was indeed rude just now, I hope you can forgive me.¡± This surprised Ethan; Den¡¯s attitude before and after the duel was like night and day. Looking at Den Steele, heughed and said, ¡°I hurt you and you are not angry?¡± Den shook his head, ¡°It was indeed I who provoked the situation first, and besides, I feel that you had held back.¡± Ethan Smith nodded and replied, ¡°I only used 30% of my power.¡± Hearing this, Den Steele couldn¡¯t help butugh bitterly. ¡°I was indeed too arrogant and ignorant.¡± Den Steeleughed bitterly. The attitude of Den Steele made Ethan Smith appreciate him a little bit more. Even though Den was arrogant, he admitted his mistakes and knew when to submit to a bet. At the very least, he was a man of honor. Commander Keller who was standing nearby also shook his head saying, ¡°This is just how Ari Steele is, he respects the strong.¡± Ethan Smith slightly leaned forward, saying, ¡°Please wait a moment, Mr. Steele.¡± Then, Ethan turned and went back to his room. He took out a few herbs from the storage room, spread his palm slightly, and a spiritual fire danced in the center of his palm. Ethan flicked his fingers, and the spiritual firended in the vessel. With the aid of the spiritual fire, the speed at which Smith made the ¡®Soothing¡¯ increased several times. It was a pity that it was too unstable. After multiple attempts, the herbs werepletely destroyed. Finally, on the sixth attempt, Ethan Smith sessfully produced the ¡®Soothing¡¯ pill. ¡°Damn, controlling this spiritual fire is really difficult.¡± Ethan couldn¡¯t help but wipe his sweat. Then, Ethan Smith came out with the ¡®Soothing¡¯ pill. He gave the ¡®Soothing¡¯ pill to Den Steele and chuckled, ¡°After eating this, the pain in your body will disappear.¡± Den Steele took the ¡®Soothing¡¯ pill, swallowed it with some suspicion. A few minutester, indeed the pain in his chest vanishedpletely. ¡°It actually worked!¡± Admiration shone in Den¡¯s face! Immediately, he bowed and said, ¡°Mr. Smith, I ampletely convinced, I misunderstood you earlier and here I offer my sincere apology.¡± Ethan Smith waved his hand to show that he didn¡¯t mind. Then Ethan Smith said, ¡°Take this ¡®Soothing¡¯ pill once a day, for three days at most, and your ribs will be as good as new.¡± ¡°Thank you, Mr. Smith.¡± Den said sincerely. Commander Keller, who was standing nearby, also couldn¡¯t help sighing, ¡°It seems that Chief Richardson was right, Ethan Smith is indeed skilled in both medicine and martial arts! This trip wasn¡¯t in vain!¡± Ethan Smith, however, fell silent. After a while, Ethan Smith shook his head, ¡°Commander Keller, I am sorry, I am not interested in the battle zone, could you please tell Chief Richardson that I appreciate his kind intentions.¡± Commander Keller was taken aback and then jokingly said, ¡°Ethan, it¡¯s time to put away the act, isn¡¯t it? You can¡¯t stay aloof forever.¡± On one side, a desperate Den Steele said, ¡°Mr. Smith, are you still ming me? If that¡¯s the case, I am willing to ept any punishment you give.¡± Ethan quickly shook his head saying, ¡°It has nothing to do with you, it¡¯s just that I am used to my freedom and donlt like being restrained. I apologize.¡± Commander Keller was silent for a moment, and then he said, ¡°Ethan Smith, have you really thought this through? Joining the battle zone would only bring you benefits.¡± ¡°Thank you for your kind intentions, Commander Keller, but for now, I will not consider going to the battle zone. I am sorry.¡± Ethan Smith refused again. Seeing this, Commander Keller could only sigh slightly and say, ¡°It seems I¡¯m going to have a hard time justifying this when I go back.¡± Ethan Smith didn¡¯t say a word. Whether Commander Keller could justify himself or not, had nothing to do with him, The current Ethan Smith, indeed, is not suitable for the battle zone. Even though the resources in the battle zone are plenty, the restrictions are also substantial. The most important reason is that Ethan Smith feels even if he goes to the battle zone, he won¡¯t necessarily gain much attention. Seeing this, Commander Keller had nothing more to say. After finishing hisst cup of tea, he quickly left with Den Steele. After getting back, Commander Keller quickly reported Ethan Smith¡¯s attitude to the Deputy Chief. The Deputy Chief was somewhat surprised at Ethan Smith¡¯s refusal. After all, countless people are dying to go to the battle zone. ¡°I¡¯ll invite him in person.¡± The Deputy Chief said on the other end. Upon hearing this, Commander Keller couldn¡¯t hide his surprise, ¡°Deputy Chief, Ethan Smith¡¯s abilities and talents are indeedmendable, but aren¡¯t we making a big deal out of it?¡± The Deputy Chief chuckled, ¡°You don¡¯t understand. Ethan Smith¡¯s capabilities are far beyond this.¡± ¡°As far as we know, the overseas Grandmaster who died not long ago, was killed by Ethan Smith.¡± ¡°Grandmaster?¡± Commander Keller¡¯s face changed instantly. ¡°You must be joking. Judging from his Qi, Ethan Smith is just an Inner Strength Master. How could he defeat a Grandmaster¡­¡± Commander Keller said awkwardly. Although he¡¯s not a martial artist himself, he understands the huge gap between them. The Deputy Chiefughed heartily, ¡°This is precisely why we value him. Inner Strength Masters are given due respect, but only a few have ever defeated a Grandmaster.¡± ¡°As far as I know, except for Ignacio Burke back then, no one could have bridged this gap.¡± The Deputy Chiefmented lightly. Ignacio Burke? Commander Keller swallowed. ¡°Deputy Chief, isn¡¯t your evaluation a bit high ¡­ Ignacio Burke is a legend in the battle zone¡­¡± Commander Keller voiced some doubts. On the other end, the Deputy Chiefughed heartily, ¡°While he indeed can¡¯tpare to Ignacio Burke now, the future is uncertain. Also¡­ this Ethan Smith Imows how to make medicines. The Soul Nourishment Pill he makes is the rage all over the state, and themercial department ns to provide key support. Pausing briefly, the Deputy Chief carried on, ¡°By the way, you¡¯re apanying me to his factory for a visit tomorrow.¡± ¡°Understood!¡± Commander Keller did not say more, but simply gave an affirmative response. At night, Ethan Smith sat alone in the courtyard. In his palm was a flicker of me, and in front of him were regr herbs. These ordinary herbs were carefully prepared by Ray Walters, even though they are not considered to be of high grade, they were perfect for practice. ¡°Whoosh¡± A breeze blew past, and the herbs in front of Ethan Smith were instantly burned to ash by the spiritual fire. ¡°Failed again.¡± Seeing the ashes in front of him, Ethan Smith couldn¡¯t help but bitterly smile. Ethan had just started to control the spiritual fire. His control over the temperature was still not skilled enough, and out of the dozens of times he refined, he only seeded once. ¡°This instability may cause unexpected oues at the Traditional Medicine Conference.¡± Ethan thought to himself. There was less than a week left till the Traditional Medicine Conference. With such a short period, it was almost impossible to improve his control ability. ¡°It seems like I¡¯ll have to use regr fire for now.¡± Ethan Smith couldn¡¯t help but wryly smile. Even though this process is a bit slower, at least it¡¯s reliable. All night, Ethan Smith didn¡¯t sleep, neither did Edward Green return. Early the next morning, Ethan Smith headed towards the factory. As the Traditional Medicine Conference approached, Ethan wanted to go and find Elder Hansen to understand some details. During this period, Elder Hansen poured all his time into the factory. With Ethan¡¯s Pill form, Elder Hansen could easily produce the Soul Nourishment Pill. Soon, Ethan Smith¡¯s car arrived at the factory entrance. But just as he reached the entrance, Ethan Smith saw a group of people standing there, led by none other than Daxon Johnson from the Johnson family.. Chapter 143 - 143: 143: Settling Personal Grudges_l Chapter 143 - 143: 143: Settling Personal Grudges_l Trantor: 549690339 Seeing Daxon Johnson, Ethan Smith couldn¡¯t help but feel puzzled, what was he here for? Without much time to think, Ethan quickly drove up to the crowd. As soon as Elder Hansen saw Ethan, he hurried over. ¡°Mr. Smith, I was just about to call you,¡± said Elder Hansen, anxiety written all over his face. Ethan hurriedly asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on, Elder Hansen?¡± Elder Hansen pointed at Daxon Johnson and his group not far away, and said, ¡°They im that our herbs are unqualified and must be destroyed, and they want to investigate our factory.¡± ¡°Mr. Smith, if they start an investigation, we may have to shut down productionpletely, and I don¡¯t know when we would be able to resume operations¡­¡± After hearing Elder Hansen¡¯s words, Ethan¡¯s eyes narrowed, and he coldly nced at Daxon Johnson. It was obvious that Daxon was making trouble. The factory had been receiving rave reviews ever since it was established. It was even less likely that there would be any problems with the herbs, because the demand for herbs in the Soul Nourishment Pill was extremely low, otherwise it could not have reached mass production. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Elder Hansen. I¡¯ll take care of this,¡± Ethanforted gently. Elder Hansen hurriedly nodded and said, ¡°Good, good, remember to give gifts when necessary, and don¡¯t be too stubborn¡­¡± Ethan smiled and said, ¡°I know, Elder Hansen.¡± After that, Ethan walked towards Daxon Johnson. Daxon looked Ethan up and down as if he had anticipated this, and mockingly said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that you, a wretched loser, would open your own factory. Quite impressive.¡± Ethan looked coldly at Daxon and asked, ¡°What do you want to do?¡± ¡°What do I want to do?¡± Daxon couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter. ¡°What else can I do? Investigate your factory,¡± Daxon sneered. ¡°Investigate the factory?¡± Ethan¡¯s eyes narrowed and asked coldly, ¡°You don¡¯t seem to have that authority, do you? Daxon scoffed, ¡°Our battle zone and the quality inspection department are working together. Is there a problem?¡± ¡°No problem,¡± Ethan nodded. He cleared a path and said, ¡°If you want to investigate, feel free to do so. If you find any problems, I¡¯ll close the factory voluntarily without you saying a word!¡± Hearing this, Daxonughed out loud again. ¡°Ethan, you¡¯re so naive. Whether there are problems or not, isn¡¯t it up to me?¡± Daxon sneered. After dropping that remark, Daxon immediately waved his hands and said, ¡°Go check his warehouse! If you find any problems, burn it all on site!¡± People from the quality inspection department immediately walked towards Ethan¡¯s warehouse. Meanwhile, Daxon and Ethan stood at the entrance waiting. In a little while, two men came running out and shouted, ¡°We found it! These herbs are all unqualified products!¡± Daxon couldn¡¯t help but sneer repeatedly. He coughed lightly and said softly, ¡°Okay, burn them immediately!¡± ¡°This¡­ This is a false usation!¡± Elder Hansen panicked immediately. He ran to Ethan and anxiously exined, ¡°Mr. Smith, these herbs were personally selected by me. There are absolutely no problems. You have to believe me!¡± Ethan smiled andforted, ¡°Elder Hansen, of course, I believe you. This has nothing to do with you. Daxon is targeting me.¡± ¡°Kid, don¡¯t nder me!¡± Daxon mockingly said from the side. ¡°I¡¯m following the procedures. What do you mean by targeting you?¡± Daxon sneered. Ethan took a deep breath and walked up to Daxon, asking, ¡°Daxon, I don¡¯t think I offended you, did I?¡± ¡°Haven¡¯t offended me?¡± Daxon burst into coldughter. ¡°Someone¡¯s attitude yesterday was far from this. What, not arrogant anymore? Not unting what you¡¯ve got?¡± Daxon snorted. A trace of anger shed across Ethan¡¯s face as he coldly stared at Daxon, ¡°Just because of a verbal conflict, you want to abuse your power, seek personal revenge! Daxon, you really don¡¯t deserve to stay in the battle zone!¡± ¡°Humph, whether I¡¯m fit or not is not for you to decide,¡± Daxon snorted. ¡°Let me be clear: not only will I destroy your herbs, but I will also force your factory to undergo rectification!¡± ¡°If I¡¯m in a good mood, maybe your factory will resume production after a year or two of rectification; if I¡¯m not in a good mood¡­maybe it¡¯ll take ten or twenty years.¡± At this point, Daxon paused, then whispered into Ethan¡¯s ear, ¡°If you don¡¯t want your factory to close down, beg me. Maybe I¡¯ll be merciful and let you resume production earlier, hahaha!¡± Seeing Daxon¡¯s smug expression, Ethan couldn¡¯t help but feel a surge of anger in his heart. He coldly stared at Daxon and said, ¡°I will definitely report this matter to your superiors.¡± ¡°Report to our superiors? What are you, thinking you have the qualification to meet our superiors? That¡¯s hrious!¡± Daxon scoffed. After that, Daxon waved his hand and shouted, ¡°Burn these unqualified herbs on the spot!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Several people from the relevant departments immediately headed towards Ethan¡¯s warehouse. ¡°I¡¯d like to see who dares!¡± At this moment, Ethan suddenly shouted and quickly stood at the entrance of the warehouse! With that roar, everyone¡¯s footsteps involuntarily stiffened, the terrifying pressure preventing them from making any rash moves for the moment. Daxon¡¯s face turned cold, and he immediately walked towards Ethan. As he walked, he shouted, ¡°Ethan Smith, are you trying to resist thew? If you dare to resist, I¡¯ll kill you on the spot!¡± ¡°You dare,¡± Ethan coldly retorted. ¡°You¡¯ll see if I dare!¡± Daxon quickly walked up to Ethan. Without saying another word, he pulled out his gun and pointed it at Ethan. However, Ethan quickly reached out and grabbed the gun. In the next second, the gun was crushed by Ethan¡¯s grip! Daxon¡¯s face suddenly changed, and he instinctively stepped back. Then, he angrily shouted, ¡°Ethan, you tried to snatch my gun! I now have the right to shoot you dead on the spot!¡± ¡°If you dare to take one more step forward, I guarantee you¡¯ll die here first,¡± Ethan coldly replied. Hearing Ethan¡¯s words, fear suddenly rose in Daxon¡¯s heart! For some reason, he just couldn¡¯t bring himself to take another step forward! ¡°Fine, fine, you dare to threaten a soldier! ¡± Daxon gritted his teeth and pointed at Ethan, saying, ¡°You wait! I¡¯m going to report this to my superior right now!¡± With that said, Daxon took out his phone and prepared to make a call. ¡°I¡¯ll wait for your superior toe. I happen to have a good rtionship with them,¡± Ethan coldly replied. Hearing that, Daxon suddenly burst intoughter. ¡°You have a rtionship with our superiors? Who do you think you are? Take a look in the mirror!¡± Daxonughed hysterically. Ethan smirked, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but yourmanding officer personally invited me to the battle zone. Would you say we have a rtionship?¡± As soon as Ethan finished speaking, Daxonughed even harder. He clutched his stomach and said, ¡°Inviting you to the battle zone? To do yourundry and cook? I can¡¯t stopughing! Hahaha!¡± Ethan didn¡¯t bother to waste any more words with him and just waved his hand, signaling Daxon to make the call. Just then, a car with an official license te suddenly drove over from a distance. ¡°Is this Ethan¡¯s factory?¡± The Deputy Chief casually looked outside while asking with a smile. ¡°Yes, Deputy Chief,¡± Commander Keller quickly replied. Commander Keller wryly smiled and said, ¡°Ethan is highly regarded in River City.. Who would dare to cause trouble for his factory?¡± Chapter 144 - 144: 144: Panic-stricken Daxon Johnson Chapter 144 - 144: 144: Panic-stricken Daxon Johnson Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Indeed.¡± The Deputy Chief couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. From outside the factory, Daxon Johnson beamed with joy when he spotted the car, pointing at Ethan Smith he chirped, ¡°You are done for, ourmander is here!¡± The car quickly drove in, and as soon as it stopped, Commander Keller, Den Steele, and a man with a square face walked in. Daxon quickly stepped forward, saluted, and shouted, ¡°Greetings to themander!¡± The square-faced man scrunched his brow slightly. He scanned the environment and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± In a hurry, Daxon said: ¡°We have conducted a joint inspection with the relevant departments on this factory and found that it is full of substandard medicinal herbs!¡± The Deputy Chief and Commander Keller exchanged a look, confusion flooding their eyes. Noticing their expressions, Daxon continued, ¡°To report to the Deputy Chief, besides the substandard herbs, the owner of this factory, Mr. Smith, deserves a serious treatment.¡± Hearing this, the Deputy Chief said solemnly: ¡°Tell me why.¡± Daxon grinned maliciously at Ethan, then said in a cold voice: ¡°He has not only produced substandard health products, but also resisted violently. He even imed to know the higher-ups of our war-zone! Please give the order for strict handling,mander!¡± Before the Deputy Chief could say a word, Den stepped forward and sternly reprimanded: ¡°Daxon, you must take responsibility for your words!¡± Daxon was taken aback, slightly confused, he squinted at Den, then nodded, ¡°What I said is the truth, please enlighten,mander!¡± Commander Keller frowned by his side and asked, ¡°Daxon, do you know who he Daxon nced at Ethan and somewhat lightly stated, ¡°I know, he¡¯s the son-inw of the Johnson family, a man who loves doing household chores like washing clothes and cooking.¡± ¡°Audacious! Mr. Smith is our esteemed guest in the war-zone and the reason for our visit!¡± Den immediately reproached angrily. Upon hearing this, Daxon¡¯s face turned pale! Was Ethan Smith actually the person Chief Richardson had specifically invited? How could this be possible? Simon Johnson had imed he was just a loser. Den coldly red at Daxon and then quickly walked up to Ethan, apologetically asked, ¡°Mr. Smith, what on earth is happening here?¡± ¡°Yeah, Ethan, was there any misunderstanding?¡± Commander Keller also followed up. Ethan responded coldly, ¡°Commander Keller, I¡¯m very disappointed with your war-zone.¡± Commander Keller frowned, ¡°Ethan, why do you say that?¡± Ethan looked at Daxon coldly and said, ¡°This Daxon ims to be an elite operative of your war-zone, but hecks decency! Just because I didn¡¯t salute him, he teamed up with the Quality Control Department to frame me!¡± Daxon¡¯s face changed, he quickly argued, ¡°Commander, don¡¯t listen to his nonsense!¡± Ethan scoffed, ¡°I have surveince here, would you like me to show it to you?¡± Hearing this, Daxonughed coldly and said, ¡°Sorry, the surveince is broken.¡± ¡°How do you know?¡± Ethan squinted and asked quietly. A chill ran through Daxon¡¯s heart! Damn, he had unintentionally revealed it! ¡°I¡­ I guessed.¡± Daxon forced himself to answer. Den shot a cold nce at Daxon and dered, ¡°Daxon, if it turns out you staged this, I¡¯ll make sure you pay!¡± Daxon was suffering inwardly, how was he to know that Ethan held such prestige! But with things as they are, he had no choice but to soldier on. Daxon took a deep breath and said in a voicecking certainty, ¡°Even if Ethan is an esteemed guest of our battle zone, he should still abide by thew.¡± ¡°This factory produces all substandard products; it deserves appropriate punishment.¡± Not far away, the Deputy Chief squinted his eyes. He nced at Daxon and asked sternly, ¡°Substandard products? This factory is a key target of the Commerce Department, how could it produce substandard products?¡± After hearing the Deputy Chief¡¯s words, Daxon grew anxious, cold sweat trickling down his forehead. ¡°Speak up! What¡¯s going on!¡± Den shouted angrily at the Quality Control Department staff. ¡°Let me tell you, if you admit now, we can be lenient. If we have to find out ourselves, don¡¯t me me for not being polite!¡± Den stared coldly at the head of Quality Control. The head of Quality Control turned ashy, looking overtly ufortable. However, after pondering for a moment, he still pushed forward and said, ¡°What¡­ what Daxon said is true.¡± ¡°Good.¡± The Deputy Chief nodded. He turned to Commander Keller and ordered, ¡°Immediately call the people from the Second Squad of the war-zone and have them conduct an investigation. If there¡¯s no issue, all of you will face dismissal and inquiry!¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Commander Keller saluted and was about to make a call. At that moment, the Quality Control head suddenly yelled, ¡°Stop¡­ don¡¯t call¡­ I¡¯ll tell, I¡¯ll tell everything¡­¡± Den hummed lightly and said, ¡°Speak up, what the hell is going on.¡± The head pointed at Daxon and tremblingly said, ¡°It was¡­ he who asked us to frame Ethan.. ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re spouting nonsense!¡± Daxon turned ghostly pale, cold sweat flowing incessantly! At this point, the head no longer cared. He pointed at Daxon and said, ¡°He instructed us to do this. He said it¡¯s fine if we find something, and if not, we should secretly rece the herbs with bad ones to frame Ethan..¡± ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re ndering me!¡± Daxon looked as if he was on his deathbed, he turned to the Deputy Chief and pleaded, ¡°Deputy Chief, you¡­ don¡¯t listen to his nonsense, he¡¯s making it all up!¡± The Deputy Chief stared coldly at Daxon and inquired, ¡°So you¡¯re still not admitting to it?¡± Daxon clenched his teeth and eximed, ¡°Deputy Chief, it was all his idea, I¡­ I was just passing by!¡± ¡°Think about it, as a soldier, how would I have the authority to inspect medicinal herbs? This has nothing to do with me at all!¡± Daxon raised his hand up to the sky, as if swearing an oath. Seeing this, the head retaliated, ¡°I have a recording! Mr. Smith is a celebrity in River City, and I was afraid of causing trouble, so I specially recorded the conversation with Daxon!¡± ¡°Bring it out at once!¡± Den demanded sternly. The head immediately took out his phone and started looking through the recordings. Daxon¡¯s face was filled with panic,rge beads of sweat covering his forehead. Just then, Daxon suddenly reached out, trying to snatch the phone. But Ethan flicked his finger and Daxon was sent flying sideways! ¡°What, trying to destroy evidence?¡± Ethan scoffed.. Chapter 145 - 145: 145: Guaranteed Placement Chapter 145 - 145: 145: Guaranteed cement Trantor: 549690339 Daxon Johnson got up from the ground, his eyes firmly fixed on the cell phone in the hands of the person in charge. Things had progressed to this point, and he was already panic-strickenpletely. ¡°Still not admitting, are you?¡± the Deputy Chief said with an extremely icy expression. ¡®What a defiant mouth you have.¡± Den Steele snatched the phone and pressed the y button directly. Recorded messages began to y from the phone. ¡°That Ethan Smith is just a useless loser. How dare such a loser defy me, I can¡¯t just let him off!¡± ¡°You can rest assured, I am a top-notch person in the battle zone, well-connected! Who dares to cross me?¡± ¡°This time, I will make Ethan Smith kneel before me and beg me, otherwise, I will make his factory unable to continue operating!¡± Hearing these recordings, everyone¡¯s faces turned very gloomy. Even a touch of anger emerged on the Deputy Chief¡¯s face. ¡°Shame, it¡¯s simply a disgrace!¡± the Deputy Chief bellowed in anger! ¡°We of the Chuzzle Battle Zone even have this kind of scum, my face has beenpletely lost by you!¡± Seeing the attitude of the Deputy Chief, Daxon Johnson dropped to his knees with a ¡°thump¡±! He pleaded desperately: ¡°Deputy¡­ Deputy Chief, I didn¡¯t know Ethan Smith is our esteemed guest, I¡­ made a mistake¡­¡± ¡°So you mean if I were just an ordinary person, then it would be justifiable for you to make a move against me, is that right?¡± Ethan Smith asked coldly. ¡°No¡­ no, I absolutely didn¡¯t mean that!¡± Daxon Johnson hurriedly waved his hand. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°me Sylvia Johnson! It was she who made me do this. She said she wanted me to take revenge for her, it has nothing to do with me!¡± ¡°A person with poor character andck of responsibility does not deserve to stay in the battle zone at all.¡± Ethan Smith said coldly. Commander Keller promptly stepped forward and said, ¡°Ethan Smith, don¡¯t worry, I will immediately expel him from the battle zone and hold him legally ountable!¡± ¡°No¡­ don¡¯t, I know I was wrong, Commander, please forgive me this once¡­¡± Daxon Johnson pleaded desperately. He had worked hard to reach his current position, and now being knocked back, he was naturally unwilling. But unfortunately, the Deputy Chief would not give him a chance. ¡°Get him out of here right away, this embarrassing man!¡± the Deputy Chief said coldly. As soon as the words fell, a few soldiers walked forward, grabbed Daxon Johnson¡¯s arm, and took him to the car. ¡°Ethan Smith, I am really sorry, I didn¡¯t expect there to be such scum in the battle zone, causing you trouble.¡± The Deputy Chief personally stepped forward and shook hands with Ethan Smith. Ethan Smith politely said, ¡°Deputy Chief, you are being too serious, let¡¯s sit inside.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± The Deputy Chief didn¡¯t stand on ceremony, nodded, and went into the office with Ethan Smith. After sitting down in the office, Ethan Smith personally brewed a cup of tea for them. ¡°Ah, I originally wanted to invite you to the Chuzzle Battle Zone, but now it seems that I don¡¯t have the face to say those words.¡± The Deputy Chief caressed his tea cup and shook his head. Ethan Smithughed and said, ¡°Deputy Chief, it has nothing to do with this matter, I don¡¯t want to go to the battle zone for the time being, thank you for your kind intentions.¡± The Deputy Chief did not press further, he nodded his head, then changed the subject: ¡°Ethan Smith, your Soul Nourishment Pill is a key project of concern to the province. It¡¯s said that the Soul Nourishment Pill has been taken to the province for a research study as a typical case! Hearing this, Ethan Smith asked somewhat surprised, ¡°Deputy Chief, are you serious?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± The Deputy Chiefughed. Elder Hansen, who was next to him, quickly chimed in, ¡°Mr. Smith, this Commander is right, do you remember the Traditional Medicine Conference?¡± Ethan Smith nodded and said, ¡°To be honest, I came to the factory this time for the Traditional Medicine Conference.¡± Mr. Hansen breathed a sigh of relief, smiling, ¡°That¡¯s good, that¡¯s good, I have submitted all the documents for you.¡± The Deputy Chief, who was next to him, asked curiously, ¡°The Traditional Medicine Conference?¡± ¡°Commander, do you know about the Traditional Medicine Conference?¡± Ethan Smith asked in surprise. The Deputy Chiefughed heartily, ¡°Of course, although traditional medicine has declined in recent years, the Traditional Medicine Conference is still very important to the authorities. ¡± Saying this, the Deputy Chief looked at Commander Keller and said, ¡°If the Soul Nourishment Pill is submitted, Ethan Smith should be able to get a guaranteed spot in the finals, right?¡± Commander Keller shook his head, ¡°Deputy Chief, I don¡¯t know much about this¡­¡± The Deputy Chief muttered to himself, ¡°I will ask when I go back.¡± Ethan Smith scratched his head, looking a bit embarrassed. ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect that a simple Soul Nourishment Pill would have such a big impact,¡± Ethan Smith muttered to himself. ¡°Ethan Smith, this Soul Nourishment Pill must have cost you a lot of effort, hasn¡¯t it?¡± the Deputy Chief asked casually. Ethan Smith said somewhat embarrassed, ¡°To tell the truth, this Soul Nourishment Pill was just something I refined casually¡­¡± This was not false; the Soul Nourishment Pill was the simplest one in Ethan Smith¡¯s inherited pill technique, so it was not worth mentioning at all. The Deputy Chiefughed, clearly not believing him. But he didn¡¯t say anything. In the Deputy Chief¡¯s view, it¡¯s not a bad thing for a young man to have a bit of vanity. Half an hourter, the Deputy Chief and his party were preparing to leave the factory. Before leaving, the Deputy Chief instructed, ¡°Ethan Smith, you must keep making strides forward in the future, I have high hopes for you.¡± ¡°Yeah, our Deputy Chief said you might be the next Ignacio Burke!¡± Ari Steele winked and said. ¡°Ari!¡± Commander Keller¡¯s brow furrowed slightly, and he stared fiercely at Ari Steele. Ari Steele stuck out his tongue and immediately covered his mouth. They didn¡¯t stay long, said their goodbyes, and left the factory. Ethan Smith touched his chin, murmuring softly, ¡°Ignacio Burke¡­ howe I¡¯ve never heard this name.¡± After returning to the office, Ethan Smith looked at Mr. Hansen and asked, ¡°When does the Traditional Medicine Conference begin approximately?¡± Mr. Hansen immediately replied, ¡°I took the initiative half a month ago and submitted your documents. About a weekter, the Traditional Medicine Conference will officially begin.¡± Ethan Smith nodded silently and then stood up and said, ¡°Mr. Hansen, I would appreciate it if you could guide me at that time.¡± Mr. Hansen hurriedly waved his hands, ¡°You¡¯re joking! Your achievements far surpass mine, you should be guiding me.¡± All the people who seem obsessed with some study seem to be like this. They don¡¯t value age, they value achievements. Like Mr. Hansen, and like Ari Steele. Ethan Smith didn¡¯t stay long at the factory, and quickly returned to Longyue Community. When he got home, Ethan Smith found that Ka Miller and the Johnson Family were standing at the door. ¡°What are they here for?¡± Ethan Smith furrowed his brow slightly and then quickly walked over. ¡°What are you doing at my house?¡± Ethan Smith asked with a cold face. Seeing Ethan Smith, Christian Johnson went crazy, charged at Ethan Smith like a madman. ¡°You bastard, you actually hurt my son! Do you know how many sacrifices my son has made!¡± Christian Johnson said through gritted teeth. Hearing Christian Johnson¡¯s words, Ethan Smith couldn¡¯t help butugh coldly. ¡°Your son can¡¯t make it himself, and now you¡¯re ming me?¡± replied Ethan Smith coldly. ¡°Go to hell, you must take responsibility!¡± Christian Johnson gritted his teeth. Simon Johnson also said viciously, ¡°You hurt my daughter without saying, now you want to hurt my nephew, because of you, our Johnson family is now in a precarious state.. You tell me what to do!¡± Chapter 146 - 146: 146: The Shameless Master_l Chapter 146 - 146: 146: The Shameless Master_l Trantor: 549690339 Looking at the people in front of him, Ethan Smith couldn¡¯t help but feel irritated. Since stepping into the Foundation Establishment Stage, Ethan had be more indifferent to killing. However, Ethan had promised Uncle Bill Johnson to give his family a chance to live, so he took a deep breath and held back his anger. ¡°What do you want?¡± Ethan said coldly. Christian Johnson scoffed, ¡°With my son¡¯s ability, he can at least earn a hundred million, right? Give us a hundred million, and we¡¯ll leave right away!¡± Hearing his words, Ethan¡¯s mouth curled up into a cold smile. ¡°A hundred million? You¡¯ve got quite the nerve.¡± Ethan said coldly. Christian scoffed, ¡°Enough with the nonsense. If you don¡¯t give it to me, I won¡¯t leave today!¡± After saying that, Christian went straight to the door and sat down. Ethan looked at Christian coldly for a moment without speaking. ¡°Are you a member of the Johnson family?¡± Ethan suddenly asked after a while. Christian was stunned and said impatiently, ¡°What¡¯s that got to do with you?¡± ¡°You just need to answer me yes or no.¡± Ethan said coldly. Christian hesitated for a moment and couldn¡¯t help but roll his eyes. He knew Ethan had a bad rtionship with the Johnson family, and if he said he was a member of the Johnson family, he probably wouldn¡¯t get anything today. With that in mind, Christian said smugly, ¡°I haven¡¯t been back to the Johnson family for more than ten years. Strictly speaking, I¡¯m not a Johnson family member!¡± ¡°Good.¡± Ethan sneered. ¡°Since you¡¯re not a member of the Johnson family, I can rest easy.¡± With that, Ethan walked towards Christian. Christian¡¯s heart was overjoyed! It seemed he had guessed correctly! Thinking this, Christian immediately stood up from the ground. ¡°It¡¯s just a hundred million, I didn¡¯t ask for more. You¡¯re a smart kid.¡± Christian said with a grin. Simon Johnson and others muttered, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect this kid to actually have a hundred million. Damn.¡± However, the next second, Simon and the others¡¯ faces turned pale! Ethan waved his hand and shattered Christian¡¯s head! Ethan then grabbed his cor and threw him in front of Simon! ¡°Since you¡¯re not a Johnson, you can die.¡± Ethan sneered, looking like a devil. Simon and Brenda Johnson were both stunned. Half a secondter, a scream came out from Brenda¡¯s mouth! ¡°He¡­he killed someone!¡± Brenda trembled, her legs shaking, unable to run even though she wanted to! Simon also shivered, so scared that he wet his pants. Ethan coldly looked at Simon and said, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to die, it¡¯s best not to provoke me again!¡± Where would Simon dare to retort? He had already peed his pants in fear. He pulled Brenda, struggled with his trembling legs, and finally managed to get into the car. As soon as they got in the car, the two of them sped away. Watching their retreating figures, Ethan took a deep breath. He flicked his finger, and a wisp of spiritual firended on Christian¡¯s body. In less than a minute, Christian¡¯s corpse was burned clean. After returning home, Ethan changed his clothes and then prepared to go to the warehouse to find some herbs to familiarize himself with alchemy techniques in advance. But upon arriving at the warehouse, Ethan realized it waspletely empty. ¡°There¡¯re no herbs left,¡± Ethan frowned. He had initially wanted to call Ray Walters, but on second thought, since he had free time, he might as well go out and have a look himself.So, Ethan Smith got in his car and drove to the Traditional Medicine Hospital. Soon, Ethan Smith arrived at the entrance of the Traditional Medicine nusp1Ld1. Today, there were many people at the entrance of the Traditional Medicine Hospital, and there was even arge sign hanging at the door, on which was clearly written: Shince City Traditional Medicine God Dorian Dawson offers free consultations! ¡°Traditional Medicine God?¡± Ethan Smith frowned slightly, ¡°No wonder there are so many people today.¡± Ethan Smith parked the car and walked into the hospital. In the hospital¡¯s Great Hall, a long line had formed. At the front sat an old man in his sixties who seemed like a hermit but had an air of arrogance in his eyes. ¡°This should be Dorian Dawson,¡± Ethan Smith nced over and murmured to himself. Since he was the Medicine God, his presence would definitely be essential in this Traditional Medicine Conference. Thinking of this, Ethan Smith decided to wait in line to see the abilities of this Medicine God. So, Ethan Smith stood in line and waited quietly. The line was long, and many people hade after hearing the news. Among them were those who genuinely needed medical treatment, and those who came just for the excitement. In front of Ethan Smith was a woman holding a child, who looked very poor at first nce. More than two hourster, the distance between Ethan Smith and Dorian Dawson gradually grew closer. The peasant woman in front of him hurriedly walked forward with her child, saying anxiously, ¡°Doctor¡­ Doctor Dawson, please take a look at my daughter. She has a persistent fever and none of the medicines work¡­¡± Dorian Dawson gave the peasant woman a nce but said nothing and instead closed his eyes slightly. The peasant woman hesitated and quickly asked, ¡°Doctor Dawson, can you help my child?¡± Dorian Dawson still didn¡¯t say anything, just ced his hand on the table. The peasant woman looked puzzled and tentatively asked, ¡°Doctor¡­ Doctor Dawson?¡± At this moment, a impatient young man beside Dorian Dawson said, ¡°Doctor? What doctor? How can you be so clueless? You came empty-handed?¡± The peasant woman said awkwardly, ¡°Isn¡¯t it supposed to be free consultation?¡± ¡°Just because it says it¡¯s free, it¡¯s free? Don¡¯t you know to bring some gifts for Doctor Dawson?¡± The young man said impatiently. ¡°So fucking stupid, no wonder you can¡¯t make any money,¡± the young man muttered under his breath. The peasant woman panicked and searched all her pockets, managing to gather a little over a hundred dors. ¡°Doctor¡­ Doctor Dawson, this is all the money I have¡­¡± The peasant woman handed over the trembling money with trembling hands. ¡°Oh, by the way, these are eggs from my hometown, specially for Doctor Dawson¡­¡± The peasant woman hurriedly picked up a basket of eggs from the ground. Dorian Dawson nced at them andughed disdainfully, ¡°Are you trying to The basket of eggs was knocked to the ground! Ethan Smith¡¯s face suddenly turned cold from behind. This Dorian Dawson was really fucking good at pretending. Why even offer free consultations if you¡¯re just going to take money? ¡°Hey, hey, hey, get out of the way!¡± At this moment, a man wearing a gold chain walked over and rudely pushed his way to the front. The gold chain man red at the peasant woman and scolded, ¡°So what if you were here first? I want to cut in line, and if you don¡¯t like it, hold it in!¡± After saying that, the gold chain man took out a jade pendant from his pocket and handed it to Dorian Dawson. ¡°Doctor Dawson, would you help me take a look?¡± The gold chain man winked and said. Dorian Dawson silently epted the jade pendant, and his attitude changed instantly. ¡°My friend, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Dorian Dawson asked kindly. The gold chain man chuckled, ¡®My, uh, staminasts too long. Can you help me take a look?¡± Dorian Dawsonughed heartily, ¡°No problem!¡± Chapter 147 - 147: 147: Do You Want a Big Slap?_l Chapter 147 - 147: 147: Do You Want a Big p?_l Trantor: 549690339 Seeing Doctor Dorian Dawson¡¯s attitude, Ethan Smith¡¯s anger burst forth. Meanwhile, the peasant woman on the side dared not offend the two of them and could only look at the child in her arms, silently shedding tears. Ethan¡¯s face turned cold, and he stepped forward, standing right in front of the gold-chain man. He then looked at Doctor Dorian and half-smiled, ¡°Doctor Dorian, I have a better treasure here. Can you let me go first?¡± ¡°Who the fuck are you? Don¡¯t you know how to line up?¡± The gold-chain man burst into anger. Ethan nced at him and sneered, ¡°Did you line up?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t give a fuck about that, just get lost!¡± After saying that, the gold-chain man reached out to grab Ethan¡¯s shoulder and tried to pull him aside. But no matter how hard he tried, he couldn¡¯t move Ethan an inch! ¡°Alright, alright, just you wait!¡± The gold -chain man pointed at Ethan¡¯s nose and cursed. ¡°Daring to mess with me in River City, I¡¯ll fucking kill you!¡± The gold-chain man walked to the side and took out his phone to make a call. Ethan couldn¡¯t be bothered with him, instead looking at Doctor Dorian and sneering, ¡°Doctor Dorian, can I?¡± Doctor Dorian smiled faintly, ¡°Of course, but first you have to show me what treasures you have. If they are indeed attractive enough, I¡¯ll naturally treat you first. Ethan nodded, and with a flick of his hand, he said, ¡°It¡¯s this.¡± Dorian frowned slightly, looking puzzled, ¡°What do you mean? There¡¯s obviously nothing in your hand.¡± ¡°Nothing? It¡¯s right in my hand! Can¡¯t you see it?¡± Ethan asked with a smirk. Dorian furrowed his brows, looking displeased, ¡°There¡¯s clearly nothing in your hand. Are you mocking me?¡± Ethan shook his hand and sneered, ¡°Isn¡¯t this it?¡± With that, Ethan pped Dorian across the face! With a ¡°smack¡±, Dorian flew off the chair! ¡°Take a big p in the face, do you want it?¡± Ethan sneered. Dorian immediately became furious, got up from the ground, pointed at Ethan¡¯s nose, and cursed, ¡°How dare you fucking hit me? Have you gone mad?¡± The surrounding people whispered, ¡°Daring to hit Doctor Dorian, what¡¯s the background of this young man? ¡°Yeah, if we offend Doctor Dorian, will he still treat us?¡± ¡°This young man is too impulsive.¡± Hearing the words around him, Ethan couldn¡¯t help but feel grief. These people only looked at their immediate interests. If the persecution didn¡¯t happen to them, they wouldn¡¯t know to speak out. And precisely for this reason, the oppressors would act wantonly. Ethan looked coldly at Doctor Dorian, ¡°You call yourself the Medicine God? Where¡¯s your healer¡¯s conscience?¡± ¡°The child in this woman¡¯s arms has a high fever, and you just watch her die. That gold-chain man onlycks time, and yet you¡¯re willing to treat him. Can you even be called a doctor?¡± ¡°A person like you calling yourself the Medicine God, it¡¯s trulyughable!¡± Several words left Dorian¡¯s face red and ears burning. But he didn¡¯t take Ethan¡¯s words to heart, instead pointing at Ethan and saying, ¡°This is society¡¯s rule, do you understand? No money and you still want things done?¡± ¡°Only weak people obey bad rules,¡± Ethan said coldly. ¡°Hahahaha!¡± Dorian burst intoughter. ¡°You hit me, have you thought about the consequences?¡± Dorian asked loudly. Ethan sneered, ¡°If you killed a maggot, would you consider the consequences?¡± Dorian¡¯s face suddenly changed, and he pointed at Ethan, cursing, ¡°You dare call me a maggot? Do you know my identity? Do you know how many high-ranking officials owe me favors?¡± ¡°Not my damn business,¡± Ethan sneered. Dorian¡¯s face turned cloudy, and at this moment, he suddenly looked at the door, and with a bit of surprise, said, ¡°Kid, your retribution is here!¡± Turning his head to look, he saw a bunch of tattooed burly mening in from the door! These muscr men looked fierce and angry! ¡°Kid, you dare cut in my line and hit Doctor Dorian, I¡¯ll cripple you today!¡± The gold-chain man postured boastfully. Ethan didn¡¯t even feel it was worth it to lift a hand against such a minor character. He took out his phone and immediately called Ray Walters. ¡°Come to the Traditional Medicine Hospital and bring people with you,¡± Ethan¡¯s words were brief and decisive, and after speaking, he hung up the phone directly. On the other end, Ray couldn¡¯t figure out what was going on, but Ethan was his golden goose, so he dared not go against Ethan¡¯s wishes. After thinking about it, Ray said to n, ¡°Get all the brothers together and go to the Traditional Medicine Hospital now!¡± ¡°Yes, Ray,¡± n nodded. Inside the hospital, the gold-chain man pointed at Ethan and cursed, ¡°Kid, it¡¯s not toote for you to apologize now!¡± Ethan nced at him and said, ¡®You¡¯re just a minor character, not worthy of my attention. Wait, someone wille to negotiate with you.¡± ¡°Go fuck yourself, who are you trying to scare? You¡¯re still a minor character!¡± The gold-chain man cursed. Not far away, Dorian sat down and started drinking tea, looking like he was watching a show. ¡°Big brother, thank you for your kindness, but¡­ you better leave, don¡¯t let anything happen because of me¡­¡± The peasant woman next to him said anxiously. Ethan smiled andforted, ¡°Sister, don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t be in trouble.¡± After finishing speaking, Ethan nced at the girl in her arms and said, ¡°I¡¯ll help treat your daughter¡¯s illness.¡± ¡°Heh, you really know how to brag,¡± Dorian couldn¡¯t help but sneer. ¡°Who do you think you are, treating people¡¯s illnesses?¡± Ethan nced at him and said, ¡°No matter who I am, I¡¯m far better than a viin like you.¡± ¡°Doctor Dorian, I¡¯ll take care of this!¡± The gold-chain man shouted, looking for credit. Dorian nodded slightly and said tly, ¡°As long as you take care of this kid for me, I¡¯ll treat you three times for free.¡± ¡°Really? Thank you, Doctor Dorian!¡± The gold-chain man was overjoyed! ¡°Boom.¡± Just then, a rumbling sound of engines came from outside the door! Looking out, countless cars were driving towards the hospital! These cars blocked the entrance of the Traditional Medicine Hospital, and then they saw one muscr man after another jumping off the cars! Seeing this scene, everyone was scared and pale! And the gold-chain man was stunned, muttering, ¡°Why is Ray here?¡± ¡°Ray, why are you here?¡± Though the gold-chain man didn¡¯t understand, he still went over quickly with a cigarette in hand. Ray didn¡¯t even look at him but rushed to Ethan. He wiped the sweat from his forehead and said, ¡°Mr. Smith, what can I do for you¡­.¡± Chapter 148 - 148: 148: 1 1 m here to Diagnose!_l Chapter 148 - 148: 148: 1 1 m here to Diagnose!_l Trantor: 549690339 Upon seeing Ray Walters¡¯ tense attitude, the people around were taken aback. As for the Gold Chain Man, his face changed drastically! For people like them, Ray Walters was someone unattainable, and no one dared to provoke him! ¡°So, that young man brought these people.¡± ¡°No wonder he¡¯s so arrogant, he must have some background.¡± The crowd became talkative and retreated a few steps. Ethan Smith nced at the Gold Chain Man and said, ¡°This man is up to you now.¡± Ray Walters nodded quickly and said, ¡°No problem.¡± With a wave of his hand, Ray¡¯s men swarmed over to the Gold Chain Man, who was soon on the ground! ¡°Brother Ray, I didn¡¯t know he was one of your people¡­ I¡­ I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± said the Gold Chain Man, with a terrified look on his face. Ray Walters snapped, ¡°My people? This is Mr. Ethan Smith! If you dare disrespect him, I¡¯ll never let you off!¡± At the mention of Ethan Smith, the scene began to boil. ¡°So, he¡¯s Ethan Smith! No wonder he¡¯s so confident!¡± ¡°Not long ago, Ethan Smith defeated the Lewis Family of South City!¡± ¡°I heard his medical skills are exceptional!¡± Not far away, Dorian Dawson¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. Looking at Ethan Smith, Dorianughed coldly, ¡°So, you¡¯re Ethan Smith. I¡¯ve heard of your name, I heard that the Soul Nourishment Pill came from your hands.¡± Ethan Smith nced at him and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorrv, I¡¯ve never heard of vour name.¡± Dorian Dawson¡¯s face turned cold, and he squinted, saying, ¡°Ethan Smith, we¡¯re both in the same field, why do you have to offend me over a peasant woman?¡± ¡°In the same field?¡± Ethan Smithughed coldly. ¡°Someone who sees money and steps on others to praise himself dares topare himself to me?¡± Ethan¡¯s words didn¡¯t spare any mercy, making Dorian¡¯s face turn red with anger. Dorian Dawson coldly said, ¡°Ethan Smith, don¡¯t be too arrogant. You¡¯ll need me sooner orter!¡± ¡°Sorry, I will never need someone like you in my whole life,¡± Ethan Smith retorted. Just as Dorian was about to lose his temper, a well-dressed middle-aged man came running over. This middle-aged man was none other than the dean of the Traditional Medicine Hospital. With some panic, the dean approached them and awkwardly asked, ¡°What¡­what¡¯s going on here?¡± Dorian snorted and said, ¡°Dr. Cobbett, I¡¯ve traveled a long way from Shince City to River City to treat your patients, is this how you treat me?¡± Dr. Cobbett hurriedly said, ¡°Doctor Dawson, is there¡­is there a misunderstanding here?¡± ¡°Misunderstanding?¡± Dorian raised his eyebrows, pointed at Ethan Smith and scolded, ¡°I kindly treat patients, but this persones to sabotage my work. Dr. Cobbett, what kind of security work are you people doing here at the hospital!¡± Dr. Cobbett nced at Ethan Smith, feeling distraught in his heart. Ethan Smith had recently gained great fame, and Dr.Cobbett couldn¡¯t afford to offend either of them. ¡°Mr¡­Mr. Smith, what¡¯s going on here¡­¡± Dr. Cobbett gathered his courage to ask. Ethan Smith looked at him and said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid to tarnish your hospital¡¯s reputation by inviting someone like this?¡± ¡°Dr. Cobbett, did you hear that? Regardless of anything, I am still his senior, yet he speaks disrespectfully towards me!¡± Dorian Dawson coldly snorted. ¡°I now demand that you expel him immediately, otherwise I will cancel today¡¯s consultation!¡± Dorian threatened. The people around were immediately thrown into panic; they had been in line for most of the day. Many had even taken time off work for Dorian¡¯s consultation. Dr. Cobbett was even more worried, having spent arge sum of money to invite Dorian. If he left now, all their efforts would bepletely wasted! Dorian looked at Ethan Smith triumphantly, sneering, ¡°Kid, aren¡¯t you the good Samaritan? Hurry up and scram, otherwise these people won¡¯t have a ce to go for their treatments.¡± ¡°Nowhere to go?¡± Ethan raised his eyebrows. ¡°You¡¯re really full of yourself, huh? Do you think there¡¯s no one else who can treat patients besides you?¡± Ethanughed coldly. Dorian sneered, ¡°What do you mean?¡± Ethan Smith ignored Dorian and turned to Dr. Cobbett, saying, ¡°Dr. Cobbett, if you don¡¯t mind, I¡¯d like to take Dorian¡¯s ce as a free consultant and provide free treatment.¡± ¡°Hahaha!¡± As soon as Ethan Smith¡¯s words came out, Dorian burst intoughter. ¡°Ethan Smith, do you think that just because you¡¯ve created the Soul Nourishment Pill, you¡¯re some sort of medical genius?¡± Dorian asked loudly. ¡°I, Dorian Dawson, started learning medicine at eight, became well-known by neen, and have integrated Chinese and western medicine by twenty-seven! Now, I¡¯m even known as the Medicine God! Who do you think you are?¡± Dorian sneered. Dr. Cobbett was also in a dilemma, as he knew nothing about Ethan Smith¡¯s capabilities. Moreover, Ethan Smith indeed had no reputation in the medical field. ¡°Mr. Smith, you¡¯re an esteemed person, how could you treat patients for us?¡± someone nearby whispered. ¡°Yeah, Mr. Smith, why don¡¯t you just leave first and let us spend the money¡­¡± ¡°Mr. Smith, we know you mean well, but¡­¡± The crowd gathered to advise Ethan, showing that they didn¡¯t believe in his abilities. Ethan Smith looked at Dr. Cobbett and said, ¡°Dr. Cobbett, what do you think?¡± After pondering for a moment, Dr. Cobbett gathered his courage and said, ¡°Mr. Smith, I know you have a great reputation, but we only know your medical skills through hearsay, and have never seen them in action. Would it be possible for you to demonstrate in front of us?¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Smith, it¡¯s not that we don¡¯t trust you, but¡­ it¡¯s our lives at stake, and we don¡¯t want to take risks¡­¡± someone else added. Ethan Smith nodded his head and looked at the peasant woman beside him, politely saying, ¡°Sister, I just promised to treat your daughter, do you trust me?¡± The peasant woman¡¯s expression showed some struggle. She looked at the crying child in her arms and then at Ethan Smith. Finally, she clenched her teeth and said, ¡°Mr. Smith, since you¡¯re willing to offend Dorian Dawson for a vige woman like me, I believe you!¡± ¡°Good.¡± Ethan Smith immediately walked up to the little girl. He slowly raised his hand and ced it on the little girl¡¯s forehead. Next, a stream of qi flowed from Ethan¡¯s palm to the little girl¡¯s forehead. In just thirty seconds, the crying of the little girl ceased! The peasant woman was stunned. She quickly put her hand on the little girl¡¯s forehead and shouted, ¡°She¡¯s really fever-free now! She¡¯s really fever-free!¡± Dr. Cobbett rushed forward and checked on the little girl. ¡°Indeed, the fever is gone!¡± Dr. Cobbett eximed in shock. ¡°Thank you so much, Mr. Smith!¡± The peasant woman didn¡¯t hesitate and immediately tried to bow to Ethan Smith in gratitude. Ethan raised his hand, and a gentle force lifted the peasant woman up. ¡°Sister, there¡¯s no need to bow to me since I¡¯ve promised you. I never go back on my word..¡± Chapter 149 - 149: 149: Registration Chapter 149 - 149: 149: Registration Trantor: 549690339 The surrounding crowd suddenly buzzed with excitement. Merely stretching out a hand and the child¡¯s illness was cured? How incredible must his medical skills be? Ethan Smith stood with his hands behind his back, calm andposed. This was the power of someone at the Foundation Establishment Stage; ordinary illnesses could be healed with just the use of qi. Dean Dr.Cobbett walked quickly towards Ethan Smith, cupped his hands and said, ¡°Thank you, Mr. Smith, for your righteous help.¡± Leaving these words behind, Dr.Cobbett turned to Dorian Dawson and said, ¡°Doctor Dawson, I saw your actions very clearly on the security monitor.¡± ¡°I gave you money to offer free consultations, but unfortunately, you took protits privately. I¡¯m sorry.¡± Dr.Cobbett said neither humbly nor arrogantly. Ethan Smith quite appreciated Dr.Cobbett¡¯s actions and couldn¡¯t help but nod slightly in approval. However, Dorian Dawson¡¯s face turned cold. He looked at Dr.Cobbett and said, ¡°Dr.Cobbett, I hope you don¡¯t regret it.¡± ¡°I naturally won¡¯t regret it.¡± Dr.Cobbett said indifferently. ¡°Dorian Dawson, you can get lost now.¡± Ethan Smith scolded coldly. Dorian Dawson¡¯s expression was extremely unpleasant, and he subconsciously looked at the two people beside him. Understanding the cue, the two men exchanged nces and suddenly threw a punch at Ethan Smith! Ethan Smith had already seen that these two were Inner Strength Experts, so he had been on guard. With no haste or panic, Ethan Smith raised both his hands and directly confronted them head-on. With a crisp ¡°ng¡± sound, the two men were sent flying! Their hand bones were all broken, and they were in unbearable pain! ¡°You dare to challenge me with this rubbish?¡± Ethan Smith said coldly. The two men climbed up from the ground, stood beside Dorian Dawson, and dared not say more. ¡°Ethan Smith, you¡¯ll pay for your actions. Don¡¯t underestimate the influence of a famous doctor.¡± Dorian Dawson said coldly. Ethan Smith sneered, ¡°Even if your medical skills are high, they¡¯re not worth mentioning without medical ethics.¡± ¡°Hahaha!¡± Dorian Dawson couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter. ¡°My medical skills are merely a means for me to associate with high-ranking officials. But you, I¡¯d like to see how far your kindness can take you!¡± Dorian Dawson said maliciously. After leaving those words, Dorian Dawson turned and walked away. Thunderous apuse erupted from the surroundings, with countless people praising Ethan Smith. Sticking to the agreement, Ethan Smith immediately sat in Dorian Dawson¡¯s seat and began to consult the patients. It wasn¡¯t until nine in the evening that the hospital began to quiet down. Ethan Smith stretched his body and felt utterly exhausted. Such a massive consumption of qi was bing difficult for even Ethan Smith to endure. ¡°Mr. Smith, I¡¯m really sorry for the trouble.¡± Dr.Cobbett handed Ethan Smith a ss of water and said politely. Ethan Smith smiled, ¡°Dr.Cobbett, you don¡¯t have to be polite. I¡¯m not doing this for you. ¡± Although he said that, Ethan Smith¡¯s actions had brought great benefits to the Traditional Medicine Hospital. ¡°Mr. Smith, if you¡¯re willing, I¡¯d like to hire you as a special consulting physician. What do you think of that?¡± Dr.Cobbett suddenly said. Ethan Smith¡¯s eyebrows furrowed, and he said with some confusion, ¡°Special consulting physician? What does that mean?¡± ¡°That means a guest physician. I will give you a sry every month, and your position will be second only to mine! You only need to visit asionally.¡± Dr.Cobbett hastily exined. Ethan Smith thought for a moment, finding it to be a good choice. After pondering for a while, Ethan Smith said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about the sry. Instead, you just need to provide me with a batch of herbs every month. Can you do that?¡± Overjoyed, Dr.Cobbett quickly nodded, ¡°Absolutely no problem! Our Traditional Medicine Hospital may becking in many things, but we neverck herbs!¡± ¡°Alright, then it¡¯s settled. Thank you.¡± Ethan Smith nodded and then turned to leave. By the time he returned home, it was already past ten at night. Ethan Smith looked around the house but could not find any trace of Edward Green. ¡°Strange, where could that smelly kid be?¡± Ethan Smith muttered to himself. Edward Green hadn¡¯te home for two whole days and couldn¡¯t be reached on the phone, which made Ethan Smith worry a little. But Edward Green was also an Inner Strength Expert, so Ethan Smith figured he wouldn¡¯t encounter any big trouble and didn¡¯t think too much about it. He slept until the next day. The next morning, Dr.Cobbett had someone deliver a batch of herbs to Ethan Smith. Over the next few days, Ethan Smith spent almost all of his time refining herbs. ¡°Damn it, fully mastering the spiritual fire isn¡¯t an easy task.¡± Ethan Smith looked at the burnt ashes of herbs in front of him and couldn¡¯t help but feel annoyed. In the past few days, Ethan Smith had tried countless times, but his control of the fire was always off. A slight ident would cause the herbs to burn to ashes. There was no shortcut for this, only time could improve his experience. In the blink of an eye, five days passed. There were only two days left before the Traditional Medicine Conference. On this day¡¯s morning, Elder Hansen came to Ethan Smith¡¯s door early. Standing in front of Ethan Smith, he said politely, ¡°Mr. Smith, I have arranged everything for the factory. Shouldn¡¯t we set off?¡± Ethan Smith said in surprise, ¡°So early?¡± Elder Hansen smiled bitterly, ¡°We need to register in advance and go through the relevant procedures.¡± Ethan Smith thought for a moment and said, ¡°Alright, wait a moment while I pack up. ¡± After about half an hour, Ethan Smith brought along a few personal belongings and set off for Shince City with Elder Hansen. In recent years, traditional medicine had fallen into disrepute and could no longerpare with modern medicine in terms of influence. Of course, no one else could be med for this; mainly, too many scammers were using the name of traditional medicine to swindle people, resulting in no one willing to trust traditional medicine. After driving for a long time, they finally arrived in Shince City. This was Ethan Smith¡¯s second time in Shince City, so he didn¡¯t feel like a stranger. Elder Hansen led Ethan Smith to the venue of the Traditional Medicine Conference. ¡°This is where the Traditional Medicine Conference is held.¡± Elder Hansen pointed to the huge stadium in front of him and said. Ethan Smith nodded and said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem to be too crowded.¡± Elder Hansen bitter smiled, ¡°In an ordinary city, at most, two or three people participate in thepetition. In our River City, only I have been participating for so many years.¡± Ethan Smith couldn¡¯t help but sigh inwardly. It wasn¡¯t easy for Elder Hansen to hold on to his beliefs for so many years. ¡°Let¡¯s go, we¡¯ll go in and register. I¡¯ve already submitted the rted materials.¡± Elder Hansen said. Ethan Smith nodded, and then followed Elder Hansen into the venue. The registration site was a huge office with luxurious decorations, and the audit team consisted of the Shince City Traditional Chinese Medicine Association. Ethan Smith followed Elder Hansen into the office. In the office, four or five old men were registering. Seeing Elder Hansen, they jokingly said, ¡°Old Hansen, you¡¯re back to register.¡± ¡°This must be your thirteenth time participating, right? Try harder this time and don¡¯t end upst.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, you keep running every year and never give up. I truly admire your persistent fighting spirit..¡± Chapter 150 - 150: 150: Sorry, I Was Recommended Chapter 150 - 150: 150: Sorry, I Was Rmended Trantor: 549690339 Facing everyone¡¯s ridicule, Elder Hansen didn¡¯t feel embarrassed, but just politely said, ¡°It¡¯s not me joining this time, it¡¯s Mr. Smith.¡± After speaking, Elder Hansen looked at Ethan Smith beside him. Seeing this, the old men couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Elder Hansen, has River City run out of people? They found a kid to participate. ¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, alchemy is all about experience. What can a child do?¡± Elder Hansen looked a bit awkward, but said nothing. Clearly, he had grown ustomed to the ridicule from everyone. ¡°Elder Hansen, don¡¯t worry about them. These old scallions are not worth mentioning.¡± Ethan Smith smiled andforted. Although the voice was not loud, it fell into everyone¡¯s ears. The old men were outraged and scolded, ¡°Boy, we are your elders, is this how you talk to your elders?!¡± Ethan Smith nced at them and said indifferently, ¡°Some people like to suppress others with their age. So if you¡¯re older, you¡¯re right? You can talk nonsense just because you¡¯re older? If you¡¯re virtuous, I¡¯ll respect you, but if you¡¯re not, sorry, you¡¯re nothing to me.¡± A few words made these people red-faced and embarrassed. ¡°Little brat, from what you just said, it¡¯s clear that you have no real skills!¡± Someone sneered. Ethanughed coldly: ¡°Old Thing, I give that remark right back to you.¡± ¡°You!¡± A few people were furious, their faces turning ashen, but they had nothing to say. ¡°Don¡¯t bother arguing with them.¡± Elder Hansen whispered to Ethan Smith. Though he said that, it was clear that Elder Hansen felt quite satisfied. He had been ridiculed by these people for many years, and now Ethan Smith could help him fight back. How could Elder Hansen not be pleased. Afterward, Elder Hansen took Ethan Smith to a ce to sit down and wait for the arrival of the Traditional Medicine Association. Ethan Smith looked around and couldn¡¯t help but frown. It was usually deserted here, but the decorations were extremely extravagant, which made Ethan Smith somewhat suspicious. Was the decline of traditional medicine really rted to these people¡¯s inaction? ¡°Now these people are just trying to make money. They only care about their own wallets, not anything else.¡± Elder Hansen seemed to see Ethan Smith¡¯s doubts and said on the side. Ethan Smith nodded slightly, and couldn¡¯t help but sigh in his heart. The human heart is ancient indeed. Ethan checked his watch and it was already four o¡¯clock in the afternoon. ¡°Didn¡¯t they say the registration time was at two o¡¯clock? They¡¯re already two hourste.¡± Ethan muttered. Elder Hansen said with a bitter smile, ¡°You¡¯ll get used to it, they¡¯re very high and mighty.¡± As they were speaking, the door opened. Then they saw a young maning in from the outside. He was full of alcohol, swaying as he walked, obviously drunk. When they saw this young man, the old men quickly stood up and greeted him courteously, ¡± Mr. Levy, you¡¯ve arrived.¡± The young man, called Mr. Levy, ignored them. He swaggered to the sofa and sat down. Then he said with some impatience, ¡°The forms are on the table. Take them and fill them out.¡± ¡°Alright, Mr. Levy!¡± The old men quickly took the forms and started filling them out. Seeing this, Ethan Smith couldn¡¯t help butugh coldly. This Mr. Levy was younger than Ethan Smith, yet these old men treated him with full respect,pletely disregarding seniority. It was indeed quite a double standard. ¡°Let¡¯s go, we should also get the forms.¡± Elder Hansen told Ethan Smith. Ethan Smith nodded, he was originally intending to get the Hundred-year medicinal material anyway, so he didn¡¯t bother with these people. After picking up the form, Ethan quickly filled in his relevant information and ced it on the table. ¡°Is this enough?¡± Ethan Smith asked Elder Hansen. Elder Hansen nodded, ¡°It¡¯s fine, let¡¯s go.¡± Ethan Smith gave a hum and turned around to leave. Just as they reached the door, the door was opened. Then they saw Dorian Dawson standing outside the door. Seeing Dorian Dawson, Ethan Smith was taken aback. ¡°And Dorian Dawson stood there, looking at Ethan Smith and sneered, ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Before Ethan Smith could answer, Dorian Dawson suddenly realized and said, ¡°I know now, you¡¯re here to participate in the Traditional Medicine Conference, right?¡± ¡°Chairman Dawson, do you know Ethan Smith?¡± Elder Hansen asked aside. Dorian Dawson sneered, ¡°Know him? Not only do I know him, but we also have a substantial history.¡± Ethan Smith¡¯s brow furrowed slightly, and he thought to himself that this was bad. As expected, Dorian Dawson walked to the table, picked up Ethan Smith¡¯s application form and took a nce. Then, he tore the form to pieces and threw it on the ground. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, you¡¯re not qualified to participate in the Traditional Medicine Conference.¡± Dorian Dawson said lightly. As soon as his words fell, Elder Hansen immediately became anxious. He rushed forward and hurriedly said, ¡°Chairman Dawson, why is Ethan not qualified to participate? I submitted his information before, and they were very satisfied with his qualifications¡­¡± Dorian drank a sip of tea and casually said, ¡°No reason, just because he¡¯s offended me.¡± Such tant reasoning surprised Ethan Smith. Elder Hansen¡¯s face changed instantly, and he stood there, somewhat at a loss. Dorian Dawson walked up to Ethan Smith and sneered, ¡°Ethan Smith, do you remember what I said to vou? You will eventuallv bec me for something!¡± After that, Dorian Dawson leaned back with his hands crossed and said with a sense of pride, ¡°Come on, beg me, I might be able to let you participate in the Traditional Medicine Conference.¡± ¡°Beg you?¡± Ethan raised his eyebrows, ¡°Who do you think you are?¡± Dorian¡¯s face changed, he sneered, ¡°You¡¯re really stubborn! In that case, you can leave now. We don¡¯t wee you at our Traditional Medicine Conference!¡± The old men nearby also shouted, ¡°He deserves it! This kind of person shouldn¡¯t be allowed to participate!¡± ¡°Get the hell out, you little bastard!¡± Facing everyone¡¯s curses, Ethan Smith remained silent. Elder Hansen on the side was extremely anxious, he rushed to Dorian Dawson and said with a bit of pleading, ¡°Chairm.. Chairman Dawson, Ethan Smith is still young, don¡¯t mind him¡­¡± ¡°Hehe, as long as he¡¯s willing to beg me, I can consider it, but he¡¯s just not willing.¡± Dorian Dawson sneered. Elder Hansen was extremely anxious, he returned to Ethan Smith¡¯s side and whispered, ¡°When you¡¯re under someone else¡¯s roof, you have to bow your head. Ethan, why don¡¯t you apologize to him¡­¡± ¡°Apologize to him? Why should I apologize to a piece of shit?¡± Ethan Smith sneered. ¡°You heard him?¡± Dorian Dawson scoffed, ¡°Get the hell out of here!¡± Ethan Smith snorted, turned around, and prepared to leave. Just then, Ethan¡¯s phone suddenly rang. He picked up the phone and saw that the caller was Den Steele. Ethan answered the call and said, ¡°Mr. Steele, what¡¯s up?¡± On the other end, Den spoke excitedly, ¡°Mr. Smith, do you remember what the Deputy Chief saidst time? She said she could give you a spot in the finals, and now the spot hase through. Where are you? I can bring it to you!¡± Hearing this, Ethan couldn¡¯t help but reveal a smile. He told Den the address, then hung up the phone. Dorian Dawson looked at Ethan Smith coldly and said, ¡°What? Changed your mind?¡± Ethan shook his head and smiled faintly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t need to beg you. Because I have been admitted..¡± Chapter 151 - 151: 151: The Furious Dorian Dawson Chapter 151 - 151: 151: The Furious Dorian Dawson Trantor: 549690339 Upon hearing Ethan Smith¡¯s words, Dorian Dawson burst into a heartyugh. The surrounding old men also wore mocking expressions, looking at Ethan as if he was a foolish clown. ¡°Going straight to the finals? I¡¯ve never heard of such a thing.¡± Dorian took a sip of tea. ¡°Exactly, he doesn¡¯t even know how to brag.¡± ¡°At such a young age, not having much ability is one thing, but to be full of lies as well, Elder Hansen, is this what you teach your students?¡± Upon hearing their words, Ethan coldly sneered. ¡°Whether I¡¯m directly guaranteed or not, we¡¯ll know the result soon.¡± Ethan pulled Elder Hansen to a spot and sat down. Dorian chuckled, ¡°I think you just want to stay here and not leave, right? Even if there really is a guarantee, it still has to pass through me, the president.¡± ¡°How are you guaranteed when I don¡¯t know about it as the Association President?¡± Dorian asked mockingly. Ethan shot him a disdainful nce and said, ¡°Some things don¡¯t need your approval. ¡± Dorianughed out loud, ¡°You really can brag. Alright, I¡¯ll be waiting to see how you get directly into the finals!¡± After saying this, Dorian put the teacup down heavily on the table. Ethan was not in a rush, he calmly closed his eyes, waiting. ¡°Mr. Smith, have you really been granted a direct entry to the finals?¡± Elder Hansen asked with concern. Ethan smiled and said, ¡°Elder Hansen, don¡¯t worry, I never boast.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good, that¡¯s good.¡± Elder Hansen patted his chest, showing that he held the Traditional Medicine Conference in high regard. With his eyes closed, Ethan tried to sense the surrounding aura. Unfortunately, he didn¡¯t feel even a trace of qi within the Traditional Medicine Association. ¡°Does the Traditional Medicine Association not have any herbs?¡± Ethan frowned. What exactly was the purpose of this so-called Traditional Medicine Association? Time passed by quickly, and before they knew it, it was already five o¡¯clock. The sun was setting, and the sky began to darken. Dorian yawned and said, ¡°Ethan, it¡¯s getting dark, and your guaranteed spot still hasn¡¯t arrived? Don¡¯t waste our precious time.¡± Ethan looked at him and sneered, ¡°The reason it¡¯s getting dark so soon is because you guys werete. Is the funding given to you just to feed a bunch of freeloaders who only know how to indulge in pleasure?¡± Dorian¡¯s face changed instantly, and he shouted angrily, ¡°Who are you calling a freeloader?!¡± ¡°Whoever speaks up is the one I¡¯m referring to.¡± Ethan said nonchntly. ¡°Alright, alright, kid, you¡¯ve thoroughly offended me now!¡± roared Dorian furiously. ¡°Let me tell you today, even if the gods themselves arrive, you won¡¯t be participating in this Traditional Medicine Conference!¡± Dorian said coldly. Just as Dorian finished his sentence, the office door was suddenly flung open. They saw Den Steele walk quickly towards Ethan. ¡°Mr. Smith, why didn¡¯t you inform me when you came to Shince City?¡± Den asked with a smile. Ethan stood up and politely replied, ¡°Mr. Steele, I¡¯ve just arrived.¡± Den smiled and said, ¡°Alright, the Traditional Medicine Conference is about to start soon, isn¡¯t it? Contact me when you¡¯re done with your business.¡± Ethan nodded and said, ¡°Alright.¡± After that, Den took out a document from his briefcase and handed it to Ethan. ¡°This is the guarantee for the Traditional Medicine Conference. You can go straight to the finals.¡± Den smiled. ¡°Heh, herees another big talker.¡± Dorian sneered from the side. Den frowned and turned to Dorian, asking, ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± ¡°What do I mean?¡± Dorianughed mockingly. ¡°I¡¯m the president of the Traditional Medicine Association, and I haven¡¯t heard of this guarantee. What are you talking about if not boasting?¡± Dorian sneered. Den came to a sudden realization and then exined, ¡°You¡¯re the president, right? It¡¯s like this ¡ª this guarantee is directly issued by the sponsor. Didn¡¯t they notify you?¡± ¡°Sponsor?¡± Dorian was taken aback. ¡°Isn¡¯t this sponsor the Ministry of Commerce?¡± Dorian asked with a puzzled exnression. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s issued by the Ministry of Commerce.¡± Den took the guarantee document and handed it to Dorian. Dorian opened it and saw the unmistakable seal of the Ministry of Commerce on it. ¡°How is this possible!¡± Dorian¡¯s face turned extremely ugly. He held the document tightly, as if wanting to tear it to pieces! Over the years, the Traditional Medicine Association had been funded by the Ministry of Commerce, so in a way, the Ministry of Commerce was Dorian¡¯s superior! He could only suppress his anger, unable tosh out. ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll be going now.¡± Den bid Ethan farewell. Ethan nodded and said, ¡°Thank you, Mr. Steele.¡± ¡°No trouble at all.¡± Denughed, ¡°I look forward to your good results.¡± After Den left, Ethan nced at Dorian and said with a faint smile, ¡°It seems I don¡¯t need your permission to participate, and I¡¯ll be going straight to the finals.¡± Dorian gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Ethan, don¡¯t be so cocky too soon. This is Shince City, my territory, you better watch yourself!¡± Ethan sneered, ¡°Your territory? What are you? If you have any ability, just use it against me. But let me warn you, those who offend me usually don¡¯t end up well.¡± After saying that, Ethan left with Elder Hansen, leaving Dorian angry and frustrated. ¡°What¡¯s there to be proud of? Isn¡¯t he just someone who got into the finals by using connections?¡± ¡°Exactly, when ites to the finals, their true colors will be exposed.¡± ¡°President Dorian, don¡¯t be angry, no need to lower yourself to the level of such a small character.¡± Dorian didn¡¯t say a word, but a hint of ruthlessness rose in his heart. As the president of the Traditional Medicine Association, he naturally had extensive connections. In particr, rich people who have been emptied by wine and lust, who approached these famous doctors. And Dorian¡¯s acquaintances almost covered all walks of life. ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting for you!¡± Dorian narrowed his eyes and muttered to himself. Ethan and Elder Hansen returned to their residence, and along the way, Elder Hansen looked quite pleased. ¡°Mr. Smith, that was truly a satisfying moment!¡± Elder Hansen said indignantly. Ethan smiled and said, ¡°I just don¡¯t know if there¡¯s a chance to beat those old scallions.¡± ¡°Absolutely no problem!¡± Elder Hansen patted his chest confidently. ¡°With your skills, defeating them is not a big deal.¡± Ethan shook his head, ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant. I¡¯m afraid they won¡¯t make it to the finals.¡± Ethan also had some anticipation in his heart. How capable were these so-called masters? At night, Ethanid on the bed with his eyes closed. Countless forms shed in his mind, all of which came from cultivation methods that would shock the world. After considering his options, Ethan finally selected a single Pill. ¡°If sessfully refined, this Pill should easily win the championship,¡± Ethan thought to himself.. Chapter 152 - 152: 152: Ashton Nicholson s Appeal Chapter 152 - 152: 152: Ashton Nicholson s Appeal Trantor: 549690339 The next day, Ethan Smith didn¡¯t go out. He sat in the hotel, slightly closing his eyes, sensing the cultivation skill in his mind. Beyond realm, the cultivation skill was also an essential factor that determined one¡¯s strength. A top-notch skill could even enable an ordinary person to fight across ranks. There was a countless number of cultivation skills in Ethan Smith¡¯s inheritance; any one of them was enough to shock the world. On the other side, Dorian Dawson was sulking at home. Thinking of Ethan Smith¡¯s arrogance, he felt suffocated in his chest. ¡°Oh,e on, it¡¯s not a big deal. There¡¯s no need to get angry over it.¡± A beautiful woman beside him whispered advice. Dorian nced at her and coldly scolded, ¡°You don¡¯t understand! I¡¯m someone with a reputation in Shince City, who wouldn¡¯t give me some respect?¡± ¡°He¡¯s just a country bumpkin from the countryside and dared to disrespect me, even using offensive words!¡± The angrier Dorian thought, the more agitated he became. He swung his arm and cleaned everything off the table. Seeing this, the beautiful woman dared not say more and could only sigh softly. Dorian sneered, ¡°Young people being arrogant is not a good thing. If I don¡¯t teach him a lesson, my name isn¡¯t Dorian Dawson!¡± With that thought, Dorian told the beautiful woman, ¡°Go and fetch me that treasured Ganoderma of mine.¡± ¡°What are you going to do?¡± The beautiful woman frowned slightly, seemingly worried. Dorian impatiently said, ¡°Just do as I say, no need to ask so many questions!¡± The beautiful woman reluctantly went into the room and fetched the Ganoderma. After taking the Ganoderma, Dorian turned to leave. ¡°Dorian, just let it go. Don¡¯t push too hard on others.¡± The beautiful woman grabbed Dorian¡¯s arm and whispered. After throwing those words, Dorian turned and left. Dorian might not be the mostpetent person, but he did have some skills in medicine. Over the years, he had established countless connections, especially with martial artists who owed him favors. So, Dorian had full confidence. In a private manor. This manor upied a vast area and was undoubtedly owned by wealthy people. At this time, Dorian was sitting upright and looking jovial in the manor. ¡°Mr. Moore, you must help me with this matter.¡± Dorian asked politely. The man called Mr. Moore was fiddling with a string of Buddhist beads. He sized up Dorian and said slowly, ¡°Young Dorian, I would like to help you, but I heard this Ethan Smith isn¡¯t easy to deal with. Even the Lane Family gave in.¡± Dorian chuckled awkwardly, ¡°If it were simple, I wouldn¡¯te looking for you. Besides, what can the Lane Familypare to when ites to you?¡± Mr. Moore smiled faintly, ¡°You don¡¯t have to tter me. I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t help you with this favor.¡± Dorian¡¯s face changed slightly. He gritted his teeth, pulled out the Ganoderma from his pocket. ¡°Mr. Moore, haven¡¯t you always wanted this Ganoderma? If you help me, I¡¯ll give it to you!¡± Dorian said with a pain in his heart. Seeing the Ganoderma, Mr. Moore¡¯s eyes lit up instantly, and he stood up abruptly! ¡°Are you serious?¡± Mr. Moore stared at the Ganoderma intently. Dorian gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Absolutely!¡± Mr. Mooreughed out loud and said, ¡°Okay, okay! What do you want me to Dorian said sinisterly, ¡°If you can kill him, that would be great. If not, at least prevent him from participating in the Traditional Medicine Conference!¡± After a whole day, Ethan Smith finally opened his eyes. Elder Hansen stood nearby, not daring to speak much. In the evening, Ethan opened his eyes and looked at Elder Hansen beside him. ¡°Mr. Smith, you¡¯re awake.¡± Elder Hansen handed Ethan a cup of hot tea. After expressing his gratitude, Ethan Smith picked up the hot tea and took a sip. ¡°Elder Hansen, do you know if there are any famous ces in Shince City? Like an auction or a ce simr to River City¡¯s herb street?¡± Ethan asked. Elder Hansen thought for a moment, then replied, ¡°Yes, is Mr. Smith interested?¡± Ethan nodded, ¡°Indeed.¡± As the capital of Chuzzle, the resources here far exceeded those of River City, and Ethan wouldn¡¯t miss such an opportunity. So, Elder Hansen and Ethan left the hotel and took a taxi to a ce called Cloud Street. On the way, Elder Hansen exined to Ethan, ¡°Cloud Street is a gathering ce for all sorts of knick-knacks, not only medicinal herbs but also antique calligraphy and other weird and wonderful things.¡± Ethan nodded slightly, as this seemed verymon for big cities. Soon, the two arrived at Cloud Street. Looking around, Cloud Street was crowded with people, mostly young ones. These young people came with different purposes than Ethan; most were couples who came to take photos and enjoy the bustling atmosphere. Ethan tried to rx his breath and sense his surroundings. Unfortunately, there were very few martial artists here, which made Ethan feel somewhat disappointed. Because this indicated that the herbs on Cloud Street might be ordinary, otherwise it would definitely attract arge number of martial artists or alchemists. ¡°Let¡¯s go and take a look around,¡± Ethan gestured. Then, Ethan and Elder Hansen entered Cloud Street. Surrounding Cloud Street were small stalls, selling all kinds of weird and wonderful items, just as Elder Hansen had described. Ethan and Elder Hansen checked a few herbal stalls but didn¡¯t find any herbs worth buying. ¡°It seems like this ce isn¡¯t good enough,¡± Ethan frowned. ¡°Instead of a herb street, it¡¯s more like a tourist attraction,¡± Ethan looked around and muttered softly. Elder Hansen bitterly smiled, ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, but as far as I know about Shince City, I only know about Cloud Street.¡± As they were talking, Ethan spotted a familiar face. It was none other than Benjamin Hill¡¯s friend, Ashton Nicholson. As soon as Ethan saw Ashton, Ashton also noticed Ethan¡¯s gaze. He slightly furrowed his brows, his face seeming a bit conflicted. After a brief moment, Ashton walked towards Ethan on his own initiative. This surprised Ethan, and he turned to Elder Hansen, saying, ¡°Elder Hansen, stand a little closer to me.¡± Elder Hansen was taken aback, but he obediently stood next to Ethan without question. Soon, Ashton Nicholson was right in front of Ethan. The two faced each other awkwardly for a moment. ¡°What, you want to take revenge for Benjamin Hill?¡± Ethan¡¯s aura soared to its peak in an instant. Feeling the surge of Ethan¡¯s power, Ashton¡¯s heart skipped a beat! He could clearly sense that Ethan had be even stronger than when he was in South City! Ashton took a deep breath and said with a bow, ¡°Mr. Smith, please don¡¯t misunderstand. I just wanted to greet you.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Ethan raised his eyebrows and scoffed, ¡°So, you don¡¯t want to avenge Benjamin Hill anymore?¡± Ashton forced a smile, ¡°Mr. Smith, you must be joking. The Hill family is already a thing of the past. What¡¯s the point of avenging them?¡± ¡°Furthermore, Mr. Smith has a bright future ahead of him, and as long as one is not foolish, they would know who to choose.¡± Ashton was honest; indeed, it was not a wise choice to provoke Ethan for someone who had no value left. ¡°So what¡¯s the reason you came to me?¡± Ethan asked with a faint smile. Ashton replied, ¡°I just want to be friends with Mr. Smith..¡± Chapter 153 - 153: 153: The Old Grandmaster!_l Chapter 153 - 153: 153: The Old Grandmaster!_l Trantor: 549690339 Ethan Smith remained silent, as he didn¡¯t know anything about Ashton Nicholson. Moreover, making friends was not something that could be easily exined in just a few words. Ashton seemed to notice Ethan¡¯s thoughts and changed the topic: ¡°Are you here for fun, Mr. Smith? I¡¯m quite familiar with this area. How about I show you around?¡± Ethan nced at him and nodded: ¡°Alright, I appreciate your help.¡± Ashton then took Ethan for a stroll around the nearby area, introducing almost every stall. Unfortunately, none of them offered what Ethan was looking for. ¡°Are there no herbs around here?¡± Ethan asked. Ashton paused beforeughing: ¡°There are, but most herbs here are used to deceive the wealthy local tycoons.¡± In other words, the herbs here were mostly of poor quality, used to trick wealthy outsiders who didn¡¯t know any better.¡± After hearing Ashton¡¯s exnation, Elder Hansen at the side looked somewhat embarrassed. ¡°If you want to find herbs, I can take you to a ce when I get the chance.¡± Ashton said with a smile. Ethan nodded slightly and said, ¡°Thank you in advance.¡± Since there were no herbs, there was no need for Ethan to stay. Furthermore, he needed to rest well for the Traditional Medicine Conference tomorrow. As Ethan and Ashton exchanged greetings and were about to leave, Ethan suddenly sensed an extremely powerful aura nearby. This aura¡¯s fluctuations were almost the strongest Ethan had ever encountered, apart from Cato Cain¡¯s! Not only that, but the murderous spirit enveloped him and was heading straight towards Ethan! Ashton seemed to notice this powerful aura as well, and couldn¡¯t help but blurt out, ¡°Inner Strength Greatmaster?¡± Ethan¡¯s brows furrowed, and he cautiously scanned his surroundings. Soon, he saw a man slowly walking over from not too far away. ¡°You must be Ethan Smith?¡± The man looked to be around fifty years old, but the muscle lines on his body didn¡¯t show any signs of aging. Ethan coldly stared at this man and said, ¡°Who are you? I don¡¯t think I know you.¡± ¡°Someone wants me to take your life.¡± The man replied indifferently with his arms behind his back. Ethan¡¯s face turned cold, but before he could speak, Ashton suddenly cried in surprise, ¡°Keith¡­ Keith Moore?¡± ¡°Keith Moore?¡± Ethan furrowed his brow and instinctively looked at Ashton beside him. With a hint of solemnity, Ashton took a deep breath before exining, ¡°This man is Keith Moore, an old and reputable Grandmaster in South City. His reputation is widely known, and everyone is aware of his abilities.¡± Pausing momentarily, Ashton continued, ¡°Mr. Smith, how did you provoke such a person?¡± Ethan frowned, ¡°I don¡¯t know him at all.¡± Young man, will youe with me willingly, or do I have to take your life first?¡¯¡±¡® Keith Moore asked indifferently with arms still behind his back. ¡°Mr. Moore!¡± At this moment, Ashton stepped forward and bowed to Keith Moore. Keith Moore looked at Ashton and asked with a furrowed brow, ¡°Are you¡­ the young man from the Nicholson family?¡± Ashton hastily replied, ¡°I have met Mr. Moore before.¡± Keith Moore nodded slightly and said, ¡°Alright, you have nothing to do with this today, so leave quickly to avoid getting hurt.¡± Hearing Keith Moore¡¯s words, Ashton gritted his teeth. Despite his unwillingness, he stepped forward and bowed his hands, ¡°Mr. Moore, Ethan Smith is my friend. I don¡¯t know what he has done to offend you, but I ask you to let him go on my ount.¡± Keith Moore was taken aback but then shook his head, ¡°No.¡± ¡°Mr. Moore, I¡­¡± Ashton tried to say something when Keith Moore cut him off with a dismissive wave of his hand and shouted, ¡°I said no, and that¡¯s final!¡± His powerful and profound voice, filled with a torrent of Inner Strength, made people¡¯s eardrums ache. Ashton frowned slightly, standing there at a loss of what to do next. ¡°That¡¯s enough, don¡¯t worry about it.¡± At this moment, Ethan suddenly waved his hand. ¡°We just met, and my future is uncertain. Perhaps I might die tomorrow. It would be foolish for you to risk offending Keith Moore for someone like me.¡± Ethan said indifferently. Ashton was slightly startled and then apologized with a hint of guilt, ¡°Mr. Smith, I¡¯m truly sorry.¡± Ethan nodded slightly, not really minding it at all. After all, his encounter with Ashton was brief, and there was no reason for him to step in and help. As Ashton prepared to leave, Ethan suddenly called out, ¡°Mr. Tenny, do me a favor.¡± Ashton stopped in his tracks, his face showing a hint of anxiety. Ethan smiled, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I just want you to take Elder Hansen with you.¡± ¡°Mr. Smith, I¡­¡± Elder Hansen wanted to say something, but Ethan waved his hand to interrupt him. Ashton gritted his teeth, turned his head back, and dragged Elder Hansen away. It wasn¡¯t until Elder Hansen had left that Ethan turned his eyes back to Keith Moore. Keith Moore stood with his arms behind his back, looking nonchnt. Obviously, he didn¡¯t take Ethan seriously at all. ¡°Was it Dorian Dawson who sent you?¡± Ethan suddenly asked. Keith Moore shook his head, ¡°Do you think I would tell you?¡± Ethan chuckled, ¡°Since I¡¯m already a dead man, what¡¯s the harm in telling me? Are you afraid that you won¡¯t be able to defeat me?¡± Keith Moore couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter, ¡°Kid, I know you have some skills, defeating the Lane Family and oveing Aidan Ortega. However, it¡¯s a pity that you don¡¯t stand a chance against me.¡± Ethan observed Keith Moore in front of him and realized that this man was a third-stage Grandmaster! Although he was just two stages higher than Scarface, his strength was worlds apart! ¡°I¡¯ll ask you onest time: will youe willingly, or will I have to take your life first?¡± Keith Moore asked coldly. Ethan sneered, ¡°I¡¯d like to see if you have the ability to take me.¡± ¡°Ignorant fool.¡± Keith Moore¡¯s face turned cold as he stepped forward. The terrifying aura immediately bore down on Ethan! This powerful aura even whipped up a gale! The nearby stalls were instantly overturned ! Despite facing this terrifying pressure, Ethan remained unmoved with his arms behind his back. ¡°Not bad.¡± Keith Moore coldly smirked. Suddenly, he stomped his foot, and the terrifying aura grew even stronger! In an instant, it felt as if Ethan¡¯s shoulders were being crushed by two giant mountains! Those nearby were also affected, and some even spat blood from the impact! Ethan¡¯s brow furrowed slightly, and he secretly marveled in his heart, ¡°No wonder he¡¯s an old Grandmaster; he¡¯s truly terrifying.¡± Keith Moore stepped towards Ethan, his gait graceful yet containing a terrifying force. This indicated that Keith Moore¡¯s control of his Inner Strength has reached a superb level! ¡°Just die already! ¡± At this moment, Keith Moore suddenly roared, his palm clenched tightly as he unleashed a hefty gust of Inner Strength straight towards Ethan! Chapter 154 - 154: 154: Battle!_l Chapter 154 - 154: 154: Battle!_l Trantor: 549690339 The fist had not arrived, but the fist wind had alreadye! This terrifying Inner Strength was like a copsing mountain and a surging sea, pouring towards Ethan Smith! Ethan¡¯s face shed with seriousness. Strictly speaking, Ethan was now just a beginner Master, which was far from a Grandmaster like Keith Moore. Facing an experienced Grandmaster, the pressure was imaginable! ¡°Boom!¡± Ethan clenched his fist and confronted it head-on. The horrifying collision sent dust flying all around! Those street vendors scrambled farther away, fearing that they might get caught in the crossfire! As the dust settled, a faint blue glow could be seen enveloping Ethan¡¯s fist. This glow appeared somewhat sinister in the darkness. ¡°Oh?¡± Keith Moore raised his eyebrows slightly. ¡°An Inner Strength Master dares to resist my punch?¡± He was astonished. Ethan¡¯s heart sank even further. If it hadn¡¯t been for the protection of his spiritual power, his bones would have been shattered by that punch! ¡°Being able to fight across such a gap, you¡¯re a true genius,¡± Keith said with a faint smile. ¡°For this reason, I must kill you. Otherwise, you won¡¯t spare me when you grow up,¡± a ruthless expression shed across Keith¡¯s face. Ethan stared coldly at Keith and said, ¡°Killing me, you may not have that ability!¡± ¡°Arrogant! It takes no more than a wave of my hand to kill you!¡± Keith roared and threw another punch at him! This punch was even stronger than thest. Ethan¡¯s expression changed, and no matter where he tried to dodge, there was nowhere to hide, as Keith¡¯s speed was just too fast! ¡°Boom!¡± With this punch, the spiritual power wrapped around Ethan¡¯s hands was shattered! ¡°So strong,¡± Ethan¡¯s eyebrows furrowed, and his heart was filled with shock. Thismotion had attracted numerous onlookers. ¡°There are people fighting there, should we call the police?¡± ¡°What the hell, that¡¯s obviously a movie shooting, haven¡¯t you seen the lights on their bodies?¡± ¡°True, but where¡¯s the camera?¡± ¡°Now cameras are invisible, just for the sake of realism.¡± People were engaged in heated discussions, but some in the crowd recognized Keith Moore. ¡°Is that Keith Moore? The long-established Grandmaster of martial arts world?¡± ¡°He hasn¡¯t fought in many years. Why is he having a high-profile fight today?¡± ¡°Who is that young man? He actually managed to withstand two of Keith Moore¡¯s punches?¡± The crowd took out their phones, seemingly unwilling to miss this scene. Ethan gasped for breath, vigntly watching Keith. ¡°You¡¯ve withstood two of my punches, but what about the third?¡± Keith said yfully. Ethan took a deep breath and said, ¡°Keith, if you turn and leave now, I¡¯ll owe you a favor.¡± Keithughed heartily, ¡°Do I need your favor?¡± ¡°You really won¡¯t go?¡± Ethan¡¯s brow furrowed, his face showing a trace of struggle. Keith sneered, ¡°What do you think? You must die here today.¡± Hearing that, Ethan¡¯s face gradually turned cold. ¡°Then there¡¯s no way around it.¡± Ethan took a deep breath, his body suddenly shaking, and his strength rapidly reaching its peak. Keith said mildly, ¡°If you were wise, you¡¯de with me now. It might save you some pain.¡± Ethan said coldly, ¡°At this point, I can only do my best and kill you.¡± ¡°Kill me? Ha, this is a fool¡¯s dream!¡± Keith scolded angrily. ¡°Ignorant child, you don¡¯t know your ce. Today, I¡¯ll show you what a Grandmaster is ! ¡± With that said, Keith clenched his fist and attacked again! This time, Ethan did not sit idly, his feet skidded, and he retreated at a ¡°whoosh¡±! ¡°Trying to run?¡± Keith narrowed his eyes and pursued immediately! Ethan knew that running like this was not a solution. He condensed the spiritual power within his body onto his fists and seized the opportunity, swooping towards Keith with a ¡°whoosh¡±! Keith snorted, ¡°You dare to attack actively, it seems you¡¯re seeking death!¡± Having said that, Keith casually raised his palm and met Ethan head-on. In his view, Ethan was merely an Inner Strength Master. Attacks of this level could not even break his defenses. However, as Ethan¡¯s fist drew near, Keith¡¯s face suddenly changed dramatically! This horrifying force made him feel a trace of danger! He even doubted whether this attack was really from an Inner Strength Master! ¡°Impossible!¡± Keith had no other choice but to brace for impact. ¡°Boom!¡± After this punch, Keith¡¯s face changed dramatically! He only felt like his fist had been hit by a train. Then, the sound of bones bending and snapping ¡°crack!¡± echoed! Agony! That was Keith¡¯s first sensation! He stumbled back several steps, his right fist exposing the white bones underneath, chilling to the bone! Onlookers in the distance were dumbfounded, their mouths agape. Did Keith Moore actually have his wrist broken? How was that possible? ¡°Who is that young man? How could he hurt Keith?¡± ¡°I remember now; he¡¯s Ethan Smith, who has recently gained fame!¡± Not far away, Ethan breathed heavily, a drop of sweat rolling down his forehead. ¡°With all my power in one strike, I only managed to break his wrist.¡± Ethan¡¯s face became even graver Meanwhile, Keith in the distance was furious! He clutched his broken wrist and roared, ¡°You broke my hand bones, you brat! I¡¯ll cut you into a thousand pieces!¡± Seeing Keith¡¯s rage, the onlookers instinctively retreated again! ¡°Keith has gone berserk; this young man is probably done for,¡± someone whispered. At this point, Keith¡¯s right hand was broken, and he could only clench his left fist, directing all his Inner Strength to the left. ¡°Brat, I¡¯ll ughter you!¡± Keith roared, and with a leap, he struck a fierce punch at Ethan! On his fist, a long trail of Inner Strength was condensed, resembling a dragon roaring with a buzzing sound! This punch was extremely intimidating, causing Ethan¡¯s expression to change drastically! But Ethan had no choice but to resist with all his might. ¡°Ah!!¡± Ethan roared, raising his fists to meet the attack. The moment of contact instantly kicked up flying sand and rocks, concealing the vision of the crowd! Keith had great confidence in his punch as it was his trump card. Although he was using only his left hand, and the power was significantly reduced, it was still more than enough to deal with an Inner Strength Master. ¡°It seems geniuses are always short-lived.¡± ¡°Such a pity,¡± People around shook their heads and prepared to leave. However, at that moment, a figure suddenly burst out from the dust! It was none other than Ethan Smith! His aura seemed to have escted again, his whole body wrapped in a light golden glow, looking like a small golden statue at a nce! ¡°How is this possible!¡± Keith¡¯s face changed dramatically. He hastily put his arms across his face, taking the hit head-on! ¡°ng, ng, ng!¡± Ethan¡¯s fists were like raindrops, densely packed and continuous, making Keith¡¯s arms numb and his body retreat continuously! Chapter 155 - 155: 155: Destroying with Ease!_l Chapter 155 - 155: 155: Destroying with Ease!_l Trantor: 549690339 Forceful fists fell continuously on Keith Moore, and under Ethan Smith¡¯s assault, he seemed unable to withstand it for a moment! In the distance, there were bursts of exmation, with astonishment on their faces about Ethan Smith¡¯s speed! ¡°Did you see that? Keith Moore was even forced to retreat! ¡± ¡°Gosh, that Ethan Smith is merely an Inner Strength Master, but how could he be so powerful!¡± ¡°Is Keith Moore going to lose!¡± Ethan Smith¡¯s face was calm, and he kept throwing storm-like punches towards Keith Moore. ¡°Enough!¡± Finally, Keith Moore couldn¡¯t take it anymore. He roared, and his inner strength suddenly burst out, forcing Ethan to step back several times! Keith could finally catch his breath. Ethan Smith stood not far away, looking coldly at Keith Moore. Keith gritted his teeth and said, ¡°How did your strength suddenly skyrocket? Were you just pretending earlier?¡± Ethan shook his head and said, ¡°Keith Moore, do you know that besides realm, cultivation skills are equally important?¡± Keith was stunned as he knew nothing about cultivation skills. Although Keith Moore was indeed a tyrant in Shince City, he had nevere into contact with any top-level cultivation skills. What he knew was all self-taught, relying only on his fierce inner strength to fight. Ethan Smith looked down at his faint golden body and slowly said, ¡°This is called the Saintly Body Skill.¡± This was precisely the Saintly Body Skill that Ethan had just learned. In the inheritance, it was the most basic skill. Even Ethan himself didn¡¯t expect the Saintly Body Skill to have such power. ¡°Saintly Body Skill?¡± Keith narrowed his eyes, then suddenly realized something andughed loudly, ¡°Ethan Smith, your Saintly Body Skill can¡¯tst long, right?¡± Upon hearing this, the whole room was shocked! Just as Keith Moore said, this Saintly Body Skill couldn¡¯tst long and consumed a great deal of qi! Given Ethan¡¯s current level of cultivation, he could onlyst half an hour at most. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Ethan nodded, ¡°But so what? In this short period, I can still beat you.¡± ¡°Hahaha, bluff! Ethan Smith, I just need to hold on for a while, and you¡¯ll revert to your original form!¡± Keith Moore sneered repeatedly. ¡°You¡¯ve already consumed a lot of stamina just now; how much longer can youst?¡± Keith squinted as he spoke. Those around also nodded in agreement. Indeed, Ethan Smith had used up most of his strength resisting Keith Moore¡¯s three punches; how long could he hold on? However, Ethan Smith wasn¡¯t the least bit panicked and even showed a smile at the corner of his mouth. Ethan quickly took out pills from his pocket and stuffed them into his mouth. The moment the pills entered his mouth, Ethan felt his inner strength instantly recover to its peak! The qi in his dantian also became abundant! ¡°Keith Moore, you probably don¡¯t know that I am a pill master, an alchemist, and a doctor.¡± Ethan Smith sneered repeatedly. Keith Moore¡¯s face suddenly changed! He, of course, knew Ethan was an alchemist because he had heard Dorian Dawson say that Ethan was going to participate in the Traditional Medicine Conference. However, Keith never thought that Ethan could actually refine such a powerful enhancer! ¡°Come on, Keith. It¡¯s time to end this,¡± Ethan Smith said coldly. Keith bit his teeth and said coldly, ¡°Even if you have the Saintly Body Skill, I don¡¯t believe you can beat me, a Grandmaster!¡± Ethan nced at the time and whispered, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, and if I don¡¯t get some rest, I may not be able to recover to my peak state.¡± ¡°Keith, let¡¯s decide the victory as soon as possible,¡± Ethan Smith said coldly. Soon, they saw Ethan¡¯s faint golden color gradually fading away. Seeing this, Keith was immediately overjoyed! Did the timee so quickly? ¡°Hahaha, Ethan, I knew you were just bluffing! You can¡¯t evenst five minutes!¡± Keithughed manically. ¡°Really?¡±However, the next second, Keith Moore¡¯s smile froze on his face. He saw a faint golden light gathering on Ethan Smith¡¯s body, all converging on one point ¨C his fist! At this moment, Ethan¡¯s fist was like a zing sun! ¡°What¡­ what is this?¡± A trace of panic appeared on Keith¡¯s face. He couldn¡¯t believe that he, a reputable grandmaster, was actually frightened at this moment! ¡°This is called Holy Fist, it¡¯s said that when cultivated to the pinnacle, it can destroy the sun and the moon,¡± Ethan said indifferently. ¡°Bullshit, you¡¯ve read too many novels, destroying the sun and the moon!?¡± Keith couldn¡¯t help but curse. Ethan shook his head, knowing that it was difficult toprehend, but that was what it said in the inheritance. ¡°Keith, under this punch, you will undoubtedly die,¡± Ethan stated coldly. ¡°Hahaha, you are bluffing! I would like to see how capable you are!¡± Keith took a deep breath, rapidly adjusting the qi within his body, and looked seriously at Ethan. ¡°Whoosh!¡± The next second, Ethan¡¯s figure suddenly disappeared, almost instantly appearing in front of Keith! Then, his fist, which shone like a sun, traced an arc in the air and brutally mmed into Keith! ¡°Boom!¡± At this moment, it seemed as if a bomb had exploded! The ground beneath Keith shattered! The dust obscured everyone¡¯s vision, and all watched intently, eager to know the oue. ¡°Keith should be able to withstand it, right?¡± ¡°Definitely, Keith is a well-established Grandmaster. In the whole Chuzzle, if not walking sideways, at least he has a ce.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Although Ethan Smith¡¯s strength is not bad, after all, his experience and background are too shallow.¡± Amidst various opinions, everyone still had more faith in Keith. Finally, the dust slowly settled. A blurred figure appeared in their sights. ¡°Who is it? Is it Keith?¡± ¡°No, that¡¯s not Keith¡¯s figure!¡± ¡°It¡¯s Ethan Smith! I see him; it¡¯s that young man named Ethan Smith!¡± Underneath the dust, Keith¡¯s clothes were torn, and his body was covered with scars. Hey on the ground, his face full of fear. And Ethan stood coldly in front of Keith. ¡°He¡¯s actually not dead.¡± Ethan frowned slightly, seemingly dissatisfied with the result. Keith opened his mouth with difficulty and said, ¡°Spare¡­ spare me, I don¡¯t want to die¡­¡± ¡°Spare you? You should have known the consequences beforeing to kill me,¡± Ethan said coldly. Keith spoke in pain, ¡°I¡­ I can give you a Ganoderma Lucidum¡­ a superb Ganoderma Lucidum¡­¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Ethan raised his eyebrows. ¡°But I can still get it if I kill you.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t kill me¡­please¡­¡± Fear crawled across Keith¡¯s face! Ethan stared at Keith, as if he was contemting what to do. ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll spare your life.¡± Ethan took a deep breath. ¡°Make sure to personally deliver the Ganoderma Lucidum to me, ¡± Ethan said coldly. Keith seemed to have been pardoned and hurriedly nodded. Ethan didn¡¯t stay any longer. He turned and left, getting into a taxi. Once in the car, Ethan couldn¡¯t hold on any longer. He copsed in the seat and felt like he had no strength left to move. ¡°If it were not for the severe side effects of the Saintly Body Skill, how could I let you go?¡± Ethan muttered coldly. He had already lost the strength to kill Keith just now, so he decided to use the situation as an excuse to let him go.. Chapter 156 - 156: 156: Even Hitting an Old Man?_l Chapter 156 - 156: 156: Even Hitting an Old Man?_l Trantor: 549690339 Ethan Smithy in the taxi, seemingly having not a single ounce of strength in his body. Just now, he had used all his strength to climb into the taxi. ¡°It¡¯s a pity I didn¡¯t kill him.¡± Ethan¡¯s eyes were filled with a cold glint. For those who wanted to harm him, Ethan would have no mercy, otherwise they mighte back at any time. ¡°I never expected that the consumption of the Saintly Body Skill would be so huge. I must use it as little as possible in the future,¡± Ethan thought to himself. The car finally arrived at the hotel. After such a long journey, Ethan¡¯s strength still did not recover. Out of helplessness, Ethan asked the taxi driver to carry him to the bed. Ethan lying on the bed couldn¡¯t help feeling worried. ¡°I don¡¯t know if I can recover by tomorrow.¡± Ethan spoke gloomily. The Traditional Medicine Conference would take ce tomorrow. If his body could not recover by then, it would indeed be troublesome. On the other side. After returning home, Keith Moore fell into deep thought. He couldn¡¯t figure out how an Inner Strength Master had managed to win against him by oveing such arge ss difference. At this moment, Keith was somewhat conflicted deep in his heart. Because he knew very well that Ethan had won against him only with the help of the Saintly Body Skill. If he had intentions to kill before the Saintly Body Skill had been disyed, then Ethan would have had no chance of winning. But what if he failed? If he failed to kill Ethan, he would be trapped in a deadly situation in the future. After much deliberation, Keith eventually decided not to take the risk. ¡°What a pity.¡± Keith yed with the Ganoderma in his hand, feeling a bit distressed. He had only just obtained this Ganoderma, but now he had to give it back. Meanwhile, Elder Hansen had been brought to the Nicholson family¡¯s residence. Elder Hansen¡¯s face was gloomy, and his heart was full of sorrow. ¡°Mr. Tenny Nicholson, Ethan¡­ he won¡¯t be in any trouble, will he¡­?¡± Elder Hansen looked at Ashton Nicholson. Ashton opened his mouth to speak but said nothing. However, the look on his face revealed his thoughts. ¡°An Inner Strength Master can¡¯t possibly escape from Keith Moore¡¯s hands¡­¡± Ashton finally sighed. ¡°IS tnere any way to save mm¡­f¡± Elder Hansen asKea unwillingly. Ashton shook his head and said, ¡°Keith Moore is an old, established Grandmaster. Even the Nicholson family does not want to provoke him.¡± Elder Hansen couldn¡¯t help feeling a wave of heartache. Hey in bed, his aged face full of grief. ¡°Mr. Hansen, rest early.¡± Ashton nodded to Elder Hansen, and then left the room. How could Elder Hansen sleep? Hey in bed, his heart filled with sorrow. Early the next morning, the Traditional Medicine Conference began. Ashton prepared breakfast for Elder Hansen, but Elder Hansen was preupied and couldn¡¯t eat. ¡°Elder Hansen, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Ashton casually asked. Elder Hansen suddenly put down his chopsticks and stood up, saying, ¡°Mr. Tenny, can you take me to the Traditional Medicine Conference?¡± Ashton frowned, ¡°The Traditional Medicine Conference?¡± Elder Hansen nodded and said, ¡°It was originally Mr. Smith¡¯s to attend. Since Mr. Smith has had an ident, I will take his ce!¡± Ashton was silent for a moment, and then replied, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll take you. Finish your meal first.¡± After they finished eating, Ashton drove Elder Hansen personally to the site of the Traditional Medicine Conference. By then, all the contestants had already arrived, and Dorian Dawson was sitting in the judge¡¯s seat, beaming with joy. Elder Hansen walked slowly into the venue with heavy steps. Upon seeing Elder Hansen, someone joked, ¡°Yo, Elder Hansen, where is Ethan Smith from River City? Why didn¡¯t hee?¡± Elder Hansen ignored thement, saying nothing as he walked heavily to the conference venue. Soon, Dorian Dawson noticed Elder Hansen¡¯s figure. Seeing Elder Hansen all alone, Dorian¡¯s smile grew a few degrees more radiant. He stood up and walked towards Elder Hansen, his huge body blocking Elder Hansen¡¯s path. Elder Hansen looked up at Dorian and his brows furrowed slightly. ¡°Old man Hansen, where¡¯s Ethan Smith? Why didn¡¯t hee?¡± Dorian asked knowingly. Elder Hansen stared at Dorian in front of him with a dark face, and said, ¡°Mr. Smith has something to do, so I¡¯m recing him.¡± ¡°He¡¯s busy?¡± Dorian couldn¡¯t help but burst outughing. ¡°Is he busy or already dead?¡± Dorian sneered. Hearing this, Elder Hansen¡¯s face changed instantly! He looked up, ring fiercely at Dorian and shouted, ¡°Was it you who did it?¡± Dorian was overjoyed. So Ethan Smith was indeed dead! ¡°Hahaha! Whether it is or isn¡¯t, what can you do about it?¡± Dorian said yfully. Elder Hansen clenched his teeth and made a move towards Dorian with his aged fist. ¡°You heartless viin!¡± Elder Hansen gritted his teeth, enraged! But how could the aging Elder Hansen hurt Dorian? Dorian easily caught Elder Hansen¡¯s arm and said coldly, ¡°You dare toy a hand on me? Elder Hansen, I hereby announce the cancetion of your qualification to participate!¡± ¡°Cancel it if you want; I¡¯ll fight you!¡± Elder Hansen swung his fist desperately. ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡± Dorian became furious. He raised his hand to p Elder Hansen! However, just at that moment, a hand suddenly grabbed Dorian¡¯s wrist! ¡°Attacking an old man, Dorian, are you even fit to be the president?¡± Ethan Smith was standing right next to him, looking coldly at Dorian.. Chapter 157 - 157: 157: Hundred Percent Certainty! Chapter 157 - 157: 157: Hundred Percent Certainty! Trantor: 549690339 Upon seeing Ethan Smith, Dorian Dawson¡¯s face suddenly changed greatly! His eyes were as if he had seen a ghost! ¡°Et¡­Ethan Smith! How could it be you!¡± Dorian Dawson eximed in shock, his body trembling fiercely. Ethan Smith sneered, ¡°What, are you disappointed that I¡¯m not dead?¡± Dorian Dawson¡¯s face was terribly grave! His mind was even more confused! He couldn¡¯t figure out how Ethan Smith could have possibly escaped from Keith Moore! ¡°Dorian Dawson, do you know what the consequences are for trying to have me killed?¡± With narrowed eyes and a demonic expression, Ethan Smith asks. This scared Dorian Dawson to death, ¡°Yo¡­You better let go of me! Or I¡¯ll call for help! ¡± he stammered. Ethan Smithughed coldly, ¡°Alright.¡± Upon uttering these words, Ethan Smith raised his hand and pped Dorian Dawson across the face. This p twirled Dorian Dawson around in aplete 360-degree spin, then he plopped down hard onto the ground. ¡°You¡­ you dare hit me! I will disqualify you from thepetition!¡± Dorian Dawson shouted in anger. Ethan Smith nced at him and sneered, ¡°Sorry, you can¡¯t do that.¡± After dropping this line, Ethan turned around and left, pulling Elder Hansen along. Elder Hansen was overjoyed and gushed excitedly, ¡°Ethan Smith, you¡¯re not dead, thank goodness, we all thought you already¡­¡± Ethan Smith smiled and responded, ¡°It¡¯s not that simple to kill me.¡± Meanwhile, after Dorian Dawson sat down, his face turned extremely gloomy. He gritted his teeth, took out his phone, and called Keith Moore. ¡°Keith Moore, what the hell is going on, how is Ethan Smith still alive!¡± Dorian Dawson questioned furiously. Keith Moore on the other end sighed, ¡°I¡¯m no match for him.¡± ¡°What?!¡± This immediately made Dorian Dawson¡¯s face even grimmer! A veteran Grandmaster actually wasn¡¯t a match for Ethan Smith? How was that possible? At this point, news had already spread everywhere. Almost every street and alley were abuzz with this incident. Even online, there were videos of Ethan Smith and Keith Moore! People in the martial arts world of Shince City were discussing this, all wondering who the heck Ethan Smith was. However, Dorian Dawson remainedpletely oblivious. ¡°Damn it!¡± mming the phone down, Dorian Dawson couldn¡¯t help but seethe! ¡°Ethan Smith, I tell you, you absolutely won¡¯t win the championship!¡± Dorian Dawson squints his eyes, bursting out into chuckles. Ethan Smith and Elder Hansen sat in the audience, quietly watching thepetition on stage. Unfortunately, the skills of these people were nothing to write home about. Compared to Ethan¡¯s techniques, it was simply chalk and cheese. After watching a few games, Ethan began to feel bored and stopped watching, taking out his phone to look at the local news instead. All over the news, they were talking about this incident, with the video being the top headline. Thement sections were bursting with conversations, as if the entire Shince City was discussing this matter. Ethan Smith gazed at these headlines and couldn¡¯t help but shake his head. Keith Moore was a longtime Grandmaster. His defeat would undeniably cause a massive stir. Compared to the Lane Family¡¯s humiliation, this seemed to be an even better proof of Ethan¡¯s capabilities. Nicholson¡¯s house. Ashton Nicholson was fixedly staring at the video, beads of sweat trickling down his forehead. ¡°Keith Moore actually lost¡­¡± Ashton Nicholson couldn¡¯t believe it! Not long ago, Ethan Smith was barely on par with Asher Lane, but now how could he have gotten so outrageously strong? ¡°Luckily I didn¡¯t offend him¡­¡± Ashton Nicholson wiped his sweat off, feeling waves of lingering fear. A Grandmaster, heading one side! And a 30-year-old Grandmaster, would get even more attention, even invitations! At the same time, the Chuzzle Battle Zone also saw this video. The Deputy Chief, William Richardson, and others watched the multimedia screen. The video disyed Ethan Smith and Keith Moore¡¯s bout. ¡°Are you sure he¡¯s only an Inner Strength Master?¡± The Deputy Chief was gazing at Den Steele, his face full of shock. Den Steele hastily responded with a salute, saying, ¡°Yes, I stand by my words!¡± ¡°Ha ha ha ha!¡± The Deputy Chief couldn¡¯t help but break intoughter! He looked at Commander Keller and said, ¡°See, I told you that Ethan Smith is definitely worth recruiting!¡± Commander Keller also eximed, ¡°Keith Moore, a renowned Grandmaster from Chuzzle, other than those few Great Families, probably no one would dare to mess with him, who would have thought that he would lose to a youngster.¡± This would undoubtedly shock the entire martial arts world of Chuzzle! Chief Richardson nearby remained silent. He stared at the video, seemingly lost in deep thought. ¡°Chief Richardson, what do you think?¡± The Deputy Chief looked at William Richardson and asked with a smile. William Richardson let out a sigh. He spoke in a low voice, ¡°I underestimated Ethan Smith, perhaps¡­ he truly has a chance to win over Miss Taylor.¡± This thought reminded William Richardson of his bet with Emily Taylor. With this thought, William Richardson helplessly shook his head. ¡°The Taylor family¡¯s eyesight is truly sharp.¡± William Richardson murmured. ¡°From this point on, the name Ethan Smith might indeed echo throughout the entire Chuzzle.¡± Ethan Smith didn¡¯t care about the external evaluation at all. He had no idea what it meant to defeat Keith Moore. ¡°Mr. Smith, as far as I know, one of the participants is Dorian Dawson¡¯s directly transmitted disciple.¡± Elder Hansen reminded him from the side. Ethan Smith narrowed his eyes as he looked at a young man on the stage and asked, ¡°Is it him?¡± Elder Hansen looked somewhat surprised, and asked, ¡®Mr. Smith, how could you possibly know?¡± Ethan Smith chuckled, stating, ¡°His potion brewing technique is quite skilled, and he¡¯s clearly on a different levelpared to the others.¡± ¡®Most importantly, the herbs in his box are visibly of much higher quality! This is definitely something Dorian Dawson arranged.¡± Ethan Smith statement oozed of certainty. Elder Hansen immediately enlightened, gave Ethan Smith a thumbs up, and remarked, ¡°Mr. Smith, your perspective is indeed sharp.¡± Ethan Smith didn¡¯t say anything; he merely silently watched the young man. The young man indeed had a high level of skill, and Ethan Smith had a hunch: this wasn¡¯t his true strength yet. ¡°Mr. Smith, are you confident in defeating him?¡± Elder Hansen asked tentatively. Ethan Smith squinted his eyes and said faintly, ¡°One hundred percent.. Not to mention Dorian Dawson¡¯s disciple, even if Dorian Dawson himself came, I could still win!¡± Chapter 158 - 158: The Despicable Dorian Dawson! 1 Chapter 158: The Despicable Dorian Dawson! 1 Trantor: 549690339 With Ethan¡¯s words, Elder Hansen felt reassured. However, at this moment, Ethan was not fully confident deep down inside. Fromst night to now, Ethan¡¯s strength had recovered by at most 30%. If there was no support from his qi, Ethan¡¯s alchemy technique would drop drastically. ¡°There shouldn¡¯t be any problems.¡± Ethan looked at the people on the stage and murmured softly. Time flew by as the selection went through round after round. And Dorian Dawson¡¯s disciple remained in thepetition, consistently advancing with overwhelming force. After nearly a morning, the selection finally concluded. Other than Dorian¡¯s disciple, three more contestants were chosen. Altogether, there were five people, including Ethan, to participate in the selection. During the noon break, Ethan and Elder Hansen found a ce to eat lunch casually. At this time, Dorian was sitting in a restaurant with the rest of the judges and his disciple. ¡°Elijah,e in and sit down,¡± Dorian waved to his disciple. The youth named Elijah Anderson quickly entered the room and greeted everyone politely, ¡°Greetings to all the judges.¡± ¡°Hehe, young Elijah, you don¡¯t need to be so polite.¡± ¡°Yes, your technique really surprised all of us.¡± ¡°Indeed, your skill is not inferior to your Master Dorian!¡± Dorian even boasted, ¡°To be frank, Elijah has long surpassed me, the student surpassing the master!¡± Elijah sat aside in silence, a hint of pride on his face. Dorian, on the other hand, pulled Elijah aside and said solemnly, ¡®Elijah, you need to pay special attention to Ethan Smith. He¡¯s not a simple opponent.¡± Elijah replied nonchntly, ¡°I know him; he¡¯s just a fighter, not worth mentioning. I can defeat him without breaking a sweat!¡± Dorian¡¯s expression turned serious. ¡°Elijah, I believe in your strength, but Ethan Smith is not to be underestimated. You must give it your all. Do you understand? Your Master will also assist you secretly.¡± Elijahughed, ¡°Master, I told you, I don¡¯t need your help. I can easily defeat him!¡± Dorian¡¯s brow furrowed, about to say something when Elijah waved him off. Then, Elijah spread his palm open. Astonishingly, a wisp of spiritual fire started to gather in his hand. Seeing this fire, Dorian¡¯s pupils shrank instantly, and he shot up on his feet! ¡°This¡­ is spiritual fire?¡± Dorian swallowed and his eyes filled with fervor! Elijah smiled lightly, ¡°That¡¯s right, Master. Now you know why I¡¯m so confident, don¡¯t you?¡± Dorian excitedly said, ¡°I knew I wasn¡¯t wrong about you, Elijah. You¡¯re a genius! ¡± To Dorian, spiritual fire was something one could only hope for but never attain. He had tried his whole life but was never able to produce spiritual fire, only to discover his disciple had already mastered it! Elijah smiled faintly, ¡°Master, just wait and see how I defeat him.¡± With that, Elijah turned and walked out of the room. In the afternoon. The Traditional Medicine Conference finals officially began. To Ethan¡¯s surprise, the finalpetition waspletely different from the previous rounds, as the venue was almost filled with people! Many nobles and officials hade to watch, with countless martial arts experts hidden in the shadows. Ethan raised an eyebrow and quickly understood. These nobles and officials also wanted to win the favor of alchemists and seize opportunities to court them. ¡°Mr. Smith, it¡¯s up to you now,¡± Elder Hansen said excitedly. Ethan nodded and smiled, ¡°Elder Hansen, don¡¯t worry.¡± After saying that, Ethan walked straight towards the stage. Coincidentally, Elijah was standing right next to Ethan, the distance between them no more than two meters. ¡°You¡¯re Ethan Smith?¡± Elijah nced at Ethan and asked indifferently. Ethan, with his eyes slightly closed, didn¡¯t bother to respond. Elijah didn¡¯t get angry; he sneered, ¡°You insulted my master, didn¡¯t you?¡± Still, Ethan paid no attention, just closing his eyes to conserve his energy and recover his qi. ¡°Hmph, putting on airs,¡± Elijah couldn¡¯t help but snort. ¡°I dere, the Traditional Medicine Conference finals begin now!¡± At this moment, the host stepped up on stage and shouted! Following the shout, several people brought up baskets filled with herbs for the contestants to use. Ethan nced at his own basket and frowned. That¡¯s because the herbs in his basket were almost discarded! They had hardly any qi left, and their medicinal effects were nearly depleted! Ethan¡¯s face turned cold, and he couldn¡¯t help but nce at Dorian, sitting below the stage. As expected, a smug smile hung on Dorian¡¯s face as he provocatively looked at Ethan. ¡°What a despicable and petty person,¡± Ethan murmured in his heart. ¡°Thepetitionsts one hour, and judges will determine the winner afterward! Begin!¡± the host announced loudly. After the announcement, the contestants on stage started to refine the medicine quickly. Elijah on the side did the same; he skillfully threw herbs into the vessel and then nced at Ethan. Ethan alone stood still, his brows furrowed and not moving at all. This was because these herbs were unusable. ¡°I wonder how you¡¯re going to win!¡± Dorianughed coldly. Ethan took a deep breath and whispered, ¡°It seems I have no choice but to use that method. ¡± After saying that, he dumped the discarded herbs into the vessel all at once. Then, Ethan poured in water, lit a fire, and began to make the medicine. The audience below the stage couldn¡¯t help but frown, ¡°What kind of method is this? Throwing all the herbs in together as if boiling everything in one pot?¡± ¡°I think this kid doesn¡¯t know how to refine medicine at all. Does he think he¡¯s stewing pork?¡± ¡°I heard that the Soul Nourishment Pill was made by him, but I bet he¡¯s lying.¡± Dorian couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter, ¡°Is he giving up on himself? Hahaha, I¡¯ve never seen such a method!¡± Dorian sneered continuously. At the same, Dorian felt relieved in his heart. In this way, Ethan wouldn¡¯t be able to me the quality of the herbs on him! Hearing the surroundingments, Ethan remained silent, only focusing on increasing the fire to quickly turn the herbs into a mush. Soon, the herbs in Ethan¡¯s vessel turned into a sticky paste without any trace of medicinal fragrance. ¡°Ethan, with all the medicinal effects escaping because of this method, is there any reason to continue?¡± Elijah sneered beside him. Ethan didn¡¯t say anything and just stared at the mushy herbs. ¡°Hehe, as expected, you¡¯re nothing but a paper tiger. You might as well get off the stage now and stop making a fool of yourself!¡± Elijah continued to mock. Ethan nced at him and sneered, ¡°It¡¯s true that I have an undeserved reputation, but beating you shouldn¡¯t be a problem.¡± After saying that, Ethan suddenly raised his hand and plunged it directly into the mushy herbs! Waves of qi surged from Ethan¡¯s palm into the mixture! In an instant, the mushy herbs turned a light blue color! Chapter 159 - 159: What Do You Think of My Spiritual Fire?_l Chapter 159: What Do You Think of My Spiritual Fire?_l Trantor: 549690339 Ethan Smith forcefully injected his own qi into the pile of herbs! At this moment, the herbs became the carrier for Ethan¡¯s inner qi! Countless qi streamed from Ethan¡¯s body, but this was far from enough for alchemy! But Ethan had no other way now, so he could only continue despite the difficulties. ¡°What kind of technique is this?¡± Someone whispered in the distance. ¡°What¡¯s the deal with that blue glow? Howe I¡¯ve never seen it before?¡± The judges below the stage frowned. Evidently, Ethan¡¯s technique had exceeded their understanding. Only Dorian Dawson suddenly stood up, his eyes filled with shock! ¡°This¡­this pale blue¡­it¡¯s simr to the one from the Divine Alchemist Pavilion back then!¡± Dorian murmured, a sense of unease emerging from his heart! Years ago, during his travels, he had seen a master perform alchemy! And that master¡¯s alchemy technique was strikingly simr to Ethan¡¯s technique today! ¡°Impossible, absolutely impossible!¡± Dorian shook his head quickly in denial. ¡°He¡¯s just a bumpkin from River City; how could he possibly know any masters!¡± Dorian said coldly. Having said that, he was still somewhat worried in his heart. Time flew by, almost half had passed in the blink of an eye. Only half an hour remained before the end. Elijah Anderson on the stage waspletely rxed, without any urgency. He folded his hands behind his back, quietly watching the tools in front of him. As for the other three contestants, they were still busy and struggling to control the heat. ¡°Humph, it¡¯s a disgrace topete with you lot,¡± Elijah suddenly snorted at this moment. He nced down at the audience below the stage and said indifferently, ¡°I¡¯ll show you a little something today.¡± After saying that, Elijah gently raised his palm, and immediately, a hint of me ignited in his hand! Seeing this tiny me, the crowd instantly boiled up! ¡°What is that? Howe there¡¯s a me in his hand!¡± ¡°How is this possible? Special effects?¡± Some martial artists eximed in astonishment, ¡°Is that¡­is that a spiritual fire? Elijah actually controls spiritual fire?¡± Several judges below the stage suddenly stood up, their eyes full of shock! ¡°Elijah actually produced a spiritual fire? How is this possible!¡± ¡°He¡¯s only in his early twenties, how could he have such a talent! ¡± ¡°With the aid of a spiritual fire, there¡¯s noparison at all! It¡¯s just like fighting onpletely different levels!¡± Almost everyone was shocked by Elijah¡¯s technique! It¡¯s said that those who can produce spiritual fires are one in a million geniuses! There are only a handful of such individuals in the entire Chuzzle! ¡°This young man is bound to achieve greatness in the future!¡± The various judges sighed in unison. As for the crowd¡¯s reaction, Elijah seemed quite satisfied. He yed with the spiritual fire in his hand, then turned his gaze to Ethan Smith. ¡°Kid, do you know what this is called?¡± Elijah asked provocatively. Ethan gave him a cold nce and secretly said in his heart, ¡°This fellow is indeed not as simple as I thought.¡± Seeing Ethan not speaking, Elijahughed and said, ¡°With your knowledge, I¡¯m afraid you probably don¡¯t know what this is, do you? No matter, I¡¯ll enlighten you today.¡± ¡°This in my hand is called spiritual fire; it¡¯s somethingprehended through my own unique talent.¡± ¡°And there are only a few people in the world who can produce spiritual fires! I, Elijah Anderson, am one of them!¡± ¡°Ethan Smith, do you think we still need topete?¡± Elijah said smugly and provocatively. Ethan withdrew his hand from the medicinal paste. He stared at the pile of paste and murmured, ¡°It should be about right, although it¡¯s impossible to refine any top-grade elixirs, but looking at the world, it should be considered top quality.¡± Having said that, Ethan turned his head to look at Elijah. ¡°You dare call that tiny me in your hand a spiritual fire?¡± Ethanughed coldly. Elijah¡¯s face suddenly changed upon hearing Ethan¡¯s words. ¡°Ignorance!¡± Elijah snapped coldly. ¡°Being able to produce a spiritual fire is difficult enough, even if it¡¯s only the size of a bean!¡± ¡°There are countless alchemists in the world; which of them isn¡¯t obsessed with spiritual fires? You, an ignorant youngster, dare such wild talk!¡± Ethan nced at him and chuckled, ¡°I don¡¯t think your spiritual fire is anything special.¡± A trace of anger shed across Elijah¡¯s face! Even the mes in his hand became restless! ¡°Are you in a hurry?¡± Ethan raised an eyebrow, looking at the restless me in Elijah¡¯s hand and asked. Elijah said coldly, ¡°Ignorance truly knows no fear! Let me tell you, those who possess spiritual fire are enough to look down upon the world¡¯s alchemists!¡± ¡°Really?¡± Ethan raised an eyebrow. Then, he gently spread his palm, and an azure me immediately danced in his hand! ¡°What do you think of my spiritual fire?¡± Ethan sneered.. Chapter 160 - 160: Are You Tickling Me? 1 Chapter 160: Are You Tickling Me? 1 Trantor: 549690339 A blue me flickered in Ethan Smith¡¯s palm. Even at a distance of several meters, one could feel its frenzied power. ¡°Bl¡­ Blue Spirit Fire?¡± Seeing the spiritual fire, Elijah Anderson¡¯s face instantly turned pale, a sense of powerlessness enveloping his heart! Some experts in the audience jumped to their feet, staring intently at Ethan Smith¡¯s palm. ¡°That¡­ that¡¯s the Blue Spirit Fire, it¡¯s really blue!¡± ¡°The Blue Spirit Fire¡­ it actually exists!¡± ¡°Who is this young man? How does he possess the Blue Spirit Fire?¡± Even Dorian Dawson sat on the ground, a trace of despair appearing on his face. Ethan Smith was somewhat surprised. The people seemed somewhat afraid of the spiritual fire in his hand. ¡°This is impossible, absolutely impossible!¡± Elijah Anderson¡¯s forehead dripped withrge beads of sweat. Ethan Smith frowned and said, ¡°What do you mean? Is your spiritual fire different from mine?¡± Elijah Anderson clenched his teeth and angrily eximed, ¡°Stop ying dumb when you fucking understand!¡± This left Ethan Smith even more puzzled. What was going on? ¡°It is said that spiritual fires are divided into seven levels: red, orange, yellow, green, blue, indigo, and purple. ¡± An elderly man in the audience suddenly spoke up. ¡°Among them, red is the lowest, purple is the highest, but those are just rumors, and no one has ever seen them. Most people produce red spiritual fires.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the Blue Spirit Fire to truly exist.¡± Upon hearing his exnation, Ethan Smith suddenly understood. So, besides the purple fire, this blue me was the highest level? ¡°No wonder the power of this me is so wild.¡± Ethan Smith muttered under his breath. At this moment, all of Elijah Anderson¡¯s pride was shattered! He couldn¡¯t imagine that Ethan Smith actually possessed the Blue Spirit Fire! ¡°Once this news gets out, this person will definitely be the center of attention in the Apothecary World.¡± Someonemented in secret. ¡°I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not just the Apothecary World; even the world of martial arts would hold him in high regard, possibly even bringing him life-threatening disasters.¡± ¡°An innocent man with a jade pendant is a target, indeed.¡± The crowd sighed, but Ethan Smith did not take it to heart. There were only ten minutes left until the end. It was impossible to make it in time using ordinary mes. ¡°It seems that I can only try to use this spiritual fire.¡± Ethan Smith was somewhat helpless. He wasn¡¯t proficient in controlling the spiritual fire; even a slight mistake could burn the herbs. But Ethan Smith had no other way now; he had to take the gamble. Next, Ethan Smith lifted his palm and flicked a finger. A wisp of spiritual fire directly fell into the container. The moment the me entered, the container made crisp cracking sounds! Ethan Smith didn¡¯t dare to be distracted; he closed his eyes slightly, and all his attention was focused on the spiritual fire. This not only consumed his physical strength, but it also took a huge toll on his mental strength as well. Suddenly, the paste in the container began to slowly solidify! Rays of light flickered within it, like a beautifulndscape! Dorian Dawson clenched his teeth, staring at Ethan Smith on stage, and suddenly shouted, ¡®Elijah! Controlling the spiritual fire requires focus; a slight error can burn the herbs!¡± He didn¡¯t say it outright, but his intent was clear. Elijah Anderson was smart, and he sneered, ¡°I understand.¡± After that, Elijah Anderson looked at Ethan Smith and sneered, ¡°I won¡¯t let you refine your medicine in peace.¡± Under everyone¡¯s gaze, Elijah Anderson clenched his fists and charged at Ethan Smith, trying to distract him! Elder Hansen¡¯s eyes widened in shock; he stared at Elijah Anderson and roared, ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re cheating! Shameless!¡± However, Dorian Dawson pretended not to see, and instead chatted casually with the judges. Elder Hansen was furious, but there was nothing he could do! On stage, Elijah Anderson¡¯s fists kept striking Ethan Smith¡¯s body. But to Elijah Anderson¡¯s astonishment, his fists couldn¡¯t affect Ethan Smith at all; instead, they hurt his own wrists! ¡°How¡­ how is this possible!¡± Elijah Anderson¡¯s heart grew more anxious. Like a madman, he used both his fists and feet, striking Ethan Smith like raindrops. Time passed by minute by minute. Ethan Smith still had his eyes closed, ignoring Elijah Anderson¡¯s attacks. All ms attention was rocusecl on controlling tne spiritual tire. ¡°This Dorian is really shameless.¡± Someone in the audience couldn¡¯t help but snort coldly. ¡°It¡¯s too bad his disciple can¡¯t hurt Ethan Smith.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t joke around, even a master like Keith Moore was defeated by Ethan Smith, let alone this Elijah Anderson.¡± Time passed quickly, and there was only one minute left until the end of thepetition. In the audience, Dorian Dawson looked coldly at Ethan Smith, his heart growing increasingly uneasy. ¡°I must not let this kid grow up.¡± Dorian Dawson thought. A Grandmaster with the Blue Spirit Fire was not someone he could afford to offend! Elijah Anderson still hadn¡¯t given up; he clenched his fists and aimed at Ethan Smith¡¯s vital points! At this moment, Ethan Smith¡¯s eyes suddenly snapped open! He turned to look at Elijah Anderson and said with a smile, ¡°Are you scratching me here? What, didn¡¯t you have enough for lunch?¡± Chapter 161 - 161: Summoning the Pill Cloud!_l Chapter 161: Summoning the Pill Cloud!_l Trantor: 549690339 Elijah¡¯s face changed, but before he could say anything, he was pped away by Ethan Smith! Although the p wasn¡¯t too hard, it still caused Elijah¡¯s cheek to swell up! ¡°Ethan Smith, how dare you openly hit someone! I¡¯m going to disqualify you!¡± Dorian Dawson, in the audience, got the chance to quickly stand up and loudly reprimand him! Ethan couldn¡¯t help but sneer, ¡°Are you blind? Weren¡¯t you dumb when he hit me just now?¡± Dorian huffed, ¡°Sorry, my eyes were ufortable just now, so I didn¡¯t see it.¡± Ethan was already used to Dorian¡¯s shamelessness. He nced coldly at Dorian and was about to speak. At this moment, the audience became restless. ¡°Dorian, are you treating all these people as blind?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, when your disciple hits someone you pretend not to see, but when someone else hits someone, you jump out? You¡¯re really a double standard dog!¡± ¡°If you want to disqualify someone, disqualify everyone!¡± The voices of condemnation from the audience surged like a tide. Dorian couldn¡¯t help his face changing color. He never imagined that he would provoke public anger! After all, these people usually had requests for him. Weren¡¯t they polite when they met him? Faced with the audience¡¯s condemnation, Dorian could only clench his teeth and wave his hand, ¡°Forget it, let this be an exception!¡± The audience scoffed and no longer took Dorian seriously. What a joke! Ethan Smith, who had the spiritual fire and had defeated the old Grandmaster, was far more valuable than Dorian! For these merchants, what they excelled at most was taking sides in a timely manner. ¡°Time¡¯s 110!¡± The host slowly walked onto the stage- He looked at the contestants and said, ¡°Please, contestants, remove the lids.¡± Elijah got up from the ground, gritted his teeth and stared at Ethan, saying, ¡°You will not win!¡± Ethan remained silent,pletely ignoring Elijah. Soon, the other three contestants removed their lids and took out their Pills. Although their Pills were not bad, they were unlucky to meet Ethan and Elijah, so no one paid attention to them. Everyone¡¯s attention was on Ethan Smith and Elijah Anderson. Elijah squinted and said, ¡°Ethan Smith, you better watch closely!¡± With that, Elijah yelled and directly flipped the lid off his container! In the containery a red pill. A thick medicinal fragrance instantly filled the entire venue! ¡°Is this¡­ a Life Extension Pill?¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s a Life Extension Pill, it¡¯s definitely a Life Extension Pill! Wasn¡¯t it said that the form for Life Extension Pill had been lost?¡± ¡°It is said that the Life Extension Pill has miraculous effects and can forcibly extend a person¡¯s life by three days! It¡¯s against the heavens!¡± ¡°Elijah is indeed a genius!¡± Three days¡¯ worth of life extension! This was definitely an invaluable holy item! Do you know how much a Great Family can do in three days? Seeing this, Dorian Dawsonughed even harder. ¡°Ethan Smith, I don¡¯t believe you cane up with a better Pill.¡± Elijah sneered continuously. Ethan nced at Elijah and nodded slightly, ¡°Your talent is indeed good, it¡¯s a pity that you followed the wrong person.¡± ¡°Shut the fuck up!¡± Elijah said coldly. ¡°No matter how you produce the spiritual fire, any aristocratic family would want me based on my alchemy skills!¡± ¡°Today, you¡¯re going to lose!¡± Ethan didn¡¯t say anything, his face remained calm, showing no emotion. ¡°Alright, Ethan Smith, it¡¯s your turn,¡± Dorian stood up, his hands sped behind him. Ethan nced at him and nodded, ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll show you what a real Pill is!¡± With that, Ethan lifted the lid with one hand! Inside the containery eight bean-sized pills. These pills seemed ordinary, not even having a medicinal fragrance, but instead, they carried a faint stench. The scene was suddenly quiet, and after a moment, bursts of echoingughter came from the judges¡¯ seats. ¡°Hahaha! What is this, shit pellets?¡± ¡°Damn, after all that, this is what you came up with?¡± ¡°It seems that Ethan¡¯s technique is still not proficient enough, what a pity.¡± Dorian just kept sneering. ¡°Sure enough, controlling the Blue Spirit Fire is extremely difficult. It¡¯s clear that he failed.¡± Dorian sped his hands behind him and smiled faintly. Elijah looked at Ethan and mocked him, ¡°I thought you had some incredible Pill, but this? You¡¯re making peopleugh!¡± Ethan still remained silent, his expression extremely calm. ¡°Although Ethan failed, his potential definitely surpasses Elijah¡¯s.¡± ¡°Yes, very true. If there¡¯s a chance, we must befriend him.¡± The people below still looked favorably upon Ethan, after all, the Blue Spirit Fire was too shocking. ¡°Ethan, you lost. Host, you can announce the result.¡± Dorian sped his hands behind him and spoke indifferently. The host nodded, then said, ¡°Now I announce that the winner is¡­¡± ¡°Wait.¡± At this moment, Ethan Smith finally spoke. ¡°Do you have anything else to say?¡± the host asked. Ethan replied indifferently, ¡°Who says I lost?¡± ¡°Ethan, the result is already in front of us. Do you still want to cheat? Let me tell you, the audience¡¯s eyes are sharp!¡± Dorian sneered. With one sentence, he gathered all the audience members on his side. But Ethan didn¡¯t care. He looked at everyone and said with a light smile, ¡°You jumped to conclusions without even looking at the Pills. Isn¡¯t that inappropriate?¡± ¡°Without even looking at the Pills? Are you stupid? Isn¡¯t it right in front of us? What, can¡¯t ept losing?¡± Elijah sneered. Ethan smiled and said, ¡°This is just a starter, not the real Pill.¡± With that, Ethan walked to the container. He looked at everyone and said slowly, ¡°Please, prepare yourselves mentally.¡± ¡°Showing off.¡± Elijah scoffed. Ethan ignored him, raised his hand, and slowly reached into the container. Meanwhile, Ethan¡¯s palm flicked, pushing the eight Pills to one side. Then, beneath the eight Pills, a purple Pill was hidden! The Pill was shimmering with a dark glow, making it look extremely strange. ¡°What¡­ what is this? Why haven¡¯t we seen it before?¡± ¡°Hmm¡­ although we have never seen it, one look tells you it¡¯s extraordinary.¡± ¡°Indeed, the Pill seems to be full of mystery.¡± Dorian¡¯s face darkened. He hastily got up and said coldly, ¡°Ethan, we¡¯ve never seen this Pill before, and nobody knows its effect. So, the championship still goes to Elijah, alright?¡± The rest of the people also nodded in agreement. Although the Pill Ethan had refined looked extraordinary, no one knew what its specific effects were. Ethan, however, remained unruffled. He smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s rumored that top-grade Elixirs are divided into Divine Rank, Earth Rank, Profound Rank, and Yellow Rank. The Divine Rank is the highest, while the Yellow Rank is the lowest. But even the lowest Yellow Rank can trigger Pill Clouds. Therefore, Pill Clouds are the only criterion for judging top-grade Elixirs.¡± ¡°What do you mean? What are you trying to say?¡± Dorian frowned. Ethan said indifferently, ¡°Please enjoy the Pill Clouds.¡± As soon as his voice fell, colorful clouds began to gather in the sky one after another! Pill Clouds formed! Chapter 162 - 162: 162: You I ve Been Captured!_l Chapter 162 - 162: 162: You I ve Been Captured!_l Trantor: 549690339 Looking at therge clouds gathering in the sky, everyone was stunned by this spectacle! Dorian Dawson and Elijah Anderson stared at this vision intently, their eyes filled with disbelief! ¡°It¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s a Pill Cloud atter all¡­¡± Dorian whispered, having never seen a real Pill Cloud despite his age. At this moment, Elijah felt powerless, realizing that he and Ethan Smith were not on the same level at all! ¡°The legendary Pill Cloud!¡± People around them began to buzz. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect this to be real!¡± ¡°Who exactly is Ethan Smith? Not only can he defeat seasoned Grandmasters, but he also has such an incredible alchemy skill¡­¡± ¡°Ethan Smith¡¯s future is limitless!¡± The Pill Cloud that had gathered soon began to dissipate slowly until it disappearedpletely. The sky returned to calm, as if nothing had happened. Ethan Smith looked at Elijah and said lightly, ¡°Do you still think you can win Elijah chuckled bitterly in his heart, as all his pride was shattered in that moment. Just as Elijah was about to speak, Dorian Dawson suddenly yelled from below the stage, ¡°Wait!¡± All eyes quickly fell on Dorian. Dorian gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Even if you can gather a Pill Cloud, so what? Who knows if your pill has any practical effect!¡± As soon as these words came out, there was a murmur of discussion on the scene. ¡°Yes, if there¡¯s no practical effect, even a top-grade elixir would be worthless.¡± ¡°Mr. Smith, please exin this pill.¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Smith, excuse our rudeness, but we really want to know the practical effect of this pill.¡± The way people addressed him had quietly changed. From the initial ¡°this kid¡± to ¡°Ethan Smith,¡± and now it had be ¡°Mr. Smith.¡± This was enough to prove that they were increasingly valuing Ethan Smith. Ethan nced at Dorian not far away and sneered, ¡°Still not giving up? Fine, let me tell you the effect of this pill.¡± ¡°This medicine is called Curing Pill, and its effect is simple and crude ¨C it can cure all diseases, even terminal ones.¡± ¡°Of course, this pill has its shorings as well. It cannot treat external injuries and can only be taken once in a lifetime.¡± Upon hearing these words, all the people below the stage suddenly boiled with excitement! A pill that could cure terminal diseases? Wouldn¡¯t that be like having two lives? Compared to this Curing Pill, Elijah¡¯s Life Extension Pill suddenly lost its significance! ¡°There¡¯s actually such a pill in the world!¡± ¡°Mr. Smith, can you sell this pill to me? I¡¯m willing to pay a high price!¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Smith, I¡¯m willing to pay no matter how much it costs!¡± Hearing the shouts of the crowd, a faint smile emerged on Ethan¡¯s face. ¡°I¡¯ll find a chance to auction this pill publicly,¡± Ethan said. Dorian¡¯s face was extremely ugly! He couldn¡¯t understand how there could be such a medicine in the world. A cure-all? It was simply unbelievable! But Ethan didn¡¯t care at all. This medicine was refined from the purest qi within his body, and treating diseases was nothing to him. Moreover, the Curing Pill was just a Divine Medicine in the mundane world. In Ethan¡¯s inheritance, it still belonged to the inferior form category. Ethan chose to refine the Curing Pill for two reasons. The first was that the medicines Dorian had provided had no therapeutic effect, so Ethan had to rely on his own qi. As a result, he could not refine a pill that would be useful to martial artists. The second reason was that Ethan did not want to invite trouble. If he really refined a pill that would drive martial artists crazy, countless eyes would be on him. At that time, it was very likely that top-level masters would make a move on him. ¡°Can the results be announced now?¡± Ethan looked at the host and said faintly. ¡°Ah, this¡­¡± The host suddenly hesitated, subconsciously ncing at Dorian. Dorian looked livid but didn¡¯t know what to do. The final decision was in his hands, but now all the audience was won over by Ethan. If he wanted to favor Elijah, he would have to find a good excuse. The scene fell into a brief silence, with countless eyes staring at Dorian. Dorian clenched his teeth and said, ¡°I think the championship should belong to Elijah.¡± As soon as these words came out, everyone was shocked! Everyone sneered at Dorian¡¯s shamelessness. ¡°Ethan¡¯s Curing Pill has not been seen by anyone, who knows if it¡¯s true or false, can we just rely on his ims?¡± Dorian snorted. ¡°Haha, President Dorian, isn¡¯t that a bit too much?¡± Someone nearby couldn¡¯t help but say. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s unreasonable.¡± Dorian still didn¡¯t care. He snorted coldly, ¡°I am the president of the Traditional Medicine Association. The decision is in my hands. Whoever wins, wins!¡± ¡°Master, let it be.¡± However, at this time, Elijah on the stage suddenly shook his head. ¡°I am not as good as Ethan Smith. Just with his Pill Cloud, he is far superior to me.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve lost, so there¡¯s no need to hold on anymore,¡± Elijah said. Hearing Elijah¡¯s words, Ethan sneered, ¡°Dorian, your disciple is wiser than you.¡± Dorian clenched his teeth and shouted, ¡°You spineless thing! I said that the decision is in my hands! No one is allowed to defy me!¡± Ethan¡¯s eyebrows furrowed slightly. He hadn¡¯t expected Dorian to be this shameless. The others secretly cursed in their hearts, but there was nothing they could do. Dorian snorted lightly and looked at Ethan, saying faintly, ¡°Did you see that? This is called power, and sometimes power is more important than ability.¡± ¡°Really, Dorian, do you really think no one can control you?¡± Just then, a voice came from the entrance. Looking back, they saw two men dressed in official uniforms walking in. Dorian¡¯s brow furrowed, asking, ¡°Who are you?¡± Both men showed their work IDs and said, ¡°We are from the Association Administration. After research by the higher-ups, we have decided to revoke your position as president of the Traditional Medicine Association and appoint Ethan Smith as acting president.¡± Upon hearing this, Dorian¡¯s face turned extremely ugly! ¡°How¡­ how could this be! He¡¯s just a kid! What qualifications does he have to be president!¡± Dorian gritted his teeth in anger. ¡°That¡¯s the decision from above. If you¡¯re not convinced, go find the director!¡± The other person snorted coldly. At this moment, several more people entered the room. These people were even more straightforward. They walked up to Dorian, took out a file, and said, ¡°Dorian Dawson, you are suspected of multiple crimes.. Now, I dere that you are under arrest!¡± Chapter 163 - 163: 163: Testing Each Other 1 Chapter 163 - 163: 163: Testing Each Other 1 Trantor: 549690339 Dorian Dawson was stunned. He was actually arrested? A few people walked over and reached out to arrest Dorian Dawson. At this moment, Dorian Dawson shouted, ¡°I¡¯m friends with your boss, let me call him!¡± These people were not in a hurry. They stood on one side and nodded, ¡°Go ahead.¡± Dorian took out his phone and dialed a number. After the call was connected, Dorian hurriedly said, ¡°Craig, what¡¯s going on? Why are your people arresting me?¡± The man called Craig sneered, ¡°You broke thew. If I don¡¯t catch you, who should I catch?¡± Dorian¡¯s face changed again. He said in a somewhat flustered tone, ¡°Craig, what¡­what do you mean!¡± ¡°What do I mean? Ha, Dorian Dawson, you¡¯re finished!¡± said Craig before hanging up the phone. A feeling of desperation surged in Dorian¡¯s heart. His legs became weak, and he fell to the ground with a thud. The several people didn¡¯t say anything and walked over, grabbed Dorian¡¯s arm, and left. The sudden change left the scene silent. The chairman, who was once high above, was now a prisoner, which couldn¡¯t help but make people sigh. Next, several people from the Association Administration came to Ethan Smith. ¡°Mr. Smith, after the decision from above, you will be the president of the Traditional Medicine Association.¡± They said. Ethan scratched his head, ¡°Can I not be the president of this Traditional Medicine Association?¡± The people who heard this, couldn¡¯t help but chuckle, ¡°You don¡¯t know how many people are fighting for this position, and you¡¯re actually refusing?¡± Ethan said helplessly, ¡°I¡¯m used to being free and don¡¯t want to be controlled by others.¡± ¡°Mr. Smith, you should talk to our chief. We¡¯re only responsible for delivering the message.¡± They shook their heads and said. After leaving this sentence, they left. ¡°Congrattions, Mr. Smith, on bing the new president!¡± ¡°Should we call you President Smith now?¡± ¡°President Smith, here¡¯s my business card. If you need anything, just let me know! ¡± Countless people came over to please Ethan, their posture extremely low. It was obvious that Ethan had underestimated the power of the president¡¯s position. Even though he didn¡¯t belong to an official organization, the power he had was huge. Later, Ethan followed the host to the backstage area. At the backstage, there was a wooden box. Ethan eagerly took the box and opened it. Inside, there was a hundred-year-old Knotweed. ¡°What a strong medicinal scent! ¡± Ethan took a deep breath and couldn¡¯t help but feel excited! With this hundred-year-old Knotweed, maybe he could directly enter the second level of Foundation Establishment Stage! Although Foundation Establishment Stage was the foundation of cultivation, it was the most critical step. Just like building a house, Foundation Establishment Stage isying the foundation. If this step is not solid, the path of cultivation would be very difficult in the future. ¡°A hundred -year-old Knotweed can refine a Foundation Establishment Pill.¡± Ethan thought to himself. However, the effect of Foundation Establishment Pill is not the same for everyone, unlike the Qi Gathering Pill that directly improved a level. For some people, one pill can improve several levels, while for others, several pills may not even improve by a single level. After getting the Knotweed, Ethan nned to leave. Upon reaching the doorway, Ethan happened to encounter Elijah Anderson. Elijah stood at the door, his face gloomy, clenching his fists, seemingly somewhat unwilling. ¡°You¡¯re a good seedling.¡± At this moment, Ethan¡¯s voice came from behind him. Elijah suddenly turned around and looked at Ethan with cold eyes. Ethan continued, ¡°It¡¯s just a pity that you chose the wrong master. How about bing my disciple?¡± Elijah snorted coldly, ¡°Be your disciple? In your dreams! Let me tell you that starting tomorrow, I¡¯ll embark on a journey to visit all the top alchemists! Sooner orter, my achievements will surpass yours!¡± Ethan shrugged, not caring at all. ¡°Well, good luck then.¡± Ethan was just joking around with him, genuinely taking him as a disciple was impossible. Afterward, Ethan and Elder Hansen returned to the hotel. On the way back to the hotel, Elder Hansen was extremely excited. ¡°Mr. Smith, I didn¡¯t expect your alchemy to be so high!¡± Elder Hansen sincerely eximed. Ethan also nodded slightly, ¡°To be honest, I didn¡¯t expect it either.¡± Ethan had no idea about the rank of his spiritual fire. Once they returned to the hotel, Ethan looked extremely tired. And today, the peopleing to visit Ethan were endless. Among them were representatives from major aristocratic families, martial arts masters, and people wanting to buy the Curing Pill. After thinking for a moment, Ethan said to Elder Hansen, ¡°Elder Hansen, this Curing Pill is for you. If anyone wants the Curing Pill, they can exchange it for Hundred-year medicinal material.¡± Elder Hansen was overjoyed. He took the Curing Pill and nodded repeatedly, ¡°Thank you for trusting me, Mr. Smith!¡± Ethan yawned, looking very tired. Ethan had been really tired these past few days, and the qi in his body waspletely depleted. It would be difficult to recover in a short amount of time. ¡°Mr. Smith, you should go rest.¡± Elder Hansen saw this and said with some heartache. Ethan shook his head and said, ¡°I¡¯m waiting for someone.¡± ¡°Waiting for someone?¡± Elder Hansen was stunned, ¡°Waiting for whom?¡± ¡°Keith Moore.¡± Ethan said in a solemn tone. When it came to Keith, Ethan had no confidence. He wasn¡¯t even sure if Keith would deliver the Ganoderma. On the other side, Keith was also waiting. The entire dav. he had barelv left the house. sitting in the courtvard, waiting quietly. If Ethan showed up personally to ask for the Ganoderma, Keith would give it to him. If Ethan didn¡¯te, Keith wouldn¡¯t send the Ganoderma. It was a test between the two of them. After all, the Ganoderma was already two hundred years old, and no one would want to give it away for free. Time passed by minute by minute. In the blink of an eye, it had already be evening. ¡°It seems that Keith won¡¯te.¡± Ethan murmured, standing by the window. On the other side, Keith also sneered, ¡°I guessed right, that Ethan wouldn¡¯t daree! Without the Saintly Body Skill, he¡¯s afraid of dying in my hands.¡± Just as his words fell, a young man ran in from outside. ¡°Master!¡± The young man ran while shouting. Keith nced at him and said, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± The young man said excitedly, ¡°Master, it¡¯s a good thing you didn¡¯t make an enemy of Ethan Smith, or it would¡¯ve been a big trouble!¡± Keith¡¯s brow furrowed slightly, ¡°What do you mean?¡± The young man said in astonishment, ¡°Master, don¡¯t you know? Today¡¯s Traditional Medicine Conference, that Ethan stole the show!¡± Keith furrowed his brows even more and signaled the young man to continue. The young man churned with excitement, ¡°That Ethan not only controlled spiritual fire, but also a blue spiritual fire! Today at the Traditional Medicine Conference, he even attracted a Pill Cloud!¡± ¡°That¡¯s a Pill Cloud! I¡¯ve only heard about it, never seen it! It¡¯s amazing! Just with this alchemy technique alone, it¡¯s enough to make the major aristocratic families take it seriously!¡± Chapter 164 - 164 164: Seizing by Force_1 164 Chapter 164: Seizing by Force_1 Upon hearing this, Keith Moore suddenly stood up, eximing, "Is that true?" The young man hastily nodded, "Yes! The whole of Shince City is talking about it! Look, there''s even a video online!" After saying that, the young man handed his phone to Keith Moore. Keith took the phone and stared intently at the screen. On the screen, it was none other than the scene of Ethan Smith refining a pill. When Keith saw the Blue Spirit Fire in Ethan''s hands and the Pill Cloud appearing in the sky, his face was instantly filled with shock! "Quick, bring me the Ganoderma! Take me to Ethan Smith immediately!" Keith Moore said anxiously. Getting acquainted with such an alchemist, a mere Ganoderma wasn''t really a big deal! It''s well known that the same herbs could have far greater effects in the hands of an alchemist than ordinary martial artists! At this time, Ethan Smith was still waiting for Keith Moore. He nced at his phone, which showed that it was already eleven o''clock at night. "It seems he won''te." Ethan''s expression was a bit unpleasant. Ethan didn''t like it when people broke their promises. "I should get some rest." Ethan stretchedzily and couldn''t help yawning continuously. At that moment, Keith''s car stopped downstairs. Soon after, he saw Keith running up hurriedly. He was holding the Ganoderma and respectfully handed it to Ethan. "I''m sorry, Mr. Smith. I had some things to attend to today, so I came a littlete," Keith said apologetically. Ethan looked at Keith and said in a half-smiling tone, "Was it that you were really dyed or were you deliberately trying to test me?" Keith Moore''s face changed slightly, and he quickly shook his head, "Mr. Smith, I really had things to attend to; otherwise, I would have arrived earlier." It was said, but everyone knew the truth. Ethan didn''t expose it; he took the Ganoderma and nodded, "Thank you, Mr. Moore." Keith bowed his hand, "I''m just returning what is rightfully yours, Mr. Smith." Ethan nodded slightly, and Keith showed understanding, not staying long and quickly leaving the hotel. "This Keith Moore really knows how to weigh the pros and cons," Ethan yed with the Ganoderma and couldn''t help butugh. "However... getting this Ganoderma is worth it." Looking at the Ganoderma in his hand, Ethan''s heart was somewhat excited. After keeping the Ganoderma, Ethanid down on the bed. Soon, drowsiness surged in like a tide. The exhaustion of the past few days was released at this moment, and Ethan quickly entered the dreand. The next day. People still came in an endless stream for the Curing Pill. Many officials and nobles came to inquire about it, offering high prices to acquire the Curing Pill. Elder Hansen courteously received them one by one and stated Ethan''s intentions. "Mr. Smith said that the Curing Pill isn''t for sale. If you want it, you have to exchange it with hundred-year medicinal materials," Elder Hansen said politely. Upon hearing this, everyone felt a little embarrassed. Hundred-year medicinal materials weren''t asmon as cabbage on the roadside; even to those wealthy people, they weren''t easy to obtain. Just like that, two more days passed. People still sought the pill daily, but no one came up with hundred-year medicinal materials. Three dayster, Ethan still hadn''t woken up. Elder Hansen nced at Ethan''s room and couldn''t help but sigh, "Mr. Smith has been asleep for five full days without waking up. Did he die?" Thinking about it, Elder Hansen tiptoed into the room and checked. Once confirmed that Ethan was still alive, Elder Hansen put his heart at ease. At this moment, there was a sudden knock on the door outside. Elder Hansen hurried forward and opened the door. Upon opening the door, a young man dressed in a suit and exuding an air of wealth walked in. The young man was also followed by two bodyguards. "I heard you have a Curing Pill?" The young man walked in and went straight to the point. Elder Hansen replied politely, "Yes, but it requires exchanging with hundred-year medicinal materials." The young man nodded, and with a stretch of his hand, a bodyguard immediately handed over a box. "This is a hundred-year-old ginseng. Would it be alright to exchange it for the Curing Pill in your possession?" The young man asked. Elder Hansen promptly said, "Of course, but I have to inspect it first." After saying that, Elder Hansen took the ginseng and carefully examined it. In a short while, Elder Hansen frowned slightly. He looked up at the young man and said, "My friend, this doesn''t seem to be a hundred-year ginseng? It appears to be just an ordinary herb." Hearing this, the young man pretended to be surprised and said, "Impossible! I clearly brought a hundred-year ginseng!" Elder Hansen helplessly said, "Were you lied to?" The young man sneered, pointing at the ginseng in Elder Hansen''s hand, "Did you secretly switch it? I clearly brought a hundred-year ginseng!" Elder Hansen''s face changed; he immediately understood! This young man was obviously trying to rob them! "Don''t talk nonsense," Elder Hansen stuffed the ginseng back to the young man. The young man snorted, "Ethan Smith will believe you or me? You clearly want to keep the hundred-year ginseng for yourself, deceive Ethan, and then pour the dirty water on me!" Elder Hansen''s expression turned blue with anger, "You, why are you making false usations!" The young man sneered, "Do you think Ethan will trust you or me? Let me tell you, I''m taking the Curing Pill! Besides, how would you exin this to Ethan?" After saying that, the young man waved his hand, and his two bodyguards immediately came forward, pressing Elder Hansen down on the table. Soon after, the bodyguards directly snatched the Curing Pill. "Mr. Tenny," the bodyguard handed the Curing Pill to the young man. A smug smile appeared on the young man''s face as he collected the Curing Pill and said, "Old man, thank you for the Curing Pill. As for how you''ll exin this to Ethan, that''s up to you." Elder Hansen gritted his teeth and said, "When Mr. Smith wakes up, he won''t let you get away with this!" The young manughed loudly, "He won''t let me go? Do you know who I am? I''m Miles Schroeder of the Schroeder Family! If Ethan is smart, he won''t offend me for a single pill!" Leaving these words behind, Miles Schroeder turned and left. Elder Hansen''s face looked a bit ugly. He had heard of the Schroeder Family. This was a truly top-tier family in Chuzzle, much stronger than the Hill family! Elder Hansen suddenly felt at a loss. At this moment, there was another knock on the door outside. Upon opening the door, they found that the visitor was Ashton Nicholson. Ashton bowed his hand to Elder Hansen and said, "Elder Hansen, where''s Mr. Smith?" Elder Hansen said weakly, "Sleeping." Ashton furrowed his brow, "Elder Hansen, why do you look so upset?" Elder Hansen gave a bitter smile and told Ashton the story. "Miles Schroeder?" Ashton''s brow furrowed upon hearing this name. Chapter 165 - 165: 165: Foundation Establishment Stage Level 2 1 Chapter 165 - 165: 165: Foundation Establishment Stage Level 2 1 Trantor: 549690339 A trace of solemnity appeared on Ashton Nicholson¡¯s face. But Elder Hansen waspletely unaware, still angrily saying, ¡°When Mr. Smith wakes up, he¡¯ll definitely go to seek justice!¡± Ashton Nicholson shook his head, looking solemnly at Elder Hansen and said, ¡°It¡¯s best not to let him know about this.¡± Elder Hansen was taken aback, somewhat confused, ¡°Wh¡­why?¡± Ashton Nicholson spoke solemnly, ¡°The Schroeder Family is the top-ranking family in Chuzzle, their strength surpasses all other families in Chuzzle. They are in a league of their own.¡± ¡°If Mr. Smith finds out, do you think he¡¯ll let it go given his personality? If conflict arises, it¡¯s very likely to bring about his own demise!¡± Ashton Nicholson said as he looked at Elder Hansen. Elder Hansen¡¯s face suddenly turned a bit gloomy. He knew that the Schroeder Family was extraordinary, but he didn¡¯t expect even Ashton Nicholson to be this afraid of them. ¡°So¡­what should we do? They¡¯ve already taken the Curing Pill, 1¡­1 don¡¯t know how to exin it.¡± Elder Hansen seemed somewhat at a loss. Ashton Nicholson sighed, patted Elder Hansen¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Elder Hansen, if you don¡¯t want Ethan Smith to get hurt, you¡¯ll have to handle this yourself.¡± Although his words didn¡¯t make it clear, the intention was obvious. Afterwards, Ashton Nicholson didn¡¯t stay any longer and quickly left the ce. After he left, Elder Hansen sat down and started to ponder. After a while, Elder Hansen let out a long sigh. ¡°I¡¯d better listen to Mr. Tenny¡¯s advice,¡± Elder Hansen muttered in a low voice. Time flew by, and Ethan Smith still showed no signs of waking up. Every day, people still came to ask for Pills, but they were all turned away by Elder Hansen. Two dayster, Ethan Smith finally woke up from his sleep. He stretchedzily and felt refreshed all over. Next, Ethan Smith tried clenching his fist; only after sensing the abundant power within his body did he breathe a sigh of relief. ¡°My strength has finally fully recovered,¡± Ethan Smith thought. Then, he pushed the door open and went out. Just as it was noon, Elder Hansen quickly came up to greet him when he saw Ethan Smith, ¡°Mr. Smith, you¡¯re awake.¡± Ethan Smith smiled, ¡°Elder Hansen, how many days have I been asleep?¡± Elder Hansen counted with his fingers and said, ¡°Exactly a week.¡± ¡°This long?¡± Ethan Smith was a bit surprised. Elder Hansen made tea for Ethan Smith and then said, ¡°Yeah, I didn¡¯t expect you to sleep so long either.¡± Having gone without food and drink for several days, Ethan Smith felt both hungry and thirsty. So after washing up, he took Elder Hansen out to find a hot pot restaurant. For this meal, Ethan Smith ate like a tornado, devouring everything. The whole meal took at least three hours. After filling himself, Ethan Smith casually asked, ¡°Elder Hansen, there must have been quite a few people looking for me recently, right?¡± Elder Hansen¡¯s face changed slightly, and after a moment of silence, he said, ¡°That¡¯s right, almost every day someonees to the door. Some want Pills, some invite you to banquets.¡± Ethan Smithughed, ¡°As expected, did the Curing Pill sell?¡± Elder Hansen appeared embarrassed, he stiffly said, ¡°No¡­no.¡± Ethan Smith didn¡¯t care, heughed, ¡°It¡¯s normal, after all, hundred-year medicinal materials aren¡¯t easy to find.¡± ¡°No¡­it¡¯s not that.¡± Elder Hansen raised his head to look at Ethan Smith. Ethan Smith was stunned, and somewhat incredulously asked, ¡°Not? What do you mean?¡± Elder Hansen flushed and said, ¡°1¡­1 ate that Curing Pill. I¡­l¡¯ve been feeling very unwelltely, so I took it myself¡­¡± At that, Elder Hansen quickly got up, bowed and said, ¡°Mr. Smith, just consider me buying the Pill, and deduct it from my sry in the future!¡± Ethan Smith stared at Elder Hansen, remaining silent for a while. The more this went on, the more anxious Elder Hansen felt. ¡°Elder Hansen, it¡¯s too kind of you to say such things,¡± Ethan Smith shook his head. ¡°Since you¡¯re not feeling well, I¡¯ll give you that Curing Pill.¡± Ethan Smith wiped his mouth and smiled. Elder Hansen was taken aback, looking at Ethan Smith, deeply touched at the bottom of his heart. ¡°Mr. Smith, is what you said true?¡± Elder Hansen found it hard to believe. That was a Curing Pill, countless aristocratic families wanted to buy it at a high price! And Ethan Smith was actually willing to give it to him? ¡°Of course, it¡¯s just a Curing Pill,¡± Ethan Smith waved his hand. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Smith!¡± Elder Hansen hurriedly bowed, his face filled with respect. Ethan Smith smiled, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go back now. I¡¯ve had enough rest, time to get back to business.¡± On their way back to the hotel, Ethan Smith couldn¡¯t help but feel something was off. Because when Elder Hansen spoke, his eyes were always flitting about, as if he wascking confidence. Of course, Ethan Smith didn¡¯t think too much about it. He assumed Elder Hansen felt guilty, which was why hecked confidence. After returning to the hotel, Ethan Smith looked at Elder Hansen and said, ¡°Elder Hansen, I¡¯m going to be busy for a while, and no matter whoes looking for me, I won¡¯t see anyone.¡± Elder Hansen bowed and said, ¡°Yes, Mr. Smith.¡± Then, Ethan Smith turned around and went back to his room, locking the door. He took out the two strains of Ganoderma. One a hundred -year strain, and the other two hundred years old. ¡°With these two strains of Ganoderma, I should be able to refine at least three Foundation Establishment Pills,¡± Ethan Smith thought to himself. As for the exact number of Pills, it would depend on the refining technique. The more skilled the technique, the more Pills that can be refined. Ethan Smith arranged the two strains of Ganoderma, and then began to control the spiritual fire to refine the Foundation Establishment Pills. After experiencing the Traditional Medicine Conference, Ethan Smith¡¯s control of the spiritual fire had obviously improved a lot. With the aid of this spiritual fire, Ethan Smith sessfully refined the Foundation Establishment Pills in just one night. Foundation Establishment Pills were basic pills, so they didn¡¯t consume much spiritual power. At dawn, there were a total of eight Foundation Establishment Pills in front of Ethan Smith. ¡°No wonder they were so shocked by the Blue Spirit Fire, its effects far exceeded expectations,¡± Ethan Smith looked at the eight Foundation Establishment Pills in front of him and couldn¡¯t help but think to himself. ¡°Eight Foundation Establishment Pills, they can at least get me to the third level of Foundation Establishment Stage, right?¡± Ethan Smith stroked his chin and guessed. Without thinking too much, Ethan Smith quickly swallowed the Pills. In no time, Ethan Smith felt his dantian was filled with a massive amount of qi! This qi was like a stream, with the dantian at the center, it surged towards the meridians throughout the body. Ethan Smith closed his eyes slightly, guiding the flow of qi within his body. For the entire day, Ethan Smith didn¡¯t leave the room. These eight Foundation Establishment Pills were quickly digested within Ethan Smith¡¯s body; however, it was surprising that Ethan Smith didn¡¯t manage to break through even a single level. Only after thest Foundation Establishment Pill waspletely digested, did Ethan Smith faintly feel the signs of breaking through to the second level of the Foundation Establishment Stage. Waves of qi began to lingering around Ethan Smith¡¯s body. Ethan Smith closed his eyes slightly and began to break through to the second level of the Foundation Establishment Stage. All of a sudden, a faint golden light appeared on Ethan Smith¡¯s body, illuminating the whole room as if it were daytime.. Chapter 166 - 166: 166: William Richardson s Chapter 166 - 166: 166: William Richardson s Request_l Trantor: 549690339 The glow around him grew stronger and stronger. Ethan Smith waspletely unaware of this, only feeling an intense burning sensation throughout his body, as if he was going to explode. Even his forehead was covered inyers of sweat! ¡°Buzz!¡± An hourter, the golden light around him began to converge on Ethan Smith as the center! All the light gathered directly onto Ethan Smith¡¯s body, finally merging with his skin. Ethan Smith abruptly opened his eyes! He looked down at his skin and, for some reason, it seemed as if his pores had gotten smaller. Moreover¡­ there was an elusive dark gold color on his body. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Ethan Smith¡¯s brow furrowed. The Foundation Establishment Stage was the foundation of cultivation, and the true beginning of stepping onto the path of cultivation. It was said that everyone¡¯s potential would begin to show in the Foundation Establishment Stage. At this moment, Ethan Smith had a strong feeling that his flesh and body had be countless times stronger! Especially when he saw the elusive dark golden color, this feeling became even stronger. Ethan Smith stood up and grabbed a fruit knife nearby, fiercely stabbing it toward his own arm! ¡°ng! ¡± A sound like steel striking steel rang out! Looking at Ethan Smith¡¯s arm, not even the skin was broken, just leaving a white mark. ¡°My flesh¡­ has indeed be much stronger.¡± Ethan Smith thought quietly. This made him faintly excited. As long as his flesh was strong enough, his strength would naturally soar! Otherwise, the Cross-training Master wouldn¡¯t be in such high demand! ¡°With this flesh,bined with the Saintly Body Skill, I wonder how strong my body will be,¡± Ethan Smith secretly thought in his heart. The only thing that displeased Ethan Smith was that the eight Foundation Establishment Pills only increased his cultivation by one stage. Normally, eight Foundation Establishment Pills should have at least increased his cultivation by two stages. ¡°If it continues like this, I don¡¯t know how many herbs I¡¯ll have to consume in the future.¡± Ethan Smith couldn¡¯t help but smile bitterly in his heart. By now, the sky was almost bright and Elder Hansen was still asleep, so Ethan Smith tiptoed out of the room and left the hotel. Ethan Smith drove to a nearby park. The park was full of trees, and Ethan Smith clenched his fist, suddenly smashing it against arge tree! That big tree, thick enough to be embraced by one person, unexpectedly copsed with a bang! The elderly people doing morning exercises nearby were all stupefied. How did such a thick tree suddenly fall? Ethan Smith felt somewhat embarrassed. Not daring to linger, he turned and walked away. On the way back, Ethan Smith muttered quietly, ¡°That¡¯s ridiculous; I only used less than 10% of my strength¡­¡± He didn¡¯t really want to destroy public property, but his strength was too great. ¡°I¡¯ll have to find an opportunity topensate themter,¡± Ethan Smith thought to himself. After arriving home, Ethan Smith suddenly received a phone call. Picking up the phone and checking, the call turned out to be from William Richardson. Ethan Smith¡¯s brow furrowed slightly. Due to their previous conflict, Ethan Smith didn¡¯t have a good impression of William Richardson. However, after pondering for a moment, Ethan Smith still answered the call. ¡°Uncle William, do you need anything from me?¡± Ethan Smith asked directly. William Richardson on the other endughed, ¡°Ethan, you¡¯ve really made a name for yourself recently.¡± Ethan Smith responded with a mock smile, ¡°Uncle William, don¡¯t make fun of me. I¡¯m just a worthless loser; what kind of name could I possibly make for myself?¡± This remark was clearly sarcastic, and William Richardson chuckled bitterly, ¡°Alright, you still hold a grudge? I misjudged you back then, and I¡¯m apologizing to you now.¡± Ethan Smith wasn¡¯t an unreasonable person, and since William Richardson had spoken these words, if Ethan Smith continued to be unforgiving, it would make him seem petty. So, Ethan Smith smiled and said, ¡°Uncle William, I was just joking with you. Is there something you need? If you want to bring me into the battle zone, you don¡¯t need to mention it.¡± William Richardson burst intoughter on the other end, ¡°You¡¯re really something else. Most people would do anything for an official position, but you¡¯re just the opposite, avoiding it.¡± Ethan Smithughed bitterly. Once it involved the government, many things would be moreplicated. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s get to the point,¡± William Richardson said seriously on the other end. ¡°I¡¯m calling you this time because of a personal matter,¡± William Richardson said. Ethan Smith replied, ¡°Uncle William, just tell me what it is.¡± William Richardson exined, ¡°My daughter hasn¡¯t been able to rest well recently, having nightmares every night. At first, I didn¡¯t think much of it, but this situation has been going on for an entire month. Her health is getting worse by the day.¡± Pausing for a moment, William Richardson then jokingly said, ¡°I originally sought Dorian Dawson¡¯s help, but because of you, he¡¯s already been taken in, so you have to take responsibility for this.¡± Ethan Smithughed, ¡°Alright, when do you have time, and I¡¯ll go over?¡± ¡°No problem!¡± William Richardson agreed immediately, ¡°If it¡¯s convenient for you, it would be best toe tonight.¡± ¡°Alright, see you tonight,¡± Ethan Smith agreed. At dusk, Ethan Smith, following the address provided by William Richardson, personally drove to William Richardson¡¯s home. William Richardson didn¡¯t live in an apartmentplex, but in a rtively remote residential unit. Although the house wasn¡¯t as luxurious as a mansion, it had everything one could need, and the surrounding scenery was exceptionally beautiful. The moment Ethan Smith got out of the car, his brows furrowed. He sniffed hard and muttered, ¡°That¡¯s not right, with such a good environment, the qi should be rich, but¡­ not only can I not feel any qi here, it even feels suffocating and lifeless.¡± Ethan Smith parked the car and walked straight into William Richardson¡¯s home. William Richardson had already prepared a meal, and although it was just simple home-cooked dishes, it was very abundant. Moreover, William Richardson had brought out a good bottle of wine to wait for Ethan Smith¡¯s arrival. ¡°Ethan, you¡¯re finally here,¡± William Richardson said with a smile. ¡°Uncle William,¡± Ethan Smith walked over and greeted him. William Richardson immediately pulled Ethan Smith to sit down and then poured him a ss of wine. ¡°Let¡¯s eat first and talk while we do so!¡± William Richardsonughed. Ethan Smith didn¡¯t hold back and immediately drank with William Richardson at the table. After drinking three sses of wine, William Richardson¡¯s face gradually reddened. He pped Ethan Smith on the shoulder and sighed, ¡°At first, I was really blind, almost missing out on such a good seed like you. Speaking of which, it¡¯s Miss Taylor who really has a keen eye.¡± About this matter, Ethan Smith was also quite puzzled. What could possibly exin the high regard that Emily Taylor, an aloof youngdy, held for him? Speaking unpleasantly, Ethan Smith back then couldn¡¯t even look up to himself. ¡°Without Miss Taylor, there wouldn¡¯t be the me of today,¡± Ethan Smith said seriously after taking a deep breath. All of Ethan Smith¡¯s self-esteem, confidence, and hope came from Emily Taylor. Before Emily Taylor appeared, Ethan Smith¡¯s life was full of darkness. Just then, a sixteen or seventeen-year-old girl with twin ponytails entered the room. As soon as she entered, she stared at Ethan Smith and said, ¡°Are you the Ethan Smith who is dating Emily?¡± Chapter 167 - 167: 167: Dual Cultivation Physique?_l Chapter 167 - 167: 167: Dual Cultivation Physique?_l Trantor: 549690339 ¡°re, watch yournguage!¡± William Richardson reprimanded with a serious face. The girl called re didn¡¯t care at all. She ran to Ethan Smith¡¯s side, looked him up and down, then muttered, ¡°Nothing special, he looks just average, even a bit old. ¡°re, stop talking nonsense! Call him brother!¡± William Richardson quickly scolded. Ethan Smith couldn¡¯t help but feel a mix ofughter and tears. He looked at William and asked, ¡°Uncle William, is this your daughter?¡± William forced a bitter smile and said, ¡°Yes, I spoiled her too much. Ethan, please don¡¯t take it personally.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Ethan shook his head. Then, Ethan looked at re and said, ¡°From the way you talk, it seems like you and Emily are quite close?¡± ¡°Of course! My sister Emily treats me so well!¡± re proudly dered. Ethan nodded slightly. Since she had a good rtionship with Emily Taylor, he naturally would not mistreat her. ¡°Alright, re, go back to your room. I¡¯m going to have a chat with your brother Ethan,¡± William waved. After sending re away, William spoke in a deep voice, ¡°Because of my work back then, re¡¯s mother passed away in an ident. I¡¯ve been feeling guilty for her all these years, which has led to her temper and stubborn personality.¡± Ethan nodded. Children who grew up in single-parent families were somewhat pitiable to some extent. ¡°Come, let¡¯s have dinner.¡± William picked up the wine ss. After drinking two bottles of white wine, William, who had spent many years in the battle zone, had an incredibly high alcohol tolerance. He showed no signs of drunkenness other than a slightly flushed face. After dinner, William stood up and said, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, Ethan. Why don¡¯t you go and have a look at re¡¯s room?¡± Ethan shook his head and said, ¡°I already know what the problem is.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± William was surprised. Ethan said, ¡°re isn¡¯t sick. She¡¯s been entangled by some filthy thing, but I¡¯m not exactly sure what.¡± A frown creased William¡¯s brow as he said solemnly, ¡°Someone else has said that too, but I don¡¯t believe in supernatural things. But since you mentioned it, I do have some doubts.¡± Ethanughed, ¡°That¡¯s normal. You¡¯ve been in the battle zone for years, and your body is filled with righteous energy, so basically, filthy things can¡¯t entangle you easily. But it might not be the same case for re.¡± With that, Ethan got up and walked towards re¡¯s room. When they reached the door, Ethan said, ¡°Uncle William, please wait for me outside.¡¯ ¡°Alright.¡± William nodded. After entering re¡¯s room, Ethan restrained his breath and closed the door. re was lying on the bed ying with her phone. Seeing Ethan, she immediately bounced up. ¡°What are you doing? It¡¯s not appropriate for an old man to enter a young girl¡¯s room, is it?¡± re rolled her eyes. Ethan was at a loss for words and said helplessly, ¡°You have some filthy stuff on you. Don¡¯t you know that?¡± ¡°Pfft.¡± re gave him a big eye-roll. ¡°Come on, uncle, what century is this? You still believe in those old beliefs? You¡¯re so outdated!¡± re simply didn¡¯t believe what Ethan said. Ethan jokingly said, ¡°Then why do you have nightmares every night?¡± ¡°Nightmares don¡¯t mean anything. It just proves that I¡¯m too tired and stressedtely.¡± re pretended to sigh with an air of maturity, looking quiteical. Ethan sat down beside re, saying, ¡°You really do have something filthy on you, and it¡¯s terrifying.¡± ¡°Pfft, call it out, and let me see! I¡¯ll punch it to death with one fist!¡± re clenched her little fists angrily. Ethan fell silent for a moment before saying, ¡°Do you really want to see?¡± ¡°Yeah, if you can call it out, I¡¯ll watch, and watch closely!¡± re said earnestly. ¡°Alright, but don¡¯t be scaredter,¡± Ethanughed. ¡°Pfft, as if it¡¯s real.¡± re rolled her eyes again. Ethan knew a little about the mysterious arts and could see at a nce that re was filled with dark energy. However, he had no idea how to exorcise it. He could only try based on his own guesses. Then, Ethan raised his hand towards re¡¯s forehead. ¡°What are you doing?¡± re stared at him. Ethan said, ¡°Helping you exorcise demons, close your eyes.¡± ¡°Pfft.¡± re gave Ethan a disdainful look but obediently closed her eyes. Ethan could feel a dense patch of dark energy at re¡¯s forehead, which was the source of it all. The moment his palm touched her forehead, Ethan urged the qi within his body towards re¡¯s forehead. For an instant, re¡¯s forehead began to move slowly. ¡°It¡­ it hurts so much!¡± re¡¯s face suddenly twisted in pain, her expression grimacing. Ethan remained silent, continuing to urge the qi within his body. At that moment, a trace of blood suddenly appeared on re¡¯s forehead! Then, a dark shadow emerged from between her brows and rushed out! The instant the shadow appeared, it flew towards the window, seemingly trying to escape. Ethan snorted coldly, ¡°Trying to flee?¡± He waved his hand, and a massive blue hand instantly condensed in the air! Therge hand directly gripped the dark shadow, rendering it immobile! The dark shadow immediately let out a shrill cry filled with terror and a hint of threat, sending chills down one¡¯s spine! ¡°Ah!!!¡± Seeing this scene, re screamed in horror! On the other side of the door, William rushed in anxiously! ¡°What¡¯s going on?!¡± William shouted in concern. When he saw the dark shadow being held by Ethan¡¯srge hand, his face changed dramatically! ¡°What¡­ what is this?¡± William¡¯s face paled as he asked. Ethan said solemnly, ¡°I don¡¯t know exactly what it is, but the dark energy on it¡­ it¡¯s very dense.¡± The temperature in the entire room dropped a few degrees! Seeing re¡¯s frightened and submissive expression, Ethan was no longer in the mood to joke with her. Just as he was about to crush therge hand, a sudden sh of insight crossed his mind! Then, the pores of Ethan¡¯s body quickly opened, and he absorbed the dark energy directly into his body! ¡°What¡­ what¡¯s going on?¡± Even Ethan was stunned! This was clearly dark energy, contrary to the qi that Ethan cultivated. How could he possibly absorb it? Most importantly, after absorbing the dark energy, Ethan could feel a noticeable increase in his strength! ¡°Could it be¡­ that I can cultivate both qi and dark energy at the same time?¡± Ethan suddenly thought of something and was overjoyed! If it were true, cultivation might be much easier for Ethan! After the dark energy was absorbed by Ethan, two tiny ck bugs emerged from it. ¡°Parasites?¡± Ethan¡¯s eyebrows furrowed at once. ¡°Parasites from the southwest.¡± Ethan reached out, directly grabbing the two bugs in his hand. Subsequently, he handed the parasites to re.. Chapter 168 - 168: 168: The Teased Little Fish Chapter 168 - 168: 168: The Teased Little Fish Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Quick, take it away, take it away!¡± re Richardson didn¡¯t have the courage to look at the parasite anymore. She hurriedly covered her eyes and kept backing away. Ethan Smith handed the parasite to William Richardson and said solemnly, ¡°William, this should be a parasite from the southwest.¡± A serious look appeared on William¡¯s face as he looked at the parasite in Ethan¡¯s hand, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that such small insects could be so terrifying.¡± Ethanughed and said, ¡°In the southwest, there are many masters who are good at using parasites. This is nothing.¡± ¡°You should think if you¡¯ve offended anyone,¡± Ethan said seriously. William let out a bitterugh and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t it impossible to not offend someone in my position?¡± That is true; to climb to this position, one must step on many people. Even someone as small as Caesar Nn had countless enemies, let alone a leader of a battle zone? Ethan ignited a spiritual fire in his hand and reduced the two parasites to ashes. ¡°There should be no Droblems in the future.¡± Ethan nced at the Dale-faced re Richardson. This incident seemed to have a significant impact on her. ¡°William, you should spend more time with her when you¡¯re free,¡± said Ethan, looking at re. William nodded and said, ¡°I will.¡± ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll leave first.¡± Ethan greeted William and then left. When Ethan returned to the hotel, he couldn¡¯t sleep for a long time. What filled his mind was the dark energy that had entered his body. Ethan lowered his head and looked at his palm, whispering to himself, ¡°Can I really absorb dark energy?¡± At this moment, Ethan¡¯s feelings were veryplicated, a mix of both joy and worry. The joy came from the discovery of another way to cultivate besides relying on qi. However, the worry was that those who cultivated with dark energy were usually not good people, and they seldom ended well. ¡°This is really making things difficult for me,¡± Ethan sighed, shaking his head helplessly. He didn¡¯t think about it any further, deciding to take one step at a time. The next day. Ethan nned to go out and gather some herbs. At that moment, Ashton Nicholson called Ethan. Heughed on the phone, ¡®Mr. Smith, didn¡¯t I promisest time to take you to find herbs? Do you have time tonight?¡± Ethanughed, ¡°Of course, I was just about to go out.¡± Ashtonughed heartily, ¡°Then let¡¯s meet tonight. I know Shince City like the back of my hand.¡± ¡°Alright, thank you for your help.¡± Ethan agreed and then hung up the phone. Since Ashton was helping, Ethan canceled his ns for the day. By the evening. Ethan¡¯s phone rang again. But to Ethan¡¯s surprise, the call was from re Richardson. She said excitedly on the phone, ¡°Ethan, I didn¡¯t have any nightmaresst night. It¡¯s amazing!¡± Ethan rolled his eyes, ¡°You believe me now?¡± re on the other side of the phone said, ¡°I never thought you would actually have some skills.¡± ¡°Alright, if there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯m hanging up,¡± Ethan said. ¡°You dare!¡± re suddenly shouted on the other side. ¡°How can you be so ungentlemanly?¡± re said unhappily. Ethan reluctantly said, ¡°Then what else do you want? Just say it.¡± re giggled on the other side, ¡°Since you¡¯ve helped me so much, I¡¯ll treat you to dinner tonight as my way of thanking you.¡± ¡°No need for dinner, it¡¯s a small thing. Besides, I¡¯m busy tonight,¡± Ethan said. But re insisted, ¡°No way! I¡¯m inviting you for the first time, and you dare to refuse? Do you know how many people want to invite me to dinner?¡± ¡°Then go eat with them. I really don¡¯t have time,¡± Ethan rolled his eyes. As Ethan was about to hang up the phone, re shouted, ¡°If you don¡¯t go, I¡¯ll call my dad and let him find you!¡± Ethan rubbed his head. These pampered youngdies were really troublesome. It made Ethan appreciate Emily Taylor¡¯s rarity even more. ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll go with you, okay?¡± Ethan said helplessly. re was a little excited, ¡°So, what should we eat? How about barbecue?¡± Without thinking, Ethan agreed, ¡°Alright.¡± Afterward, Ethan drove to William Richardson¡¯s house. re was waiting there early, dressed up adorably and a little mature in a T-shirt and a pink mini-skirt. When she saw Ethan¡¯s car, she eximed in surprise, ¡°Yo, an Audi RS7! A performance car!¡± ¡°You seem to know quite a bit,¡± Ethan said with a roll of his eyes. re snorted, ¡°I know many people who y with cars and know more than you do!¡± That is true; Ethan doesn¡¯t know anything about performance cars. Anything fast and convenient is suitable. After getting in the car, re said, ¡°I know a delicious barbecue stand. Let me take you there!¡± Ethan had no objections as he was merely going along to appease her. The car sped along, soon stopping at a rather remote barbecue stand. ¡°Don¡¯t judge this ce by its appearance; the taste is amazing!¡± re said, drooling. Ethan joked, ¡°Do you youngdies also eat at these roadside stands?¡± re sighed and said helplessly, ¡°Normally my dad doesn¡¯t let me eat these, saying they¡¯re not clean. It¡¯s so hard to find the opportunity.¡± ¡°Do you really want to treat me to a meal, or just using me as an excuse?¡± Ethan said, rolling his eyes. ¡°Half and half, I guess.¡± re gestured with her hand. They found a seat and re ordered the food generously, asking the boss for one of everything. When the food arrived, re stuffed her mouth continuously without any sign of herdy-like demeanor. A gentle breeze blew by, making it quitefortable. At this moment, a few tattooed men at the next table looked over at them with lustful eyes. Their eyes stared at the hem of re¡¯s skirt, their faces full of lust, even whistling at her. ¡°Be careful not to expose yourself, ¡± Ethan reminded her. re noticed that her skirt would asionally be blown up by the wind. She red and yelled at the tattooed men at the neighboring table, ¡°Go home and look at your mother! If you keep looking, I¡¯ll dig your eyeballs out!¡± The tattooed menughed and said, ¡°Little girl, you have quite a temper.¡± ¡°Dressed so provocatively, isn¡¯t it just for us to see?¡± ¡°With you so slutty, can your boyfriend satisfy you? Do you need some help from your brothers?¡± Chapter 169 - 169: 169: Someone’s Bullying Me!_l Chapter 169 - 169: 169: Someone¡¯s Bullying Me!_l Trantor: 549690339 Hearing the tattooed youths¡¯ words, Ethan Smith¡¯s eyebrows suddenly furrowed. re Richardson, who was standing nearby, cursed loudly: ¡°Are you fucking stupid? Go home and find your mother to keep youpany!¡± The tattooed youths didn¡¯t get angry but continued tough: ¡°This girl has a fiery temper. We love feisty girls like you! ¡± Then, these people looked at Ethan Smith and shouted, ¡°Dude, it must be awesome to be with such a hot girl every day, right?¡± After that, they all burst intoughter again. re Richardson was so furious that she grabbed a dish from the table and threw it at them! ¡°That¡¯s for your big mouths!¡± she said angrily. The tattooed youths were drenched in soup, and their faces gradually turned dark. ¡°You little slut, you¡¯re really asking for it. Today, you¡¯d better clean the soup off me!¡± They got up and started walking towards re Richardson, coldly. Although re was angry, she wasn¡¯t stupid. Seeing them get up, she immediately hid behind Ethan Smith without a second thought. ¡°Ethan, beat them up!¡± she said with a re. Ethan sat there without moving while continuing to eat his kebabs. The tattooed youths quickly approached Ethan. They looked at him and said, ¡°Buddy, your girlfriend sshed soup all over us. What are you going to do about it?¡± Ethan nced at them and said indifferently, ¡°What do you want to do about Hearing Ethan¡¯s words, they immediately thought he was a wimp. They smirked and said, ¡°Let your girlfriend spend the night with us, and we¡¯ll let this go. How about that?¡± Ethan couldn¡¯t help but shake his head. He put down the kebabs in his hand and said coldly, ¡°First, she¡¯s not my girlfriend.¡± ¡°Second, if you don¡¯t want to die, you¡¯d better get lost right now.¡± The youthsughed and said, ¡°Kid, you¡¯ve got a big mouth!¡± Ethan sneered, ¡°When you¡¯re outside, you¡¯d better watch your mouth. It¡¯s not a good habit to spew shit everywhere.¡± The youths scowled and said, ¡°I think you¡¯re asking for death! Let¡¯s do this, brothers. Waste him!¡¯ With that, they charged at Ethan. Ethan didn¡¯t even bother standing up. He just waved his hand, and the youths flew out sideways! A tremendous force sent them flying through the air, even causing them to spit out blood! ¡°Serves you right! If you talk nonsense again, I¡¯ll tear your mouths apart!¡± re shouted furiously. The youths struggled to get up, pointing their fingers at Ethan¡¯s nose: ¡°Kid, you¡¯d better wait. We¡¯re from the Red Star Society! You better not leave!¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t finished eating yet, so I won¡¯t be going anywhere,¡± Ethan said lightly. The youths clenched their teeth and stormed off. ¡°What kind of bullshit Red Star Society? Never even heard of it!¡± re snorted. At that moment, the restaurant owner came over. He advised, ¡®Young man, you¡¯d better leave now. The Red Star Society are not to be messed with. They have dozens of people under their control and bully others in this area. No one dares to provoke them!¡± ¡°Bully others?¡± Ethan raised his eyebrow. The owner sighed, ¡°Yes, every time theye here to eat, they never pay their bill. We have no choice but to stay silent.¡± Ethan frowned, ¡°Then why do you still serve them food?¡± The owner smiled bitterly, ¡°I¡¯m just trying to make a living by keeping a low profile. Who wants to get involved in trouble?¡± ¡°They¡¯re that hateful? In this day and age, they still dare to exploit the ordinary people!¡± Before Ethan could finish, re was fuming with anger. ¡°Boss, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take care of this today!¡± re patted her chest confidently. The owner forced a smile. ?wnac can a young girl 11Ke you oof¡±e owner sama witn a Ditter smile. Ethan chuckled on the side, ¡°She might just be able to help you.¡± The owner was stunned, and his face showed his confusion. ring, re took out her phone and dialed a number. After the call was answered, she immediately said in a coquettish tone, ¡°Uncle Keller, I¡¯m at the kebab stall on Jade Dragon Street. Some people are bullying me! They said they¡¯re from some Red Star Society and want to capture me. Boo hoo hoo¡­¡± Then, re continued, ¡°Yes, bring more people. They¡¯ve got hundreds of people under their control!¡± At the other end of the line, Commander Keller turned pale. Chief Richardson¡¯s daughter was being harassed by the Mafia? That couldn¡¯t be allowed to happen! He immediately ordered, ¡°Gather the Second Combat Division and head to Jade Dragon Street immediately!¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± At the kebab stall, reughed, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, that Red Star Society will be gone soon.¡± Of course, the owner didn¡¯t believe her. How could a small girl get rid of the Red Star Society that had been terrorizing the area for so long? ¡°You¡¯d better leave now. If you don¡¯t, we might get dragged into this too. I won¡¯t charge you for this meal. I¡¯ll treat you. Is that okay?¡± the owner said with a pleading tone. re red, ¡°What are you talking about? I¡¯m not like those punks. I won¡¯t take advantage of you!¡± Ethanughed, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to have such a strong sense of justice.¡± ¡°Of course! Everyone at our school calls me the embodiment of justice!¡± re said proudly. Ethan quietly sighed. How many more small organizations like the Red Star Society were out there? And would those who were oppressed by them have such good luck as to meet re? Seeing that his words had no effect, the owner didn¡¯t say anything else, just sighed quietly. Meanwhile, Ethan and re continued eating their kebabs, unconcerned. Soon, several cars approached in the distance! A Mercedes led the convoy, followed by a series of SUVs. As the cars stopped, a bald man with a gold ne and Buddhist beads in his hands stepped out. ¡°Brother, it¡¯s them!¡± The beaten youths hurriedly pointed at Ethan and re. The bald man snorted, waved his hand, and said, ¡°Go, surround their table!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Dozens of underlings swarmed in and surrounded Ethan and re¡¯s table! re couldn¡¯t help but feel a little scared, and she instinctively hid behind Ethan. On the other hand, Ethan remained calm, not paying attention to these people. The bald man came up to Ethan and asked while ying with his Buddhist beads, ¡°So, you¡¯re the one who hit my brother?¡± Ethan didn¡¯t even look up, saying coldly, ¡°If you don¡¯t leave, the next one getting hit will be you.¡± The bald man¡¯s face darkened, and he snorted, ¡°You ignorant little bastard! Get him!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The dozens of underlings immediately grabbed sticks and clubs and rushed towards Ethan! ¡°Boom, boom, boom¡­¡¯ Suddenly, a thunderous noise came from the distance. Turning to look, they saw countless military vehicles speeding towards them! Chapter 170 - 170 170: What a Nonsense Ethan Smith!_1 170 Chapter 170: What a Nonsense Ethan Smith!_1 These war chariots quickly surged forward, surrounding the entire barbecue stall! Soon after, Commander Keller got out of the vehicle, and coldly looked around, yelling, "Surround them! Not even a fly is to get away!" "Yes, sir!" Countless soldiers yelled in unison, deafening the area! Not far away, the bald man''s face turned ashen, as he nervously swallowed, muttering, "What is going on? This has nothing to do with me, right?" At that moment, re Richardson ran over to Commander Keller. "Uncle Keller!" re took just a few steps before she arrived in front of Commander Keller. Seeing re, Commander Keller''s expression instantly softened a lot. He smiled and said, "re, are you okay?" "I''m fine, luckily you guys arrived early. Otherwise, I would have been taken to mine coal by these viins!" re wrinkled her nose and snorted. The bald man''s face immediately turned pale in the distance. Really afraid of what''sing! Commander Keller waved his hand and shouted, "Arrest them all!" "Yes, sir!" The numerous soldiers immediately took out their guns and aimed them at the bald man and the others! The bald man trembled with fear, his cold sweat dripping. Forcing a smile, he said, "Commander... what is going on? Is there a misunderstanding?" Before Commander Keller could speak, re red and retorted, "You oppressed the people and took advantage of the situation! What misunderstanding can there be? You''re shameless! I''m telling you, today you will all be arrested and executed by shooting!" The bald man''s body instantly went limp, and he sat down on the ground. "Miss, I didn''t recognize your importance and offended you. Please, spare me..." The bald man desperately begged for mercy. re snorted, "Now you know to apologize? When you were bullying others, did you ever consider their feelings?" Commander Keller coldly said, "No more words. Take them all away and hand them over to the relevant departments. If there''s no problem, naturally you''ll be released. However, if it''s as re said, you''ll be treated ording to thew!" After he finished speaking, a group of soldiers directly stuffed the bald man and the others into a vehicle. The onlookers at the scene were shocked. What the hell is going on? The barbecue stall owner couldn''t help but gulp nervously. So, this young girl wasn''t lying? "Ethan Smith." At this moment, Commander Keller saw Ethan Smith not far away. He walked over to Ethan and smilingly said, "re is with you?" Ethan spread his hands and said, "She insisted on inviting me to dinner, so I had toe." "Hmpf, you were the one who insisted oning with me!" re ringly said. Commander Keller couldn''t help but chuckle, he waved his hand and said, "Then I won''t disturb the two of you anymore. But... Ethan, you must take good care of re." "Don''t worry." Ethan helplessly nodded. After Commander Keller left, Ethan had nearly finished eating as well. He patted his stomach and said, "Let''s go, I''ll take you home." "This early? I wanted to go out and y!" re said somewhat unwillingly. "It''s alreadyte, and if you don''t go home, you might encounter something dirty!" Ethan deliberately frightened her. re immediately turned pale and vigorously waved her hand, saying, "No, I want to go home." Without wasting any time, Ethan drove re home. Before leaving, re leaned out of the car window and said, "Another day, I''ll introduce some friends to you so you can race cars together and see whose is faster!" "I''m not interested." Ethan rolled his eyes. These car enthusiasts, each one was a second-generation rich, and they were not the same kind of people as Ethan. Moreover, Ethan didn''t have that much free time. After driving home, Ethan sent a message to Ashton Nicholson, arranging to search for herbs tomorrow night. But ns can never keep up with changes. The next morning, Ashton called Ethan back. There was an apologetic tone in his voice, "Mr. Smith, I''m sorry, but my father wants me to attend a social gathering with him tonight, so our ns have to be dyed by one day." Ethanughed, "No problem, you go ahead, I''m not in a hurry." "Thank you!" Ashton agreed. For the entire day, Ethan didn''t go out. All he could think about was cultivation. "With my current strength, maybe I could try setting up a formation," Ethan thought to himself. Just like the Water Dragon Cave previously, a single formation could gather an unknowable amount of qi. Apart from that, Ethan was also considering: he needed to find time to confirm whether he could cultivate through dark energy as well. Time flew, and night quickly fell. In the evening, Ethan''s cell phone rang again. Upon checking it, he saw the phone call was from William Richardson. Ethan picked up the phone and said, "Is there something you need, William?" William chuckled on the other end, "Do you have time? Come apany me to a party tonight." "A party?" Ethan''s eyebrows furrowed, "What kind of party?" William said with a smile, "Don''t worry, it will surely be good for you." With the conversation at this point, Ethan chose not to say more and agreed to go. After thinking it over, Ethan decided to take Elder Hansen to see the world, since the factory was still primarily under his management. Half an hourter, William sent a car to pick them up at the hotel entrance. Once in the car, Ethan couldn''t help but ask, "William, what kind of party are we attending?" William mysteriously replied, "You''ll find out when we get there. In any case, all the big shots of Shince City will be there, and many are curious about you since you''ve been in the spotlighttely." "As expected." It was just as Ethan had thought. The car sped all the way, and soon they arrived at a hotel. At the hotel entrance, there were many luxury cars parked. The hotel was even fully booked for the event, and an invitation was required to enter. Ethan followed William into the venue. As soon as they entered, people approached to greet William. William helplessly said to Ethan, "You can wander around for now, I''lle find youter." "Alright, go ahead." Ethan nodded slightly. Then, Ethan and Elder Hansen began strolling around the venue. It had to be said, the scale of the party was really big. Everyone who came was dressed to impress, and their aura was impressive. "Recently, that guy named Ethan Smith has been quite popr. I heard that not only is he incredibly strong, but he also possesses the Blue Spirit Fire!" "Yeah, I watched the videos too. Ethan Smith really has outstanding talent!" Having only wandered for a while, Ethan heard people discussing him. This made him feel a bit perplexed. "I never thought I''d be so famous now." Ethan muttered while touching his nose. "What''s so special about that damn Ethan Smith? He''s just a coward. I stole his Pill, and he didn''t even dare fart!" Just then, an unpleasant voice reached Ethan''s ears. Chapter 171 - 171: 171: Do You Take Me for a Fool?_l Chapter 171 - 171: 171: Do You Take Me for a Fool?_l Trantor: 549690339 Ethan Smith subconsciously nced in that direction, only to see the wordsing from the mouth of a young man dressed very delicately. ¡°Of course, you¡¯re the Younger Lord of Schroeder Family.¡± ¡°No matter how capable Ethan Smith is, he wouldn¡¯t dare to go against the Schroeder Family.¡± ¡°Young Lord Schroeder, let me toast to you!¡± Ethan shook his head but didn¡¯t think much about it. After all, many young people like to brag, let alone this ¡°Younger Lord of Schroeder Family¡± he had never met before. ¡°Elder Hansen, let¡¯s find a ce to sit down.¡± Ethan looked at Elder Hansen and smiled. Elder Hansen appeared somewhat restrained as he had never attended such an event before and was naturally not at ease. The two found a rtively secluded spot to sit down, enjoying the delicious food and wine, feeling very happy. At this moment, Ashton Nicholson suddenly came over from not far away. After seeing Ethan, his expression seemed extremely unnatural. ¡°Mr¡­ Mr. Smith, howe you¡¯re here?¡± Ashton said awkwardly. Ethan smiled and said, ¡°William Richardson brought me here, probably to let me see the world, what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°No¡­ Nothing.¡± Ashton hastily shook his head. Then he simply sat down beside Ethan. ¡°Mr. Smith, if there¡¯s nothing else, how about I take you to find some herbs now? This ce is so boring.¡± Ashton said with a forced smile. Ethan rubbed his chin and said, ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s quite boring here, but¡­ if we just leave like this, it would be impolite.¡± Ashton wanted to say more but was interrupted by Ethan¡¯s wave of dismissal, saying, ¡°It¡¯s fine, we¡¯re not in a rush, we can go tomorrow.¡± Seeing this, Ashton didn¡¯t say any more and just sat there feeling awkward. Ethan became even more puzzled by Ashton¡¯s behavior. He joked, ¡°You seem to be in quite a hurry.¡± ¡°No¡­ No, it¡¯s just a bit hot.¡± Ashton wiped the sweat from his forehead as he spoke. Ethan felt even more suspicious, but didn¡¯t ask any further questions. Soon, William Richardson came over from not far away. Upon seeing William, Ashton got up and greeted him, ¡°Chief Richardson.¡± William nodded at Ashton and said, ¡°Ashton, I haven¡¯t seen your father around?¡± Ashton replied, ¡°My dad had something to do today, so he left early.¡± William acknowledged and then looked at Ethan, saying, ¡°Ethan,e on, I¡¯ll introduce you to some people.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Ethan got up and was about to follow William. At this moment, Ashton suddenly shouted, ¡°Chief Richardson! I have something to discuss with you.¡± William¡¯s brow furrowed slightly and said, ¡°Just say what you need.¡± Ashton said awkwardly, ¡°Uncle William, can I have a word with you in private?¡± Although William was a little puzzled, he followed Ashton to the side. After walking a distance away, Ashton whispered, ¡°Uncle William, it¡¯s better to take Ethan Smith away quickly.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± William was surprised, ¡°Take Ethan away? Why?¡± Ashton forced a smile, ¡°If we don¡¯t leave now, there might be a conflict between Ethan Smith and Miles Schroeder.¡± ¡°Miles Schroeder?¡± Even William, hearing this name, furrowed his brow. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± William hurriedly asked. Ashton immediately recounted the incident to William. ¡°You know, with Ethan Smith¡¯s character, will he let it go easily?¡± Ashton said with a wry smile. A trace of seriousness shed across William¡¯s face. He couldn¡¯t help but recall when he first went to see Ethan Smith for treatment.¡±You¡¯re right.¡± William Richardson took a deep breath. ¡°This little brat from the Schroeder Family is getting more and more arrogant!¡± William said coldly. That being said, William had no solution. So, he turned around and walked back to Ethan Smith. ¡°Ethan Smith, I just got a call, there¡¯s some urgent matters, let¡¯s go quickly.¡± William said. Ethan felt more and more that something was wrong, he frowned and said, ¡°William, why so sudden?¡± ¡°Ah, it¡¯s urgent, and there¡¯s no time to exin.¡± William pulled Ethan and prepared to leave. Unfortunately, it was toote. At a not too far distance, Miles Schroeder spotted Ethan and started walking towards them. ¡°Yo, isn¡¯t this Ethan Smith?¡± Miles took a few steps and stood in front of Ethan. Seeing this young man, Ethan frowned. Wasn¡¯t this the guy who was just talking behind his back? Why did he take the initiative to talk to him? Normally, shouldn¡¯t he avoid him? ¡°Younger Lord of Schroeder Family.¡± Ashton Nicholson greeted with a forced smile. Miles gave Ashton a nce and sneered, ¡°Ashton, aren¡¯t you friends with Benjamin Hill? How did you end up with Ethan Smith so suddenly?¡± Ashtonughed awkwardly, unsure of what to do. ¡°Miles, if you have something to say, save it forter. Ethan and I have some matters to deal with.¡± William said in a deep voice. Miles chuckled, ¡°Chief Richardson, are you trying to protect Ethan? Didn¡¯t everyone say that Ethan fears nothing? Why is he acting so modest now?¡± ¡°Modest?¡± Ethan shook his head and then said, ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve been modest.¡± ¡°Hahaha!¡± Miles couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter. He pointed at Elder Hansen beside him and said, ¡°This old man swallowed your herbs, why did you still keep him by your side?¡± ¡°Swallowed my herbs?¡± Ethan looked at Elder Hansen with confusion. Elder Hansen¡¯s face turned red, and he couldn¡¯t say a word. Miles sneered, ¡°Seems you didn¡¯t know. I used a Hundred-year Ginseng to exchange for your Curing Pill, but this old man swallowed the Ginseng himself and sold it!¡± ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you teach such a treacherous person a lesson?¡± Miles raised his eyebrows and said. Elder Hansen¡¯s face turned even redder, and he angrily eximed, ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense! It was obviously¡­¡± ¡°Elder Hansen!¡± At that moment, Ashton suddenly interrupted Elder Hansen¡¯s words. Then, Ashton quickly stepped between the two andughed, ¡°Younger Lord of Schroeder Family, stop joking around.¡± However, Ethan had already sensed that something was wrong. He frowned and looked at Ashton, asking, ¡®What¡¯s going on?¡± Ashton reluctantly said, ¡°Ethan, I¡¯ll exin to you when we get back.¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on with that Hundred-year Ginseng!¡± Ethan couldn¡¯t help but feel angry. This feeling of being kept in the dark was very ufortable. It reminded him of the three years he was deceived by Sylvia Johnson. Ashton didn¡¯t know how to exin and looked extremely uneasy. ¡°Young Lord is right. I took your ginseng and sold it.¡± At this moment, Elder Hansen suddenly said with a stiff face. ¡°Mr. Smith, just punish me.¡± Elder Hansen sighed. ¡°Hahaha!¡± Seeing this scene, Milesughed even more heartily. ¡°Ethan, what are you keeping this kind of person for? If it were me, I¡¯d send him to his death sooner!¡± Miles snorted. Ethan looked at Elder Hansen, and a trace of anger appeared on his face. A terrifying murderous spirit lingered around him. ¡°Hurry up and deal with him, what are you hesitating for? Do you need my help?¡± Miles urged from the side. ¡°Shut up, you nuisance! Do you think I¡¯m a fool?¡± At that moment, Ethan suddenly turned around and pped Miles in the face! Chapter 172 - 172: 172: Trading Herbs for People!_1 Chapter 172 - 172: 172: Trading Herbs for People!_1 Trantor: 549690339 Ethan Smith¡¯s sudden p didn¡¯t even give people time to react! However, just when Ethan¡¯s palm was about to hit Miles Schroeder¡¯s face, a hand suddenly reached out and grabbed Ethan¡¯s wrist. Turning his head, he saw Ashton Nicholson gripping Ethan tightly. ¡°Mr. Smith, don¡¯t do it,¡± Ashton shook his head at Ethan. ¡°Ethan, calm down,¡± even William Richardson advised.
This couldn¡¯t help but make Ethan frown slightly. The attitude of the two people obviously showed Miles¡¯s extraordinary nature. ¡°You want to hit me?¡± Miles squinted his eyes. ¡°You fucking want to hit me? Do you know who I am?¡± Miles said coldly. Ethan ignored Miles and looked at Ashton, saying, ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡± Ashton pulled Ethan and said, ¡°Anyway, I¡¯ll replenish the herbs for you, just don¡¯t ask anymore, okay?¡± ¡°No.¡± Ethan broke free from Ashton¡¯s restraint. He turned to Elder Hansen and said, ¡°Elder Hansen, tell me the truth about what happened.¡± Elder Hansen seemed very conflicted, wanting to speak but feeling that it wasn¡¯t appropriate. Ethan took a deep breath and said, ¡°I, Ethan Smith, can handle all the consequences. ¡± At that moment, Milesughed loudly and said, ¡°You want to know? Fine, let me tell you!¡± ¡°I liked your Curing Pill, so I forcibly exchanged it with an ordinary Pan ax ginseng C.A.Mey. What, is there a problem?¡± Miles said indifferently. ¡°So this is what happened.¡± Ethan suddenly understood. He looked at Ashton, then nced at Elder Hansen, and said solemnly, ¡°Thank you for your kindness, but nothing can be hidden forever.¡± The situation had escted far beyond Ashton¡¯s control. ¡°Alright, Ethan, let it go,¡± William Richardson pulled Ethan¡¯s arm. Miles on the side sneered, ¡°Did you see? Everyone around you is trying to stop you because they know exactly what it means to offend my Schroeder Family.¡± Ethan looked at Miles coldly and said, ¡®What does it mean to offend you?¡± Miles was taken aback and then frowned, ¡°Are you provoking me?¡± Ethan ignored his words and repeated, ¡°I¡¯m asking you, what does it mean to offend you?¡± Miles seemed to be enraged, his face cold, and he said, ¡°To offend me is to offend the Schroeder Family, and to offend the Schroeder Family means you won¡¯t be able to survive in Chuzzle!¡± ¡°Ethan, forget it,¡± William shook his head. Then he looked at Miles and said, ¡°Miles, you should also say less.¡± But Miles was relentless, sneering, ¡°Ethan, let me tell you, the fact that I could take an ordinary Pan ax ginseng C.A.Mey is already giving you face. If you were sensible, you¡¯d gracefully step down, understand?¡± Ethanughed coldly. He pushed William¡¯s hand away, looking coldly at Miles and said, ¡°This contempt for everyone from your high-and-mighty attitude is really annoying.¡± ¡°Heh, so what?¡± Miles raised an eyebrow. Ethan took a deep breath and said, ¡°Give back the Curing Pill now, and I¡¯ll let it go.¡± ¡°Give back the Curing Pill?¡± Miles raised his eyebrows, then sneered, ¡°I¡¯ve eaten it already. How can I return it? Or should I shit it out for you?¡± After saying that, Miles burst intoughter. Ethan suppressed his rage and said, ¡°Then let your family send a hundred-year medicinal material here.¡± ¡°Let my family?¡± Miles narrowed his eyes and then sneered, ¡°It seems you really don¡¯t know the Schroeder Family!¡± ¡°Kid, let me tell you clearly, I¡¯m openly robbing you of the Curing Pill, and you have to bear it!¡± Miles yelled. As he roared, the two bodyguards beside Miles immediately took a step forward. At the same time, a strong aura burst out from their bodies! ¡°Inner Strength Greatmasters!¡± Ashton¡¯s face changed slightly. Miles spoke coldly, ¡°You¡¯ve already angered me, so now you¡¯d better disappear from my sight immediately.¡± ¡°What if I don¡¯t?¡± Ethan asked coldly. Miles narrowed his eyes and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll cripple you.¡± The two bodyguards stepped forward again, their terrifying aura pressing directly towards Ethan! Ethan was unmoved, coldly saying, ¡°With just these two useless guys? As soon as his words fell, Ethan swung his arm, and the terrifying force directly sted the two bodyguards away! The surrounding people couldn¡¯t help but exim in astonishment, even Ashton and William were shocked! Defeating two Inner Strength Greatmasters with one palm, what kind of strength was this? Miles raised an eyebrow, ¡°You dare hit my people?¡± ¡°I not only hit your people, but I also want to hit you.¡± Ethan spoke coldly. As he spoke, Ethan took a step towards Miles. But Miles was not afraid at all and was instead indifferent. ¡°Don¡¯t scare me. No one in Chuzzle dares to touch me,¡± Miles said calmly. ¡°Really?¡± Ethan narrowed his eyes, clearly ready to take action! At that moment, Ashton quickly grabbed Ethan¡¯s arm. He desperately shook his head and said, ¡°Mr. Smith, calm down! You can¡¯t afford to offend this Miles!¡± ¡°Ethan, you¡¯re not from Shince City, you don¡¯t know the power of the Schroeder Family,¡± even William spoke solemnly. ¡°Not only does the Schroeder Family have many top experts, but their connections are also extremely powerful.¡± ¡°If you hit him, no one will be able to save you!¡± William spoke solemnly. ¡°Yeah, hold back for a while and let it go, a gentleman¡¯s revenge is not toote for ten years!¡± Ashton bitterly advised. Ethan¡¯s aura suddenly weakened. He stood there silently, not knowing what he was thinking. ¡°Kid, you heard it, didn¡¯t you? You said you wanted to hit me, but now you¡¯re chickening out?¡± Miles sneered incessantly. In Chuzzle, he had been ustomed to being domineering, and over the years, no one had ever challenged the authority of their Schroeder Family. That¡¯s why, no matter who Miles faced, he would never show fear. Ethan¡¯s aura hadpletely receded, and Ashton and William both let out a sigh of relief. Just as the two thought the situation had calmed down, Ethan suddenly pped Miles¡¯s face hard! This p sent Miles flying! No one knew how many tables were smashed before he finally stopped! Ethan looked at Miles coldly and said, ¡°So, the Schroeder Family is that powerful, huh? Unfortunately, being a bully is not part of my character.¡± And the surrounding people were even more ashen! Someone dared to hit the Schroeder Family in Chuzzle? Was he crazy? As everyone was astonished, Ethan walked towards Miles. He picked Miles up like a small chicken and strode towards the door. When he reached William, Ethan paused and smiled, ¡®William, please pass a message to the Schroeder Family, ask them to bring a hundred-year medicinal material to exchange for their person..¡± Chapter 173 - 173: 173: Chuzzle Shakes Chapter 173 - 173: 173: Chuzzle Shakes Trantor: 549690339 Ethan Smith¡¯s behavior left everyone wide-eyed in astonishment! He didn¡¯t just hit Miles Schroeder, but he¡¯s also taking him away? Could there actually be such a bold person in Chuzzle? The entire bar fell silent, everyone frozen in their tracks. Only after Ethan Smith had left did they snap back to reality! ¡°This¡­this can¡¯t be real¡­¡±
¡°Miles Schroeder was actually taken away?¡± ¡°This Ethan Smith is way too arrogant. The Schroeder Family is definitely going to go ballistic this time!¡± ¡°Ah, young people really don¡¯t think about the consequences of their actions.¡± ¡°Just wait and see, the drama is about to start.¡± Richardson watched Ethan Smith¡¯s retreating figure with mixed feelings in his heart. Ashton Nicholson too had a bitter expression, the development of things had gone far beyond their expectations. No one had thought that Ethan Smith would act this way. At this point, Ethan Smith had already stuffed Miles Schroeder into the car and sped away. On the road, Miles Schroeder gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Ethan Smith, you are the most arrogant person I¡¯ve ever met!¡± Ethan Smith paid no attention, proceeding to just drive. ¡°Ethan Smith, let me tell you, the Schroeder Family will never let this go! They¡¯ll tear you to pieces!¡± Miles Schroeder shouted hoarsely. Ethan Smith raised his hand and pped it over Miles Schroeder¡¯s mouth. Miles Schroeder¡¯s lips were instantly split open, dripping with blood. ¡°Say another useless word, and I¡¯ll smash your mouth, so you won¡¯t be able to speak for the rest of your life,¡± Ethan Smith spoke indifferently. Miles Schroeder felt a lump in his throat, not daring to utter a word. Because he believed that the madman in front of him would do as he imed! The car sped along the way, and Ethan Smith took Miles Schroeder to a cemetery in the suburbs. The ce was eerily deserted and deste, without a single person to be seen within miles. Upon seeing the cemetery, Miles Schroeder started shaking with terror! ¡°Ethan¡­Ethan Smith, don¡¯t kill me, my family will surely exchange me for herbs¡­¡± Miles Schroeder said fearfully. Ethan Smith raised an eyebrow. ¡°And if they don¡¯te, I¡¯ll just bury you here.¡± Miles Schroeder shivered and almost fainted. For a pampered young master like him, when had he ever suffered like this! Thereafter, Ethan Smith found some ropes, tied up Miles Schroeder, and ignored him. He came to the cemetery because he wanted to verify if he could really cultivate by absorbing dark energy. The area was deste and filled with graves, naturally rich in dark energy. Ethan Smith sat down cross-legged. He tried to absorb the dark energy around him, the same way he would absorb qi. The dark energy was as cold as ice, chilling his bones as it concentrated around him. But to Ethan Smith¡¯s surprise, the dark energy actually flowed into his body! However, soon enough, Ethan Smith¡¯s expression changed slightly. When the dark energy met the qi inside Ethan Smith¡¯s body, a massive collision urred. In an instant, Ethan Smith felt agonising pain in his abdomen, as if his dantian was about to explode! ¡°It hurts so much¡­¡± Ethan Smith clutched his stomach, howling in pain on the ground. Dark energy kept rushing in from all around, with increasing amounts it intensified Ethan Smith¡¯s pain. This pain was different from a regr stomach ache. It was an extreme torment, both freezing cold and burning hot! Ethan Smith gritted his teeth tightly and tried to bear the pain with his strong will. However, the pain was too intense, Ethan Smith couldn¡¯t finally bear it. He fainted andy on the ground. The endless dark energy still rushed towards him. With Ethan Smith at the center, it slowly condensed, eventually frosting his body. ¡°You¡­ you better not die. Who¡¯s going to save me if you die!¡± Miles Schroeder yelled hurriedly. But no matter how he shouted, Ethan Smith did not respond at all. This utterly overwhelmed Miles Schroeder as he looked around at the gloomy surroundings and couldn¡¯t help but shiver in fear. Meanwhile, Shince City was in an uproar. Miles Schroeder had been kidnapped, for the first time ever. The news spread rapidly, like a bird in flight, reaching every corner of Shince City! Nearly everyone was discussing the matter. ¡°Ethan Smith has taken this too far, daring toy a hand on the Schroeder Family! ¡± ¡°It¡¯s expected. Achieving sess at a young age can lead to overconfidence.¡± ¡°Yes, he first won over the Lane Family, overpowered the old-school martial arts Grandmaster Keith Moore, and even became the president of the Traditional Medicine Association. With such achievements, how could he not be arrogant?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a shame that he messed with the wrong people this time.¡± Keith Moore sat in his enormous living room, a concerned look on his face. ¡°Ethan Smith is the type who fears neither heaven nor earth.¡± Keith took a deep breath. ¡°That¡¯s the Schroeder Family, the only major power in Shince City. Who has dared to challenge the authority of the Schroeder Family over the years?¡± The person beside Keith Moore nodded in agreement, ¡°Mr. Moore, it¡¯s in our best interest topletely sever ties with Ethan Smith, so we won¡¯t be caught in the crossfire.¡± Keith Moore fell silent, sighing repeatedly. At this time, William Richardson, bearing generous gifts, arrived at the Schroeder Family home. The Schroeder Family enjoyed unique status in Chuzzle, and naturally, their industry was massive. The many people they maintained within their enormous manor were all experts, practicing day and night. Richardson, arm in arm with the gifts, made his way to the living room. Upon entering, he saw Miles¡¯s brother, Tristin Schroeder, sitting there sipping tea. There were several businessmen standing in front of him, seemingly in a business negotiation. Tristin Schroeder was different from Miles Schroeder, where Miles was merely a elegantly dressed young man, Tristin was the future sessor of the Schroeder Family. Not only did Tristin possess outstanding business acumen, he was also a genius in martial arts. It was said that he had reached the Grandmaster realm at the age of eighteen, and his current strength was immeasurable. Seeing Richardson, Tristin waved his hand, indicating to the others to leave. Then, in a pleasant tone, Tristin said, ¡°Chief Richardson, what brings you here?¡± Seeing Tristin¡¯s attitude, Richardson couldn¡¯t help but furrow his brows. Could it be that Tristin did not know about Miles being kidnapped? ¡°Tristin, where is your father?¡± Chief Richardson asked. Tristin smiled and said, ¡°My father has been in seclusion for three years. I¡¯m now the one calling the shots in the Schroeder Family.¡± Richardson rxed a little. He smiled and said, ¡°Tristin, I¡¯vee here to talk about something with you.¡± Tristin nodded and said, ¡°Just tell me what it is.¡± Richardson remained silent for a while, then shared the entire story with Tristin. Upon hearing everything, Tristin¡¯s face instantly turned cold. ¡°You¡¯re saying my brother was kidnapped?¡± Tristin¡¯s tone wasced with a certain chilling quality. Richardson hurriedly tried to exin, ¡°This is just a misunderstanding. I suggest that we set up a meeting to resolve this misunderstanding.¡± Tristin sighed lightly and said, ¡°I¡¯m aware of my brother¡¯s temperament. That wastrel knows only to cause trouble outside!¡± Hearing this, Richardson felt a sense of relief in his heart. He said with a smile, ¡°Miles is still young, don¡¯t be too hard on him.¡± Tristin nodded slightly. He then looked at Richardson, and the conversation took a turn, ¡®Who kidnapped my brother?¡± Richardson¡¯s face changed slightly, and he cursed softly to himself. Tristin indifferently stated, ¡°Though my brother¡¯s character leaves much to be desired, he still represents our entire Schroeder Family!¡± ¡°Anyone who dares to harm a member of my Schroeder Family is challenging the status and dignity of our family! Could it be that the Schroeder Family has lost its power in Chuzzle?¡± Chapter 174 - 174: 174: If There Are No Herbs, I Will Kill Him 1 Chapter 174 - 174: 174: If There Are No Herbs, I Will Kill Him 1 Trantor: 549690339 William¡¯s face flickered with solemnity. He didn¡¯t expect Tristin Schroeder to be so difficult to deal with. ¡°Tristin, about Ethan Smith¡­¡± ¡°Chief Richardson, no need for more words.¡± William¡¯s words were interrupted by a wave of Tristin¡¯s hand. ¡°This Ethan Smith has been getting a bit too big-headedtely. He dares to provoke the people of my Schroeder Family; it¡¯s time to teach him a lesson!¡± Tristin scoffed coldly.
William knew that there was no room for negotiation, so he could only nod and say, ¡°I understand, Tristin. Please send my regards to your father.¡± After dropping those words, William turned and left the Schroeder Family residence. ¡°This Ethan Smith is really a troublemaker.¡± Sitting in the car, Chief Richardson couldn¡¯t help lighting a cigarette. He couldn¡¯t help but feel conflicted about whether or not to tell Emily Taylor about this matter. However, after pondering for a moment, he ultimately dismissed the thought. With the Taylor family¡¯s influence, they might already be observing the situation from the shadows. At this time, Ethan Smith was lying on the ground, having fainted several times. Each time he awoke, he would be tormented by the intense pain and faint again. The collision of qi and dark energy in his dantian showed no sign of stopping, but rather, grew more and more intense. This caused the pain to be even more unbearable. Finally, Ethan began to adapt to the pain. With his strong willpower, he gritted his teeth and sat cross-legged on the ground. ¡°If this continues, my dantian might be destroyed.¡± Ethan wiped the sweat from his forehead. Both qi and dark energy were unconscious, so it was impossible to rely on them to naturally stop. Therefore, Ethan had to guide their fusion or peaceful coexistence. He sat cross-legged on the ground, enduring the pain, and began to use his consciousness to guide both forces. He initially tried to fuse the dark energy with the qi, but each collision caused nearly faint-inducing pain throughout his abdomen. After eighteen attempts, Ethan gave up helplessly. ¡°If I could fuse them, I think my strength would increase rapidly.¡± Ethan took a deep breath. Unfortunately, Ethan could only dream about it since he couldn¡¯t achieve it at his current level. With no other choice, he began to attempt to make the two forces coexist peacefully in his dantian. With his consciousness, he guided the two forces to calm each other, remaining on opposite sides of his dantian. But this was also extremely challenging for him. Cold sweat ran down his forehead, and his body alternated between being freezing cold and burning hot. Miles Schroeder, who was nearby, watched with his eyes wide open in astonishment. He had never seen such a cultivation method before! The sky gradually brightened, and the surrounding dark energy began to disperse. Finally, at noon, Ethan opened his eyes. ¡°It¡¯s finally done. Cultivating both qi and dark energy at the same time may be frowned upon, but it¡¯s the fastest way for me to grow.¡± Ethan silently thought to himself. Ethan wasn¡¯t from a wealthy family, and he couldn¡¯t enjoy ready-made resources. So, he had to rely on unconventional methods. ¡°After enduring the whole night¡¯s torment, it seems like my mental strength has grown too.¡± Ethan couldn¡¯t help but smile bitterly in his heart. He tried to sense the energy within his body, and found that he was only a hair¡¯s breadth away from reaching Foundation Building Stage 3. ¡°If I try again tonight, I might be able to break through to Foundation Building Stage 3.¡± Ethan whispered to himself. The Foundation Establishment Stage is the most critical for cultivation, and a practitioner¡¯s talent usually bes apparent during this stage. Like Ethan¡¯s Blue Spirit Fire, the toughness of his body, and now the dual cultivation of qi and dark energy. He nced at his phone and saw it was already noon. However, the members of the Schroeder family were still not there. ¡°It seems that your status in the Schroeder family isn¡¯t that great.¡± Ethan nced at Miles Schroeder and sneered.Miles Schroeder anxiously said, ¡°Impossible! My brother loves me very much; he¡¯ll definitelye to save me!¡± ¡°Really? I hope so.¡± Ethan Smith slightly closed his eyes, no longer paying attention to Miles Schroeder. Schroeder Family. Tristin Schroeder tidied up and prepared to leave the house. ¡°Mr. Tenny, I have arranged for the eight great generals to apany you,¡± the Steward said, standing by Tristin Schroeder¡¯s side. Tristin Schroeder sneered, ¡°No need, I, Tristin Schroeder, will personally go. Even if it were the God himself, he would obediently release the person.¡± The Steward frowned, ¡°Sir, this Ethan Smith¡¯s thinking is different from ordinary people, you still¡­¡± ¡°No one dares to refute my face,¡± Tristin Schroeder snorted. Having said that, he drove away from the Schroeder Family. Half an hourter, Tristin Schroeder finally arrived at the destination. Looking at the surrounding environment, Tristin Schroeder couldn¡¯t help but frown slightly. ¡°This is really a good ce for killing,¡± Tristin Schroeder sneered. Then, Tristin Schroeder walked towards the direction of Ethan Smith. The moment Miles Schroeder saw Tristin Schroeder, he immediately screamed frantically. ¡°Brother, brother, save me! This madman wants to kill me!¡± Miles Schroeder screamed desperately. Tristin Schroeder¡¯s eyebrows furrowed slightly, and with a wave of his hand, a shadow instantly pped Miles Schroeder¡¯s face! With a ¡°pop¡± sound, Miles Schroeder¡¯s head was instantly dazed. ¡°You worthless thing, you¡¯ve disgraced the Schroeder Family! ¡± Tristin Schroeder scolded coldly. In the face of Tristin Schroeder¡¯s scolding, Miles Schroeder didn¡¯t dare to say a word. It was clear that Tristin Schroeder seemed to value the honor of the Schroeder Family very much. ¡°You¡¯re Ethan Smith?¡± Tristin Schroeder looked at Ethan Smith coldly. Ethan Smith nodded slightly, ¡°Younger Lord of Schroeder Family, did you bring the thing?¡± Tristin Schroeder sneered, ¡°If I really give it to you, would you dare to ept As soon as his voice fell, Tristin Schroeder flicked a finger. Inner Strength like a knife instantly cut the ropes on Miles Schroeder¡¯s body. ¡°Get over here! You wimp!¡± Tristin Schroeder said coldly. Miles Schroeder rolled and crawled, desperately running towards Tristin Schroeder. However, he had just run half a step when he felt a tremendous force on his legs, and then he ¡°plopped¡± down on the ground, kneeling! Seeing this scene, Tristin Schroeder¡¯s face instantly became extremely cold! ¡°What do you mean?¡± Tristin Schroeder asked coldly. Ethan Smith said indifferently, ¡°Younger Lord of Schroeder Family, did you forget something? You haven¡¯t given me what I want yet.¡± Tristin Schroeder¡¯s face suddenly changed! He stared at Ethan Smith coldly, ¡°You really dare to ask for it, huh?¡± ¡°Do you think I¡¯m joking with you?¡± Ethan Smith said indifferently. Tristin Schroeder coldly said, ¡°Even if it were the God himself, he could not refute my face! Even if I don¡¯t give it to you, what can you do?¡± Ethan Smith slowly opened his eyes. He looked at Tristin Schroeder in front of him and said coldly, ¡°Without the herbs, even if the God himselfes, I won¡¯t give face.¡± ¡°What a big tone! I just won¡¯t give it, I want to see what you can do!¡± Tristin Schroeder sneered. ¡°Oh?¡± Ethan Smith raised his eyebrows, then shook his head, ¡°I¡¯m sorry then.¡± ¡°Brother, don¡¯t provoke him! This kid is a madman; he can do anything!¡± Miles Schroeder suddenly became nervous. However, Tristin Schroeder just snorted, ¡°It¡¯s just a bluff. Don¡¯t be afraid, I don¡¯t believe he dares do anything to you.¡± But, the next second, Tristin Schroeder¡¯s face changed dramatically! He saw Ethan Smith flick a finger, and a terrifying force directly shattered Miles Schroeder¡¯s kneecap! Severe pain instantly made Miles Schroeder scream out in agony! ¡°Without the herbs, I¡¯ll kill him,¡± Ethan Smith said coldly.. Chapter 175 - 175: 175: Comparing Heritage?_l Chapter 175 - 175: 175: Comparing Heritage?_l Trantor: 549690339 Tristin Schroeder¡¯s pupils shrank, and a terrifying murderous spirit arose! ¡°Ethan Smith, how dare you!¡± Tristin Schroeder red at Ethan Smith and yelled. Ethan Smith sneered, ¡°You can try and see if I dare.¡± Just as Tristin Schroeder was about to speak, Miles Schroeder desperately shouted, ¡°Brother, I beg you, don¡¯t provoke him anymore¡­¡± Seeing Miles Schroeder¡¯s miserable appearance, Tristin Schroeder¡¯s heart was filled with anger!
¡°No one has dared to treat my Schroeder Family like this!¡± Tristin Schroeder coldly stared at Ethan Smith. ¡°Do you know the consequences of harming someone from my Schroeder Family?¡± Ethan Smith indifferently said, ¡°Get drunk today and worry about tomorrow¡¯s matters tomorrow.¡± ¡°Fine, fine!¡± Tristin Schroeder¡¯s body burst forth with a terrifying inner strength! A taint glow surrounded him! Ethan Smith¡¯s eyebrows raised, surprised to find that Tristin Schroeder was actually the same rank as Keith Moore, both Second-rank Inner Strength Greatmasters! ¡°What? Do you want to fight?¡± Ethan Smith raised his eyebrow. ¡°Brother, don¡¯t!¡± Miles Schroeder desperately yelled, his face full of fear! Tristin Schroeder stared fixedly at Ethan Smith, as if he wanted to swallow him whole. But in the end, he didn¡¯t take action, as Miles was still in Ethan Smith¡¯s hands. ¡°Kid, let me tell you, even if you flee to the ends of the earth, I will dismember your body!¡± Tristin Schroeder coldly said. After leaving these words, Tristin Schroeder turned and left. ¡°Oh yeah,¡± After walking a few steps, Tristin Schroeder stopped. ¡°If my brother is missing even a single hair, I will not let you go,¡± Tristin Schroeder snorted and then got into his car and left. Ethan Smith¡¯s face remained calm, showing no fear whatsoever. He sat cross-legged on the ground, waiting for Tristin Schroeder to bring the herbs. After Tristin Schroeder returned home, the people of the Schroeder Family quickly surrounded him. ¡°Mr. Tenny, where is Younger Lord Miles?¡± The Steward anxiously asked. Tristin Schroeder¡¯s face was full of anger, and he didn¡¯t say a word. Upon returning to the living room, he couldn¡¯t help but angrily say, ¡°This Ethan Smith is absolutelywless! He doesn¡¯t take my Schroeder Family seriously at all!¡± The Steward puzzledly said, ¡°Mr. Tenny, what happened?¡± Tristin Schroeder waved his hand and said, ¡°Enough with the nonsense, immediately prepare a Hundred -year Ginseng.¡± The Steward was stunned, frowning and said, ¡°Mr. Tenny, if this gets out, our Schroeder Family¡¯s reputation will be at stake¡­¡± Tristin Schroeder nced at him coldly and said, ¡°What about my brother? Is the Schroeder Family¡¯s reputation more important, or is my brother¡¯s life more important?¡± The Steward had no words to say, and could only order someone to prepare. Tristin Schroeder took a deep breath, his face sinister, ¡°This Ethan Smith, I will dismember him!¡± With the Schroeder Family¡¯s ability, preparing herbs was not a problem. In just an hour, the Steward brought back a Hundred-year Ginseng. Upon taking the herb, Tristin Schroeder turned and left. The graveyard. Ethan Smith sat cross-legged, calm andposed. While Miles Schroeder gritted his teeth in pain, almost fainting several times. ¡°He¡¯sing.¡± At that moment, Ethan Smith¡¯s eyes suddenly opened wide. He soon looked towards the approaching car in the distance. Before long, Tristin Schroeder brought the herb to Ethan Smith¡¯s face. ¡°Here¡¯s the thing, let my brother go.¡± Tristin Schroeder handed the herb to Ethan Smith. Ethan Smith sniffed hard, indeed it was a Hundred-year Panax Ginseng. ¡°As expected of the Schroeder Family, able to find a Hundred-year Ginseng so quickly,¡± Ethan Smith sighed. Tristin Schroeder coldly said, ¡°Enough with the nonsense, you¡¯ve already got what you wanted, hurry up and let him go!¡± Ethan Smith nced at Miles Schroeder and said, ¡°Go ahead.¡± Hearing that, Miles Schroeder ran as fast as he could. However, due to his injured leg, he could only crawl and roll on the ground. Seeing this spectacle, Tristin Schroeder became furious. The dignified heir of the Schroeder Family was actually crawling like a dog on the ground! ¡°Useless fool, you¡¯ve lost all face for the Schroeder Family!¡± Tristin Schroeder gritted his teeth and said. Miles Schroeder didn¡¯t dare say anything, only lowering his head with a frightened expression. ¡°Get in the car!¡± Tristin Schroeder coldly scolded. After Miles Schroeder climbed into the car, Ethan Smith rose from the ground, preparing to leave. However, Tristin Schroeder stepped forward, blocking Ethan Smith¡¯s path. ¡°What, you think you can just leave after taking my Schroeder Family¡¯s things?¡± Tristin Schroeder sneered. ¡°Your Schroeder Family¡¯s things? This ginseng was originally mine,¡± Ethan Smith shook his head. Tristin Schroeder sneered, ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense with me, I don¡¯t want to listen. I only know that offending my Schroeder Family means there¡¯s only one way death!¡± As soon as his words fell, a terrifying inner strength ignited within Tristin Schroeder! His inner strength was on par with Keith Moore¡¯s! ¡°Younger Lord of Schroeder Family, spare your energy, you¡¯re not my opponent,¡± Ethan Smith shook his head. Tristin Schroederughed loudly, ¡°Not your opponent? Kid, do you think you¡¯re invincible in the world just because you defeated Keith Moore?¡± ¡°You¡¯re not much stronger than Keith Moore, and what¡¯s more, I¡¯m not the same Ethan Smith as back then,¡± Ethan Smith said, with a slight smile and hands behind his back. Just as Ethan Smith said, when he fought Keith Moore, he was still at Foundation Building Stage 1. But now, Ethan Smith had stepped into Stage 2. Although it was only one stage apart, Ethan Smith¡¯s strength had undergone a subtle transformation! His potential was further unleashed, and his body was several times stronger than before! Therefore, facing Tristin Schroeder, Ethan Smith had no fear. That was also why he was so confident. Tristin Schroeder sneered, ¡°Ethan Smith, do you know what the power of a family is?¡± Ethan Smith shook his head and said, ¡°Please enlighten me.¡± Tristin Schroeder squinted and said, ¡°Under equal strength, do you know what the decisive factor is? It¡¯s cultivation skill!¡± ¡°Our Schroeder Family, with countless years of umted inheritance, has unmatched cultivation skills. How can it bepared to the likes of a small fry like Keith Moore?¡± Hearing this, Ethan Smith couldn¡¯t help but feel likeughing. No matter how strong the Schroeder Family¡¯s inheritance was, could it be stronger than his own father? Could the foundation of a martial cultivator be stronger than that of an immortal cultivator? ¡°Your so-called inheritance is nothing in front of me,¡± Ethan Smith said with a smile. ¡°Ignorant thing, let me show you the innate gap between us now!¡± After Tristin Schroeder shouted in anger, his inner strength suddenly erupted! This inner strength wrapped around his fist and then fiercely struck towards Ethan Smith¡¯s chest! But to Tristin Schroeder¡¯s surprise, Ethan Smith didn¡¯t show any intention of dodging, letting Tristin Schroeder¡¯s fist smash into his chest. ¡°Got you!¡± Tristin Schroeder was immediately delighted! Under this fist, Ethan Smith would undoubtedly die! ¡°ng! ¡± After a loud noise, Tristin Schroeder¡¯s face changed drastically! He only felt that his fist had hit steel, not only causing no damage but also making his wrist feel painful! Ethan Smith looked down at his chest and shook his head, ¡°If that¡¯s all you got, you should save your energy..¡± Chapter 176 - 176: 176: A Serious Injury from One Punch! Chapter 176 - 176: 176: A Serious Injury from One Punch! Trantor: 549690339 Tristin Schroeder looked down at his own fist, his face full of disbelief! Though it was true that his strength had declined somewhat since his father went into seclusion a few years ago, as he had focused all his attention on the business management. He was still a bona fide Inner Strength Greatmaster! As a matter of fact, Ethan Smith was also somewhat surprised. He was aware that his body became much stronger, but he didn¡¯t expect it to be this tough.
¡°Any other matters? If not, I should be going.¡± Ethan Smith dusted off the dirt on his clothes and prepared to leave. How could Tristin Schroeder simply let it go? He gritted his teeth and once again expelled his Qi Jin! ¡°Stay right there!¡± Tristin Schroeder roared. ¡°That was but a probe earlier, like I said, the cultivation skill I possess can take me up another notch!¡± With that said, his strength began to rapidly increase! It seemed he had activated some cultivation skill. This did slightly startle Ethan Smith, who acknowledged, ¡°Well, it looks quite decent. ¡± Although it was apliment, for Tristin Schroeder, it was undoubtedly an insult! ¡°You dare look down on me, you¡¯re asking for death!¡± Tristin Schroeder furiously swung his fist, smashing it ruthlessly towards Ethan Smith! ¡°Saintly Body Skill!¡± Ethan Smith muttered under his breath and his body instantly emitted a faint glow. ¡°ng! ¡± Under this punch, Ethan Smith still did not fight back, he took it head-on! His body remained utterly unmoved! ¡°With the fortification of the Saintly Body Skill, I wonder how tough my body can be.¡± Ethan Smith nced at his chest, a surge of excitement washed over him. Nearby, Tristin Schroeder was pale as a sheet, his face full of disbelief! ¡°How is this possible, how is this possible!¡± Tristin Schroeder couldn¡¯t help but doubt his existence! Like a madman, his fists rained down on Ethan Smith! Ethan Smith merely closed his eyes slightly, hands sped behind him, allowing Tristin Schroeder¡¯s fists to hit him. The sound of ¡°ng ng ng¡± echoed in the air, Ethan Smith¡¯s figure continuously retreated. Yet, Ethan Smith¡¯s physical body didn¡¯t suffer any damage whatsoever! ¡°Seems like the Schroeder Family¡¯s inherited cultivation skill is nothing more than this.¡± Ethan Smith sneered. Tristin Schroeder gasped for breath, locking eyes on Ethan Smith. Anger red in his chest, but as a businessman, he soon calmed down. ¡°You really have my admiration.¡± Tristin Schroeder coldly stared at Ethan Smith. Ethan Smithughed, ¡°It seems like you¡¯re preparing to disy some earth-shattering technique.¡± Tristin Schroeder sneered, ¡°You¡¯re right, but unfortunately, there¡¯s no prize!¡± Upon finishing his sentence, Tristin Schroeder slowly lifted both his hands. His inner strength surged rapidly towards his fists. Above his fists, astonishingly formed the shape of a dragon head! ¡°This is my family¡¯s ancestral technique, known as the Divine Dragon Fist.¡± Tristin Schroeder stated coldly. ¡°My grandfather killed countless people with these iron fists in his days!¡± ¡°To die under these iron fists, Ethan Smith, you should feel honored!¡± Just as he finished speaking, Tristin Schroeder¡¯s fists shot forward in the air! On his fists, two celestial dragon shapes clearly appeared! Under the enhancement of inner strength, this power was terrifying beyond measure! Even Ethan Smith could sense a hint of danger! ¡°Die!¡± Tristin Schroeder roared madly, as if he could already see the sight of Ethan Smith shattered by these iron fists! Ethan Smith, not far away, finally made his move. His hands were wreathed in a light blue glow, forming ws as he grabbed forward! ¡®¡±Boom!¡¯ With a loud explosion, Ethan Smith¡¯s two hands astonishingly strangled the throats of these two Divine Dragons outright! Next, saw Ethan Smith¡¯s fists twinkling with radiance. The next second, these two Divine Dragons were directly crushed by Ethan Smith! ¡®This¡­How is this possible?¡¯ Tristin Schroeder unconsciously took two steps back, his eyes filled with horror! Ethan Smith casually said, ¡®This move of mine, created by my father, it¡¯s called Dragon Capturing Hand. It seems to be a bit more powerful than your so-called Divine Dragon Fist.¡¯ Tristin Schroeder¡¯s face looked a bit unsightly. How could Ethan Smith possess such a cultivation skill? Could it be that his father was a hidden master? Even Miles Schroeder in the car opened his eyes wide. Although his strength was weak, he knew about the power of the Divine Dragon Fist! That was one of the ultimate teachings of the Schroeder Family! ¡®Tristin Schroeder, I¡¯m already bored, you can get lost now,¡¯ Ethan Smith said coldly. Tristin Schroeder was unwilling to give up, he gritted his teeth and said, ¡®Ethan Smith, if I guessed correctly, this piece of shit Dragon Capturing Hand of yours must have exhausted all your strength, right? Now you¡¯re just amb waiting to be ughtered!¡¯ Ethan Smith couldn¡¯t help scratching his head, ¡®Why do you people like to guess nonsense so much?¡¯ ¡®Hahaha! I must¡¯ve hit the nail on the head!¡¯ Tristin Schroederughed loudly. ¡®Otherwise, why are you so eager to leave?¡¯ Ethan Smith¡¯s eyebrows slightly furrowed. ¡®Tristin Schroeder, don¡¯t fail to recognize good from bad, do you really want me to cripple your body?¡¯ Ethan Smith sternly said. Tristin Schroeder was still unconcerned, he sneered, ¡®You¡¯re already exhausted, how are you going to cripple me? With your mouth? If you have the guts,e and try!¡¯ Ethan Smith¡¯s face gradually grew colder. ¡®You¡¯re really asking for it, fine, I¡¯ll fulfill your wish,¡¯ Ethan Smith said coldly. Ethan Smith¡¯s fist began to gather Qi Jin. The spiritual power all over his body, in a split second, gathered on Ethan Smith¡¯s fist! ¡®Tristin Schroeder,e and taste this punch!¡¯ Ethan Smith roared angrily, and in the next second his figure abruptly disappeared! ¡®Pretending to be a ghost, stop fucking scare me!¡¯ Tristin Schroeder roared, and unbelievably confronted it directly! But the moment the fists collided, Tristin Schroeder regretted it. He clearly felt that this punch might take his life! ¡®Boom!¡¯ The fists shed, and this terrifying punch of Ethan Smith directly sted Tristin Schroeder away!! Half of his arm was directly broken, and the boxing wind further flung Tristin Schroeder backward! The unparalleled Qi Jin, with an irresistible force, left Tristin Schroeder bleeding at the corner of his mouth, his chest sinking, and it seemed like his five viscera and six bowels were about to shatter! Tristin Schroedery on the ground, he tried to stand up, but found his body in unbearable pain! ¡®Just one punch¡­ I¡¯m down¡­¡¯ Tristin Schroeder spat out a mouthful of fresh blood, then his vision cked out, and he fainted. One punch, and he was seriously injured! Ethan Smith nced at the trembling Miles Schroeder hiding in the car, then said, ¡®Kid, hurry and pull your brother away. If you return toote, I¡¯m afraid he won¡¯t survive.¡¯ Miles Schroeder¡¯s face turned pale, his leg bone fractured, he struggled to drive the car to Tristin Schroeder¡¯s side. Ethan Smith looked at them, said nothing, turned and left. In the hotel, William Richardson, Ashton Nicholson, and Elder Hansen were gathered together. Their faces were filled with concern, and William Richardson was even hesitating whether to inform Emily Taylor. ¡®I just received news that Tristin Schroeder went to find Ethan Smith,¡¯ Ashton Nicholson said gravely. ¡®Given Tristin Schroeder¡¯s temperament, he will definitely not let Ethan Smith go.¡¯ ¡®Most importantly, Tristin Schroeder is an Inner Strength Greatmaster, his strength is beyond Keith Moore¡¯s!¡¯ Chapter 177 - 177: 177: Resounding Through Chuzzle! 1 Chapter 177 - 177: 177: Resounding Through Chuzzle! 1 Trantor: 549690339 Uncle William¡¯s face grew even uglier. He had personally sought out Tristin Schroeder and knew his attitude. Years ago, Tristin Schroeder had already been a dominating figure in Chuzzle. At that time, Ethan Smith hadn¡¯t even been around. ¡°This time, Ethan might have met his match.¡± Uncle William sighed.
As everyone was worried, the door was suddenly opened. Everyone subconsciously turned to look, only to see Ethan Smith carrying a box, walking in from outside. ¡°Why are you all here?¡± Ethan Smith said with a smile. Seeing Ethan¡¯s rxed look, everyone couldn¡¯t help but stare in amazement. ¡°Ethan, you¡­ you¡¯re alright?¡± Uncle William was the first to stand up, looking at Ethan with a shocked expression. Ethan smiled and said, ¡°What could happen to me?¡± Everyone became even more puzzled. Could it be¡­ Ethan and Tristin Schroeder had reconciled? ¡°Didn¡¯t Tristin Schroedere looking for you?¡± Ashton Nicholson furrowed his brows. ¡°He did.¡± Ethan casually shook the herbs in his hand. Then heughed and said, ¡°If he hadn¡¯te looking for me, where would I have gotten these herbs?¡± Ashton Nicholson swallowed hard. ¡°You mean¡­ this herb was given to you by Tristin Schroeder?¡± Ashton Nicholson asked nkly. Ethan nodded and said, ¡°This was supposed to be mine in the first ce. I just took it back.¡± ¡°Tristin Schroeder was that easy to talk to?¡± Uncle William found it hard to believe. He clearly remembered Tristin Schroeder swearing not to let Ethan off. How could he have brought the herbs? ¡°Uncle William, you got it wrong.¡± At that moment, Ethan couldn¡¯t help but shake his head. ¡°If I hadn¡¯t taught him a lesson, he wouldn¡¯t have given me the herbs.¡± Ethan Smith snorted. Lessons? Hearing that word, everyone gasped! ¡°What did you do to Tristin Schroeder?¡± Uncle William asked anxiously. Ethan nced at Uncle William and said coldly, ¡°Severe injury. But with the Schroeder family¡¯s resources, he should survive.¡± Uncle William¡¯s face turned extremely difficult to read! Ashton Nicholson was even more shocked and sat down heavily on the bed. ¡°You actually hit Tristin Schroeder?¡± Uncle William grabbed Ethan¡¯s arm tightly. Ethan frowned and said, ¡°He started it first.¡± Uncle William hurriedly made a phone call. After confirming that Ethan wasn¡¯t lying, Uncle William¡¯s face turned deathly pale! ¡°Ethan, leave Chuzzle now! I¡¯ll arrange a ce for you. Go right away!¡± Uncle William anxiously said. ¡°Go? Where should I go? Why should I leave?¡± Ethan shook his head. Uncle William anxiously said, ¡°I don¡¯t know how to exin it to you. In short, you can¡¯t afford to offend the Schroeder family!¡± ¡°I¡¯m not leaving.¡± Ethan refused without thinking. ¡°Not to mention whether I can even leave, even if I really left, the Schroeder family would target people around me.¡± Ethan shook his head. Uncle William anxiously said, ¡°You kid, this is not the time to show off! Listen to me and leave now!¡± However, Ethan stubbornly refused to leave. After the fight with Tristin Schroeder, Ethan seemed to have discovered something: The power of cultivation and martial cultivation were far from being on the same level. Although Ethan¡¯s energy seemed to be that of a second rank master of internal power, he didn¡¯t feel the slightest pressure when facing the Grandmaster Realm. This indicated that within the same rank, martial cultivators and cultivators were onpletely different levels. Therefore, Ethan was not afraid of the Schroeder family at all. ¡°Uncle William, Ashton, thank you for your kindness, but you don¡¯t have to worry.¡± Ethan said. ¡°If you¡¯re afraid of being implicated, you can distance yourselves from me as soon as possible.¡± Ethanughed. Uncle William said solemnly, ¡°Ethan, what are you talking about? Although I can¡¯t do anything about the Schroeder family, they can¡¯t do anything about me either!¡± Ethan thought for a moment and nodded, ¡°True.¡± Then, Ethan looked at Ashton Nicholson. ¡°Ashton, you¡¯re different from Uncle William. You¡¯re just a businessman with many constraints and considerations. If you leave now, I won¡¯t me you.¡± Ethanughed. Ashton¡¯s face was somber, and his heart was filled with mixed emotions. As Ethan had said, if the Schroeder family wanted revenge, people who were close to Ethan would definitely be implicated. However, at the moment, Ashton was considering more than that. The first time he saw Ethan, Ethan was only slightly stronger than Asher Lane, with a time limit. But in this short month, Ethan had not only beheaded a Grandmaster and faced an old Grandmaster but had now easily defeated the young master of the Schroeder family. Such a growth rate could only be described as terrifying! If Ethan was given enough time, the Schroeder family would be nothing! ¡°I¡¯m not leaving.¡± Ashton made his decision. He looked at Ethan and said half-jokingly, half-seriously, ¡°In case you rise to prominence in the future, I don¡¯t want to regret today¡¯s decision.¡± Ethan rolled his eyes and said, ¡°I might die tomorrow, and then you¡¯ll have lost your bet.¡± ¡°So you have to make sure you stay alive.¡± Ashtonughed, and Ethanughed as well. ¡°Then ording to the original n, you¡¯ll apany me to find herbs tonight.¡± Ethan said. Ashton nodded and said, ¡°Okay, see you tonight.¡± On the other side. Tristin Schroeder was taken back to the Schroeder family. He was covered in injuries, with broken ribs and even his five viscera and six bowels were affected! Looking at the bloodied Tristin, the steward¡¯s face was extremely cold! ¡°Uncle Armando, save my brother!¡± Miles Schroeder pleaded anxiously. Uncle Armando took a deep breath and said, ¡°Second young master, what happened? How did the young master get like this?¡± Miles gritted his teeth and said, ¡°It was Ethan Smith who did this!¡± ¡°Ethan Smith?¡± Uncle Armando¡¯s face changed slightly. Could this Ethan Smith be so capable? ¡°Keep this matter secret, and don¡¯t let it get out.¡± Uncle Armando took a deep breath. If the news got out, the Schroeder family¡¯s reputation would be ruined. Moreover, the credibility they had built up in Chuzzle over the years might copse. But how could paper hold fire? That afternoon, after being rescued, Tristin finally clung onto his life. However, Tristin lost consciousness and was in a vegetative state. Although the Schroeder family tried their best to suppress the news, the matter still spread like wildfire throughout Chuzzle. For a time, everyone was talking about it. Ethan Smith was once again thrust into the spotlight! This name finally resonated throughout Chuzzle! In the shadows. Cato Cain was sitting in a car, looking somewhat strange. At Emily Taylor¡¯s strong request, Cato had been left in Chuzzle by the Taylor family to secretly observe Ethan. So, he found out about the matter quickly. ¡°Tristin Schroeder was turned into a vegetable by Ethan Smith?¡± Cato¡¯s expression was incredibly strange. How could this kid¡¯s progress be so fast? And¡­. Ethan seemed totally fine! Chapter 178 - 178: 178: Stone Gambling_l Chapter 178 - 178: 178: Stone Gambling_l Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Could what Miss Taylor said be true?¡± This time, even Cato Cain had some doubts. At this moment, Ethan Smith was sitting cross-legged on the bed. He was unconcerned, not paying any attention to the Schroeder Family¡¯s affairs. ¡°How do I utilize this dark energy?¡± Ethan tried to mobilize the dark energy inside his body but found that he had no idea how to use it. Not even the inheritance left by his father had any methods for using dark energy.
¡°It seems that I can only figure it out by myself.¡± Ethan thought to himself. If he couldbine the dark energy with qi, Ethan¡¯s strength would definitely increase once again. Unfortunately, Ethan waspletely nk when it came to this aspect! ¡°I probably won¡¯t be able to figure it out for a while.¡± Ethan shook his head. It quickly got dark, and at 7 pm, Ashton Nicholson drove to the hotel lobby. ¡°Mr. Smith, it¡¯s about time, we should head out.¡± Ashton said to Ethan. Ethan nodded, and then they got into Ashton¡¯s car and left. Ashton took Ethan to an extremely luxurious venue. The venue looked extremely high-end, and entry required tickets. Ethan looked closely and found that the people guarding the entrance were two Inner Strength Masters. ¡°This venue is really extraordinary.¡± Ethan couldn¡¯t help but exim. Ashton nodded and said, ¡°The owner of this venue is very mysterious, said to be a Derson with unrivaled influence.¡± Ethan sighed slightly, ¡°Shince City really is a ce full of hidden talents.¡± ¡°Indeed.¡± Ashton nodded. ¡°Apparently, three years ago, there was a reclusive expert who taught the Schroeder Family a lesson, and since then, they have been much more low-key.¡± Ashton exined. ¡°Oh?¡± This surprised Ethan a bit. The Schroeder Family¡¯s behavior was so high-profile, and this was considered low-key? How outrageous must they have been before? ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Ashton brought Ethan into the venue. As soon as they entered the venue, Ethan felt a strong aroma of herbs. As expected, this ce was notparable to Cloud Street. Inside the venue, there were numerous counters, each selling different items. There were paintings, herbs, antiques, and, surprisingly, some selling medical services. For example, providing medical consultations and charging based on the patient¡¯s condition. ¡°Mr. Smith, although this ce is high-end, you still need to distinguish between real and fake items yourself.¡± Ashton reminded. Ethan nodded and said, ¡°I understand.¡± No matter how high-end a ce is, scams are everywhere. The only difference is between low-level and high-level scammers. ¡°Ethan Smith!¡± At this moment, a familiar shout came from behind Ethan. Looking back, the person who had arrived was Leonard Schultz! Beside him was an old man in a white shirt. ¡°Mr. Schultz? What are you doing here?¡± Ethan couldn¡¯t help but be a little surprised. Leonardughed heartily, ¡°I just happened to be freetely, so I came out to have some fun. As for you, you¡¯ve been targeted by the Schroeder Family, yet you still dare toe here so boldly?¡± Ethan forced a smile, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that you would also know about this.¡± ¡°Now the whole Chuzzle is talking about it, Ethan,st time I saw you, you were just a nobody, but now you¡¯ve be a celebrity in Chuzzle.¡± Leonard joked. Ethan helplessly said, ¡°Mr. Schultz, please don¡¯t make fun of me.¡± ¡°Hahaha!¡± Leonard couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter. Since they had met, they naturally walked together. It turned out that Leonard hade this time to gamble on stones through a brief conversation. The richer the person, the stronger the gambling addiction, and both Leonard and Ashton were no exception. Ashton had known about this venue purely because of gambling on stones. ¡°It¡¯s said that a lot of treasures are hidden inside these raw stones. With good luck, it¡¯s not impossible to get rich overnight.¡± Leonard¡¯s eyes lit up when he mentioned gambling on stones. Ashton on the side cursed, ¡°Don¡¯t mention it, I¡¯ve already lost several million here, without even getting a single hair.¡± Leonardughed, ¡°Who isn¡¯t like that? That¡¯s why I specially invited Mr. Alvin Ward, he¡¯s an expert in this field, and also my good friend. This time, we¡¯ll make back all we¡¯ve lost!¡± The old man called Alvin Ward nodded slightly as a greeting. Ashton hurriedly nodded, ¡°Let¡¯s not waste any more time, let¡¯s go!¡± So, they all headed in the direction of the stone gambling area. Gambling stones was one of the highlights of the venue. It was said that the raw stones here came from the southwestern border. At this moment, there was arge crowd gathered in the stone gambling area, some with fiery eyes, others dispirited. Ethan took a quick look and was surprised to find that there were several martial artists here, including three people he couldn¡¯t see through at all. ¡°What a ce full of hidden talents.¡± Ethan couldn¡¯t help but sigh. Ashton and Leonard quickly entered the venue, scanning the stones, their eyes filled with anticipation. ¡°Master Ward, please help me take a look.¡± Leonard said politely. Alvin Ward waved his hand, ¡°You guys choose, then let me take a look.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Leonard and Ashton immediately went on a spree, picking left and right, and bought four or five raw stones. ¡°Master Ward, these raw stones cost me more than three million, please take a look for me.¡± Leonard said excitedly. Alvin Ward nced at them and shook his head, ¡°These are all waste materials. Old Leonard, your vision is surprisingly bad.¡± ¡°What about mine, Master Ward? Can you help me take a look?¡± Ashton asked anxiously. Master Ward looked at the raw stone in Ashton¡¯s hand and picked out the smallest one after a moment. ¡°This one should turn green, but it won¡¯t make up for the cost.¡± Alvin Ward said. Both Leonard and Ashton seemed to be somewhat unconvinced. Although they were not experts in this field, they had both yed for many years and had some experience. As a result, they ignored the advice and cut all the raw stones open on the spot. Unfortunately, everything turned out as Alvin Ward had predicted. Apart from the one that Alvin Ward had selected, all the others were waste materials. ¡°Master Ward¡¯s vision is indeed sharp!¡± Thispletely won over both Leonard and Ashton! Alvin Ward waved his hand, ¡°With your vision, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s difficult to pick out a decent raw stone.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s do this, I¡¯ll choose, you¡¯ll pay, we¡¯ll split the winnings fifty-fifty, and if we lose, you¡¯re on your own.¡± Alvin Ward proposed. ¡°No problem!¡± Ashton and Leonard agreed without hesitation. Following Alvin Ward, they spent only about forty to fifty minutes and made more than two million. This made Ashton and Leonard admire Alvin Ward even more! At the same time, Ethan was also selecting stones. He put his hand on the raw stones, trying to feel them. ¡°It¡¯s this one.¡± Ethan¡¯s eyes lit up as he chose a veryrge raw stone. Although Ethan didn¡¯t know what exactly was inside, he clearly felt a strong fluctuation of qi within.. Chapter 179 - 179: 179: Bronze Treasure Sword_l Chapter 179 - 179: 179: Bronze Treasure Sword_l Trantor: 549690339 This raw stone is incredibly huge, weighing at least five hundred pounds, and it stands out at the scene. Ethan Smith patted the stone and was about to speak when Leonard Schultz ran over and said, ¡°Ethan, it¡¯s going to cost a lot to buy such arge raw stone.¡± Ethan Smithughed and said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, as long as there¡¯s something in it.¡± Seeing this, Leonard Schultz suggested, ¡°Why not let Master Ward have a look for you ¡°Is it really necessary?¡± Ethan Smith frowned.
He could feel the qi inside the raw stone, so he didn¡¯t need Alvin Ward to have a look. However, Leonard Schultz insisted, and Ethan Smith reluctantly agreed. Soon, Leonard Schultz brought Alvin Ward to Ethan Smith. ¡°Master Ward, what do you think of this raw stone?¡± Leonard Schultz asked. Alvin Ward walked over and circled around the raw stone. He then ced his hand on the stone and began to feel it. A few minutester, Alvin Ward shook his head and said, ¡°This is a waste, I advise against buying it.¡± ¡°Ethan, did you hear that? Don¡¯t buy it.¡± Leonard Schultz said hurriedly. However, Ethan Smith politely said, ¡°Master Ward, I really like this raw stone, and I think there¡¯s something I want in it.¡± Alvin Ward scoffed, ¡°You neers know nothing, and you still like buying big stones. You¡¯re the kind of people businesses love to scam!¡± Ethan Smith didn¡¯t mind, he just smiled and didn¡¯t retort. ¡°Please help me cut this raw stone,¡± Ethan Smith shouted to the staff. In a moment, a man wearing a work badge came to Ethan Smith¡¯s side. ¡°Sir, the price of this raw stone is four million five hundred and thirty thousand dors. Are you sure you want to cut it open?¡± The staff member said. ¡°Four million five hundred and thirty thousand dors?¡± Leonard Schultz¡¯s face changed. He hurriedly said, ¡°Ethan, I know you¡¯re not short of money now, but this is not the way to spend it! No matter whether it turns out green or not, it¡¯s hard for you to make a profit!¡± ¡°Moreover, Master Ward said it¡¯s just a waste!¡± Ethan Smith stubbornly said, ¡°Mr. Tenny, don¡¯t worry, I know what I¡¯m doing.¡± ¡°Kid, I advise you not to buy this raw stone,¡± Alvin Ward said coldly. Ethan Smith apologized again, ¡®Master Ward, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t trust you, but I really like this raw stone.¡± Hearing this, Alvin Ward immediately scolded, ¡°You just don¡¯t believe me! Leonard, if your friend is so stubborn, then don¡¯t me me for turning my back on you!¡± Ethan Smith frowned at Alvin Ward¡¯s reaction. This Alvin Ward¡­ seems a bit strange. Even if Ethan Smith didn¡¯t believe him, he shouldn¡¯t react so strongly, right? After all, it¡¯s not Alvin Ward¡¯s money being spent on the raw stone. ¡°Ethan, Master Ward is just trying to help you, don¡¯t buy it!¡± Leonard Schultz urged. Ethan Smith didn¡¯t listen, he quietly released his divine sense and covered Alvin Ward with it. In a brief moment of contact, Ethan Smith¡¯s face changed slightly. This Alvin Ward seemed to have an extremely charming aura about him. This person, definitely not ordinary! ¡°Just cut this one.¡± Ethan Smith said decisively. Then, Ethan Smith took out his bank card and handed it to the staff member. Alvin Ward¡¯s face was somewhat cold and he said coldly, ¡°Kid, this raw stone will definitely not turn out green. There¡¯s still time to give up now!¡± Ethan Smith raised his eyebrows and said with a half-smile, ¡°Master Ward, do you want this raw stone?¡± Alvin Ward¡¯s face changed, and he immediately scolded, ¡®What nonsense are you talking about! Leonard, is this your friend?¡± Leonard Schultz quickly apologized, ¡°Master Ward, I¡¯m really sorry. Ethan Smith¡­ he¡¯s just joking.¡± After speaking, Leonard Schultz gave Ethan Smith a wink, telling him to say less. However, Ethan Smith just sneered, ¡°Master Ward, I¡¯m determined to have this raw stone.¡± In a short while, the staff member returned. He politely said to Ethan Smith, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, the raw stone is too big, and we need professional tools. Please wait a moment.¡± ¡°No need.¡± Ethan Smith shook his head. He saw Ethan Smith¡¯s fist condensing spiritual power, and then he smashed it into the raw stone! With a ¡°boom,¡± the raw stone shattered instantly! The people around couldn¡¯t help but stare in shock. Breaking a stone with one punch? Was this a movie? ¡°Who is this guy? He¡¯s so powerful!¡± ¡°He seems to be that Ethan Smith!¡± ¡°The one who beat Younger Lord of Schroeder Family into a vegetative state?¡± Mentioning this name, the faces of the people around suddenly turned pale! Many people even quickly moved aside, not wanting to be mistaken for being Ethan Smith¡¯spanion. Ethan Smith didn¡¯t pay any attention, he just stared coldly at the raw stone. As the stone shattered, clouds of dust rose. Everyone¡¯s eyes were fixed on this raw stone. As the dust settled slowly, a green swordy quietly among the ruins. ¡°There¡¯s really something!¡± Ethan Smith¡¯s eyes lit up, and he quickly walked over, grabbing the sword! The moment he grabbed it, Ethan Smith felt the qi inside the sword responding to his own spiritual power! At this moment, the sword seemed to be Ethan Smith¡¯s left and right arms! A sense of familiarity surged! ¡°This is definitely not an ordinary sword!¡± Ethan Smith swung it gently to the side, and instantly there was a loud crash! The huge stone not far away was directly cut in half! The most important thing was that Ethan Smith didn¡¯t use any spiritual power at all! It was purely the power of the sword! ¡°It¡¯s a Dharma Treasure!¡± Ethan Smith couldn¡¯t help but feel excited! However, Alvin Ward¡¯s face turned cold, and a hint of murderous intent shed in his eyes. ¡°What kind of sword is this? Can someone appraise it?¡± ¡°It probably is an antique, this Ethan Smith is really lucky!¡± ¡°What¡¯s the use of being lucky, he¡¯s already offended the Schroeder Family, how long can he live?¡± Even Leonard Schultz and Ashton Nicholson were stunned. ¡°Ethan, I didn¡¯t know you could gamble on stones!¡± Leonard Schultz said in amazement. Ethan Smith just smiled and didn¡¯t say anything. He put away the sword andughed, ¡°Master Alvin, it seems that you¡¯re not always right either.¡± Alvin Ward snorted and said deliberately, ¡°Although this sword is good, it may not be a good thing for you.¡± Ethan Smithughed and said, ¡°If someone wants to kill me and take my things, I¡¯ll be waiting.¡± Alvin Ward just snorted lightly and didn¡¯t say anything else. As for Leonard Schultz, he was confused and frowned, ¡°Ethan, what does he mean by that?¡± Ethan Smith looked at Leonard Schultz and said, ¡°Mr. Tenny, what is your rtionship with this Alvin Ward? Are you really friends?¡± Leonard Schultz nodded, ¡°Yes, we¡¯ve known each other for many years. What¡¯s wrong?¡± Ethan Smith frowned slightly and murmured, ¡°That shouldn¡¯t be the case¡­¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Leonard Schultz asked puzzled. Ethan Smith was silent for a moment, then said, ¡°Mr. Tenny, this Alvin Ward wants to kill me.¡± Leonard Schultz was stunned, thenughed, ¡°Ethan, what nonsense are you talking about? Alvin Ward has known me for many years, and he wouldn¡¯t even dare to kill a chicken, how could he possibly want to kill you!¡± Chapter 180 - 180: 180: Making Money on the Spot_l Chapter 180 - 180: 180: Making Money on the Spot_l Trantor: 549690339 Ethan Smith didn¡¯t know how to exin his feeling, but he was sure there was murderous intent towards him emanating from Alvin Ward. ¡°Alright, you might be a little too tensetely. Don¡¯t overthink it,¡± Leonard Schultz said, patting Ethan Smith¡¯s shoulder. Ethan nodded his head without saying much. Afterward, Ethan continued to pick out uncut stones in the auction hall. However, after several rounds of examination, Ethan didn¡¯t find any worthy stones, so he walked to the side.
For this auction, gambling on stones was just a part of it. The entire event offered high-value rare herbs as well. With just a nce, Ethan saw several herbs with effectssting for decades. Unfortunately, these herbs were prohibitively expensive; the price of even the least expensive herb was in the tens of millions, or even hundreds of millions. ¡°This is fucking ridiculous.¡± Even for Ethan Smith, it was shocking. No wonder the prodigies of the Great Families had far more power than ordinary people. Greater resources lead to rapid progress in strength for the Great Families. And more strength results in the ability to make even more money. It really is a vicious cycle. ¡°The poor rely on mutations for progress; this saying isn¡¯t just a joke,¡±Ethan bitterly smiled. Within no time, Ethan was nearly out of money. With four or five decades-old herbs in his hand, his wallet was empty. Just as Ethan was about to leave, he suddenly felt an intense dark energy. As soon as this dark energy burst out, Ethan¡¯s eyes darted toward its source. Aside from Ethan, Alvin Ward, who was not far away, also turned his gaze at the same time. Their eyes met, and both sparkled with the same determination. This Alvin Ward definitely had a hidden agenda! Ethan strode toward that booth. In front of it, a stone statue was disyed with the dark energy emanating from it. Pointing to the statue, Ethan asked, ¡°Boss, how much for this?¡± Without looking up, the boss said, ¡°Two hundred million, no bargaining.¡± ¡°Boss, that price is a bit too high, isn¡¯t it?¡± Ethan frowned. If the energy circling the statue were qi, he could understand the price. But for dark energy, the audience was limited. Ordinary people would avoid dark energy, so why would they pay a high price for it? ¡°Take it or leave it. This is my family¡¯s heirloom. If I hadn¡¯t run into trouble, I wouldn¡¯t have sold it, no matter how much you offered.¡± The owner snorted. ¡°You can¡¯t me others for pricing it high if you can¡¯t afford it.¡± At that moment, Alvin Ward approached from the side. He stood next to Ethan and said softly, ¡°Boss, I¡¯ll take it for two hundred million.¡± Ethan frowned and looked at the boss, saying earnestly, ¡°Boss, give me an hour. I¡¯ll go raise the money.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have time to wait for you!¡± The boss waved dismissively. He looked at Alvin and said, ¡°Just get the money ready, and it¡¯s yours.¡± ¡°No problem.¡± Alvin smiled faintly as he revealed a bank card in his hand. Ethan hurriedly said, ¡°I can raise the price to two hundred and fifty million. Keep it for me.¡± No one could resist the temptation of money, including this boss. After hearing Ethan¡¯s words, the hand he was stretching out to Alvin hastily retreated. ¡°Are you serious?¡± The boss¡¯s eyes brightened with anticipation. Ethan nodded and said, ¡°I swear.¡± The boss said after a moment of thought, ¡°I¡¯ll give you an hour. If I don¡¯t see the money by then, I¡¯ll sell it to this gentleman.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Ethan nodded in agreement. Alvin¡¯s face was cold, and he red at Ethan. ¡°This item won¡¯t do you any good. It¡¯s useless to you.¡± Ethan raised an eyebrow and sneered, ¡°You are not that simple after all. Tell me, who are you?¡± Alvin snapped coldly, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who I am, but I warn you, if you spoil my ns, I won¡¯t let you off!¡± ¡°Oh, really? I¡¯ll see about that.¡± Ethan said coldly. After dropping these words, Ethan walked in the direction of Leonard Schultz and Ashton Nicholson. ¡°Gentlemen, could you lend me some money? I¡¯ll pay you back in a few days.¡± Ethan said, somewhat embarrassed. ¡°How much do you need?¡± Ashton asked without hesitation. Ethan held up three fingers and said, ¡°Three hundred million.¡± Hearing this number, Ashton stuck out his tongue, and Leonard shook his head. ¡°Mr. Smith, you think we¡¯re all like you. Three hundred million is a huge amount,¡± Ashton said with a roll of his eyes. Leonard nodded, ¡°Even with all my savingsbined, I don¡¯t have three hundred million.¡± This made Ethan feel a bit awkward. He didn¡¯t know when he¡¯d started losing perspective on the value of money. ¡°Haha, if you can¡¯t raise the money, the item will be mine,¡± Alvin came up from behind, gloating. Ethan red at him and said indifferently, ¡°This little sum won¡¯t stop me.¡± After saying that, Ethan walked straight to the center of the auction hall. He surveyed his surroundings and suddenly shouted, ¡°From now on, I will sell my medical skills. As long as there is enough money, I will treat someone three times. There are no restrictions on time or location.¡± This voice was imbued with spiritual power and thundered in everyone¡¯s ears, causing amotion throughout the hall. Many people gathered around. Ethan calmly sat on the ground, waiting for potential patients toe forward. ¡°Isn¡¯t this Ethan Smith? I heard he¡¯s the president of the Traditional Medicine Association.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, his medical skills are said to be even better than Dorian Dawson!¡± ¡°Last time he made a Curing Pill that could cure all diseases!¡± As the president of the Traditional Medicine Association, the public thronged around Ethan. ¡°Mr. Smith, could you take a look at my condition? I¡¯ve been feeling weak for many years,¡± someone asked. Ethan nodded and said, ¡°Of course, as long as you¡¯re willing to pay.¡± ¡°Mr. Smith, my mother had a stroke and has been bedridden for years. Could you apany me on a visit?¡± ¡°Mr. Smith, I¡¯m willing to pay any price for your Curing Pill.¡± ¡°Dr. Smith¡­ The crowd¡¯s enthusiasm continued to grow. For these wealthy people, life was more important than money. Having three chances for Ethan Smith to treat them was like having three guarantees on their lives. ¡°Ethan Smith may have excellent medical skills, but he angered the Schroeder Family. How long do you think he can live? Will he have a chance to treat you?¡± At that moment, a voice came from Alvin Ward.. Chapter 181 - 181: 181: Emily Taylor’s Text Message Chapter 181 - 181: 181: Emily Taylor¡¯s Text Message Trantor: 549690339 After hearing Alvin Ward¡¯s words, the scene indeed became much quieter. The passionate crowd had all unconsciously taken a step back. This was enough to show the Schroeder Family¡¯s status in Shince City. Even with so many rich people, no one was willing to go against the Schroeder Family. Alvin Ward smugly nced at Ethan Smith and sneered, ¡°Ethan, what else can you do?¡±
Ethan¡¯s eyebrows furrowed slightly, as he seemed unable toe up with a solution for a moment. He looked at the crowd, but no one was willing to meet his gaze. Ethan took a deep breath and said with furrowed brows, ¡°Are we really giving up like this, or is it¡­kill the messenger?¡± Ethan never thought that he would be the one to kill the messenger. ¡°Alright, time is almost up,¡± Alvin Ward nced at his watch. He then said triumphantly, ¡°The treasure is mine!¡± Having said that, Alvin Ward strode towards the stone statue. Ethan remained silent, unconsciously clenching his fists, seemingly unwilling. At this moment, Ethan¡¯s phone suddenly rang. He checked the message, and saw a text message disyed on the screen: ¡°Dear user, the ount ending in XXXX in the XX bank received 50,000,000.00 yuan, with a bnce of 50,001,234.10 yuan. Could it be that this money was transferred by Emily Taylor? Before Ethan could think more about it, another text message from a stranger arrived: The Schroeder Family will be your second test, good luck! I¡¯ll be waiting for you in Capital City. Ethan¡¯s face was instantly filled with excitement, and the matter of the stone statue was forgotten at the back of his mind. He hurriedly called her back, but found that she had turned off her cell phone. This reignited Ethan¡¯s burning heart in this moment! ¡°Emily¡­¡± Ethan whispered while holding his phone. Emily Taylor must be watching him from afar! This suddenly filled Ethan with fighting spirit! Subsequently, Ethan walked quickly towards the seller of the stone statue. At this time, Alvin Ward¡¯s hand had already reached out towards the statue. Just as Alvin Ward was about to touch the statue, Ethan reached out and grabbed his wrist. Alvin Ward frowned and looked at Ethan, saying coldly, ¡°Ethan, what are you trying to do?¡± Ignoring Alvin Ward, Ethan handed his bank card to the seller. ¡°Two hundred and fifty million, I¡¯ll take it,¡± Ethan said coldly. Alvin Ward scoffed, ¡°Boss, don¡¯t listen to his nonsense, he doesn¡¯t have a penny on his card!¡± The seller was also somewhat skeptical. He had just seen everything with his own eyes that Ethan hadn¡¯t made any money. ¡°You¡¯ll know if you swipe it,¡± Ethan reminded. The seller nodded and took the bank card with uncertainty, tentatively inputting the amount. ¡°The money has actually arrived!¡± In a short while, the vendor eximed excitedly! Ethan took back his bank card and said lightly, ¡°As agreed, this statue is mine.¡± ¡°Of course, of course!¡± The vendor nodded repeatedly. Not being polite, Ethan put away the stone statue and put it straight into his pocket. Alvin Ward¡¯s face on the side was extremely cold, he stared at Ethan with gritted teeth, as a terrifying murderous spirit approached! Ethan¡¯s brows furrowed slightly. From this aura, it seemed that Alvin Ward was at least a Grandmaster! ¡°You¡¯ve ruined my ns several times, kid, I¡¯m going to kill you!¡± Alvin Ward¡¯s aura grew thicker and thicker, as if he was about to take action at any moment! Ethan looked at Alvin Ward coldly and said, ¡°Finally can¡¯t help yourself? Go ahead and try!¡± As he spoke, Ethan¡¯s aura also surged dramatically! The collision of the two auras instantly caused a gust of wind! People around were affected by the fluctuation of the auras and involuntarily took two steps back. ¡°Buzz¡± At this moment, a very peaceful aura suddenly rippled! This peaceful aura carried an unparalleled majesty, which directly dissolved Ethan and Alvin Ward¡¯s auras! ¡°No one is allowed to attack in the venue,¡± a voice came from all directions! This couldn¡¯t help but lose Ethan¡¯s color! ¡°He actually directly suppressed my aura! ¡± Ethan¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t help but sweep around! His strength probably far exceeded Ethan¡¯s imagination! ¡°Ethan, I¡¯ll spare your life for now,¡± Alvin Ward said with cold eyes. After throwing down these words, Alvin Ward turned and walked away. ¡°Master Ward!¡± Leonard Schultz hurriedly called out. But Alvin Ward didn¡¯t look back and strode out of the venue. ¡°What¡­what¡¯s going on here?¡± A confused Leonard Schultz felt a headacheing on. Both sides were his friends, and he couldn¡¯t help but feel torn. Ethan took a deep breath, looked at Leonard Schultz, and said solemnly, ¡°Mr. Schultz, are you sure that Alvin Ward is your old friend?¡± Leonard Schultz nodded vigorously and said, ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve known him for almost twenty years. He¡¯s gentle, mild-tempered, and never acted like this before!¡± ¡°Then that means he¡¯s not Alvin Ward,¡± Ethan had already guessed something. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Leonard Schultz asked confusedly. Ethan didn¡¯t exin, instead, he said, ¡°I¡¯ll take you home.¡± The group left the venue with hurried strides. As soon as he left the venue, the suppression on Ethan¡¯s body dissipated like smoke. Ethan couldn¡¯t help but look back at the venue and whispered, ¡°Formation Master?¡± There was only one possibility to easily suppress a martial artist¡¯s Inner Strength and spiritual power. It was that a huge formation had been set up here! ¡°It¡¯s really amazing,¡± Ethan sighed. As his experiences grew, Ethan¡¯s understanding was also changing quietly. Many things he had never touched before began to appear little by little in front of him. If he hadn¡¯t started cultivating, Ethan might never have known that there were so many wonders in the world. ¡°Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll take you back,¡± Ethan looked at Leonard Schultz and Ashton Nicholson. Although the two found it a bit strange, seeing Ethan¡¯s serious expression, they finally nodded in agreement. As Ethan was about to leave, a woman suddenly ran out of the venue. This woman was wearing sunsseste at night, and her mouth was tightly wrapped in a scarf. ¡°Dr. Ethan, did you mean it when you said you would see patients three times earlier?¡± The woman whispered. Ethan nodded and said, ¡°As long as you pay, it¡¯s always valid.¡± The woman looked around and, upon making sure no one was around, handed Ethan a phone number. ¡°Dr. Ethan, please call me tomorrow, and we¡¯ll talk in detail.¡± After dropping this sentence, the woman quickly ran away. With the phone number in hand, Ethan couldn¡¯t help but smirk, ¡°This woman is really cautious enough, is the Schroeder Family that scary? Chapter 182: Chaotic Body? 182 Chapter 182: Chaotic Body? Leonard Schultz bitterly smiled and said, "The Schroeder Family''s power in Chuzzle is beyond your imagination." "Indeed.", Ashton Nicholson nodded slightly. "Tristin Schroeder''s father has been unrivaled in Chuzzle since ten years ago, and they are arge family with a long heritage." "Three years ago, Tristin''s father retreated to practice in seclusion to break through to the Grandmaster level. Once hees out, Ethan Smith, you might be in big trouble.", Ashton Nicholson added. "Grandmaster..." Ethan Smith muttered softly. That''s the same level as Cato Cain. With Ethan''s current strength, if he encounters Cato Cain, he would not stand a chance. "Grandmaster is still a bit troublesome.", Ethan Smith rubbed his forehead. But by now, there was no way for Ethan to turn back. Remembering the text message from Emily Taylor, Ethan felt full of motivation. Then, Ethan drove to send Leonard Schultz and Ashton Nicholson home. Halfway through the journey, the temperature around them suddenly dropped. It was early autumn, but it felt like the freezing winter. Leonard Schultz couldn''t help but shiver, "It''s so cold." Even Ashton Nicholson, a martial artist himself, felt chills. "It''s finally here.", Ethan Smith parked the car on the side. Upon looking closely, Alvin Ward was standing in front of them. He stood with his hands behind his back, eyes slightly closed, looking no different from an ordinary old man. But the murderous spirit emanating from him was unprecedentedly strong! "As expected, he''s waiting for me here.", Ethan''s eyes narrowed. "Master Ward? Why is he here?", Leonard''s brows furrowed. Ethan didn''t respond. Not only did he not hit the brakes, but he also stepped on the elerator and rushed towards Alvin Ward! Leonard in the car immediately panicked, "Ethan, what are you doing?! Stop the car!" But Ethan paid no heed, as the car sped towards Alvin Ward! "Ethan, have you gone mad?! Alvin is my good friend! Do you want to cause a death over this?!", Leonard yelled in panic! Ethan still ignored him. Finally, the car violently crashed into Alvin Ward! The car halted abruptly! The impact was so massive that even the car''s airbags exploded! Looking up, they saw Alvin Ward''s w-like hands pressing against the car hood! The car''s hood was crushed, but Alvin Ward was unscathed! "How... How is this possible?!", Leonard couldn''t care less about the pain in his forehead, staring at Alvin Ward in shock outside the car! Ethan nced at Leonard and said coldly, "I told you, this Alvin Ward is probably not the one you know." Leonard wanted to say something, but Ethan stopped him with a gesture. "You both stay in the car. No matter what happens, don''t get out.", Ethan instructed. At this point, Ashton also realized something was off-kilter. He hurriedly said, "Mr. Smith, let me go down with you." "No need.", Ethan waved his hand. "With your strength, you''ll just hold me back." Ashton Nicholson was stunned, then forced a bitter smile. He didn''t know when it started, but he was no longer on the same level as Ethan Smith. After getting out of the car, Ethan looked at Alvin Ward. "You must have been waiting for quite some time.", Ethan calmly gazed at Alvin Ward. With his hands still behind his back, Alvin Ward said indifferently, "Hand over the bronze sword and the stone statue, and I will spare your life." "You think you can avoid death?" Ethan Smith raised an eyebrow, "With that body of yours?" Alvin Ward''s eyes shed with surprise, and then he burst intoughter, "I have really underestimated you, I didn''t expect you to be able to see it!" "Speak, who are you?" Ethan Smith asked coldly. "And where has the real Alvin Ward gone?" Alvin Ward squinted, "You''re just a dying man, do I need to tell you?" "Is that so?" Ethan Smith''s face grew cold, and a strong aura suddenly burst from his body! Surrounding sand and stones were instantly swept away, and even the nearby trees shook slightly! However, this Alvin Ward remained calm and was not affected at all. "You''re just an Inner Strength Master, and yet you dare to be insolent in front of me," Alvin Ward said coldly. "When I was roaming the martial world, you probably weren''t even ying in the mud!" As soon as the words fell, Alvin Ward''s palm reached for Ethan Smith! "Good, I can use you to test this body." Ethan Smith raised his fist and confronted him head-on! "You''re courting death!" Alvin Ward''s expression turned cold as he turned his fingers into a palm, seizing Ethan Smith''s fist! Next, bursts of ck qi erupted from Alvin Ward''s palm, seemingly about to envelop Ethan Smith''s entire body! "Hmm?" Ethan Smith suddenly felt an icy chill all over his body! He couldn''t move at all! Alvin Ward sneered, "You ignorant brat, this is dark energy, it can suppress all Inner Strength! Once encased by the dark energy within my body, your Inner Strength will be crippled! At that time, you''ll probably be a useless person!" "As I suspected!" Ethan Smith''s face turned cold. "Youe from a sect in the southwest, don''t you?" Ethan Smith asked coldly. Alvin Wardughed loudly, "You do know quite a bit! It''s just a pity that you''re about to die!" Alvin Ward''s face turned somewhat ugly, and he stared coldly at Ethan Smith, "You''re actually cultivating with dark energy? Who on earth are you?" 21:16 Ethan Smith shook his head and sneered, "Not only can I cultivate with dark energy, but I can also cultivate with qi and Inner Strength. Didn''t expect that, did you?" After finishing his words, the dark energy around Alvin Ward grew stronger, almost enveloping Ethan Smith''s entire body! "Go to hell!" Alvin Ward''s eyes shed with madness, his body full of dark energy, seemingly wanting to devour Ethan Smith''s body! However, at that moment! The ck qi around Ethan Smith''s body began to slowly dissipate! Alvin Ward''s pupils contracted sharply, and he frowned, "What''s going on?" Not knowing the reason, Alvin Ward released dark energy once again! But after spreading for a moment, the dark energy began to disappear once again! "Hmm?" At that moment, Alvin Ward''s face suddenly changed! To his amazement, Ethan Smith''s body was actually actively absorbing the dark energy! "How is this possible?" Alvin Ward''s face changed drastically, and he quickly let go, retreating backward! The dark energy around Ethan Smith gradually disappeared,pletely absorbed by his body! "That feels amazing!" Ethan Smith opened his eyes, exhaling in relief! Then, Ethan Smith looked at Alvin Ward and sneered, "Thank you for your generous gift, as a token of gratitude, I''ll make your death quick." Alvin Ward''s face turned somewhat ugly, and he stared coldly at Ethan Smith, "You''re actually cultivating with dark energy? Who on earth are you?" Ethan Smith shook his head and sneered, "Not only can I cultivate with dark energy, but I can also cultivate with qi and Inner Strength. Didn''t expect that, did you?" Upon hearing these words, Alvin Ward''s face suddenly changed! "You... you''re a chaotic body?" Alvin Ward screamed in shock! "Chaotic body?" Ethan Smith raised an eyebrow, and somewhat curiously said, "What is that?" Alvin Ward ignored him, staring at Ethan Smith with a look of shock on his face! "Boy, if you can''t be of use to me, I''ll have to kill you, otherwise, no one will be able to stop you in the future!" Alvin Ward''s dark energy surged, murder filling his pupils! Ethan Smith frowned, "You still haven''t told me what a chaotic body is." "You will have no chance to know, go to hell and ask Yama!" Alvin Ward roared madly! Chapter 183 - 183: 183: Backlash!_l Chapter 183 - 183: 183: Bacsh!_l Trantor: 549690339 Alvin Ward roared crazily, releasing all the dark energy in his body in an instant! The boundless dark energy caused the surrounding temperature to drop sharply! Even Ethan Smith felt a chill! However, Alvin Ward still didn¡¯t stop. He desperately urged the dark energy within his body, and suddenly, a shadow condensed in mid-air! This shadow was incredibly massive, shaped like a skull, and a dangerous aura slowly spread out!
Ethan Smith frowned slightly, somewhat puzzled. Alvin Ward obviously knew that Ethan could absorb dark energy, so why would he still use dark energy to fight? Wasn¡¯t that just handing over food to Ethan for free? ¡°Hehe¡­¡± Alvin Ward cracked a cold smile. ¡°Ethan Smith, this technique has been passed down from the sect for hundreds of years! You will undoubtedly die under this move!¡± Layers of cold sweat appeared on Alvin Ward¡¯s forehead, and his spirit seemed somewhat wilted. Obviously, this technique was a great burden on him. ¡°Ethan Smith, die!¡± In no time, Alvin Ward pped his hands, and the technique swept over! The giant skull he had formed suddenly appeared in front of Ethan! It held arge de and shed viciously towards Ethan! Ethan Smith didn¡¯t dare to be careless and quickly threw a punch to block it! But to Ethan¡¯s surprise, this punch went right through! He couldn¡¯t touch the skull at all! The next second, Ethan felt as if he had been struck by lightning in his abdomen! ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Ethan hastily retreated, and a trace of solemnity appeared on his face. Not far away, Alvin Ward sneered: ¡°This thing is not a solid entity. Each move will take away your qi! When Ipletely absorb your qi, you will undoubtedly die!¡± After he spoke, the enormous skull swung its de towards Ethan once more! Its speed was incredibly fast, leaving behind afterimages in the air! Even Ethan couldn¡¯t dodge it! Several moves in a row went right through Ethan¡¯s body. With each strike, Ethan felt his qi bing somewhat wilted! ¡°No, I can¡¯t go on like this. I¡¯ll really die here today.¡± A trace of solemnity shed across Ethan¡¯s face. He tried to use qi to fight back, but unfortunately, qi was of no use against the skull. That¡¯s because Alvin Ward¡¯s dark energy was far too vast, far beyond what Ethan couldpare! ¡°Swoosh swoosh swoosh¡± Therge de continued to swing, forcing Ethan to retreat again and again! In the car, Leonard Schultz was trembling! Was this still the Alvin Ward he knew? ¡°Ashton Nicholson, what¡­ what is that thing¡­¡± Leonard Schultz shivered as he spoke. Ashton Nicholson said solemnly, ¡°It¡¯s a technique from the southwest, but I¡¯m not sure what it is specifically.¡± ¡°Ethan Smith won¡¯t be in any trouble, right? If something happens to him, then I¡¯m the guilty one¡­¡± Leonard Schultz¡¯s face turned slightly pale. If Emily Taylor mes him, it would be troublesome! ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Ashton Nicholson shook his head. ¡°Mr. Smith will definitely be fine.¡± Witnessing one ¡°miracle¡± after another made Ashton Nicholson trust Ethan even more. Every time he thought Ethan would surely die, Ethan exceeded his expectations. Ashton Nicholson believed this time would be no exception. Ethan Smith was still dodging nonstop. He even used spiritual fire, but it couldn¡¯t hurt the skull. ¡°Haha, Ethan Smith, under this technique, all your attacks are useless! I will slowly torture you to death!¡± Not far away, Alvin Ward¡¯s hair flew wildly, and he roared crazily!Ethan Smith remained silent, his face calm as he dodged and thought about something. At that moment. Ethan Smith suddenly stood still. Facing the skeleton¡¯s falling broadsword, he didn¡¯t move but closed his eyes instead! ¡°Ethan Smith stopped moving!¡± Leonard Schultz on the car panicked suddenly! Even Ashton Nicholson stood up abruptly, staring intently out of the window! Could it be that¡­ this time Ethan Smith would genuinely meet his doom here? ¡°Hehe, giving up resisting?¡± Alvin Ward sneered coldly from afar. After a furious roar, the skeleton brandished its broadsword and hewed down fiercely! However, shockingly, after the sword fell, there was no second swing! ¡°Hm? What¡¯s going on?¡± Alvin Ward¡¯s face changed abruptly! The skeleton tried multiple times to pull out the sword, but all attempts failed! As if its broadsword had been seized by Ethan Smith! Ethan Smith¡¯s face was icy, his eyes tightly closed. His previously wilting aura began to recover at this moment! Conversely, the dark energy of the skeleton began to dissipate gradually! Alvin Ward¡¯s face changed suddenly! He felt as if the dark energy in his own body was about to be absorbed! ¡°You can absorb my energy, and I can do the same to you,¡± Ethan Smith raised his head, a faint sneer on the corner of his mouth. ¡°This kid is trying to counter-attack!¡± Alvin Ward¡¯s face turned pale in an instant! The reason the skeleton could cut off Ethan Smith¡¯s aura was simple, by absorbing the qi and dark energy in his body! Each time the swordnded, there was a brief pause. And that pause was the process of absorbing Ethan Smith¡¯s energy. Unfortunately, Ethan Smith caught hold of this opening and began to counter attack! The skeleton¡¯s dark energy dissipated more and more, while Alvin Ward, who had activated this technique, felt his aura bing increasingly feeble! ¡°How is this possible!¡± Alvin Ward¡¯s face was panicked, realizing it was toote to withdraw the technique! Ethan Smith devoured Alvin Ward¡¯s dark energy with a thirst, like a madman! A massive amount of dark energy was drawn into Ethan Smith¡¯s body through the skeleton, bit by bit! ¡°Ahh!!¡± Alvin Ward¡¯s body began to convulse and contract, and sharp pain transmitted from his abdomen! ¡°How could this kid¡­break this technique¡­¡± Cold sweat dripped down Alvin Ward¡¯s forehead! He had never seen anyone break this technique in all his years in the martial world! ¡°I can¡¯t go on like this; I will die here if this continues!¡± Alvin Ward¡¯s expression became frantic, filled with anxiety! ¡°It seems I have no choice but to abandon this body,¡± Alvin Ward¡¯s thoughts whirled in his head. He had used this body for a long time, absorbing countless dark energy thanks to his position in Chuzzle! Now, unwilling to give it up like this, he was left with no other choice! ¡°Kid, you wait for me. I will not rest until I¡¯ve taken my revenge!¡± The next second, Alvin Ward suddenly copsed on the ground. ck shadows fluttered out of his body and vanished into the sky. The skeleton before Ethan Smith also disappeared in an instant. Ethan Smith slightly opened his eyes, looking at the distant Alvin Ward and frowned, ¡°Just as I thought, but it¡¯s a pity he got away.¡± Gazing at Alvin Ward in the distance, Ethan Smith¡¯s face remained calm. Next, breaking into a grin, he said, ¡°But this is enough. With so much dark energy, it should be enough to support me in reaching Foundation Building Stage Chapter 184 - 184: 184: I Don ‘t Want to Be a Slave_1 Chapter 184 - 184: 184: I Don ¡®t Want to Be a ve_1 Trantor: 549690339 Never would have thought that there would be unexpected gains. It¡¯s false to say I¡¯m not excited. At this moment, Ethan Smith is no longer troubled by the dark energy. After experiencing this period of time, Ethan slowly realized that the resources of the major families were far beyond what he, a mere ordinary person, couldpare with. Therefore, for ordinary people topete with the children of aristocratic families, they could only resort to unscrupulous means.
So what if it¡¯s dark energy? As long as it can enhance one¡¯s strength, it should not be refused. Afterwards, Ethan walked in the direction of Alvin Ward. He checked Alvin¡¯s breath and found that he was still alive, albeit with a very weak breath. Ethan helplessly shook his head and could only infuse a trace of his qi into Alvin, temporarily saving his life. Carrying Alvin, Ethan returned to the car. At this time, Leonard Schultz saw Alvin and couldn¡¯t help shivering all over, unconsciously moving away to one side. ¡°Ethan, what happened to Alvin?¡± Leonard asked with trembling lips. Ethan waved his hand and said, ¡°The Alvin just now wasn¡¯t him.¡± ¡°What about now?¡± Leonard asked subconsciously. Ethan smiled and said, ¡°Now, this is your good friend Master Ward. Remember to take him to the hospital.¡± Leonard had never encountered such things, so he was still confused. ¡°I¡¯ll take you home.¡± Ethan didn¡¯t exin more, and immediately drove to Leonard¡¯s house. After dropping Leonard off, Ethan took Ashton Nicholson home. ¡°Mr. Smith, I can go back myself, ¡± Ashton said politely. Ethan shook his head and said, ¡°No need, I just have something to ask you.¡± Ashton hurriedly asked, ¡°Mr. Smith, please feel free to ask me anything.¡± After experiencing these events, Ashton deeply admired Ethan and had almost be his fanboy. Ethan said solemnly, ¡°Do you know what a Chaotic Body is?¡± ¡°Chaotic Body?¡± Ashton was taken aback, then shook his head and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Smith, I have never heard of this term.¡± Ethan fell silent. It seemed that this so-called Chaotic Body was something that ordinary martial artists couldn¡¯te into contact with. ¡°I¡¯ll have to visit the southwest at some point to find out,¡± Ethan said softly to himself. The car soon arrived at the entrance of Ashton¡¯s house. As soon as he reached the door, he saw a middle-aged man standing at the entrance. This middle-aged man was none other than Ashton¡¯s father, Sawyer Nicholson. ¡°Dad, what are you doing here?¡± Ashton said with surprise after getting out of the car. Sawyer. however. said with a dark face. ¡°Come here!¡± His attitude made Ashton freeze for a moment. ¡°Dad, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Ashton asked, bewildered. Sawyer didn¡¯t say a word. He walked straight up to Ethan and said coldly, ¡°Are you Ethan Smith?¡± Ethan politely said, ¡°I¡¯ve heard a lot about you, Uncle Sawyer.¡± Sawyer quickly waved his hand and said, ¡°Don¡¯t call me uncle, my Nicholson family can¡¯t afford to offend you!¡± ¡°Dad, what are you talking about!¡± Ashton was instantly anxious. ¡°Shut up!¡± Sawyer immediately yelled. Ethan frowned slightly, as if he had guessed something. As expected, the next second Sawyer walked up to Ethan. ¡°Young and frivolous, causing trouble, arrogant and overbearing, not knowing the immensity of the world!¡± Sawyer chastised. ¡°Do you have any idea what hierarchy means?¡± Sawyer said with a cold face. When he heard the word ¡°hierarchy,¡± Ethan¡¯s face gradually turned cold. ¡°Uncle Sawyer, are you preaching to me?¡± Ethan asked coldly. ¡°Mr. Smith, my dad didn¡¯t mean that!¡± Ashton hurriedly tried to smooth things over. However, Sawyer was unmoved and said coldly, ¡°I want to tell you one thing. In this era, individual ability is not the main factor. I have seen many geniuses, and their ultimate fate is to work for the big families.¡± ¡°Being too arrogant is not a good thing!¡± Ethan narrowed his eyes and said, ¡°Uncle Sawyer, it¡¯s because of this kind of thinking that those big families can run amok.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not like you. In my eyes, in the face of injustice, anyone should have the right and courage to question and resist.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to be a ve for a lifetime.¡± After hearing Ethan¡¯s words, Sawyer sneered repeatedly. ¡°With ideas like yours, there¡¯s only one ultimate oue.¡± ¡°That is, dying halfway.¡± Ethan wanted to say something more, but Sawyer waved his hand to stop him, ¡°Ethan Smith, please stop associating with Ashton from now on.¡± ¡°Dad, what are you talking about!¡± Ashton was immediately anxious. Ethanughed and nodded, ¡°Alright, I understand.¡± After uttering these words, Ethan turned and left. Soon, Ashton called. He kept apologizing on the phone, ¡°Mr. Smith, I¡¯m so sorry. My dad didn¡¯t mean it. You¡­¡± ¡°No need to exin, I won¡¯t take it to heart,¡± Ethan interrupted Ashton¡¯s words. ¡°Your dad is just looking out for you. Just stay at home for a few days.¡± Having said that, Ethan hung up the phone. Ethan wasn¡¯t surprised by Sawyer¡¯s attitude. At that age and status, every step was like walking on thin ice. Any carelessness could lead to doom. So Ethan could understandpletely. Only when a person has no shackles can they be fearless. Just like Ethan now. The car sped all the way back to the hotel. Looking at the ttened front of the car, Ethan couldn¡¯t help muttering, ¡°Dammit, major repairs needed, wasting my money, I must find that bastard and get payback at some opportunity.¡± The next day. The news of Ethan¡¯s gambling at the casino quickly spread around. For a time, Shince City was full of rumors. ¡°Ethan Smith seriously injured the young master of the Schroeder family and got away with it?¡± ¡°Yeah, I heard he went gamblingst night!¡± ¡°Is the Schroeder family just acting cowardly?¡± ¡°Cut, the Schroeder family hasn¡¯t made any moves in recent years. In my opinion, they are not as godlike as they are in the rumors.¡± Everyone was puzzled. Why didn¡¯t the Schroeder family make any moves? At this moment, in the Schroeder family living room. In front of Uncle Armando, there were dozens of martial artists. Among these people, eight were Grandmasters, making them top-notch figures in Chuzzle. After Tristin Schroeder was beaten into a vegetative state, the Schroeder family was temporarily managed by Steward Uncle Armando. ¡°Uncle Armando, rumors are spreading outside that our Schroeder family is cowering!¡± ¡°That Ethan Smith not only didn¡¯t run away but is unting his status. If this goes on, our Schroeder family¡¯s position won¡¯t be secure!¡± ¡°Uncle Armando, let us take revenge for the young master!¡± Everyone shouted in unison, furious. However, Uncle Armando remained unmoved, merely sitting there drinking his tea. ¡°Uncle Armando, say something!¡± ¡°Uncle Armando, are you trying to hide and take over the Schroeder family? Are you trying to im the Schroeder family for yourself?¡± Suddenly, someone blurted out. Hearing these words, Uncle Armando¡¯s face instantly turned cold. The teacup in his hand was immediately crushed! Chapter 185 - 185: 185: Need Extra Payment! Chapter 185 - 185: 185: Need Extra Payment! Trantor: 549690339 A surge of energy suddenly burst forth! Then, with a wave of his hand, he sent the speaker flying! Grandmaster! Upon sensing this energy, the crowd¡¯s expressions changed slightly! They didn¡¯t expect Uncle Shane to be a Grandmaster!
They only knew that Uncle Shane was a business prodigy, but they never imagined that his strength was so formidable! For a moment, no one dared to say a word! Uncle Shane coldly surveyed the crowd, not saying anything for a while. A few minutester, Uncle Shane stood up. He walked to the window, his hands behind his back, and slowly said, ¡°The Schroeder Family has been keeping a low profile these past years, causing many people to forget how terrifying our family truly is.¡± The crowd remained silent, feeling the truth of his words. ¡°In a few days, the Family Head wille out of seclusion, and he will personally ughter this Ethan Smith,¡± continued Uncle Shane. ¡°We will also take this opportunity to announce the Schroeder Family¡¯s return to power. ¡± Upon hearing this, the crowd understood the implications. The Schroeder Family¡­wanted to use Ethan Smith to assert their authority! And through this, remind everyone that the Schroeders were still the top aristocratic family in Chuzzle! Ethan Smith sat on the bed with the bronze sword and stone sculpture in front of him. ¡°This stone sculpture is full of dark energy. I wonder what it really is,¡± Ethan Smith frowned. He ced his hand on the stone sculpture, feeling an icy chill. What surprised Ethan Smith the most was that the stone sculpture seemed to have an inexhaustible supply of dark energy. No matter how long Ethan Smith absorbed it, the internal dark energy did not change at all. ¡°How strange,¡± Ethan Smith touched his chin, feeling somewhat puzzled. The bronze sword and stone sculpture could be described as Yin and Yang. And when Yin and Yang intersected, they would emit bursts of rumbling noise, obviously repelling each other. ¡°Fusing Yin and Yang is not an easy task,¡± Ethan Smith sighed in his heart. He had tried several times without sess in merging them. Then, Ethan Smith put away these two holy items and slightly closed his eyes, preparing to break through. This was the first time he had attempted a breakthrough using dark energy. As a result, Ethan Smith appeared extremely resolute. But just then, his phone suddenly rang. He picked it up and saw that it was a strange out-of-town number. With some doubts, Ethan Smith answered the call. As soon as the call connected, the caller angrily said, ¡°Dr. Smith, didn¡¯t we agree that you would call me today?¡± Ethan Smith was taken aback and finally remembered the masked woman from yesterday. ¡°Sorry, I forgot,¡± Ethan Smith apologized. The woman said, ¡°Do you have time now? I¡¯m at the coffee shop downstairs in your hotel.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll be down right away,¡± Ethan Smith promised. After hanging up, Ethan Smith headed to the coffee shop. The masked woman was sitting in a private room, where Ethan Smith saw a woman with skin as smooth as jade and hands as soft as a new leaf, a truly breathtaking beauty. However, Ethan Smith¡¯s face didn¡¯t show any surprise, remaining calm. ¡°Tell me, what kind of illness do you need me to treat?¡± Ethan Smith got straight to the point. Instead of answering, the masked woman said angrily, ¡°Don¡¯t you recognize ¡°Of course, you¡¯re the masked woman from yesterday, right?¡± Ethan Smith replied truthfully. The masked woman was so angry that her chest heaved! A masked woman? Was that how he saw her? ¡°You really don¡¯t recognize me?¡± The masked woman seemed somewhat incredulous. Ethan Smith frowned and said, ¡°I get it now. You want me to examine your head, right? No problem, as long as you pay.¡± ¡°I¡­¡± The masked woman was on the verge of copse. ¡°Didn¡¯t you think about why I was wearing a mask yesterday?¡± The masked woman insisted. Ethan Smith frowned and said, ¡°Wasn¡¯t it because you were afraid of the Schroeder Family?¡± ¡°¡­¡± The masked woman had nothing to say. She took out her phone and pointed to the screen, saying, ¡°Look, open your eyes and see! This is the cover of a fashion magazine, and this one, this is the cover of a supermodel contest. Both of these people are me, and you don¡¯t recognize me!¡± Looking at the phone screen, Ethan Smith suddenly realized, ¡°I got it!¡± Only then did the masked woman show a smile. She proudly said, ¡°I knew it, how could anyone not know who I am!¡± ¡°You sell clothes, right?¡± However, Ethan Smith¡¯s next words almost made the masked woman spit blood! ¡°¡­Forget it,¡± The masked woman seemed to give up. She simply introduced herself. After the introduction, Ethan Smith found out that the masked woman¡¯s name was Kathleen Hansen. She was not only an international model but also a top influencer and celebrity in the country. After her introduction, with a touch of pride, Kathleen said, ¡°I¡¯m also a singer, actress, businesswoman, and more. So, what do you think? Impressive, right?¡± Ethan Smith apologized slightly, ¡°Sorry, I don¡¯t follow celebrities, so I¡¯ve never heard of you.¡± Kathleen frowned unhappily, ¡°You¡¯re such an insensitive man.¡± ¡°Miss Hansen, what do you want from me, after all?¡± Ethan Smith started to get impatient. Seeing the situation, Kathleen lowered her voice and said, ¡°You¡¯re capable of healing people, right? I want you to treat my father.¡± ¡°Your father? What¡¯s his condition?¡± Ethan Smith asked. Kathleen hesitated and said, ¡°Amyotrophic Lateral Sclerosis.¡± ¡°Amyotrophic Lateral Sclerosis?¡± Ethan Smith raised an eyebrow. ¡°This disease is an international challenge, and no one has ever cured it,¡± Ethan Smith said solemnly. Hearing this, Kathleen hurriedly said, ¡®Yesterday, you boasted that you could heal any disease as long as we paid! Are you going to go back on your word today?¡± Ethan Smith shook his head and smiled, ¡°Miss Hansen, you misunderstand my meaning. ¡± ¡°Amyotrophic Lateral Sclerosis is an international challenge. Countless people have been ruined by it, and it¡¯s a challenge for me as well.¡± ¡°So, the price will have to increase!¡± Ethan Smith said earnestly. Upon hearing this, Kathleen almost spat blood. This Ethan Smith couldn¡¯t seem to go two sentences without mentioning money, a real mercenary! ¡°As long as you can cure it, I¡¯ll pay any amount!¡± Kathleen dered. Ethan Smith nodded and said, ¡°Fine, originally three billion would buy you three treatments, but now it¡¯ll only get you one. Is that eptable?¡± Kathleen couldn¡¯t help but wince. Three billion for a single treatment was truly astronomical. ¡°Fine, if it¡¯ll work, then it¡¯s worth three billion!¡± Kathleen gritted her teeth and agreed. Ethan Smith immediately gave her an ount number, saying, ¡°Transfer the money.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s wait until after the treatment,¡± Kathleen rolled her eyes and said. Hearing this, Ethan Smith immediately got up and said, ¡°Farewell!¡± Leaving these words, Ethan Smith turned and left. Kathleen panicked and quickly grabbed Ethan Smith¡¯s arm, angrily saying, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you! Who pays before the treatment?!¡± ¡°That¡¯s my rule,¡± Ethan Smith calmly replied. Gritting her teeth, Kathleen said, ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll transfer the money, but you have to leave with me right away.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Ethan Smith nodded. After quickly transferring the money, Kathleen asked with a headache, ¡°Can we go now?¡± ¡°Of course,¡± Ethan Smith nodded slightly. ¡°But first, I need to deal with some small fry.¡± As he spoke, Ethan Smith¡¯s expression suddenly turned ice cold.. Chapter 186 - 186: 186: Sky Bandits_1 Chapter 186 - 186: 186: Sky Bandits_1 Trantor: 549690339 Junk fish? Kathleen Hansen frowned slightly, obviously not understanding. Under the watchful eyes of everyone, Ethan Smith walked to a table nearby. There were two young men at the table, and although they had concealed their breath, they were still caught by Ethan. Ethan sat down next to them and said with a smile, ¡°Schroeder Family¡¯s people?¡±
The two¡¯splexion changed for a moment, but it was fleeting. ¡°What are you talking about? I don¡¯t understand,¡± the two shook their heads. Ethan raised his hand and pressed it onto their shoulders. ¡°Do you think I wouldn¡¯t find out about you?¡± Ethan said coldly. A huge pressure suddenly emerged! The two felt their shoulders cracking, as if they were about to be crushed! ¡°Tell your master that there¡¯s no need to follow me. I won¡¯t run away. If he has any tricks, just bring it on, ¡± Ethan said coldly. Sweating profusely, the two nodded repeatedly, ¡°I¡­ I understand.¡± Ethan didn¡¯t make it difficult for them and let them go right away. The two immediately felt relieved, moving their arms for fear that their bones would be crushed. They had been following Ethan for several days, but he had ignored them. But now that they were about to go out, they had to warn the Schroeder Family. ¡°Alright, we can go,¡± Ethan said as he walked to Kathleen. Kathleen nodded nkly, and they headed to the airport. After arriving at the airport, Ethan discovered that the destination was actually abroad! This immediately gave Ethan a headache. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say we were going abroad earlier?¡± Ethan asked, frowning. Kathleen muttered, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with going abroad? My dad¡¯s condition is so severe right now, he definitely needs to recover abroad.¡± If Ethan had known they were going abroad, he would have definitely refused. However, having agreed to help, he couldn¡¯t back out, so Ethan had no choice but to follow Kathleen onto the ne. The ne flew high in the sky and it would take a full twenty hours to reach the destination. Fortunately, Kathleen was wealthy and bought first-ss tickets. With nothing to do on the ne, Ethan decided to take advantage of the opportunity to break through to Foundation Building Stage 3. ¡°Small jumps usually won¡¯t trigger any visions,¡± Ethan thought to himself. Since the Foundation Establishment Stage is just a base-building process, the probability of triggering a vision is almost zero. Kathleen was chatting non-stop nearby, and Ethan nced at her before saying, ¡°From now on, don¡¯t talk to me, and try not to disturb me.¡± Kathleen looked deted and said unhappily, ¡°People would kill for the opportunity to talk to me! Do you even know how many fans I have?¡± Ethan said with a smile, ¡°To your fans, you might be someone unattainable, but to those who don¡¯t know you, you¡¯re just a passerby who looks alright.¡± Looks alright? A passerby? These words almost drove Kathleen crazy! But unfortunately, Ethan no longer paid her any attention. With his eyes slightly closed, he began to manipte the dark energy within him to break through to Foundation Building Stage 3. ¡°This is my first time trying to break through with dark energy. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯ll work or not,¡± Ethan was slightly worried. If his breath got chaotic, he might die on the spot! But for an ordinary person, where would opportunitiese without taking risks? There were no innate resources; they could only rely on acquired hard work. Strands of dark energy began to flow along his dantian to various meridians. Ethan felt as if he could see inside himself. In the darkness, one light spot after another appeared. These light spots were Ethan¡¯s acupoints. The dark energy surged, slowly breaking through the acupoints. During this process, qi remained still, as if the two systems were separate and did not interfere with each other. ¡°It really works.¡± As he felt the dark energy forcing his way through, Ethan couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit surprised. With this, his cultivation path would be much smoother. Of course, there was a downside ¨C he couldn¡¯t let others find out. Otherwise, he might be the target of those so-called ¡°righteous people.¡± The ne was still speeding along. It was an international flight with passengers of various types and colors. Kathleen leaned against the window, seemingly somewhat bored. At this moment, amotion suddenly erupted from the economy ss cabin! Kathleen jumped up, pulled back the curtain, and saw people in the economy ss screaming and yelling! There were two masked men holding guns! Hijacked! The word shed through Kathleen¡¯s mind! She had taken countless flights before and only seen hijackings on the news. She never thought she would encounter one today! ¡°Ethan! The ne has been hijacked!¡± Kathleen suddenly panicked. The only person she could rely on was Ethan. But Ethan remained unmoved, no matter how much she shook his body, he didn¡¯t open his eyes. ¡°Everyone, just calm down. We¡¯re just here for the money,¡± the two bandits said coldly. ¡°As long as you hand over the money, we guarantee your safety.¡± ¡°But if anyone doesn¡¯t cooperate¡­ we¡¯ll kill you all!¡± Upon hearing this, the many passengers were terrified and said one after another, ¡°We¡¯re willing to cooperate!¡± After all,pared to money, life is more important! The two bandits exchanged nces, then took out a ck cloth bag and began collecting money one by one. The air marshals on the ne had already been subdued and locked in the bathroom. No one could save them. Soon, the bandits came to Kathleen¡¯s side. After looking at Kathleen, the bandits smirked, ¡°You look familiar. Are you Kathleen Hansen?¡± Hurriedly, Kathleen pushed Ethan and said, ¡°See? Even the bandits recognize The two bandits were taken aback by Kathleen¡¯s reaction, clearly not expecting that from her. ¡°Wow, it¡¯s really Kathleen Hansen!¡± People outside also recognized her. ¡°She¡¯s a big star! If I had known she was here, I would have asked for an autograph!¡± ¡°Kathleen, I¡¯m your fan!¡± Some people even shouted! This made Kathleen even more smug, wanting to show off to Ethan, but unfortunately, he never even noticed. ¡°A big star, huh? We¡¯ve seen you unt on TV every day. Never thought we¡¯d run into you here, ¡± the two bandits chuckled. Hearing this, Kathleen suddenly remembered her current situation! Her face instantly turned pale, and she hastily took out her money, saying, ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ll give you all my money¡­¡± ¡°Just giving money? That won¡¯t do,¡± the two banditsughed wickedly. ¡°We still have eighteen hours untilnding. Enjoying yourpany for that long would be worth it.¡± With that, the two bandits slowly approached Kathleen. Kathleen panicked and shouted, ¡°Get away! I¡¯ve already given you my money!¡± But the bandits sneered, ¡°If you don¡¯t cooperate, we¡¯ll kill everyone on the ne!¡± The passengers outside changed their expressions instantly when they heard this! ¡°Miss Hansen, you¡­ you should just cooperate with them¡­¡± ¡°Yeah, otherwise we¡¯ll all die here¡­.¡± Chapter 187 - 187: 187: Special Effects?_l Chapter 187 - 187: 187: Special Effects?_l Trantor: 549690339 Hearing their words, Kathleen Hansen¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. Just a moment ago, they were calling her name, but now they wanted to push her into danger! ¡°You¡­¡± Kathleen¡¯s face turned extremely ugly, at a loss for words. ¡°Did you hear that? If you don¡¯t cooperate, they¡¯re all going to die.¡± The bandit sneered. Kathleen clenched her teeth and said, ¡°Don¡¯t even think about touching me! If you have the guts, just kill me!¡±
Upon hearing these words, the two bandits burst intoughter. The passengers outside were even more furious! ¡°Kathleen, how can you be so selfish?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, do you want us to die with you?¡± ¡°We used to be your fans. Now we¡¯re unfollowing you!¡± ¡°Hurry up and cooperate, or we won¡¯t let you off!¡± The shouts of the crowd made the two bandits¡¯ smiles even more intense. However, Kathleen¡¯s face turned ashen. She gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Weren¡¯t you just here for money? You¡¯re going back on your word!¡± ¡°Hahaha, are you trying to reason with bandits? Are you out of your mind?¡± The two men burst intoughter. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, everyone. We¡¯ll share the spoils with you.¡± Then, the bandits turned to the passengers outside. The passengers¡¯ eyes lit up! They had only seen Kathleen on TV before, but today they could witness such a scene! It was truly a blessing in disguise! ¡°You¡­¡± Kathleen was trembling with anger, and she subconsciously nced at Ethan Smith. But Ethan remained unmoved, as if he couldn¡¯t hear anything. At this moment, Kathleen felt utterly hopeless. ¡°Don¡¯t waste your efforts. Just rx, Miss Star. We¡¯ll make you feelfortable.¡± After saying this, the two bandits walked towards Kathleen with lecherous expressions. Just then! Ethan, who was sitting beside Kathleen, suddenly emitted streaks of golden light! Although the light wasn¡¯t very strong, it still attracted the bandits¡¯ attention! ¡°Huh? What¡¯s this?¡± The two men said in surprise. ¡°As expected of a star, this kid must be Kathleen¡¯s special effects artist, right?¡± One of the men finally understood. ¡°Tsk tsk, I have to say, these special effects are really amazing. They can even deceive the eyes.¡± The two men looked at Ethan, marveling at his skills. Soon, the golden light on Ethan¡¯s body slowly gathered and eventually clung to him. For an instant, Ethan¡¯s body seemed to be covered with ayer of golden armor, looking quite dazzling! ¡°Fucking hell, is this special effects guy not done yet!¡± The two bandits were getting impatient! Upon saying this, the two men reached out to grab Ethan. They tried to drag Ethan aside, but found that he was as sturdy as a rock and didn¡¯t budge! ¡°Huh? This kid is pretty strong.¡± The two men were taken aback and exerted even more force to pull Ethan. Just at that moment, Ethan¡¯s eyes suddenly opened wide with a ¡°whoosh¡±! He looked down at the golden light wrapped around his body and muttered softly, ¡°My body¡­ it seems to have be even harder.¡± Each breakthrough in the Foundation Establishment Stage would unleash the maximum potential of one¡¯s talent. Along with the improvement in his strength, Ethan¡¯s body underwent a qualitative change! ¡°Kid, get out of the way! Can¡¯t you hear?¡± The bandit beside him roared. It was then that Ethan clearly saw the situation before him. He frowned slightly and asked, ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°Who are we? We¡¯re fucking bandits! Get the hell out of the way!¡± The two bandits impatiently replied. Ethan let out an understanding tone. ¡°Ah, so you are bandits.¡± Kathleen on the side hurriedly nodded her head, ¡°Yes, they¡¯ve taken everyone¡¯s money and¡­ and they¡¯re trying to do something indecent to me¡­¡± The two bandits were getting impatient, ¡°So what if we¡¯re bandits? What can you do? Hand over your money!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have any money,¡± Ethan shook his head and replied. ¡°No money? You¡¯re fucking sitting in the first-ss cabin, and you say you have no money?!¡± The two bandits were furious. Ethan sneered, ¡°Even if I had money, I wouldn¡¯t give it to you. You return the stolen money to them now, and I¡¯ll spare your lives.¡± ¡°You¡¯re fucking looking for death!¡± The two bandits were thoroughly enraged by Ethan! Their anger was instantly directed towards Ethan! They clenched their fists and harshly mmed into Ethan! Ethan didn¡¯t dodge or hide, letting their fistsnd on his body. With a ¡°ng¡± sound, the two suddenly felt their fists go numb as if they had hit a steel surface! ¡°Put some strength into it! Did you not eat?¡± Ethan taunted with a yful smile. Their faces changed, and they were about to speak when Ethan pped them hard. The two men flew out and spat out two mrs from their mouths. ¡°With such lousy skills, how dare you pretend to be bandits?¡± Ethan snickered. ¡°I warn you, give back all the stolen money now, and I can spare your lives,¡± Ethan said coldly. Getting up from the ground, the two bandits red at Ethan and angrily shouted, ¡°Give back the money? We¡¯ll kill all of you!¡± At these words, the passengers¡¯ faces changed dramatically! ¡°This kid is such a bastard, do you want to get us killed?¡± ¡°This has nothing to do with us! It¡¯s all his fault!¡± ¡°You son of a bitch, I¡¯ll cripple you!¡± The passengers outside were filled with righteous indignation and roared in anger. Ethan looked at these people in surprise and helplessly shook his head, ¡°They¡¯re the ones who took your money, not me. Why are you scolding me?¡± ¡°Fuck you! If it weren¡¯t for you, we¡¯d only lose money at most!¡± ¡°It¡¯s because of you, now we might even lose our lives!¡± Ethan¡¯s face immediately darkened. ¡°Fine, from now on, your lives have nothing to do with me,¡± Ethan said coldly. ¡°Go to hell, who needs you!¡± The crowd cursed in unison. ¡°That¡¯s right, you don¡¯t want to spend your own money, but you want to drag us down with you! What kind of person are you!¡± The two bandits got up from the ground. They grinned and sneered, ¡°Even if we don¡¯t do anything, they¡¯ll tear you apart!¡± Ethan¡¯s face remained cold, ¡°Before that, I can ughter you two first!¡± ¡°Oh, really?¡± The two bandits sneered and then pulled out a gun from their waists and aimed at Ethan! ¡°What¡¯s the use of being skilled? One shot and your head will be shattered! ¡± Ethan¡¯s eyebrows furrowed slightly. ¡°I wonder if my body can withstand bullets.¡± Ethan seemed eager to give it a try. However, after a moment of contemtion, Ethan shook his head. ¡°Saintly Body Skill!¡± To be on the safe side, Ethan activated the Saintly Body Skill! In an instant, Ethan¡¯s body was enveloped in golden light, and his flesh shone with a faint golden color. ¡°With the Saintly Body Skill¡¯s protection, ordinary bullets should have a hard time harming me,¡± Ethan thought to himself. ¡°Hehe, still ying with special effects in this situation?¡± The two bandits sneered. Ethan raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°Special effects? Try shooting and see if it¡¯s special effects..¡± Chapter 188 - 188 188: Its Actually You?_1 Chapter 188 - 188 188: It''s Actually You?_1 ¡°Shoot!¡± Ethan Smith shouted immediately. ¡°You fucking brought this upon yourself, don¡¯t me us!¡± The two hijackers burst into rage, and immediately pulled the trigger! ¡°Bang!¡± The sound of the gunshot rang in everyone¡¯s ears! ¡°Ah!!!¡± The screams echoed through the cabin! However, the bullet only left a white mark on Ethan¡¯s body, not even breaking the skin!
The faces of the two hijackers turned ghostly pale! How was it possible? Did he really just take a bullet? Ethan picked up the ttened bullet from the ground, and sneered, ¡°Do you still think it¡¯s special effects?¡± The faces of the two hijackers were extremely pale! At this point, they werepletely panicked! Unable to prate even a bullet, this man was not someone they could afford to mess with! ¡°B-Boss, we were wrong, please spare our lives¡­¡± The two hijackers knelt on the ground, begging for mercy! ¡°We¡¯ll give the money back right now¡­¡± Ethan nced at the passengers on the airne, and sneered, ¡°Like I said, their lives have nothing to do with me.¡± After tossing out those words, Ethan went straight back to his seat and closed his eyes slightly. The two hijackers hesitated for a moment, and they finally understood! They pulled out their guns, pointing at the people outside and shouted, ¡°Everybody shut the fuck up! Or I¡¯ll shoot you dead!¡± These passengers couldn¡¯t help cursing, ¡°Are you even human? You obviously can subdue them but do nothing!¡± ¡°What a scumbag!¡± Ethan looked at them coldly, saying, ¡°I have no obligation to save you, let alone when you guys said it yourself, you don¡¯t need my help.¡± Having said that, Ethan closed his eyes and ignored everyone. Kathleen Hansen stayed silent by the side, but she felt a little relieved inside. The ne continued to fly high in the sky, arriving at the destination quite quickly. These two hijackers obviously had everything arranged; as soon as they got off the ne, a car took them away from the airport. The passengers, however, hurried to find security guards and recounted the course of events! ¡°And this young man, he didn¡¯t even save us!¡± These passengers, unable to find the hijackers, turned their anger toward Ethan. ¡°That¡¯s right, this kid mustpensate us for our losses!¡± Facing the shouting crowd, the security guard shook his head, ¡°He¡¯s just a passenger like you, if you can¡¯t do anything, what can he do?¡± ¡°He can! You have no idea, he pped the two hijackers, sending them flying!¡± ¡°Right, we even saw him taking bullets with his body!¡± The security guard helplessly said, ¡°It looks like you were too shocked and experienced hallucinations.¡± ¡°Exactly, who can take a bullet? I was scared to death,¡± Ethan pretended to be pitiful. The security guard waved his hand, ¡°Alright, you can go now.¡± The passengers were angry and upset, but couldn¡¯t do anything about it. Uponing out of the airport, Kathleen Hansen could not help but chuckle, ¡°You¡¯re so petty, although it was quite satisfying.¡± Ethan just smiled, not saying a word. Kathleen had already arranged for transportation at the airport, and after leaving the airport, she saw a Bentley parked at the entrance. After following Kathleen into the car, Ethan found that the driver was actually a foreigner. ¡°Have you immigrated?¡± Ethan frowned. Chapter 189 - 189: 189: Rumors Abound Chapter 189 - 189: 189: Rumors Abound Trantor: 549690339 Matias Howe looked at Ethan Smith in surprise and quickly walked towards him. ¡°Matias, do you know him?¡± Peter, who was standing by, asked doubtfully. Matias nodded vigorously and said, ¡°Teacher, this is the genius doctor I told you about! He¡¯s the one who changed my views!¡± ¡°With him here, Mr. Hansen¡¯s illness will definitely be cured!¡± Matias eximed excitedly. Peter looked at Ethan in astonishment and said, ¡°He looks so young?¡± Ethan shook his head helplessly and said, ¡°Can I treat Mr. Hansen now?¡±
¡°Of course, but¡­l still have some doubts about you, Mr. Smith. I hope you don¡¯t mind.¡± Peter said solemnly. Ethan smiled and said, ¡°I don¡¯t mind at all.¡± Then, Ethan walked up to Nikhil Hansen. He raised his palm and ced it on Nikhil¡¯s forehead. For an instant, countless pieces of information shed through Ethan¡¯s mind. This was the medical skill passed down by his father. Information about Nikhil¡¯s illness shed through Ethan¡¯s mind. ¡°Amyotrophic Lateral Sclerosis (ALS) with onset in the limbs, muscle atrophy and weakness in all four limbs, difficulty swallowing, and possible respiratory failure.¡± Ethan said solemnly. Peter nodded repeatedly, as Ethan¡¯s words perfectly matched Nikhil¡¯s condition. But this didn¡¯t prove anything, as any experienced doctor should be able to do this. ¡°Mr. Smith, can my dad be saved?¡± Kathleen Hansen asked anxiously. Ethan nodded and replied, ¡°No problem, but I¡¯m afraid it¡¯ll take some time.¡± With Ethan¡¯s current techniques, ordinary illnesses could be easily cured. But for a difficult problem like this, even with the help of qi, Ethan couldn¡¯t achieve it without relying on Pills. Fortunately, various treatment ns and Pill forms quickly shed through Ethan¡¯s mind. ¡°Miss Hansen, give me three days to temporarily stabilize your dad¡¯s condition. But to fully cure it, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯ll take half a year,¡± Ethan said. ¡°Half a year?¡± Kathleen was taken aback. Ethan nodded slightly and said, ¡°Get me some paper, a pen, and a quiet room.¡± Kathleen didn¡¯t dare to dy and quickly prepared everything Ethan asked for. Ethan wrote down the relevant prescription on the paper and handed it to Kathleen. ¡°These are allmon herbs that should be easily avable on the market,¡± Ethan said. Kathleen nodded and replied, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go get them now.¡± About an hourter, Kathleen returned to the manor with the herbs. After inspecting the herbs, Ethan confirmed that there were no issues and headed towards a quiet room. ¡°Please don¡¯t disturb me during this time, ¡± Ethan advised. Kathleen quickly nodded and said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll have someone guard this room.¡± With the door closed, Ethan began to refine the Pill ording to the information in his mind. This Pill was called the Impulse Protection Pill, which could temporarily stabilize Nikhil¡¯s condition. The real cure, however, was the Vitality Pill. The Vitality Pill would gradually restore Nikhil¡¯s muscles, but it would take a long time. ¡°Can Ethan really cure Mr. Hansen¡¯s ALS? You know, it¡¯s an international challenge,¡± Peter pondered in the sickroom. Matias replied, ¡°Teacher, I used to doubt him just like you, but after witnessing Mr. Smith¡¯s capabilities, I realized my doubts were unfounded.¡± Despite his words, Peter still harbored doubts. After all, if Ethan could cure ALS, he would be eligible for any medical award in the world. Why was he so unknown? Chuzzle, Shince City. The Schroeder Family quickly learned that Ethan had left. ¡°Uncle Shane, I heard that Ethan Smith has escaped overseas!¡± one of their subordinates said angrily. Uncle Shane¡¯s face darkened, and he said coldly, ¡°As the head of the family is about to emerge, he went abroad. That Ethan¡­ must have received some news!¡± The news of Ethan going abroad spread rapidly! For a time, families of all sizes were discussing the matter! ¡°Ethan actually ran away? ¡°Well, facing the Schroeder Family, he has no choice but to run. This is what they call a wise move.¡± ¡°Tsk, tsk. Those around him are going to be in trouble.¡± The Nicholson family. Sawyer Nicholson said coldly, ¡°Have you heard? Ethan has fled overseas!¡± ¡°Luckily, I asked you to keep your distance from him, otherwise our Nicholson family would definitely be implicated!¡± Ashton Nicholson shook his head and said, ¡°Impossible! Mr. Smith is not that kind of person!¡± ¡°Not? Is the news baseless then?! I think you¡¯ve been brainwashed by that kid!¡± Sawyer scolded. Ashton quickly took out his phone and called Ethan to rify the situation. Unfortunately, Ethan¡¯s phone was already off. ¡°How about it? Did he answer the phone?¡± Sawyer sneered. Ashton gritted his teeth and said, ¡°He¡­ must have had somethinge up, and couldn¡¯t answer the phone¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re really stubborn! Let me tell you, starting from today, don¡¯t mention anything rted to Ethan Smith! Otherwise, our Nicholson family will bear the full brunt of the Schroeder Family¡¯s anger!¡± Sawyer left after saying this. The news spread faster than expected. Even Emily Taylor, who was far away in Capital City, learned about it. ¡°Ethan actually ran away? It doesn¡¯t make sense. With his character, he would never let others be implicated,¡± Emily said in surprise. Mike Taylor, Emily¡¯s grandfather, stood with his hands behind his back and said, ¡°Facing the powerful Schroeder Family, running is not shameful. Where there¡¯s life, there¡¯s hope.¡± But Emily shook her head and said, ¡°It¡¯s impossible. If Ethan ran away, the Schroeder Family would vent their anger on those around him. He wouldn¡¯t do that.¡¯ Mike Taylor didn¡¯t take it seriously, shaking his head and saying, ¡°Emily, when a person has to be ruthless, they should be ruthless. What¡¯s the point for Ethan if he doesn¡¯t leave?¡± Emily remained silent but couldn¡¯t believe it. ¡°I believe Ethan would never run away,¡± Emily eventually chose to trust her instincts. Mik e Taylor shook his head helplessly and said, ¡± Emily, aren¡¯t you overestimating Ethan?¡± A smile appeared on Emily¡¯s face, and she said with some longing, ¡°Although I haven¡¯t known him for a long time, I always feel¡­ I understand him very well.¡± Hearing this, a look of surprise appeared on Mike Taylor¡¯s face. He suddenly thought of Ethan¡¯s father back then. At that time, Mike was still a young man, and he admired Ethan¡¯s father wholeheartedly. ¡°Little Mike, my son and your granddaughter will be a perfect match. Remember, they are a match made in heaven,¡± Ethan¡¯s father told a young Mike Taylor, who didn¡¯t even have a son yet, let alone a granddaughter. Back then, Mike didn¡¯t quite believe it. But ever since Emily and Ethan fell in love, Mike increasingly believed in his words. ¡°You are never wrong,¡± Mike whispered, looking out of the window.. Chapter 190 - 190: 190: Schroeder Family Head Chapter 190 - 190: 190: Schroeder Family Head Trantor: 549690339 At this time, Ethan Smith waspletely unaware of the situation in Chuzzle. He was wholeheartedly refining pills for Kathleen Hansen. Since this was a long-term treatment process, Ethan Smith nned to refine enough pills for Nikhil Hansen tost a month so as not to run out. Two days passed in the blink of an eye. Meanwhile, the news from Chuzzle continued to ferment.
On this day, the Schroeder Family erupted with a shocking noise! A rainbow light descended from the sky, illuminating a certain mansion of the Schroeder Family! Uncle Shane watched this rainbow light, immediately revealing a joyful expression! ¡°This¡­this is the sign of a Grandmaster¡¯s breakthrough!¡± Uncle Shane suddenly stood up, staring fiercely at this radiance! ¡°The patriarch¡­he¡­has finally stepped into the Grandmaster Realm!¡± Uncle Shane hurriedly looks towards the person next to him, and shouted loudly: ¡°Notify everyone, greet the patriarch¡¯s exit from seclusion!¡± ¡®Yes!¡± Dozens of people hurried towards this mansion! They stood at the entrance of the mansion, all kneeling on the ground, awaiting the head of the Schroeder Family toe out! After a while, the rainbow light in the sky began to fade. And Miles Schroeder was also informed and rushed over to the scene. ¡°Uncle Shane, did my dade out yet?¡± asked Miles Schroeder anxiously. Uncle Shane shook his head and replied: ¡°Responding to yours, we are also waiting. ¡± An ominous flicker passed over Miles Schroeder¡¯s face as he gritted his teeth, ¡°Finally my dad ising out of seclusion, Ethan Smith, I swear to cut you into a thousand pieces!¡± ¡°Creak¡± At this moment, the mansion¡¯s main gate slowly opened! Hearing this door sound, everyone watched nervously towards the gate! A tall, full-bearded elderly man stepped out of the mansion. Despite his head full of white hair, he didn¡¯t show any signs of old age. His skin was devoid of any wrinkles, his entire aura was akin to a vibrant middle-aged man! And his aura was extraordinarily calm, pristine as when one returns to one¡¯s original nature! This man was Conrad Schroeder, the patriarch of the Schroeder Family thatmands Chuzzle! ¡°Wee the patriarch¡¯s return!¡± Uncle Shane shouted first! Following, everyone in the Schroeder Family echoed in unison, their voices shaking the heavens! Conrad Schroeder nced at everyone. With a single step, he came before Uncle Shane. ¡°Shane, how long have I been in seclusion?¡± Conrad Schroeder asked indifferently. Uncle Shane quickly replied: ¡°Responding to the patriarch, exactly three years!¡± ¡°Three years¡­¡± Conrad Schroeder murmured in a low voice, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect so much time to have passed.¡± Uncle Shane tentatively asked, ¡°Patriarch, have you reached that legendary realm?¡± Conrad Schroeder stood with his hands behind his back, replying lightly: ¡°Three years of forbearance, three years of breakthrough, I¡¯ve finally glimpsed the Grandmasters Realm.¡± Uncle Shane¡¯s face instantly filled with joy as he hurriedly responded: ¡°Congrattions, patriarch! From today, you will sit atop Chuzzle, overlooking the world!¡± There was no expression on Conrad Schroeder¡¯s face in response to Uncle Shane¡¯s ttery. At a nce, Conrad Schroeder appeared transcendent, as if a modern-day immortal! Despite no aura being detected from Conrad Schroeder, it was enough to fill one with awe, as if facing a towering mountain! ¡°Have things been okay with the Schroeder Family during the years of my absence?¡± Finally, Conrad Schroeder asked the crucial question! Uncle Shane opened his mouth, unsure of what to say. ¡°It¡¯s not okay, not at all okay!¡± At this moment, Miles Schroeder ran over. ¡°Dad, during these years of your absence, no one thinks anything of our Schroeder Family anymore!¡± said Miles Schroeder furiously. Hearing this, a killing intent burst out from Conrad Schroeder! The people present instantly felt a chill to their bones and their bodies trembled non-stop! Conrad Schroeder coldly watched Miles Schroeder, the chilling intent in his gaze made Miles Schroeder dare not meet his eyes! ¡°Where is Tristin? Why didn¡¯t hee?¡± At this moment, Conrad Schroeder suddenly asked. In contrast to Miles Schroeder, Conrad Schroeder was fonder of Tristin Schroeder. Because, in all aspects, Tristin Schroeder was far superior to Miles Schroeder. In front of him, Miles Schroeder was nothing more than a useless spoiled brat. Uncle Shane sighed and said, ¡°Patriarch, eldest young master¡­¡± He didn¡¯t finish his sentence. Conrad Schroeder furrowed his brows and asked: ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Tristin?¡± ¡°My brother was beaten into a vegetative state, he¡¯s still lying in the hospital bed right now!¡± Miles Schroeder said with an almost hateful tone. At these words, a horrifying aura burst out from Conrad Schroeder! The moment this aura erupted, everyone felt as if they were being suffocated by a mountain and subconsciously kneeled down! Feeling this terrifying murderous aura from Conrad Schroeder, Uncle Shane turned deathly pale! ¡°What the hell happened?¡± Conrad Schroeder watched Uncle Shane coldly. Uncle Shane gritted his teeth. He pped his own face and regretfully said, ¡°I¡¯m to me for not taking good care of the eldest young master¡­.¡± Next, Uncle Shane ryed the sequence of events honestly to Conrad Schroeder. After listening, Conrad Schroeder¡¯s expression turned terrifyingly cold! ¡°Dad, it¡¯s all Ethan Smith¡¯s fault! He doesn¡¯t care about our Schroeder Family at all!¡± Miles Schroeder angrily eximed. ¡°Because of this Ethan Smith, many people now dare to disrespect the Schroeder Family!¡± Conrad Schroeder coldly nced at Miles Schroeder, then raised his hand, a terror-infused aura immediately sent Miles Schroeder flying! ¡°Useless trash, dragging down our Schroeder Family into such a difficult situation just for a pill, what use do I have for a waste like you!¡± Conrad Schroeder coldly scolded. Blood spurted from Miles Schroeder¡¯s mouth. He hastily picked himself up from the ground and said in a frightened tone: ¡°Dad, 1¡­1 was wrong¡­¡± Conrad Schroeder snorted coldly, his voice chilled the room, ¡°Take me to Tristin¡¯s room.¡± ¡°Yes, Master,¡± replied Uncle Shane. In the sickroom. Tristin Schroedery motionless on the bed. Though his breath remained, he looked no different from a corpse. Looking at his son¡¯s condition, Conrad Schroeder was furious! ¡°Ever since that incident, I¡¯ve been treading on thin ice, afraid to offend those who shouldn¡¯t be offended.¡± Gen Schroeder murmured, as if reminiscing about the past. ¡°Now, the people of Chuzzle have forgotten me, Conrad Schroeder.¡± Conrad Schroeder¡¯s words, carried a strong killing intent! ¡°I could endure being humiliated by capital city, but now even a small ce like Chuzzle doesn¡¯t respect me?!¡± With a roar, the entire room seemed to tremble! Meanwhile, Uncle Shane stood by in silence. Back in the day, Conrad Schroeder was high-profile, even the leader in Chuzzle, he didn¡¯t regard them. Until three years ago, when he offended a Second-generation Rich from Capital City, almost causing the destruction of the Schroeder Family, then Schroeder began toy low. This allowed other families to take advantage and slowly develop. But Conrad Schroeder never expected that his son would be beaten into a vegetative state! ¡°It seems it¡¯s time to tell them, I, Conrad Schroeder, am back.¡± Conrad Schroeder said coldly.. Chapter 191 - 191: 191: Conrad Schroeder’s Rage Chapter 191 - 191: 191: Conrad Schroeder¡¯s Rage Trantor: 549690339 The news of Conrad Schroeder¡¯s emergence spread at an extremely fast pace throughout Chuzzle! Almost all the aristocratic families knew about this news! For a time, people were panic-stricken, and those who have grievances with the Schroeder family even directly fled Chuzzle! While some people were secretly watching the drama unfold. ¡°Conrad Schroeder hase out of his seclusion, and it¡¯s said that he has entered the Grandmasters Realm!¡±
¡°Tsk tsk, Ethan Smith is in big trouble now!¡± ¡°Honestly, Ethan Smith chose the perfect time to escape!¡± Subsequently, the top families in Chuzzle came to the Schroeder family with gifts to congratte Conrad Schroeder! In Chuzzle, besides the Schroeder family, there are also several Martial Arts Aristocracy families. Although not as strong as the Schroeders, they are still considered the elites in Chuzzle. Originally, if these families joined forces, they could rival the Schroeder family. But now that Conrad Schroeder has entered the Grandmasters Realm, they have lost all hope. Everyone was willing to bow down and submit. ¡°Congrattions to Mr. Schroeder on entering the Grandmasters Realm!¡± The head of the Franco family in Chuzzle bowed down with the utmost respect. ¡°Having Mr. Schroeder in Chuzzle is a great fortune for ournd!¡± The Meyer family brought their family members to pay their respects. ¡°Mr. Schroeder is a role model for our generation, we are willing to advance and retreat together with the Schroeder family!¡± Seeing these families that once secretly contended with him now submitting, a faint smile appeared on Conrad Schroeder¡¯s face. ¡°Thank you all for your care during my three years of seclusion,¡± Conrad Schroeder said indifferently. ¡°Now that I have broken through to the Grandmasters Realm, I will grant a general amnesty today.¡± ¡°From now on, all past grievances will be wiped clean.¡± Upon hearing Conrad Schroeder¡¯s words, everyone breathed a sigh of relief in their hearts. ¡°Mr. Schroeder is truly the number one person in Chuzzle, iparable to us in magnanimity!¡± Everyone saluted in unison. At this moment, Conrad Schroeder¡¯s tone suddenly changed. He coldly looked at the crowd and said in a cold voice, ¡°I can let go of all past grievances, but my son¡¯s severe injury¡­ is an unforgivable crime!¡± As soon as his words fell, everyone¡¯s body trembled violently! A terrifying murderous spirit swept across the entire scene! ¡°We are willing to offer our humble help to Mr. Schroeder!¡± Someone hurriedly shouted. Following that, everyone else also joined in shouting in unison! On this day, all the families in Chuzzle, as if unified, came together. At the battle zone, Uncle Shane¡¯s face was somewhat gloomy. ¡°Conrad Schroeder hase out of his seclusion,¡± Uncle Shane said in a deep voice. Commander Keller, who was standing to one side, frowned and said, ¡°Fortunately, Ethan Smith ran away in time, otherwise, it would have been troublesome.¡± Uncle Shane nodded slightly, ¡°Indeed, if he had left a stepter, he might not have been able to leave at all.¡± ¡°I heard that Conrad Schroeder has released word that if he cannot find Ethan Smith, he will go after the people around him.¡± Commander Keller said with a tightened frown. Uncle Shane remained silent. As for this, he also had no good solution. The Nicholson family. Sawyer Nicholson had a faint sense of worry in his heart. The news about Conrad Schroeder¡¯s emergence had spread throughout Chuzzle, and he was repeatedly releasing harsh words. This was definitely not good news for Sawyer Nicholson. ¡°We have already made it clear with Ethan Smith, and I believe Conrad Schroeder won¡¯t do anything to us,¡± Savvyer Nicholson tried tofort himself in his heart. Just then. A shadow shed by outside. Already on edge, Sawyer Nicholson¡¯s body suddenly tensed up! ¡°Who?!¡± Sawyer Nicholson quickly ran to the door and yelled. But there was no one at the door. Ashton Nicholson wiped the sweat from his forehead and frowned, ¡°Could it be that my eyes are ying tricks on me? Seems like I¡¯m too nervous.¡± However, just as Ashton turned around, he saw Conrad Schroeder sitting on the sofa, quietly sipping tea. Ashton¡¯s face changed drastically! He took a deep breath, forcibly suppressing the terror in his heart, and asked politely, ¡°Mr. Schroeder, what brings you here?¡± Conrad nced at Ashton and said indifferently, ¡°Can¡¯t Ie?¡± Ashton shook his head hastily, ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t mean that, your presence brings honor to my humble abode¡­¡± Conrad took a sip of his tea, looked at Ashton, and said lightly, ¡°I heard your Nicholson family and Ethan Smith are on good terms? What he feared hade! Ashton almost copsed on the ground! ¡°Mr. Schroeder¡­ This is all just rumors, my Nicholson family has nothing to do with Ethan Smith¡­¡± Ashton hurriedly said. ¡°Really? I heard that your son and Ethan Smith are quite close.¡± Conrad said with a mocking smile. Ashton¡¯s face turned extremely ugly, and he said anxiously, ¡°Mr. Schroeder, those are all just rumors, someone must be trying to frame me!¡± ¡°Rumors?¡± Conrad narrowed his eyes. His palm suddenly lifted, and a giant hand appeared out of thin air, directly gripping Ashton¡¯s neck! ¡°Hand over your son.¡± Conrad said indifferently. Ashton was in extreme pain, and he struggled to say, ¡°Mr. Schroeder¡­ it has nothing to do with my son¡­¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Conrad narrowed his eyes, ¡®You think I can¡¯t find him if you don¡¯t tell Ashton¡¯s face turned purple, as if he was about to suffocate at any moment! ¡°Let go of my dad!¡± At that moment, Sawyer Nicholson suddenly rushed out! He stared at Conrad, gritting his teeth and saying, ¡°If you have any issue,e at me, it has nothing to do with my dad!¡± Conrad narrowed his eyes and sneered, ¡°So you¡¯re Sawyer Nicholson? Where is Ethan Smith?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Sawyer took a deep breath. ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡± Conrad raised an eyebrow, and his grip on Ashton¡¯s neck tightened even more! ¡°Let go of my dad!¡± Sawyer flew into a rage, he activated his Inner Strength, and charged at Conrad head-on! ¡°Overestimating your own abilities.¡± Conrad snorted coldly, lifting his finger slightly, a beam of light instantly sent Sawyer flying! ¡°My son!¡± Ashton ran over as if he had gone mad. He held Sawyer tightly, tears streaming down his face. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he won¡¯t die, at most he¡¯ll just be in a vegetative state.¡± Conrad said indifferently. Ashton¡¯s face turned ashen. But not only did he dare not get angry, he even knelt down on the ground, and painfully said, ¡°Thank¡­ thank you, Mr. Schroeder, for sparing our lives¡­¡± Conrad snorted coldly, shed, and strode away. From then on, everyone rted to Ethan Smith was oppressed. Even Leonard Schultz lost his position because of this! ¡°Master, there is still no news of Ethan Smith, he escaped abroad, and we can¡¯t find him at all.¡± Uncle Shane said with a frown. Conrad snorted, ¡°Youe with me to River City, as long as he doesn¡¯t appear, I¡¯ll kill one person every day, we¡¯ll see how long he can hide!¡± ¡°Yes, Master!¡± Uncle Shane nodded quickly. At this time, Ethan Smith had already refined thirty-one Marrow Generating Pills. ¡°Phew, finally finished.¡± Ethan wiped the sweat from his forehead, looking somewhat fatigued. Then, Ethan handed the Marrow Generating Pills and Impulse Protection Pills to Kathleen Hansen. ¡°First, take the Impulse Protection Pill, and then take one Marrow Generating Pill every day, ande to see me for the medicine in a month.¡± Ethan said. Looking at the Marrow Generating Pills, Kathleen curiously asked, ¡°Can this really cure my father?¡± Ethan rolled his eves, ¡°You don¡¯t have to use it.¡± ¡°No, I spent three billion on it!¡± Kathleen said with a tinge of heartache. Peter and Matias Howe, who were standing nearby, also took the Vitality Pills and began to study them carefully.. Chapter 192 - 192: 192: Shaken by Wind and Rain Chapter 192 - 192: 192: Shaken by Wind and Rain Trantor: 549690339 The two keenly eyed the Marrow Generating Pill, their gazes filled with curiosity. ¡°This tiny pill is capable of solving an international problem? It¡¯s simply unbelievable,¡± Peter murmured. His words were full of skepticism, but Ethan Smith paid them no mind. If he hadn¡¯t witnessed everything himself, Ethan might not have believed it too. Then, Ethan walked over to Nikhil Hansen with an Impulse Protection Pill in hand.
cing his hand on Nikhil¡¯s chest, Nikhil¡¯s mouth slowly opened after a while. Ethan quickly popped the Impulse Protection Pill into Nikhil¡¯s mouth, using his own qi to guide the pill into his body. ¡°Done,¡± Ethan said, looking at Kathleen Hansen. ¡°I¡¯ve done everything I can, now it¡¯s up to you,¡± Ethan told her. Kathleen nodded, replying, ¡°Let¡¯s go. Dinner is ready, we can chat over the meal.¡± ¡°No need for dinner.¡± Ethan shook his head. ¡°I have to return right away.¡± Kathleen eximed in surprise, ¡°You¡¯re in a rush? I was nning to take you out for some fun.¡± Ethan muttered, ¡°I don¡¯t know why, but I have a bad feeling.¡± This feeling was so strong, it put Ethan on high alert. When Kathleen saw the determination in Ethan¡¯s departure, she did not insist further. They followed Ethan out of the vi. Ethan then collected his cellphone. The moment he switched it on, he saw several iing messages. There were messages from Leonard Schultz, William Richardson, and Ashton Nicholson. ¡°Ethan, Conrad Schroeder has emerged and has ascended into the Grandmaster Realm. Do not return,¡± William Richardson said in his message. ¡°Ethan, did you run away? The entire Chuzzle is buzzing about it. Anyone rted to you has been suppressed by the Schroeder family. Ashton Nicholson is even heavily injured¡­¡± Leonard Schultz¡¯s message read. Upon reading the messages, Ethan¡¯s expression changed drastically. ¡°Conrad¡­Chose this moment toe out,¡± Ethan said in a low voice. He urgently turned to Kathleen and said, ¡°I need to return immediately. Does your family have a private jet?¡± Kathleen rolled her eyes, ¡°A private jet? Do you think we are the richest family in the country?¡± Ethan had no time to joke around and quickly urged, ¡°Then quickly help me book a ticket, the faster the better!¡± ¡°What happened?¡± Matias Howe asked in shock. Ethan waved his hand, not ottering any exnation. He then got into Kathleen¡¯s car and raced towards the airport. En route, Ethan made a phone call to William Richardson. In no time, the call was answered. On the other side, William sounded anxious, ¡°Ethan, where have you been the past few days? Why didn¡¯t you leave any messages?¡± Ethan answered gravely, ¡°I was caught up in something. What¡¯s the situation in Chuzzle?¡± William was silent for a moment before sighing, ¡°In any case, just don¡¯te back for now. I¡¯ll try to mediate as much as possible.¡± ¡°No.¡± Ethan¡¯s face looked grim. ¡°William, I hope you can tell me the truth.¡± Ethan¡¯s tone was frosty. At the other end, William could only sigh, ¡°Conrad is looking for you. Anyone rted to you has been suppressed. Ashton is in a vegetative state, Leonard is temporarily suspended, and now¡­ Conrad has headed to River City.¡± Ethan¡¯s face turned pale instantly! Anger, instantly surged his chest! ¡°Ethan, just don¡¯te back for now,¡± William warned gravely. Ethan gritted his teeth. He tried to resist his anger and said, ¡°William, I need a favor.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± William consented. ¡°Go tell Conrad that I will take full responsibility for my own actions. It has nothing to do with others. I¡¯ll be back in River City in no more than a day.¡± Ethan¡¯s voice was icy cold. Uncle William on the other end was immediately horrified and said anxiously, ¡°Have you gone mad? Conrad Schroeder is now a genuine Grandmaster level martial artist,ing back would mean courting death!¡± ¡°Even if I die, I won¡¯t let others die in my ce!¡± Ethan Smith said coldly. ¡°And besides, he is merely one Conrad Schroeder. It¡¯s not like he can certainly kill me.¡± Uncle William on the other end wanted to persuade him further, but Ethan Smith was resolute. Helplessly, Uncle William could only agree. After hanging up the phone, Ethan Smith looked at Kathleen Hansen and said, ¡°Could you drive a bit faster, please? In River City. News of Conrad Schroeder¡¯s arrival was instantly spread. The higher-ups, in an attempt to keep things calm, immediately shut down Ethan Smith¡¯s factory. People associated with Ethan Smith back then were in panic at this moment. ¡°Brother Ray, I heard that Conrad Schroeder is cold-blooded and extremely ruthless, should we hide for a bit?¡± One of Ray Walters¡¯ subordinates spoke gravely in his office. Ray Walters¡¯ face looked extremely harshHe was scared deep down. If it came to who was closest to Ethan Smith in River City, it would be him, Ray Walters. It is very likely that Conrad Schroeder would use him as a warning to others! ¡°We cannot.¡± After much deliberation, Ray Walters shook his head. ¡°If I leave, others would end up suffering.¡± Ray Walters¡¯ underling muttered, ¡°Brother Ray, even Ethan Smith has fled, what are we staying here for? That Ethan Smith is truly a heartless guy¡­¡± Ray Walters red at him and reprimanded, ¡°Don¡¯t spout nonsense! I believe Mr. Smith is not that kind of person!¡± But despite saying that, he was still worried. In the recent days, news from Chuzzle kepting to his ears. Anyone, even those with the slightest connection to Ethan Smith, had been severely beaten. Yet there was no appearance of Ethan Smith. Without a doubt, that must be fabrication. ¡°As the ancients say, opportunityes with risks.¡± Ray Walters clenched his teeth. ¡°If I can firmly stand by Mr. Smith¡¯s side this time, that would be the greatest opportunity for me!¡± Ray Walters stands up, fully determined. For him, reaching where he was today was already his limit. But who doesn¡¯t have ambitions? Who doesn¡¯t want to hold great power? The Johnson house. Simon Johnson and Brenda Johnson were sitting at home watching TV. At their level, they naturally didn¡¯t know anything about this Conrad Schroeder thing. They were eating a watermelon while watching a TV drama. Just then, a Rolls-Royce Ghost stopped at their doorstep. As the car came to a halt, Conrad Schroeder and Uncle Shane stepped out. ¡°Leader, this is Ethan Smith¡¯s birth family.¡± Uncle Shane said. Conrad Schroeder snorted and said, ¡°Since it¡¯s his birth family, they must be very important to Ethan Smith. Let¡¯s start with them.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Uncle Shane nodded slightly. The two men pushed open the door of the Johnsons home, and strode right in. As soon as they entered, Brenda Johnson stared at Conrad Schroeder. ¡°Who are you? Who let you in?¡± Brenda Johnson asked, frowning. Conrad Schroeder nced at them and asked indifferently, ¡°Is this Ethan Smith¡¯s home?¡± As soon as Ethan Smith was mentioned, Brenda Johnson was so angry she could hardly speak. ¡°You must be friends with Ethan Smith, right? I¡¯m telling you, get out of here right now!¡± Brenda Johnson said angrily.. Chapter 193 - 193: 193: People in Panic_l Chapter 193 - 193: 193: People in Panic_l Trantor: 549690339 Upon hearing Brenda Johnson¡¯s words, Uncle Armando¡¯s face turned cold. ¡°Do you know who this is? Speak politely! ¡± Uncle Armando shouted. Brenda Johnson sneered, ¡°I don¡¯t care who you are! Can any friend of Ethan Smith have anything good going on? Are you leaving or not? Don¡¯t me me for being rude if you don¡¯t go!¡± Having said that, Brenda Johnson picked up a broom and swung it at Conrad Schroeder! ¡°You insignificant insects dare to shout at me? You¡¯re courting death!¡± With a wave of Conrad Schroeder¡¯srge hand, Brenda Johnson was sent flying!
Simon Johnson¡¯s face on the side changed suddenly! He hurriedly ran over to hold Brenda Johnson in his arms and shouted in pain, ¡°Wife!!¡± But Brenda Johnson had already lost her breath, and there were no signs of life left! Conrad Schroeder coldly looked at Simon Johnson, seemingly waiting for his next move. However, to everyone¡¯s surprise, Simon Johnson did not show any intention of taking revenge. Instead, he knelt down with a ¡°plop.¡± ¡°W¡­we didn¡¯t recognize your greatness. Please spare my life¡­¡± Simon Johnson shivered and said in terror. Conrad Schroeder and Uncle Armando looked at each other and couldn¡¯t help butugh coldly. ¡°Spineless thing, no wonder Ethan Smith ran away!¡± Conrad Schroeder sneered. ¡°Tell me, where is Ethan Smith?¡± Uncle Armando on the side asked. Simon Johnson hurriedly shook his head, ¡°I don¡¯t know. We haven¡¯t had any connection with Ethan Smith for a long time. However¡­ I know where he usually lives!¡± ¡°Tell me.¡± Uncle Armando said coldly. ¡°He lives in the central vi of Longyue Community!¡± Simon Johnson said hurriedly. Conrad Schroeder and Uncle Armando looked at each other and then left. Simon Johnson sat on the ground, looked at Brenda Johnson¡¯s corpse with a hint of pain on his face. ¡°Damn this Ethan Smith! You brought this on my entire family!¡± Simon Johnson gritted his teeth and roared at the sky. Conrad Schroeder and Uncle Armando arrived at Ethan Smith¡¯s residence. There was no one here, but the environment was quite elegant. Conrad Schroeder violently broke the door open and stepped into the vi. ¡°Shane, spread the word that I, Conrad Schroeder, invite the celebrities of River City to gather here.¡± Conrad Schroeder said indifferently. Uncle Armando nodded quickly, ¡°Yes.¡± That day, all the big names in River City received invitations. As Ethan Smith¡¯s errand man, Ray Walters was the first to receive an invitation. Looking at the invitation in front of him, Ray Walters¡¯ face was extremely ugly. ¡°Ray, you absolutely can¡¯t go! This is definitely a trap!¡± Ray Walters¡¯ follower eximed. ¡°Yeah, if you go, Conrad Schroeder won¡¯t let you go!¡± Ray Walters was scared as well. After all, Conrad Schroeder had a huge reputation in Chuzzle, and Ray Walters was just a small punk when Conrad Schroeder became famous. Ray Walters clenched the invitation in his hand, gritted his teeth, and stood up, ¡°Someone in River City has to stand up. Otherwise, no one knows what Conrad Schroeder will do.¡± At this moment, Ray Walters seemed quite responsible. Furthermore, Ray Walters was also afraid that this matter would involve his family. ¡°Who¡¯s willing to go with me?¡± Ray Walters looked at everyone. No one among the followers spoke up. Ray Walters shook his head and said with a bitter smile, ¡°Well, I¡¯ll go alone.¡± ¡°Ray, I¡¯ll go with you.¡± At this moment, n stood up. Ray Walters opened his mouth, patted n¡¯s shoulder, and said, ¡°Good brother. If we don¡¯t die this time, I¡¯ll definitely promote you!¡± In the evening. The celebrities of River City gathered at Longyue Community. Everyone was fearful and uneasy, apanying each other and talking in low voices. ¡°It¡¯s all because of this Ethan Smith! This bastard ran away and left us to bear the brunt!¡± ¡°Yeah, I knew he wasn¡¯t any good!¡± ¡°Ethan Smith is just a coward. He doesn¡¯t even have the courage to face Conrad Schroeder. He¡¯s not worth mentioning!¡± ¡°Whoever speaks nonsense again, so help me, I¡¯ll tear their mouth apart!¡± At this moment, a voice suddenly came over. Turning their heads to look, they saw Ray Walters and n walking in. Facing Ray Walters, everyone still had some fear in their hearts. For a moment, the scene became quiet. Ray Walters scanned the crowd and said coldly, ¡°You all made money from the Soul Nourishment Pills, didn¡¯t you? Why didn¡¯t you say anything when you were making money? Now you¡¯re all full of crap!¡± Although everyone remained silent, they cursed Ray Walters in their hearts. Ray Walters snorted and walked into the vi with n. When Ray Walters was far away, the people started cursing loudly, ¡®What are you pretending for? Just a dog¡¯s leg!¡± ¡°This Ray Walters is Ethan Smith¡¯s number one dog¡¯s leg! Let¡¯s see how long he can be arrogant!¡± Inside the vi. Conrad Schroeder was in a high position, looking down at everyone. For Conrad Schroeder, these so-called celebrities in front of him were just insignificant insects, not worth mentioning at all. The scene was silent, and no one dared to say more. ¡°What is your rtionship with Ethan Smith?¡± At this moment, Uncle Armando spoke up. Upon seeing this, people hurriedly said, ¡°Mr. Schroeder, we have no connection to Ethan Smith!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! We¡¯ve disliked him for a long time!¡± ¡°Please, Mr. Schroeder, eliminate this menace for us!¡± People were talking endlessly, belittling Ethan Smith to nothing. Conrad Schroeder enjoyed this feeling very much. He liked being ttered and looking down on others from above. ¡°Those who know the current affairs are wise men. As long as you all sever your ties with Ethan Smith, our Schroeder Family won¡¯t do anything to you,¡± Uncle Armando said indifferently. ¡°Rest assured, that Ethan Smith is just a stray dog! Who would value him?¡± ¡°Exactly, Ethan Smith isn¡¯t even qualified to bepared to you!¡± ¡°We are willing to follow Mr. Schroeder!¡± ¡°Follow me?¡± Conrad Schroeder raised his eyebrows. He sneered, ¡°Do you think you¡¯re worthy?¡± As soon as these words came out, the scene became extremely awkward. ¡°In my eyes, you all are just a bunch of crawling insects. I¡¯m in a good mood, so I won¡¯t step on you and kill you,¡± Conrad Schroeder said coldly. These celebrities of River City showed embarrassed expressions on their faces. ¡°Mr. Schroeder is right!¡± someone shouted. ¡°We¡¯re just a bunch of insignificant insects. It¡¯s a blessing for us to even see Mr. Schroeder!¡± Seeing everyone¡¯s posture, Ray Walters couldn¡¯t help but curse in his heart repeatedly. ¡°Who called Ray Walters?¡± At this time, Uncle Armando suddenly swept his gaze across the scene. Everyone¡¯s eyes were fixed on Ray Walters. Ray Walters¡¯ face changed slightly, and he braced himself to stand up and say, ¡°Mr. Schroeder, I am Ray Walters¡­¡± ¡°I heard that you have a good rtionship with Ethan Smith?¡± Conrad roeaer said squinting ms eyes. Ray Walters¡¯ heart jumped, not knowing what to say for a moment. ¡°That¡¯s right, Mr. Schroeder, Ray Walters is Ethan Smith¡¯s loyalckey!¡± ¡°Yes, just now, he was at the door boasting that once Ethan Smithes back, he would kill you as easily as killing a dog!¡± ¡°Mr.. Schroeder, you can¡¯t keep him around!¡± Chapter 194 - 194: 194: Different Paths, Can I t Collaborate 1 Chapter 194 - 194: 194: Different Paths, Can I t Coborate 1 Trantor: 549690339 Ray Walters¡¯ face instantly turned extremely pale! He stared at the people around him, his eyes filled with rage! ¡°What are you looking at? Isn¡¯t it obvious? That factory was under your management.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, there¡¯s also Elder Hansen!¡± Conrad Schroeder looked at Ray Walters with cold eyes and said indifferently, ¡°Since I¡¯ve just arrived in River City, I indeed need to find someone to establish my authority, and you¡¯re a good choice.¡± Swallowing hard, Ray Walters said with a brave face, ¡°Mr. Schroeder, I believe Mr. Smith will definitelye back, he¡­¡±
¡°Bang!¡± Before Ray Walters could finish speaking, he was pped away by Conrad Schroeder! ¡°A mere loser and you think you¡¯re worthy of the title ¡®Sir¡¯?¡± Conrad Schroeder said coldly. Although he didn¡¯t use his full strength in the p, Ray Walters, being an ordinary person, still suffered heavy injuries, continuously vomiting fresh blood from his mouth! ¡°Huh?¡± At this moment, Conrad Schroeder¡¯s eyes suddenly fell on n. Looking at n, he said coldly, ¡°You want to kill me?¡± n¡¯s body tensed up. His inadvertent murderous spirit was actually caught by Conrad Schroeder! ¡°I admire you guys,¡± Conrad Schroeder sneered. ¡°Just a dog, and you dare to harbor the intention to kill me?¡± Conrad Schroeder flicked his finger, and a burst of energy shot out! With a crisp ¡°bang¡± sound! n¡¯s knees were shattered instantly, and he knelt on the ground with a ¡°thud¡±! Looking at the kneeling n, a trace of contempt shed through Conrad Schroeder¡¯s eyes. ¡°Let¡¯s use both of you to establish my authority,¡± Conrad Schroeder stood up. Since he wanted to establish authority, he naturally needed people to feel fear. Conrad Schroeder¡¯s hands faintly exuded a stream of energy. This stream of energy slowly flowed, eventually forming the shape of a dragon¡¯s head! This technique was the Divine Dragon Fist that Tristin Schroeder had used! ¡°Indeed, Mr. Schroeder is a living immortal! He even possesses such skills!¡± ¡°Mr. Schroeder is a true dragon of our time!¡± Everyone began to tter, their faces full of shock! How could these people have seen such techniques? In their eyes, this was simply divine! Conrad Schroeder¡¯s eyes were filled with indifference, as if the lives before him were nothing more than insignificant grass. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, tomorrow I will hang your corpses on the wall,¡± Conrad Schroeder said indifferently. As he was about to activate the technique, his phone rang suddenly. Upon checking it, Uncle Armando hurriedly handed it to Conrad Schroeder. ¡°Master, it¡¯s Ethan Smith¡¯s phone number!¡± Uncle Armando eximed. ¡°Oh?¡± Conrad Schroeder raised an eyebrow. Taking the phone, he sneered, ¡°This Ethan Smith actually dares to call me?¡± ¡°He probably wants to beg for mercy,¡± Uncle Armando said from the sidelines. Conrad Schroeder snorted: ¡°Beg for mercy? If I don¡¯t tear him into pieces, I¡¯m not Conrad Schroeder!¡± Then, Conrad Schroeder answered the phone. ¡°Ethan Smith, you¡­¡± ¡°Old bastard, let me warn you, this matter has nothing to do with others, you better not target other people!¡± Before Conrad Schroeder could finish speaking, he was met with a barrage of curses! Conrad Schroeder¡¯s face instantly turned extremely ugly! ¡°Ethan Smith, do you know what you¡¯re saying!¡± Conrad Schroeder scolded. Ethan Smith coldly said, ¡°In at most twenty hours, I¡¯ll be able to reach Shince City, so you better wash your neck and wait for me to chop off your dog¡¯s head!¡± Conrad Schroeder¡¯s forehead veins popped with rage, and a murderous aura rapidly enveloped him! During his many years in Chuzzle, no one had ever dared to speak to him like this! ¡°Right now, I¡¯m in your home,¡± Conrad Schroeder said coldly. ¡°If you dare to curse me, then you must pay the price,¡± Conrad Schroeder said as he grinned coldly. On the other end, Ethan Smith didn¡¯t panic but instead sneered, ¡°Conrad Schroeder, honestly, I left a mark in your son¡¯s body, and as long as I have a thought, he will be reduced to ashes.¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t want your son to die, you better wait for me toe back obediently.¡± Conrad Schroeder¡¯s face changed slightly, but he burst intoughter: ¡°Are you trying to scare me? Do you think I¡¯m easily scared?¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, you can give it a try! Oh, I forgot to tell you, I¡¯m an alchemist, and a mere mark means nothing to me,¡± Ethan Smith sneered. Conrad Schroeder¡¯s face turned somewhat ugly. He scolded coldly: ¡°Alright, Ethan Smith, I¡¯m waiting for you! I will personally tear you into pieces!¡± ¡°I¡¯lle to find you in Shince City in three days, wait for me,¡± Ethan Smith said coldly. After saying this, Ethan Smith hung up the phone directly. Conrad Schroeder¡¯s face turned green, and he subconsciously looked at Uncle Armando. Uncle Armando said seriously, ¡°Ethan Smith is indeed an alchemist, and he controls Blue Spirit Fire.¡± ¡°Blue Spirit Fire?¡± This surprised Conrad Schroeder somewhat. He had lived for half of his life and had never seen Blue Spirit Fire! ¡°You two are lucky, ¡± Conrad Schroeder nced at Ray Walters and n. Then, he waved his hand and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go, go home!¡± Conrad Schroeder and Uncle Armando didn¡¯t dare to linger and quickly left River City. Meanwhile, Ethan Smith was rushing back at breakneck speed. The so-called ¡°mark¡± was just nonsense from Ethan Smith. If Tristin Schroeder hadn¡¯t been so persistent, Ethan Smith wouldn¡¯t have even thought about hurting him in the first ce, let alone leaving a mark in advance. But to save everyone, Ethan Smith had no choice. In the living room, Ray Walters swept his eyes over everyone and said through gritted teeth, ¡°You will all get your retribution! When Mr. Smith returns, he will never let you off!¡± ¡°Hehe, how much longer do you think Ethan Smith can live?¡± But these people weren¡¯t scared at all. ¡°Ray Walters, everyone now knows that Ethan Smith has offended Conrad Schroeder, and you¡¯re Ethan Smith¡¯s man. How much longer do you think you can be arrogant?¡± Ray Walters¡¯ face turned icy. Without saying anything, he got up and carried the injured n, leaving Dragon Mountain Community. Time flew, and twenty hours passed in the blink of an eye. William Richardson was waiting early at the airport for Ethan Smith. Upon seeing Ethan Smith disembark, he hurriedly ran over. ¡°Ethan, you¡¯re too reckless,¡± William Richardson shook his head. Ethan Smith nced at William Richardson and said, ¡°If I hadn¡¯te back, others would have been hurt.¡± William Richardson opened his mouth, then sighed, ¡°Ethan, I don¡¯t know if I should say this.¡± ¡°Which sessful person hasn¡¯t climbed up over the bodies of others? And who among them is truly clean? ¡°For some people, sacrifice is their destiny.¡± Hearing this, Ethan Smith¡¯s face instantly turned extremely ugly! He looked at William Richardson coldly and said, ¡®Mr. Richardson, in your eyes, everyone can be tools to be used, but it¡¯s different in my eyes. Everyone¡¯s life should be respected.¡± ¡°If you are in a high position, you should be more sympathetic to the bottom, not overbearing.¡± ¡°I hope we have the right to question the strong, not to strip the weak of theirst dignity and life.¡± ¡°Mr. Richardson, I don¡¯t want to hear such words again.¡± Ethan Smith¡¯s words left William Richardson speechless. He seemed to find this sentence familiar, as if he had heard it from someone before. ¡°Miss Taylor?¡± William Richardson suddenly remembered. At that time, Emily Taylor had also said something simr.. Chapter 195 - 195: 195: Declaration of War Chapter 195 - 195: 195: Deration of War Trantor: 549690339 William Richardson stood there in silence for a long time, then quickly followed. Ethan Smith¡¯s return to Chuzzle was not widely publicized. The first thing he did when he went back was to head straight to the Nicholson family. Comparatively speaking, the Nicholson family might be the most impacted family, and it would be unreasonable for Ethan not to visit them. Outside the Nicholson family¡¯s door.
Ethan¡¯s Audi RS9 had been repaired and was parked at the door. Looking at the car, an inexplicable pain welled up in Ethan¡¯s heart. Although he understood that Ashton Nicholson¡¯s support was only due to a choice of interests, few people would believe him at this moment. Ethan took a deep breath, and as he pushed open the door to enter, Sawyer Nicholson came out from the door. The moment he saw Ethan, his eyes instantly erupted with raging anger! ¡°Ethan, you bastard! It¡¯s because of you that my son became a vegetative state, give me back my son¡¯s life¡­¡± Savvyer¡¯s fists kept swinging at Ethan¡¯s body. Ethan didn¡¯t move at all, allowing Sawyers fists tond on him. Perhaps tired from hitting, Sawyer sat on the ground, looking exhausted. Ethan sighed softly, bent down, and gently patted Sawyer¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Uncle Sawyer, I will avenge Ashton, and I will treat his illness as well.¡± Ethan sincerely said. Sawyer nced coldly at Ethan and sneered, ¡°Avenge? If you dared to avenge, why did you have to flee abroad?¡± Ethan knew that saying more was useless, so he no longer spoke, and walked into Ashton¡¯s room. Ashtony motionless in bed, and if it weren¡¯t for his breath, he would probably be mistaken for dead. Ethan sat beside Ashton and quietly said, ¡°Ashton, I will remember your kindness.¡± He sat by the bed for a long time before leaving the Nicholson house. ¡°Ethan, I¡¯ll definitely tell Conrad Schroeder that you¡¯vee back.¡± Sawyer said coldly. Ethan stopped in his tracks. With his back to Sawyer, he said solemnly, ¡°No need to bother, I¡¯ll tell him in person.¡± After leaving these words behind, Ethan left the Nicholson house. Besides Ashton, Keith Moore, Leonard Schultz, and even Elder Hansen were all targeted for revenge. The one who suffered the most was Keith Moore. While the ruthless Conrad Schroeder didn¡¯t kill Keith, he destroyed his entire cultivation! Turning Keith from a veteran Grandmaster into a disabled person! Upon arrival at the Moore house, Keith Moore was sitting at the door, looking like an aging old man. Those who once surrounded him had left, leaving him alone in the now-empty manor, looking incredibly lonely. ¡°Mr. Smith.¡± After seeing Ethan, Keith didn¡¯t show too much surprise. Ethan said solemnly, ¡°Mr. Moore, you could have begged Conrad Schroeder for mercy and avoided this catastrophe.¡± A bitter smile shed across Keith¡¯s face. ¡°Conrad Schroeder said he would rather kill a thousand by mistake than let one go. Do you think begging would have helped?¡± There was pain across Keith¡¯s face. ¡°I did beg for mercy, but the result of begging was to save only one life.¡± ¡°For me, losing all my cultivation is no different than death.¡± Keith¡¯s voice trembled slightly, making even Ethan feel the bitterness. ¡°Keith, I will take responsibility for the mistakes I made.¡± Ethan said solemnly. Keith shook his head and smiled bitterly, ¡°There¡¯s no use in saying that. I¡¯m now alone and helpless, even if you kill Conrad Schroeder, what¡¯s the point?¡± In his lifetime, Keith devoted himself to martial arts and never married or had children. It¡¯s no exagzeration that, for him, martial arts were his entire life. Now that his cultivation was destroyed, life was indeed worse than death. Ethan raised his hand and ced it on Keith¡¯s lower abdomen. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Keith frowned. Ethan Smith spoke solemnly, ¡°Keith Moore, this might be an opportunity for you.¡± ¡°Opportunity?¡± A hint of anger shed across Keith Moore¡¯s face. ¡°When I found out that you were an alchemist, I thought I had found an opportunity.¡± ¡°But what was the result? The result was that my cultivation was ruined, and I became a cripple!¡± Keith Moore red at Ethan Smith, and his rage finally exploded after several days! Ethan Smith was silent for a moment before slowly saying, ¡°There are more than one ways to cultivate, as long as your dantian is not shattered, you might be able to break through to the level of the Grandmaster.¡± Keith Moore was stunned, his eyes filled with confusion. But Ethan Smith did not exin further, instead patting Keith Moore on the shoulder and saying, ¡°In three days, after I ughter Conrad Schroeder, I willpensate you. ¡± Having said that, Ethan Smith left the Moore Family residence. Although Ethan Smith¡¯s return was not widely publicized, the news still spread throughout Chuzzle. Almost everyone knew about it. ¡°Ethan Smith is actually back!¡± ¡°It seems he can¡¯t bear it any longer, after all, the methods of the Schroeder Family are unimaginable.¡± ¡°Hehe, what¡¯s the difference between his return this time and going to his death?¡± People were talking about it, and the Schroeder Family also received the news. ¡°Master, Ethan Smith has returned.¡± Uncle Shane stood beside Conrad Schroeder and reported in a somber tone. A fierce expression shed across Conrad Schroeder¡¯s face! ¡°Ethan Smith¡­ you dare toe back! I want to tear you to pieces!¡± A murderous spirit emanated from Conrad Schroeder, turning the entire room into something akin to an ice coffin. ¡°Shane, let¡¯s go right away. I¡¯m going to kill this Ethan Smith!¡± Conrad Schroeder said coldly. At this moment, a disciple of the Schroeder Family suddenly ran in. ¡°Master, Ethan Smith has sent a letter!¡± The disciple said anxiously. Conrad Schroeder quickly took the letter from him. Upon opening it, it was clearly written with two characters: Challenge. The time and location were also written. In addition, there were some filthy and abusive words. ¡°I will avenge my friend by cutting off your dog¡¯s head.¡± ¡°In three days, meet at the Eastern Cemetery.¡± ¡°I hope you have your neck clean and keep your appointment.¡± Seeing the content of the challenge letter, Conrad Schroeder was furious! ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since anyone has dared to speak to me like that!¡± Conrad Schroeder tore up the challenge letter into pieces! ¡°This Ethan Smith really doesn¡¯t know how to live or die.¡± Uncle Shane couldn¡¯t help but sigh. Conrad Schroeder was a Grandmaster, a truly top-notch existence ¨C how could Ethan Smithpare? ¡°Reply to him, saying that in three days, I will go to the Eastern Cemetery to avenge my son.¡± Conrad Schroeder said coldly. ¡°Yes.¡± Uncle Shane nodded quickly. The news spread quickly, and Ethan Smith¡¯s initiative to challenge Conrad Schroeder became a hot topic. ¡°Ethan Smith really has huge guts, actually daring to issue a challenge to Conrad Schroeder!¡± ¡°I heard that he deliberately chose the cemetery as the venue ¨C is it to make it more convenient to bury his own corpse?¡± ¡°If this young man could really win, he¡¯ll surely go on to achieve great things in the future!¡± Everyone was surprised that Ethan Smith did not hide, but instead actively provoked the confrontation. Cato Cain, who was responsible for secretly observing the situation, couldn¡¯t help but sigh as well. ¡°Ethan Smith¡¯s courage is really beyond my imagination.¡± Cato Cain took a puff of his cigarette and murmured to himself. At this moment, his phone suddenly rang. He picked up the phone and saw that it was a text message. And the person who sent the message was Emily Taylor.. Chapter 196 - 196: 196: On the Eve of the Great Battle_1 Chapter 196 - 196: 196: On the Eve of the Great Battle_1 Trantor: 549690339 Regarding Emily Taylor¡¯s message, Cato Cain dared not neglect it. He hurriedly picked up his phone and opened the message. The content of the message was very brief, with only a few words: Keep an eye on Ethan Smith. If necessary, you can kill Conrad Schroeder or even wipe out the Schroeder Family. Cato¡¯s expression became solemn, and he quickly replied: ¡°Yes, Miss Taylor.¡± After replying, Cato couldn¡¯t help but take a few strong puffs of his cigarette.
¡°What kind of fortune did this Ethan Smith umte in his past life¡­¡± Cato shook his head. On the other side, after Ethan Smith finished his challenge, he rushed directly to the Eastern Cemetery. This ce was deste and full of dark energy, giving those who stepped inside an ufortable feeling. Ethan Smith first went around the cemetery, then left and went to the market. He strolled around the market, causing many people to gather and watch. ¡°Isn¡¯t that Ethan Smith? He actually has the leisure to go shopping in the market?¡± ¡°Quickly stay away from him, or else we might get ourselves in trouble.¡± As for the gossip of outsiders, Ethan Smith remained unmoved. He bought many strange and peculiar items before returning to the Eastern Cemetery. In the following days, Ethan Smith didn¡¯t leave the Eastern Cemetery. He stayed there all day, and nobody knew what he was up to. Uncle Armando observed Ethan Smith quietly from the shadows. ¡°Hmm, what does this Ethan Smith want to do?¡± Uncle Armando couldn¡¯t help but frown when he saw Ethan¡¯s peculiar actions. ¡°Uncle, do you want me to go down and test him?¡± asked someone beside him. Uncle Armando was silent for a moment, and then said coldly, ¡°I will do it myself. ¡± Then, he walked into the Eastern Cemetery with his hands sped behind his back. At this time, Ethan Smith was sitting in the Eastern Cemetery, breathing in and out. Everything seemed extremely calm. It wasn¡¯t until Uncle Armando came by that Ethan slowly opened his eyes. Looking at Uncle Armando with a face full of dark energy, Ethan said coldly, ¡®You must be the Schroeder Family¡¯s loyal dog.¡± Uncle Armando¡¯s face changed, and the person beside him seemed ready to make a move! ¡°You seem to have a lot of leisure,¡± Uncle Armando sneered. Ethan nced at him and said indifferently, ¡°Just say what you have to say. I don¡¯t want to see people from the Schroeder Family.¡± Uncle Armando scolded, ¡°I heard you¡¯re an alchemist?¡± ¡°So what if I am?¡± Ethan raised his eyebrows. Uncle Armando said indifferently, ¡°In that case, I believe you can cure Young Master Tenny.¡± Ethan couldn¡¯t help butugh coldly. ¡°You¡¯re right, I do have a way to cure Tristin Schroeder, but what about it?¡± Ethan said coldly. Uncle Armando chuckled, ¡°Before you die, there¡¯s still room for a turnaround.¡± ¡°How about this: you heal Young Master Tenny¡¯s illness, then at your own expense, kneel outside the Schroeder¡¯s house for three days and three nights, announcing to the world that this matter is settled. How about it?¡± Uncle Armando sped his hands behind his back and said indifferently. ¡°At least, this can save your life as their dog, right?¡± Uncle Armando continued. Upon hearing this, a sneer shed across Ethan¡¯s face. ¡°Who do you think you are?¡± Ethan raised his eyebrows. ¡°A dog dares to bark and boast in front of me!¡± Ethan scolded coldly. Uncle Armando¡¯s face changed slightly, and he squinted his eyes, ¡°I already gave you a chance. Since you don¡¯t know any better, just wait for death!¡± After leaving that sentence, Uncle Armando turned and left. ¡°Stop.¡± At that moment, Ethan suddenly shouted. Uncle Armando sneered, ¡°What, have youe to your senses?¡± Ethan didn¡¯t say anything but suddenly appeared in front of Uncle Armando. ¡°I just want to tell you one thing.¡± Ethan said indifferently.As soon as the words left his mouth, Ethan Smith suddenly made his move! In an instant, hended a blow on Uncle Armando¡¯s belly! It seemed like an ordinary punch, but it directly shattered Uncle Armando¡¯s dantian! ¡°Showing offes with a price,¡± Ethan Smith sneered. Uncle Armando clutched his stomach, feeling his inner strength rapidly draining from within. His face turned extremely ugly in an instant! ¡°You¡­you actually destroyed my cultivation!¡± Uncle Armando roared in horror. Ethan Smith sneered and said, ¡°I spared your dog life, you should thank me.¡± Treating others with their own medicine. Uncle Armando never expected that his own words would be applied to himself like this! ¡°Ethan Smith, your crime is unforgivable! The Family Head will definitely not let you go!¡± Uncle Armando shouted angrily. Ethan Smith ignored him. He turned back and continued to meditate. At the Schroeder Family. Conrad Schroeder¡¯s face was livid, seething with anger! ¡°That Ethan Smith doesn¡¯t even take my Schroeder Family seriously!¡± Conrad Schroeder yelled. He never expected Ethan Smith to be so arrogant! Uncle Armando said with pain, ¡°Family Head, my cultivation is destroyed, you must avenge me¡­¡± Conrad Schroeder nced at Uncle Armando and coldly said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will peel his skin and extract his tendons, cut him into thousands of pieces!¡± Time flew by. In the blink of an eye, only one night remained before the two faced off. That night, Ethan Smith slowly opened his eves. ¡°Foundation Building Stage 3, almost no chance of winning against a Grandmaster,¡± Ethan Smith softly muttered. He flipped his palm and took out the bronze sword and the stone statue. ¡°I wonder if this bronze sword can give me a surprise.¡± Ethan Smith held the bronze sword in his right hand, muttering to himself. The next morning. The Eastern Cemetery was crowded. Many martial artists came to witness the event, fearing they¡¯d miss the show. They didn¡¯t dare to approach, surrounding the area from all sides. Keith Moore also arrived at the scene, his face a mix of emotions as he looked at Ethan Smith, who was sitting cross-legged. ¡°Look, Ethan Smith is already here.¡± ¡°What¡¯s he doing sitting there like that? It¡¯s like he¡¯s meditating.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you guys think it¡¯s weird, ever since I stepped into this Eastern Cemetery, I feel a sense of oppression.¡± ¡°Right, there¡¯s too much dark energy in the Eastern Cemetery. It conflicts with our inner strength, naturally reducing our strength.¡± ¡°Is it Ethan Smith¡¯s deliberate n? But he would be affected too.¡± For a moment, the surroundings were filled with discussions. Cato Cain and another Grandmaster, responsible for protecting Ethan Smith¡¯s safety, also arrived at the scene. This Grandmaster was Miguel Pratt. Although his strength wasn¡¯t as great as Cato Cain¡¯s, he was still a top-tier Grandmaster. He was far beyond the likes of the newly promoted Grandmaster, Conrad Schroeder. The two concealed their auras, observing from the dark. ¡°Brother Cain, my inner strength also seems to be feeling a suppression,¡± Miguel Pratt said in a low voice. Cato Cain nodded slightly and said, ¡°No matter the level of strength, there will be some suppression, but the stronger one is, the less affected they¡¯ll be.¡± Miguel Pratt eximed, ¡°Then isn¡¯t Ethan Smith digging his own grave?¡± Cato Cain was also puzzled. He knew that Conrad Schroeder was a Grandmaster, surely the suppression he would feel would be far less than Ethan Smith¡¯s. Just as the two were confused, a Rolls-Royce arrived ostentatiously. As soon as the car stopped, Conrad Schroeder stepped out of the car.. Chapter 197 - 197: 197: The Power of the Grandmaster! 1 Chapter 197 - 197: 197: The Power of the Grandmaster! 1 Trantor: 549690339 Conrad Schroeder¡¯s arrival instantly brought the atmosphere on the scene to a climax! Countless people greeted Conrad Schroeder, and even cheers sounded on the scene. But in Conrad Schroeder¡¯s eyes, there was only Ethan Smith. He red at Ethan Smith and said coldly, ¡°You little bastard, I can¡¯t believe you dared toe!¡± Ethan Smith slowly got up from the ground.
He leaned back with both hands, smiling faintly, ¡°Old bastard, I¡¯ve been waiting for you for a long time, have you washed your neck clean?¡± The moment these words were spoken, the scene was in an uproar! Many people gasped! This Ethan Smith didn¡¯t take Conrad Schroeder seriously at all! Conrad Schroeder¡¯s face was livid, and he sneered, ¡°You sharp-tongued brat, I¡¯ll sew your mouth shutter!¡± After speaking, Conrad Schroeder took a step forward, and his body instantly arrived at Eastern Cemetery. His hair danced wildly, and the aura of a Grandmaster was released in an instant! This terrifying aura instantly made the Eastern Cemetery sandstorm! ¡°Is this the Grandmaster?¡± Someone eximed. ¡°So strong, I even feel a little short of breath.¡± ¡°The Grandmaster sure lives up to his name!¡± Feeling this aura, Ethan Smith¡¯s eyebrows also furrowed slightly. The intensity of this aura was obviously beyond Ethan Smith¡¯s imagination. ¡°You injured my son and ruined my family¡¯s reputation. If I don¡¯t kill you, I, Conrad Schroeder, swear not to be human!¡± Conrad Schroeder roared in anger! The sound was filled with Internal Strength, causing everyone¡¯s eardrums to ache! Ethan Smith looked at Conrad Schroeder coldly and said, ¡°It was your son who grabbed my stuff; as for Tristin Schroeder, I didn¡¯t even want to hurt him. It¡¯s all because he wouldn¡¯t let up.¡± ¡°Quit your nonsense! Take your life!¡± Conrad Schroeder didn¡¯t listen at all. He clenched his fist containing Internal Strength and sted Ethan Smith with a raised hand! The power of a Grandmaster erupted in an instant, the terrifying fist wind seemed to tear apart the air! This punch was like a bombardment with immense power, and it instantly smashed into Ethan Smith¡¯s body! ¡°Boom!¡± Ethan Smith¡¯s body flew straight out and mmed into the mountain stone! The small mountain had dense cracks, and then it copsed! Everyone¡¯s faces were full of shock! Just one punch had such power; the strength of a Grandmaster was truly beyond imagination! ¡°Is it over like this?¡± Someone frowned. ¡°If it ends like this, it¡¯s rather meaningless.¡± Conrad Schroeder didn¡¯t lean back with both hands, looking coldly in Ethan Smith¡¯s direction. Soon, Ethan Smith came out of the ruins. His clothes had been torn to shreds, revealing a strong body. But what was shocking was that Ethan Smith¡¯s body had not suffered any damage. ¡°What a strong punch.¡± Ethan Smith nced at his body and murmured softly. At the same time, Ethan Smith also sighed in his heart. The toughness of his own flesh and blood also exceeded his imagination. The next second, Conrad Schroeder came again! With a steaming murderous spirit, he arrived in front of Ethan Smith in a blink of an eye! With a bang, Ethan Smith was lifted from the ground into mid-air! Conrad Schroeder followed closely, another punch to the back of Ethan Smith! Ethan Smith, who had just risen into the air, was again mmed hard into the ground! The ground was smashed into a huge pit! But Conrad Schroeder still didn¡¯t show any signs of relenting. Ethan Smith was like a rag doll, with almost no resistance! ¡°This¡­it¡¯s just a crushing defeat.¡± ¡°What was Ethan Smith thinking? With just this strength, he dares to provoke Conrad Schroeder?¡± ¡°It¡¯s over. Ethan Smith has almost no strength to fight back.¡± Keith Moore was also shocked, Conrad Schroeder¡¯s every punch was beyond his imagination! ¡°If it were me, I¡¯d probably be dead by now.¡± Keith Moore murmured. After a round of bombardment, Ethan Smith was smashed into a deep pit. The scene was silent, and there was a deathly stillness.After a good while, there was still no movement from the deep pit. Conrad Schroeder looked coldly in that direction and said in a cold voice, ¡°Even a Grandmaster Peak wouldn¡¯t be able to withstand these few punches, you¡¯re dead for sure.¡± At this moment, there was movement from the deep pit. A figure flew out of the pit with a ¡°whoosh¡±! Ethan Smith¡¯s body was covered in a faint dark golden glow,pletely unscathed! ¡°Worthy of a Grandmaster. If it wasn¡¯t for the Saintly Body Skill, these few punches would have shattered my body.¡± Ethan Smith took a nce at his body and murmured to himself. Conrad Schroeder¡¯s face changed slightly, and he said coldly, ¡°Kid, it seems you do have some abilities.¡± Ethan Smith looked at Conrad Schroeder and said solemnly, ¡°Conrad, your strength is indeed stronger than I imagined.¡± Conrad Schroeder narrowed his eyes andughed out loud, ¡°Kid, just now I only used fifty percent of my power, otherwise you would¡¯ve turned into a broken corpse long ago!¡± Fifty percent power? The crowd present couldn¡¯t help but gasp! If just fifty percent power had such power, then how terrifying would a full power be? ¡°Whoosh!¡± At this moment, Conrad Schroeder charged at Ethan Smith once again! His fist was wrapped in strong Inner Strength, aiming directly at Ethan Smith¡¯s face! ¡°Trying the same trick again, useless!¡± Ethan Smith roared as he directly faced the attack! ¡°ng! ¡± A deafening st! Ethan Smith only felt his arm go numb, as if it was about to be shattered by this Inner Strength! ¡°Boom!¡± Conrad Schroeder didn¡¯t stop there, he closed in, using his body as a shield! The two exchanged more than a dozen blows in the blink of an eye, with Ethan Smith not falling behind! ¡°How is that possible! Ethan Smith is just an Inner Strength Master, and he can actually exchange blows with a Grandmaster?¡± ¡°Could it be that Ethan Smith has been hiding his strength all along?¡± ¡°No one present could withstand Conrad Schroeder¡¯s punches!¡± After more than a dozen blows, Ethan Smith¡¯s arm started to struggle! Seeing this, Conrad Schroeder¡¯s face grew angrier, as a stalemate was an insult to him! ¡°Ethan Smith, you¡¯ve seeded in pissing me off!¡± Conrad Schroeder roared, instantly elevating his aura to its peak! ¡°Boom!¡± Another punch! Under this punch, Ethan Smith couldn¡¯t hold on any longer! The full-force blow of a Grandmaster was far beyond imagination! Even with the Saintly Body Skill¡¯s protection, Ethan Smith¡¯s arm was nearly broken! His Inner Strength caused Ethan Smith to spit out blood continuously! ¡°Whoosh!¡± Ethan Smith was once again struck to the ground! But this time, Ethan Smith¡¯s situation looked very bad. His entire body was stained red with blood, his flesh shattered, revealing his crystal-white bones! Conrad Schroeder snorted with coldughter, and thenughed loudly! ¡°In front of a Grandmaster, you have no power to resist.¡± Conrad Schroeder stood with his hands behind his back, confident of his victory. In the crowd, Cato Cain furrowed his brows. He stared intently at Ethan Smith, lost in thought. ¡°Ethan Smith, I¡¯ll kill you now and avenge my son!¡± With a loud yell, Conrad Schroeder pped down from mid-air! This palm was overwhelming! A huge palm formed in the air! The palm pressed down, capable of crushing everything! ¡°Brother Cato, we should make our move now!¡± Miguel Pratt urged anxiously. Just as Miguel Pratt was about to intervene, Cato Cain stopped him. ¡°Wait a bit longer.¡± Cato Cain shook his head. He recalled the first time he had taught Ethan Smith a lesson. That time, Ethan Smith had been knocked down several times by Cato Cain, but he kept getting back up. In the end, Ethan Smith¡¯s potential even exploded, and he managed to wound Cato Cain! ¡°I believe he won¡¯t fall down just like that.¡± Cato Cain stared at Ethan Smith¡¯s direction and said coldly.. Chapter 198 - 198: 198: A Series of Ups and Downs! 1 Chapter 198 - 198: 198: A Series of Ups and Downs! 1 Trantor: 549690339 At some point, Cato Cain¡¯s attitude towards Ethan Smith changed from suspicion to passive trust. High above, that gigantic hand was still rolling down from the sky. Endless sand and stones were swept up by the fierce wind, and with its immense power, the ground seemed to be copsing! And below the ground was Ethan Smith. ¡°Cato bro, we have to help him now. If anything happens to Ethan, Miss Taylor will never forgive us!¡± Miguel Pratt anxiously said.
Cato Cain still held Miguel back and shook his head, ¡°Wait a bit more.¡± ¡°Buzz!¡± Finally, that giant hand ruthlessly mmed down! A huge palm print instantly appeared on the ground! ¡°It¡¯s over,¡± Conrad Schroeder said indifferently, with his hands crossed behind his back. The scene was silent, and everyone held their breath, looking in Ethan¡¯s direction. ¡°It seems like he¡¯s really dead.¡± ¡°Being able to hold on for so long in front of a Grandmaster is already quite impressive. ¡± Not far away, Keith Moore shook his head, feeling a mix of emotions. ¡°It seems there will be no miracle this time,¡± Keith whispered. Even the Saintly Body Skill couldn¡¯t withstand it; how could Ethan resist? Just as everyone believed Ethan was finished, his body erupted into another burst of light! This time, the golden light was even brighter, and even his pores turned dark gold in an instant! As the light intensified, Ethan¡¯s body slowly stood up from the ground. ¡°I Imew it!¡± Cato Cain eximed with delight. ¡°I knew he wouldn¡¯t go down that easily!¡± ¡°Ethan Smith is still alive!¡± Everyone gasped in surprise! Under Conrad Schroeder¡¯s attack, not only did Ethan not die, his aura grew even stronger! ¡°Thankfully, I had the support of the Secondyer Saintly Body Skill,¡± Ethan looked down at his damaged body, and whispered. To improve ranks in such a short period was almost impossible. So, Ethan used these few days to cultivate the Saintly Body Skill to the secondyer. ¡°Little bastard, you¡¯re incredibly persistent,¡± Conrad¡¯s face was icy cold, with a hint of anger in his tone. Not being able to remove Ethan quickly was not a good thing. What Conrad wanted was not only to kill Ethan, but also to establish his authority! Ethan looked up at Conrad and said coldly, ¡°Conrad, try me again.¡± Conrad shouted, ¡°Seeking death!¡± As he spoke, Conrad¡¯s figure suddenly disappeared and swiftly approached Ethan! ¡°Want to fight me up close? Bring it on!¡± Ethan said coldly. He clenched his golden fist and faced Conrad head-on! Consecutive punches created a sonic boom in the air! The sounds of ¡°bang, bang¡± were endless, but this time Ethan didn¡¯t fall behind. In fact, he overpowered Conrad! Conrad¡¯s face darkened, Ethan¡¯s physical strength far exceeded his imagination! With every collision, Conrad¡¯s fists felt numb! ¡°How is this possible?! He¡¯s just an Inner Strength Master, how could his body be so powerful?!¡± The more Conrad fought, the more panicked he became, feeling that things were not going well. Watching from afar, the spectators were dumbfounded. Ethan actually overpowered Conrad? And he did it as a Master? That was a difference of two whole levels! Even Ignacio Burke, who was hailed as a legend back then, only managed to fight across one level difference! ¡°This kid¡¯s potential is beyond imagination,¡± Cato Cain was deeply shocked in his heart! At this moment, he hadpletely changed his viewpoint!lf given some time, Ethan Smith might indeed grow into a formidable figure! ¡°Whoosh!¡± Finally, Conrad Schroeder couldn¡¯t hold on any longer and retreated rapidly with the wind under his feet! ¡°I can¡¯tpete with this kid physically.¡± Conrad Schroeder shook his somewhat numb arm and muttered quietly. The golden light on Ethan Smith¡¯s body still hadn¡¯t diminished, and he looked up at Conrad Schroeder with intense fighting spirit in his eyes. ¡°Ethan Smith, I¡¯m tired of ying.¡± Conrad Schroeder said coldly. ¡°I¡¯m tired of ying too.¡± There was no emotion on Ethan Smith¡¯s face. ¡°Damn you, I¡¯ll send you to hell right now!¡± Conrad Schroeder grimaced and roared in anger! His fists slowly drew in the air, and a terrifying aura gathered around them! His fists began to glow, and this light grewrger andrger, eventually turning into two huge discs! A dangerous aura spread out in all directions. The terrifying pressure made it difficult to breathe! Those with weak strength were even directly shocked into vomiting blood on the spot! ¡°Boom!¡± Apanied by a loud bang, the light on Conrad Schroeder¡¯s fists transformed into two dragon heads! This skill was the Schroeder Family¡¯s ultimate technique, the Divine Dragon Fist! Compared to Tristin Schroeder, Conrad Schroeder¡¯s disy of power was many times stronger! ¡°It¡¯s the Divine Dragon Fist! Conrad Schroeder is actually pushed to this point!¡± ¡°It¡¯s said that the Divine Dragon Fist was created by their ancestors and can even shatter a small mountain!¡± ¡°Ethan Smith is in trouble!¡± Everyone was enveloped by the dangerous atmosphere, and even Cato Cain¡¯s face became somewhat solemn. ¡°The power of this Divine Dragon Fist is probably beyond imagination.¡± Cato Cain whispered. Miguel Pratt nodded and said nervously, ¡°Cato, it¡¯s time to make a move.¡± This time, even Cato Cain shared the same thoughts. Because the pressure released by this punch was just too terrifying! ¡°Seize the opportunity, and fight quickly.¡± Cato Cain looked at Miguel Pratt and whispered. Miguel Pratt nodded slightly and rapidly brought his aura to the extreme, ready to make a move at any moment. ¡°Finally, it¡¯s here.¡± Looking at the two dragon heads forming in the air, Ethan Smith¡¯s expression became somewhat solemn as well. ¡°Little beast, die!¡± Conrad Schroeder¡¯s hair flew wildly and he mmed both fists down! The two huge dragon heads immediately covered the sky and descended! If one listened closely, even a faint dragon chant could be heard! ¡°Today, I¡¯ll chop off your dragon head!¡± Ethan Smith shouted, and with a turn of his palm, a bronze swordnded in his hand! ¡°Come on!¡± Ethan Smith leaped into the air, holding the bronze sword, and fiercely chopped at the two dragon heads! ¡°ng! ¡± The moment the bronze sword touched the dragon head, a sound like a collision of steel rang out! But the two dragon heads weren¡¯t affected at all, leaving only a faint white mark! In contrast, Ethan Smith felt his arm go numb, his tiger¡¯s mouth cracked, and blood flowed! ¡°Hahaha, useless! Ethan Smith, you¡¯re dead today!¡± Conrad Schroederughed manically. Seeing Ethan Smith¡¯s pitiful expression, Cato Cain hurriedly said, ¡°We can¡¯t wait any longer, let¡¯s make a move!¡± However, the next second, a smile appeared on the corner of Ethan Smith¡¯s mouth. ¡°Fortunately, I¡¯ve made two preparations. Conrad Schroeder, you¡¯re going to die today!¡± Ethan Smith sneered repeatedly. He stomped his foot, and with his hands spread, the surrounding dark energy began to gather towards Ethan Smith! ¡°Do you know that I came to the Eastern Cemetery three days ago?¡± Ethan Smith smirked coldly. ¡°Because¡­.l set up a formation here long ago! Old bastard, you¡¯re the one who¡¯s going to die!¡± Ethan Smith roared, and the area around the cemetery suddenly shed with a series of lights! Chapter 199 - 199: 199: Becoming Famous After One Battle! 1 Chapter 199 - 199: 199: Bing Famous After One Battle! 1 Trantor: 549690339 For an instant, eight beams of light shed in the cemetery! The strength of the light was so powerful that it almost reached the clouds!
¡°What is this?¡± Everyone was shocked by this scene! Even Cato Cain was astonished, staring intently at the beams of light. ¡°Could it be¡­ Is Ethan Smith also a Formation Master?¡± Cato Cain swallowed hard. He suddenly realized that his previous contempt for Ethan Smith was utterly ignorant! A person able to master martial arts, alchemy, healing, and formations could establish a top-level family! ¡°Old beast, you deserve to die.¡± Ethan Smith¡¯s eyes were cold as ice, and his aura changed in an instant! Dark energy rushed from all directions, swirling around Ethan Smith into a small vortex. The air around them instantly became chilly, and some even shivered! From a distance, shock appeared on Conrad Schroeder¡¯s face, but he was not afraid. Because¡­ Conrad Schroeder had full confidence in the Divine Dragon Fist! ¡°Show off, Ethan Smith, you will die today!¡± Conrad Schroeder roared, as the two huge dragon heads fiercely smashed toward Ethan Smith!
¡°Watch me shatter you!¡± Ethan Smith roared, and all the dark energy instantly gathered around his fist! ¡°Boom!¡± This was an unprecedentedly colossal collision, and everyone was affected. Strong cultivators were forced to take several steps back, while weaker ones copsed on the spot! ¡°Rumble!¡± Nearby hills were shattered, and sand and stones turned into dust, as waves of energy filled the area! ¡°Old beast, die!¡± Ethan Smith¡¯s face contorted in fury, his veins bulging. His fist crushed the dragon heads with unstoppable force! Finallv. the two dragon heads couldn¡¯t withstand the force and began to crack! ¡°Crack! ¡± Then, the dragon heads burst apart into particles of light and dissipated in the air before everyone¡¯s eyes! ¡°How is this possible!¡± Conrad Schroeder¡¯s pupils contracted in shock, sensing a terrible feeling in his heart! But it was already toote. After absorbing the dark energy, Ethan Smith appeared to be in a frenzied state! He took a step forward, and his fist, wrapped in golden light, smashed onto Conrad Schroeder¡¯s chest! Conrad Schroeder¡¯s chest caved in several inches, and his body crashed into the ground! ¡°Die!¡± Ethan Smith showed no signs of stopping, as he relentlessly pounded his fists onto Conrad Schroeder¡¯s body! Under this tremendous force, Conrad Schroeder¡¯s flesh nearly broke apart! A mouthful of fresh blood spurted out! ¡°How is this possible!¡± Everyone gasped in shock! A Grandmaster, beaten into the ground? The Conrad Schroeder who had been dominating Chuzzle for many years, brought down like a dead dog? This¡­ This simply overturned everyone¡¯s understanding! ¡°Little beast, how dare you!¡± Conrad Schroeder roared in anger, but a fist greeted him! ¡°Bang!¡± Another punchnded on Conrad Schroeder¡¯s face. With this punch, Conrad Schroeder¡¯s facial bones were shattered¡ªhis appearance unrecognizable! After the relentless pounding, Conrad Schroeder copsed to the ground. He tried multiple times to get up but could only falter and fall back down. Ethan Smith panted heavily, his eyes fixed on Conrad Schroeder. ¡°Little beast, you¡­¡± Conrad Schroeder struggled to say these words. But before he could finish, a mouthful of blood spurted out. He copsed onto the ground and fainted. It was over. The highly anticipated fight had finallye to an end.Conrad Schroeder practiced diligently for three years, believing that he would once again dominate Chuzzle. However, just as he left seclusion, he was severely injured by a junior. ¡°Conrad lost.¡± Someone murmured quietly. They understood that from today onwards, Ethan Smith would be in the spotlight, and countless people would flock to him, hoping to follow his lead. If he wanted, he could even establish a new family to rece the Schroeder family¡¯s position. ¡°Ethan¡­ actually won¡­¡± Keith Moore felt a surge of excitement in his heart. Although his cultivation had already been abolished, he couldn¡¯t help but feel happy for Ethan¡¯s victory. ¡°This kid is a top-notch genius. Given more time, it¡¯s not impossible for him topete with the young masters from aristocratic families in Capital City,¡± Cato Cain said with a fervent look in his eyes. Such talent should never be wasted! From today on, I will watch him grow to the peak. Cato made a resolution in his heart. Previously, protecting Ethan was purely because of the Taylor family¡¯s orders. But now, Cato was more than willing to see Ethan reach the pinnacle one day! ¡°Conrad, take care of yourself,¡± Ethan said coldly. After throwing down those words, Ethan struggled to walk towards the crowd. ¡°Mr. Smith, please get in the car.¡± Keith Moore quickly stepped forward, supporting Ethan and helping him into the car. Once inside the car, a hint of a smile finally appeared on Ethan¡¯s face. He used thest of his strength to send a text message to Emily Taylor. ¡°Emily, I won.¡± After sending the message, Ethan passed out. Exhausted, he desperately needed rest. News of Conrad Schroeder¡¯s defeat spread rapidly throughout Chuzzle. Although Conrad didn¡¯t die, he suffered severe injuries. This oue was beyond anyone¡¯s expectations. Even River City had learned of this incident. ¡°Mr. Smith really won!¡± Ray Walters eximed excitedly. Meanwhile, those businessmen who had betrayed Ethan began to worry. They even secretly held a meeting, discussing whether they should leave River City. After much deliberation, they ultimately couldn¡¯t let go of their businesses in River City. ¡°Ethan is a soft-hearted person. As long as we apologize, he won¡¯t hold it against us,¡± they reached a consensus. As a result, the Shroeder family was severely weakened, and Ethan was propelled to the peak of Chuzzle. Countless admirers flocked to him, and many powerful families were even willing to pay high prices to seek his protection. In the blink of an eye, three days passed. Conrad Schroedery in bed, bandaged up and unable to move. ¡°Master¡­¡± Uncle Armando looked grief-stricken. Kneeling on the ground, he said angrily, ¡°Master, we mustn¡¯t spare that Ethan Smith!¡± How could Conrad not want revenge? But, incapable of moving, what could he possibly do? ¡°Master, since we can¡¯t win through martial arts, let¡¯s use the Schroeder family¡¯s connections to eliminate Ethan!¡± A ruthless glint shed in Uncle Armando¡¯s eyes! Conrad seemed to understand Uncle Armando¡¯s meaning, and he blinked to show his agreement. Uncle Armando immediately got up and left the sickroom. He took out his phone and dialed a number. ¡°Send someone immediately to arrest Ethan Smith!¡± Uncle Armando said coldly. No matter how powerful his martial arts might be, he could not defy modern society and its authorities! Nor was there anyone who could resist modern weaponry! Chapter 200 - 200: 200: Liquidation! Chapter 200 - 200: 200: Liquidation! Trantor: 549690339 Meanwhile, after waking up, Ethan Smith felt his body was mostly recovered. Visitors dropping by for a visit were still a non-stop stream, making Ethan Smith somewhat overwhelmed at times.
¡°It¡¯s time to return to River City.¡± Ethan thought to himself. At least in River City, there weren¡¯t as many people to bother him, it was rtively quiet, and it was a good opportunity for Ethan to refine medicine to treat Ashton Nicholson. Apart from this, Ethan also had some concerns about the situation in River City¨Cafter all, Conrad Schroeder had been there once. So, Ethan Smith set off in his car for River City that day. News of Ethan¡¯s return to River City quickly spread. Whenever someone spotted him on the road, they would take the initiative to greet him. The impact of this event had far exceeded Ethan¡¯s imagination. Not long after he came home, Ray Walters drove to the Longyuemunity. Seeing Ethan Smith, Ray Walters dropped to his knees with a thud. Tears streamed down his face and he looked nothing like the underworld big shot that he once was. Ethan stretched out his palm, a gentle force helped Ray Walters up. ¡°Why are you crying? What happened?¡± Ethan Smith frowned as he asked.
Ray Walters sobbed as he ryed the events that had transpired. ¡°All these people are double-faced, if it weren¡¯t for them, n wouldn¡¯t have lost both his legs¡­¡± As he spoke, rivers of tears flowed from Ray Walters¡¯s eyes again. Ethan Smith¡¯s face turned sombre, a wave of anger surged within him. He took a deep breath and slowly said, ¡°Ray Walters, arrange a banquet tonight, say it¡¯s to wee me back.¡± On hearing this, Ray Walters nodded hurriedly, ¡°Good, Mr. Smith, who should we invite?¡± ¡°No need to invite anyone, those who shoulde will naturallye.¡± Ethan Smith slowly responded. Ray Walters nodded hurriedly, ¡°I¡¯ll go arrange it right away.¡± After Ray Walters had left, Ethan Smith went upstairs. If Conrad Schroeder could easily rally these businessmen, then why couldn¡¯t Ethan Smith? ¡°Perhaps I¡¯ve been too low-profile.¡± Ethan Smith thought to himself. It was because of this that Ethan Smith¡¯s standing wasn¡¯t seen as high in the eyes of the public. Afterwards, Ethan Smith consulted the chef and prepared a full table of dishes, waiting for the attendees toe. By evening time. Countless businessmen flocked in. People with reputation in River City, it seemed, didn¡¯t want to miss this opportunity. They came with generous gifts to Longyuemunity. Even Anson Gutierrez, who was there initially, showed up. ¡°Mr. Smith, I never thought you could grow to this extent in such a short time.¡± Anson Gutierrez eximed. Ethan Smith smiled and said, ¡°Luck, I¡¯m just lucky.¡± ¡°Mr. Smith, there¡¯s no need to be modest.¡± Anson Gutierrez smiled bitterly. Soon, the Longyuemunity was packed with people. Among these people, some relied on the Soul Nourishment Pill for their livelihood, and some were purely there to celebrate Ethan Smith¡¯s homing. A momentter, Ray Walters also arrived at the scene. While pushing n, who was sitting in a wheelchair, he walked towards Ethan Smith. ¡°Mr. Smith.¡± n greeted Ethan Smith. Looking at n in the wheelchair, Ethan felt a pang of guilt. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, your legs will get better.¡± Ethan Smith patted n¡¯s shoulder. Ray Walters gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Mr. Smith, you must not let these people get away with this!¡± Ethan Smith smiled, ¡°I have my ns, let¡¯s sit down.¡± Thus, Ethan Smith led Ray Walters into the banquet hall. As soon as they saw Ray Walters, the expressions of many people at the scene changed slightly. ¡°Mr. Walters, you¡¯re here too,¡± said Caldwell, the owner of a pharmaceutical factory. Caldwell¡¯spany was rather ordinary, but ever since he hitched his wagon to Ethan Smith¡¯s grand enterprise, his business had soared alongside. And he was the nucleus of this group, even being the first to grovel to Conrad Schroeder. ¡°If a character like you is here, why wouldn¡¯t I be?¡± Ray Walters responded ill-temperedly. Laughing sheepishly, Caldwell said, ¡°Mr. Walters, why the fiery temper? Take a seat, let¡¯s have a drink.¡± Ray Walters snorted coldly, not saying a word. After Ethan Smith took his seat, Caldwell was first to raise his ss, standing up: ¡°Here¡¯s to Mr. Smith, wee home! This one¡¯s for you!¡± ¡°Cheers.¡± Ethan Smith raised his ss, clinking it against Caldwell¡¯s. Caldwell was immediately overjoyed. It seemed that Ethan Smith did not hold grudges against him! Consequently, the rest of the group also followed suit, toasting Ethan Smith one by one with raised sses. Ethan Smith didn¡¯t reject any of them, he met each one in kind. This left Ray Walters somewhat confused. He anxiously said, ¡°Mr. Smith, they¡­¡± Before Ray Walters could finish, he was interrupted by a wave of Ethan Smith¡¯s hand. After three rounds of alcohol and five courses of dishes, The atmosphere at the meal was somewhat harmonious, with only Ray Walters sitting there sulking. Soon, the meal wasing to an end. ¡°Mr. Smith, we never imagined you would achieve such greatness, we¡¯re truly in awe!¡± Caldwell said cheerfully. The others started to brown-nose as well. Ethan Smith gave a slight smile. He put down his wine ss and looked around at everyone. ¡°Everyone is here for money, so there¡¯s no right or wrong in choosing sides. Even if you follow Conrad Schroeder, I can understand,¡± Ethan Smith slowly began. Upon hearing these words, there was an audible sigh of relief among the crowd. ¡°However¡­ those who¡¯ve sought to take advantage of my difficult times and added insult to injury, they make me sick.¡± Ethan Smith¡¯s tone coldly shifted. The atmosphere on the scene instantly froze and it became awkward. Ethan Smith surveyed the crowd and indifferently said, ¡°Anyone who voluntarily admits their wrongs now, I may let slide.¡± The group exchanged nces, all eyes eventually gathering on Caldwell, seemingly waiting for him to set an example. Caldwell nced around, then finally stood up and said, ¡°Mr. Smith, what are you saying? How can Conrad Schroeder evenpare to you?¡± ¡°Caldwell, that¡¯s not what you were saying before!¡± Ray Walters was immediately furious. Caldwell ignored Ray Walters and continued, ¡°Mr. Smith, don¡¯t be fooled by traitors!¡± ¡°Who the fuck are you calling a traitor?¡± Ray Walters shouted in anger. Unmoved, Caldwell scoffed and said, ¡°Those who are guilty know it, and I believe everyone here understands.¡± Hearing Caldwell¡¯s words, everyone seemed to receive an order and nodded in session, ¡°Right, Manager Caldwell is correct. Mr. Smith, you mustn¡¯t be deceived by traitors!¡± Ray Walters was furious to the point of raging out. He red at Caldwell, wishing he could tear him to pieces by himself! ¡°Mr. Smith, as you can see, the public has clear eyes!¡± Caldwell said smilingly. Ethan Smith looked at Caldwell, his eyes squinted and said, ¡°Caldwell, not only did you add insult to my injury, but also you think I¡¯m a fool.¡± Caldwell¡¯splexion changed. Just as he was about to speak, Ethan Smith¡¯s hand swung through the air! With a ¡°thud!¡±, Caldwell was flung horizontally! Fresh blood spurted out continuously! Caldwell¡¯s face was a little pale, but one thing was clear in his mind, he must not admit to anything no matter what! Unmindful of his pain, Caldwell struggled to get up off the floor and said grievously, ¡°Mr. Smith, you¡¯ve misunderstood me. I am telling the absolute truth!¡± ¡°The absolute truth?¡± Ethan Smith sneered. ¡°Seems like you just won¡¯t admit till you see the coffin.¡± Finishing his sentence, Ethan Smith pped his hands. Arge screen suddenly shed on the wall. ¡°Caldwell, have you ever heard of something called surveince?¡± Ethan Smith Chapter 201 - 201: 201: Arrested Chapter 201 - 201: 201: Arrested Trantor: 549690339 As soon as the words fell, therge screen on the wall slowly disyed the scene from that day. On the screen, Caldwell was bowing down low and even leading others to nder Ray Walters.
Seeing the content on the screen, Ray Walters excitedly stood up and said, ¡°Caldwell, what else do you have to say now!¡± Caldwell¡¯s face looked a bit ugly, as he had never expected that Ethan Smith would leave surveince in this living room! ¡°Mr. Smith, I admit that I was wrong that day.¡± Caldwell, with a shift in his eyes, quickly conceded. Heughed awkwardly, ¡°Mr. Smith, I had no choice that day. Conrad Schroeder was so terrifying that I had to protect my own life, right?¡± Ethan Smith sneered, ¡°I understand protecting your life, but wanting to use Conrad Schroeder¡¯s hand to get rid of Ray Walters, sorry, I can¡¯t tolerate that.¡± Caldwell didn¡¯t panic because in his impression, Ethan Smith was a person who was very easy to talk to. So, Caldwell grinned and said, ¡°Mr. Smith, don¡¯t be too calctive, I know I was wrong, I am willing topensate Ray Walters! What do you think?¡± ¡°Compensation?¡± Ethan Smith¡¯s face turned cold. ¡°Caldwell, you betray your own people, causing n to lose his legs, can a simplepensation solve it?¡± ¡°So what else do you want?¡± Caldwell muttered. ¡°The matter has already happened, it¡¯s already good that I canpensate.¡±
¡°Besides, these people are now under mymand. Without us working for you, you won¡¯t be making money either¡­¡± It was obvious that Caldwell didn¡¯t even take Ethan Smith seriously! His attitude towards Conrad Schroeder and Ethan Smith waspletely different! Even if Ethan Smith defeated Conrad Schroeder, in Caldwell¡¯s eyes, Ethan Smith¡¯s deterrence was far less than Conrad Schroeder¡¯s! ¡°Picking a fight with me?¡± Ethan Smith narrowed his eyes. He sneered, ¡°Seems like I really shouldn¡¯t be too kind to you guys sometimes.¡± As soon as the words fell, Ethan Smith raised his finger, and a violent Qi Jin directly shattered Caldwell¡¯s kneecaps! Caldwell suddenly ¡°plop¡± kneeled on the ground! ¡°Now I understand a principle, for people like you, I can only make you fear me.¡± Ethan Smith slowly stood up, step by step, walking towards Caldwell. Caldwell¡¯s face looked a bit ugly. He said in horror, ¡°You¡­ what do you want to ¡°If I don¡¯t kill you now, who will submit to me in the future?¡± Ethan Smith¡¯s voice was filled with a rolling murderous spirit! For a moment, Caldwell¡¯s face turned pale with fright! He quickly looked at the others and shouted urgently, ¡°You¡­you guys, please plead for me¡­¡± But these people were originally fickle, so who would plead for Caldwell? ¡°Mr. Smith, I know I was wrong, I¡­ I won¡¯t dare to do it again in the future, please spare my life¡­¡± Caldwell¡¯s body trembled, his voice filled with fear. Ethan Smith sneered, ¡°If you knew what would happen today, why bother in the first ce.¡± As soon as the words fell, Ethan Smith raised his hand and flicked it towards Caldwell¡¯s head! Just at the critical moment, the door outside was suddenly pushed open! Several official patrolmen walked in! Leading the way was a man with a square face, who shouted coldly, ¡°Ethan Smith, you¡¯re under arrest!¡± Ethan Smith¡¯s eyebrows slightly furrowed. Under arrest? ¡°Who are you?¡± Ethan Smith asked with a frown. The other party sneered, ¡°I am from Chuzzle Province Patrol Bureau. My name is Lucas Dillon.¡± ¡°Lucas Dillon?¡± Ray Walters¡¯s face changed. He quickly said, ¡®Mr. Smith, this Lucas Dillon is from Conrad Schroeder¡¯s camp!¡± Ethan Smith¡¯s face instantly darkened. He never expected that after losing to him, Conrad Schroeder would resort to this method! ¡°Take him away!¡± Lucas Dillon waved his hand, and several people rushed towards Ethan Smith. ¡°What do you want to do!¡± Ray Walters shouted in a hurry. Lucas Dillon asked coldly, ¡°What, Ethan Smith, do you want to go against the authorities!¡± Ethan Smith¡¯s eyebrows tightened. Going against the authorities was something that absolutely could not be done. In this era, no matter who it is, one cannot go against the authorities. ¡°Ray Walters, back down.¡± Ethan Smith waved his hand. ¡°Mr. Smith¡­¡± Ray Walters seemed anxious but helpless. Ethan Smith looked at Lucas Dillon and said solemnly, ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Lucas Dillon snorted, ¡°That¡¯s more like it!¡± Afterward, several people walked up to Ethan Smith¡¯s side. Their expressions seemed tense, as the man in front of them had won against Conrad Schroeder; it was impossible for them not to be nervous. Under the watchful eyes of everyone, Ethan Smith was taken into the car. ¡°Damn it, it scared the hell out of me.¡± Caldwell gasped, only feeling chills running down his back. ¡°I knew Conrad Schroeder wouldn¡¯t let Ethan Smith off. You still want to kill me? Dream on!¡± Caldwell sneered. Ray Walters red at Caldwell and scolded loudly, ¡°Caldwell, haven¡¯t the previous events taught you a lesson!¡± ¡°Lesson?¡± Caldwellughed mockingly. ¡°Don¡¯t you think Ethan Smith can still get out this time? Let me tell you, the Schroeder Family has been dominating Chuzzle for many years; their connections are beyond your imagination!¡± ¡°This time, Ethan Smith will definitely die inside!¡± Caldwell¡¯s words made Ray Walters¡¯s face look a bit ugly. Yes, the Schroeder Family had been in Chuzzle for so many years, and their connections had long been intertwined; it was too difficult to touch them. ¡°As for you, Ray Walters, without Ethan Smith¡¯s protection, what do you count as? Just go back to being your gangster!¡± Caldwellughed coldly. Subsequently, he looked at the driver and shouted, ¡°Take me to the hospital!¡± After Ethan Smith got into the car, they headed towards Shince City. ¡°Mr. Dillon, I would like to know whatw I have broken?¡± Ethan Smith asked. Lucas Dillon nced at Ethan Smith and sneered, ¡°You don¡¯t know whatw you broke? Isn¡¯t it you who fought and killed? This alone is enough to take your life!¡± Ethan Smith¡¯s eyebrows tightened. If he had to say it, what Lucas Dillon said wasn¡¯t exactly wrong. Ethan Smith did indeed kill someone, such as that overseas Grandmaster; He had also fought, such as injuring Asher Lane, Tristin Schroeder, and others. But¡­ for the martial artists¡¯ contests, they usually turned a blind eye. As for the overseas Grandmaster, the news at that time was indeed full of praise for Ethan Smith! Most importantly, they had no evidence! ¡°Do you think we have no evidence?¡± Lucas Dillon seemed to have guessed Ethan Smith¡¯s thoughts. He took out a stack of documents and sneered, ¡°These are all the evidence of your crimes, take a look yourself!¡± Ethan Smith took a look after receiving the documents. Inside there were dense records of murder cases. But these were not done by Ethan Smith at all! He had never even heard of them! ¡°Are you trying to frame me?¡± Ethan Smith said coldly. Lucas Dillon snorted coldly, ¡°so what It we are, and what It we aren¡¯t¡¯ Ethan Smith, do you think you can be a dragon after defeating Conrad Schroeder? Let me tell you, impossible!¡± Ethan Smith¡¯s face shed with indignation. He red at Lucas Dillon and said, ¡°You are ndering me, the criminal is you!¡± Chapter 202 - 202: 202: Omnipotent Hand! Chapter 202 - 202: 202: Omnipotent Hand! Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Ha ha ha ha!¡± Lucas Dillon couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud. ¡°Ethan Smith, who would believe what you say?¡± Lucas Dillon raised an eyebrow.
Ethan Smith was suddenly furious, his body emanating a murderous spirit! Feeling this murderous spirit, Lucas Dillon did not seem to be afraid. He sneered, ¡°So, you want to kill me? Do you dare?¡± Ethan Smith teetered on the brink of losing his reason, but images of Emily Taylor kept flooding his head. ¡°No, I can¡¯t just ruin everything¡­¡± Ethan Smith clenched his teeth. He closed his eyes and started to breathe slowly, adjusting his mindset. Lucas Dillon sneered, ¡°Sit still and behave.¡± The car sped all the way and quickly arrived at Shince City. What surprised Ethan Smith was that he was not taken to the Patrol Department but was transferred to a rtively remote ce. There was a huge cage here, and on top of the cage, were several big characters: Martial Arts Association Prisoner Penitentiary. Ethan Smith nced upwards at the signboard, his eyebrows slightly puckering. What is this ce? Howe I have never heard of it? ¡°Get out.¡± Lucas Dillon waved his hand, signaling Ethan Smith to get off the car.
Ethan Smith got off the car, following behind Lucas Dillon to the entrance. After a short while, a person came out from within. Upon closer examination, Ethan Smith was taken aback that this person was a Grandmaster! ¡°Mr. Mcbride, I leave this person to you.¡± Lucas Dillon reported, smiling faintly. The man referred to as Mr. Mcbride nodded slightly and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will handle it strictly.¡± Thereafter, Lucas Dillon turned towards Ethan Smith. He smiled faintly, ¡°This is a ce specifically designated to handle people like you martial artists, and I, am the Vice President here.¡± It was the first time Ethan Smith became aware of the Martial Arts Association and their duties. But¡­ this ce seemed entirely off the official framework? ¡°Don¡¯t think about escaping. If so, you¡¯ll be treated as a fugitive.¡± Once again, Lucas Dillon saw through Ethan Smith¡¯s thoughts. Ethan Smith looked a little ufortable. He nced coldly at Lucas Dillon, his eyes full of murderous spirit. ¡°Lucas Dillon, you¡¯ll pay for this.¡± Ethan Smith said icily. ¡°Are you threatening me?¡± Lucas Dillon burst intoughter. ¡°I suggest you figure out a way to get out of here first.¡± Lucas Dillon sneered repeatedly. Then, Mr. Mcbride waved his hand and two more Grandmasters came out from within. They grabbed Ethan Smith¡¯s arm and headed towards the detention area. ¡°Get in!¡± They reached a cage, and the two people rudely shoved Ethan Smith in. The cage was gradually locked up, and the surroundings quickly fell intoplete darkness. Ethan Smith extended his palm, and a bit of spiritual fire fell into his hand. Borrowing the light of the spiritual fire, Ethan Smith took a look around. The environment was extremely poor, not only was there no light, but also no ce to sleep. Ethan Smith tried to sense the aura of the surroundings, but found it seemed to be shielded in this ce. ¡°Am I going to die here?¡± Ethan Smith scowled deeply. He hadn¡¯t expected that Conrad Schroeder would resort to such underhanded methods! At the Schroeder Family. ¡°Master, Ethan Smith has been taken to the detention center. Gage Mcbride is preparing the rted documents. Once the documents are ready, Ethan Smith will certainly die.¡± Uncle Shane reported. Conrad Schroeder struggled to sit up from the bed and said coldly, ¡°Spread this news! I want everyone in Chuzzle to know that no one can oppose the Schroeder family!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Uncle Shane quickly replied. The next day. The news quickly spread throughout the entire River City. This time, people¡¯s attitudes towards Conrad Schroeder were both resentful and fearful. ¡°This Conrad Schroeder is really shameless, using such underhanded methods when he¡¯s not capable!¡± ¡°Supressing Ethan Smith with rtionships, so disgusting!¡± ¡°Sigh, there¡¯s no other way, the Schroeder family has too many connections in Chuzzle, who can have a good oue after provoking them?¡± Everyone was discussing, this time, they began to feel a little pity for Ethan Smith. After all, over the years, in Chuzzle, the only one who dared to provoke the Schroeder family and seeded was Ethan Smith. At this time, William Richardson also received the news. ¡°Dad, you have to think of a way to save Ethan Smith!¡± re Richardson swayed William Richardson¡¯s arm, sounding quite anxious. William Richardson also looked incredibly disturbed. He was smoking continuously. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Conrad Schroeder to use such methods to suppress Ethan Smith.¡± William Richardson said in a deep voice. But for William Richardson, this matter is quite troublesome. As Conrad Schroeder was the number one person in Chuzzle, his rtionship with the Martial Arts Association was extremely close. There were even rumors early on that the Martial Arts Association was the Schroeder family¡¯s backyard. Even if William Richardson went to ask for a person, the Martial Arts Association might not give face! ¡°Dad, you¡¯re not saying anything!¡± re Richardson said anxiously. William Richardson was silent for a moment, then got up and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go and talk to Conrad Schroeder, maybe there is still a chance for things to turn around. ¡± With that, William Richardson quickly got up and personally drove to the Schroeder Family. At the Schroeder Family. William Richardson sat in front of Conrad Schroeder¡¯s bed and said politely, ¡°Mr. Schroeder, how¡¯s your health?¡± Conrad Schroeder smiled faintly, ¡°I¡¯ve almostpletely recovered. I believe it won¡¯t take long for me to return to my peak state.¡± This seemingly simple statement was in fact a warning. William Richardson could naturally discern the warning in his words, his face somewhat awkward. ¡°Chief Richardson, if you have anything to say to me, just say it directly.¡± Conrad Schroeder said indifferently. Seeing this, William Richardson dropped the pleasantries. He went straight to the point and said, ¡°Mr. Schroeder, I came regarding Ethan Smith¡¯s matter. If my small reputation still counts for something, I hope you can spare Ethan Smith.¡± Hearing this, Conrad Schroeder couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter. ¡°Reputation?¡± Conrad Schroeder raised an eyebrow. ¡°Chief Richardson, as I understand, haven¡¯t you retired?¡± Conrad Schroeder said, half smiling. William Richardson frowned and said solemnly, ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Conrad Schroeder sneered repeatedly. ¡°Mr. Richardson, I must tell you, if it were in the past, I would still fear you a bit! Now you have retired and no longer hold any real authority!¡± ¡°Give you face? What are you?¡± Conrad Schroeder yelled! Upon hearing Conrad Schroeder¡¯s words, William Richardson¡¯s face immediately turned extremely ugly! He had guessed that Conrad Schroeder would refuse, but he didn¡¯t expect him to be so rude! ¡°Conrad Schroeder, do you think you¡¯re the one in charge in Chuzzle!¡± William Richardson red furiously at Conrad Schroeder. Conrad Schroeder snorted coldly, ¡°At least it¡¯s not you who¡¯s in charge.¡± ¡°Also, let me tell you, not only do I want to lock Ethan Smith in, but I also want him to die in there!¡± ¡°In Chuzzle, even if you have great abilities, what is it good for? As long as I say so, even a genius must die young!¡± William Richardson flushed red with rage, he pointed at Conrad Schroeder and said, ¡°Conrad Schroeder, I will not let it rest here!¡± ¡°Ha ha ha! You can go to the Martial Arts Association in person and ask for him, let¡¯s see if they give you face.¡± Conrad Schroeder scoffed. William Richardson gritted his teeth. Without uttering another word, he turned around and left the Schroeder Family.. Chapter 203 - 203: 203: Edward Green?_l Chapter 203 - 203: 203: Edward Green?_l
Trantor: 549690339 Facing Conrad Schroeder¡¯s arrogance, William Richardson had no solution. He couldn¡¯t trouble the Schroeder Family, and the Martial Arts Association didn¡¯t give him face either.
For a moment, Uncle William was full of worry. The next day. Ethan Smith was still locked up in this small room. But he could clearly feel that he was not the only one being imprisoned here. ¡°It seems many martial artists are trapped here.¡± Ethan murmured under his breath. He couldn¡¯t help but worry inwardly. If the Schroeder Family really decides to have the Martial Arts Association eliminate him, what will he do? ¡°Run?¡± Ethan frowned. If he escapes, he might never be able to return to Pyro again, and how can he go to the Capital City to marry Emily Taylor openly? But if he doesn¡¯t escape, dying here would be even worse. Just then, footsteps echoed from outside. In a short while, a light turned on.
Several people were standing at the door. At the forefront were Gage Mcbride, along with Uncle Armando, the chief steward of the Schroeder Family. Seeing these two people, Ethan¡¯s face instantly turned cold. Uncle Armando approached the cell, standing outside with a cold smile, ¡°Ethan Smith, what¡¯s the point of defeating the family head? You¡¯re still just a prisoner.¡± Ethan replied coldly, ¡°Conrad Schroeder really has some backbone, is this the number one person in Chuzzle? Just this much ability, huh?¡± Uncle Armandoughed heartily, ¡°The winner takes all! As long as it¡¯s sessful, who will remember your tactics?¡± Ethan suddenly stood up, ring at Uncle Armando, ¡°I should¡¯ve killed Conrad Schroeder!¡± ¡°Heh, you don¡¯t have that chance now,¡± Uncle Armando smirked. He leaned against one side of the cell, saying sinisterly, ¡°I¡¯m telling you, after you die, everyone who¡¯s relying on you will suffer the wrath of the Schroeder Family! ¡± ¡°I¡¯ll make sure your friends and family beg for life yet can¡¯t find death!¡± Uncle Armando said viciously. Hearing this, Ethan was filled with uncontroble rage!
He suddenly released his spiritual power, and his palm struck Uncle Armando¡¯s chest in mid-air! With this one palm, Uncle Armando was sent flying! If an ordinary person took this hit, they would surely die! But after all, Uncle Armando was a Grandmaster. Although his cultivation was abolished, the Grandmaster¡¯s body was still there. So, he only spat out a mouthful of blood! ¡°Ethan Smith, you¡¯re really courting death!¡± Uncle Armando wiped the blood from his mouth. He turned to Gage Mcbride and said, ¡°President Mcbride, transfer him to the public cell.¡± Gage Mcbride smiled, ¡°No problem.¡± After that, he waved his hand, and two Grandmasters entered from outside the door. ¡°Transfer prisoner Ethan Smith to the public cell.¡± Gage Mcbride ordered. ¡°Yes.¡± Two people escorted Ethan, walking deep into the darkness. ¡°Ethan Smith, I¡¯m telling you, your file will soon be ready, and you will die without a doubt!¡± Uncle Armando¡¯s voice came from behind. Ethan remained silent, clenching his fists, the anger in his heart nearly consuming him! ¡°Get in there!¡± They arrived at the public cell. The public cell was extremelyrge; it would be more appropriate to call it an abandoned wastnd rather than a cell. Here, there were no beds; everyone slept on the ground. At a nce, there were at least several dozens of martial artists in the public cell! And the strongest among them were even on the verge of reaching the Grandmaster Realm! ¡°The Martial Arts Association is really not that simple.¡± Ethan slightly frowned. He casually found a spot to sit down, then closed his eyes and began to meditate.Ethan Smith¡¯s mind raced, thinking of countless solutions, but none worked. ¡°Am I really going to die here¡­¡± A glimmer of despair shed across Ethan¡¯s face. His emotions became increasingly unstable, as if they could burst at any moment! ¡°No, no, I can¡¯t die here!¡± Ethan gritted his teeth, and a dazzling light burst from his body! He stood up, looked at the exit of the cage, and suddenly exploded with energy! ¡°Kid, I advise you to give up that idea.¡± Just then, someone suddenly reminded him. ¡°Although the Martial Arts Association is a civilian organization, it holds a special ce in the hearts of martial artists worldwide. If you forcibly break out of the cage, you¡¯ll be their enemy.¡± The person continued. Ethan¡¯s eyebrows furrowed. Obviously, the Martial Arts Association was akin to an official organization in the hearts of martial artists. No one was willing to offend them. Ethan¡¯s breath began to stabilize. He took a deep breath and murmured, ¡°Maybe there¡¯s still a chance. Uncle William and the others will definitely find a way.¡± With that thought, Ethan withdrew his aura, sitting back down. At that moment, amotion suddenly erupted not far away. ¡°You son of a bitch, kneel down for me!¡± Turning to look, Ethan saw four or five martial artists surrounding a young man. All four or five of them were at the Grandmaster Realm, with extraordinary strength! However, the young man surrounded had insignificant strength and was hardly worth mentioning. ¡°No way! I¡¯ll never submit, even if it kills me!¡± The young man roared. Initially, Ethan was not concerned about this incident, but the young man¡¯s voice sounded familiar. He opened his eyes and looked in the direction of the noise. Surprisingly, it was Edward Green! ¡®Why is Edward here?¡± Ethan¡¯s face changed, and he immediately got up and walked towards Edward. A few martial artists pressed their hands on Edward¡¯s shoulders. ¡°Not kneeling? Well, we¡¯ll break your legs and make you kneel for the rest of your life!¡± The leading burly man shouted angrily. Sweat dripped from Edward¡¯s forehead, but he continued to hold on strongly. ¡°Ignorant fool.¡± The burly man scoffed. He raised his rugged palm and fiercely pped it towards Edward! Just as the palm was about to hit Edward, a delicate hand grabbed his wrist. The burly man frowned and shouted, ¡°Who dares to interfere in my business!¡± ¡°Your father!¡± Ethan said coldly. The next second, Ethan¡¯s palm exerted force, crushing the burly man¡¯s wrist! ¡°Ahh!!¡± The intense pain caused the burly man to scream wildly! The others around him were even more furious, rushing towards Ethan! But these Grandmasters were nothing before Ethan. Ethan¡¯s moves were vicious, with every punchnded, someone had a broken arm or leg! In just a few minutes, all four of these Grandmasters had been defeated! ¡°Mr. Smith? How¡­ How did you get here?¡± Stuttered Edward, surprised. Ethan patted Edward¡¯s shoulder and looked at the crowd coldly, ¡°So, you all like having others kneel down?¡± ¡°Kid, keep your nose out of-¡± one person gritted his teeth. Ethan nced at him, and then reached out his hand, swatting him to the ground like a fly! ¡°You like making people kneel, huh? Then let¡¯s see how you like the taste of kneeling on the ground.¡± Ethan said coldly. The next second, Ethan¡¯s figure shed. In just a few seconds, the knees of these Grandmasters were shattered! Chapter 204 - 204: 204: I Refuse!_l Chapter 204 - 204: 204: I Refuse!_l
Trantor: 549690339 Such strong strength and violent means immediately made the atmosphere on the scene somewhat heavy. Many people unconsciously retreated two steps, fearing getting involved in the crossfire.
¡°Such a small matter doesn¡¯t need to go this far,¡± said a young man with a smile. Ethan Smith nced at him and didn¡¯t say anything. Instead, he waved his hand, sending a gust of Inner Strength! Under this force, the young man was instantly hit hard, and with a ¡°bang,¡± he knelt on the ground! ¡°When Edward Green was bullied just now, you didn¡¯t say anything. Now youe out pretending to be a good person? Kneel together! ¡± Ethan Smith said coldly. Everyone was stunned. No one expected that this young man who had just been locked up would be so strong! Even the Grandmasters were flustered, each one of them amanding presence in the outside world and sought after by all parties. But now they had their legs broken by Ethan Smith and couldn¡¯t get up from their knees! At this moment, they were somewhat afraid! ¡°Sir, we¡­ we know we were wrong. Please have mercy¡­¡± someone whispered. Ethan Smith nced at him and sneered, ¡°Kneel down! Within an hour, you¡¯re not allowed to stand up.¡±
After saying this, Ethan Smith pulled Edward Green aside. ¡°Mr. Smith, your strength¡­ has reached such a level!¡± Edward Green¡¯s eyes sparkled, and he excitedly said. Ethan Smith didn¡¯t pay attention to his words, but frowned and asked, ¡°How did you end up here?¡± Talking about this topic, Edward Green couldn¡¯t help but sigh. Then, Edward Green exined what had happened. Through the conversation, it was revealed that Edward Green had a younger sister who was studying in Shince City. When he was with the Hill family, he arranged for his sister to stay in Shince City. Now that he was with Ethan Smith, he wanted to bring his sister to River City so she would also be cared for. ¡°But I never expected that I would offend someone in Shince City, who was a rtive of a Martial Arts Association member.¡± Edward Green said with a bitter smile. ¡°I argued with him for a while, and then I was locked in here for three years.¡± Upon hearing this, Ethan¡¯s face instantly became even colder.
This once again made Ethan¡¯s impression of the Martial Arts Association even worse. ¡°This Martial Arts Association is really an unreasonable ce,¡± Ethan Smith said coldly. Edward Green sighed, ¡°What can we do about it?¡± Ethan Smith couldn¡¯t understand how such an unfair organization kept existing and how it was qualified to manage the martial artists in the world. Most importantly, none of the martial artists had ever thought about resisting them, but they were treated as authorities. It was ridiculouslyughable. ¡°Mr. Smith, how did you end up here?¡± Edward Green asked in confusion. Talking about this topic, Ethan Smith couldn¡¯t help but fall silent. This time, it was still unknown whether he would have a chance to leave or even die here. Thinking of this, he couldn¡¯t help but chuckle bitterly. ¡°Mr. Smith, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Edward Green asked. Ethan Smith shook his head andughed, ¡°Nothing.¡± ¡°Oh right, didn¡¯t I promise to teach you breathing exercises?¡± Ethan Smith suddenly remembered something. Edward Green nodded, ¡°Yeah, I thought you had forgotten.¡± ¡°Oh, I¡¯ve been so busy; I really did forget.¡± Ethan Smith smiled bitterly. ¡°While there¡¯s still time, I¡¯ll pass on this method of breathing to you,¡± Ethan Smith said solemnly. Edward Green had been with Ethan Smith for a long time, always helping without anyints. And Ethan Smith didn¡¯t have much else to give him, so this set of breathing exercises might be the best gift. Edward Green hurriedly nodded, ¡°Okay!¡± So the two of them went to one side, and Ethan Smith began to teach the method. Edward Green¡¯s talent was not bad; he just didn¡¯t have the resources of a big family. Under Ethan Smith¡¯s instruction, Edward Green spent only an hour learning the basics of the breathing exercises. ¡°Mr. Smith, this feels different from the Inner Strength I¡¯m practicing.¡± Edward Green said with some surprise. Ethan Smithughed, ¡°This is much stronger than Inner Strength. Remember this method, practice it slowly, and one day your strength will surpass your imagination.¡± Edward Green kept nodding, not daring to say much. ¡°Ethan Smith!¡± Just then, a shout came from outside. Turning around, Gage Mcbride was standing at the entrance. Ethan Smith¡¯s eyebrows furrowed, and he immediately walked towards the cell door. ¡°What¡¯s up, do you have something?¡± Ethan Smith asked coldly. Gage Mcbride eyed Ethan Smith, then said indifferently, ¡°You¡¯d better put away your unruly look; I dont like it.¡± ¡°What you don¡¯t like is none of my business,¡± Ethan Smith sneered. Gage Mcbride was not angry either. He snorted, ¡°I¡¯ve seen many young people like you who are arrogant and unrestrained, but unfortunately, in the end, they all lose their edges and be ordinary legitors.¡± ¡°Ethan Smith, do you think you¡¯ll end up like them?¡± Gage Mcbride raised an eyebrow. Ethan Smith impatiently said, ¡°If you¡¯ve got something to say, say it. I don¡¯t want to listen to you nagging.¡± Upon hearing this, Gage Mcbride¡¯s face finally showed a touch of anger. He took a deep breath, suppressing the anger in his heart, and said coldly, ¡°I came to find you to give you a chance.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Ethan Smith¡¯s eyebrows raised, and he couldn¡¯t help but find it somewhat amusing. A chance? Would the Schroeder Family really give a chance? Gage Mcbride continued, ¡°I heard that you¡¯re an alchemist, and our Martial Arts Association values talents, so we decided to give you a chance.¡± Ethan Smith remained silent, gesturing for Gage Mcbride to continue. ¡°As long as you can cure Tristin Schroeder, we can let you go and let you leave here. What do you think?¡± Gage Mcbrideughed. Ethan Smith¡¯s face showed a trace of surprise, and he eximed, ¡°Are you serious? ¡°Of course.¡± Gage Mcbride said with a smile. ¡°Ethan Smith, this is a good opportunity for you; don¡¯t miss it.¡± Gage Mcbride persuaded gently. Ethan Smith didn¡¯t say anything, touching his chin as if thinking. ¡°Think carefully; opportunities aren¡¯t plentiful. After all, there are many alchemists in the world.¡± Seeing that Ethan Smith seemed to be moved, a hint of joy shed on Gage Mcbride¡¯s face. ¡°Don¡¯t think about it anymore;e with me,¡± Gage Mcbride urged. However, at this moment, Ethan Smith shook his head and sneered, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I refuse.¡± Hearing those words, Gage Mcbride¡¯s face suddenly changed. ¡°You refuse?¡± Gage Mcbride¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Ethan Smith, you¡¯d better think it over. This is the only chance you have to survive!¡± ¡°There are countless alchemists in the world who can heal Tristin Schroeder!¡± ¡°If I didn¡¯t value talent, you wouldn¡¯t have gotten this opportunity!¡± Ethan Smith stared at Gage Mcbride and sneered, ¡°Mr. Mcbride, I¡¯ve been a fool for the first thirty years of my life, so I don¡¯t like being deceived by others.¡± ¡°If alchemists are that easy to find, why would the Schroeder Familye looking for me?¡± ¡°Moreover¡­ even if I really healed Tristin Schroeder, with the Schroeder Family¡¯s character, they wouldn¡¯t let me go, would they?¡± Those few words made Gage Mcbride¡¯s face change drastically! Chapter 205 - 205: 205: A Deadly Game? Chapter 205 - 205: 205: A Deadly Game?
Trantor: 549690339 Clearly, Ethan Smith had guessed correctly. Gage Mcbride never intended to release Ethan Smith in the first ce!
His n was to use Ethan Smith to cure Tristin Schroeder and then throw Ethan back into jail! ¡°Well, Ethan, you missed your chance. Don¡¯t me me for being ruthless,¡± Gage Mcbride said coldly. ¡°I¡¯ll submit the materials soon, and by then¡­ you won¡¯t even have the chance to regret!¡± Gage Mcbride grimly reprimanded. ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about that, Mr. Mcbride.¡± Ethan Smith responded, devoid of emotion. After leaving those words behind, Ethan Smith turned and walked away. Although Gage Mcbride was angry, he couldn¡¯t do anything about it. He left helplessly. He returned to his office, where Conrad Schroeder was sitting, sipping tea. ¡°Mr. Mcbride, how did it go? Did Ethan Smith agree?¡± Conrad Schroeder asked. Gage Mcbride shook his head and sighed, ¡°Mr. Schroeder, Ethan Smith is smarter than we thought. He has seen through our ns.¡± At this, Conrad Schroeder smacked the table and rose to his feet! He angrily shouted, ¡°Are we just going to let my son lie in bed for the rest of his life!¡±
Confronted with Conrad¡¯s anger, Gage Mcbride dared not to say much and could only tremble silently on the side. ¡°If there¡¯s no other way¡­ We might as well set Ethan Smith free. He might be able to treat your son¡­¡± Gage Mcbride suggested. Conrad Schroeder nced at Gage Mcbride and coldly said, ¡°No, Ethan Smith must die!¡± Clearly, Conrad Schroeder was panicking. If Ethan Smith didn¡¯t die, it would be a catastrophe for the Schroeder family! He would never allow anyone to challenge the Schroeder family¡¯s status in Chuzzle! Gage Mcbride sighed and said, ¡°There¡¯s nothing we can do then.¡± Conrad Schroeder cast a cold nce at Gage Mcbride and said, ¡°Submit the materials immediately, kill Ethan Smith, the rest can wait.¡± To Conrad Schroeder, the status of his family surpasses even the life of his son, Tristin Schroeder! After Ethan Smith came back to his cell, Edward Green rushed over. ¡°Mr. Smith¡­ Did you offend the Schroeder family?¡± Edward Green stared wide-eyed at Ethan Smith, clearly disbelieving.
Ethan Smith was about to speak when the few Grandmasters who had been kneeling on the ground hurried over to him with the support of their mates. This time, their faces were not filled with resentment, but an unspeakable reverence! ¡°Mr. Smith! ¡± They all bowed and shouted in unison. This surprised Ethan Smith a bit. Gazing at the few men in front of him, he asked with a half-smile, ¡°What¡¯s this all about?¡± The men hastily exined, ¡°We heard that a young man in Chuzzle not only provoked the Schroeder family, but also defeated Conrad Schroeder.¡± ¡°We never would have thought that young man was you!¡± ¡°Yes, your deeds are well-known, we admire you greatly! ¡± ¡°We have offended you before. Please forgive us!¡± This surprised Ethan Smith even more. Even within the jail, the news had spread? It seemed the influence of the Schroeder family in Chuzzle was indeed beyond imagination. ¡°Mr. Smith, over these many years, no one has ever dared to provoke the Schroeder family. You are the first!¡± ¡°Yes, if possible, we are willing to follow you!¡± All of these people were Grandmasters. Were they in the outside world, they could certainly form a formidable force. Unfortunately, it seemed unlikely that Ethan Smith would have the chance to get out. The few men chatted amiably, and Ethan Smith also healed their legs for them. Although these people were terrified of the Schroeder family, they also had a strong desire to resist, only they were too scared to take action. Looking at the group of people filled with righteous indignation, Ethan Smith couldn¡¯t help but gaze towards the direction of the jail. ¡°What about we band together, revolt against this Martial Arts Association, and break out of this cage? What do you say?¡± he said somberly. His words were met with immediate silence. The previously lively atmosphere suddenly turned somewhat cold, not a single person dared to speak. ¡°Mr. Smith, it¡¯s not that we don¡¯t want to help you, it¡¯s just¡­ this idea isn¡¯t practical,¡± someone said. ¡°Yes, Mr. Smith, we advise you to give up on this idea.¡± Ethan Smith furrowed his eyebrows, confused, ¡°When I got in here, I saw that the Martial Arts Association is just guarded by a few Grandmasters. If we unite, we can easily break out.¡± ¡°Mr. Smith, what you saw is only the Martial Arts Association of Chuzzle,¡± the burly man who started the conversation disagreed. ¡°Chuzzle only has Grandmasters, what about the Central Province? What about Capital City?¡± ¡°The Martial Arts Association is the official organization of martial artists, they will absolutely not tolerate any challenges to their authority.¡± ¡°If anyone rebels, the Central Province and Capital City will probably send people to eliminate us.¡± Upon hearing this, Ethan Smith immediately understood. This Martial Arts Association is likely a huge organization. Having been established for so many years, they have already amassed profound power. Challenging them is naturally not that simple. ¡°Mr. Smith, we are sorry.¡± A few of them apologized. Ethan Smith smiled and said, ¡°I was only joking, I just hope you could look after Edward Green in the future.¡± ¡°Mr. Smith, please rest assured,¡± everyone replied in unison. They hadn¡¯t been imprisoned for long and naturally wouldn¡¯t follow Ethan Smith in taking such a risk. And Ethan Smith did not bring up the matter again. Time flies. By evening, Gage Mcbride had prepared all the relevant materials against Ethan Smith. ¡°These materials are enough to cost Ethan Smith¡¯s life,¡± Gage Mcbride handed the materials over to Conrad Schroeder. After Conrad Schroeder nced over the materials, he sneered, ¡°Good, there is no time to dy, things may change. Gage Mcbride, execute Ethan Smith¡¯s death sentence tomorrow morning!¡± Gage Mcbride responded, ¡°Understood.¡± Conrad Schroeder did not stay at the Martial Arts Association for long. As soon as he left. he had Uncle Armando spread the news everywhere- He wanted to maintain his position in Chuzzle and let everyone in Chuzzle know not to challenge the Schroeder Family, otherwise, they would only face death! What a move to kill the chicken to scare the monkeys! The news quickly spread all around Chuzzle, and countless people were talking about it! ¡°Ethan Smith¡­ he ultimately failed,¡± Keith Moore murmured lowly, like an aging man approaching the dusk of his life. Even River City got wind of this news. ¡°Hahaha, I knew Ethan Smith was bound to die!¡± Caldwell burst outughing in his office. He held a cigar and a ruthless glint shed across his face. ¡°Looking to kill me, you must be dreaming!¡± Caldwell said coldly. Afterwards, Caldwell shouted toward the door, ¡°Bring Franklin Duarte in.¡± Not long after, a young man walked in. Behind him, he was leading arge group of people! And this young man, known as Franklin Duarte, was a bona fide Eighth-rank Inner Strength powerhouse! His strength even exceeded Edward Green¡¯s! ¡°Manager Caldwell,¡± Duarte greeted, slightly bowing. Caldwell sneered, ¡°Ethan Smith has fallen into prison and will be executed tomorrow. It¡¯s time to shake things up in River City!¡± ¡°Duarte, take your men and get rid of Ray Walters tonight!¡± ¡°Yes, Manager Caldwell,¡± Duarte responded, nodding slightly. ¡°Manager Caldwell, if Ethan Smith dies, then what about the Soul Nourishment Pill¡­¡± Caldwell¡¯s secretary worriedly frowned. Caldwell sneered, ¡°I have already prepared for this.. Once Ethan Smith dies, only one person will be able to produce the Soul Nourishment Pill, that is, Elder Hansen! As long as I control Elder Hansen, the Soul Nourishment Pill is all mine!¡± Chapter 206 - 206: 206: The Furious Emily Taylor!_l Chapter 206 - 206: 206: The Furious Emily Taylor!_l
Trantor: 549690339 Caldwell¡¯s n could be described as wless. He had been coveting Ray Walters¡¯ position for quite some time but had never found the opportunity.
Now that Ethan Smith was in trouble, he could use this chance to take action. At night. Ray Walters sat in his office with a worried look on his face. ¡°Ray, don¡¯t worry too much. Doesn¡¯t Mr. Smith still have the Taylor family behind him?¡± nforted. Ray Walters took a fierce drag on his cigarette and said softly, ¡°Yeah, but things have gotten to this point and the Taylor family still hasn¡¯t made a move. I¡¯m afraid¡­¡± He didn¡¯t finish his sentence, but the meaning was clear. For a moment, n didn¡¯t know what to do, as the situation in Shince City wasn¡¯t something they could interfere with. At that moment, the door to the office was suddenly kicked open! Arge group of people swarmed in, surrounding Ray Walters and the others! Ray Walters¡¯ face changed, and he scolded coldly, ¡°Who are you to dare barge into my office? Are you courting death?¡± ¡°Hehe, Ray Walters, it¡¯s me.¡± Caldwell quickly emerged from outside the door.
Upon seeing Caldwell, Ray Walters¡¯ expression froze. ¡°What do you want?¡± Ray Walters asked coldly. Caldwell snorted, ¡°What do I want? Ray Walters, you¡¯ve been in this position for too long. It¡¯s time for a change.¡± ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡± Ray Walters erupted in anger! He picked up the phone on the table to call for help. ¡°Don¡¯t bother, your men have already been taken care of.¡± Caldwell said nonchntly. Ray Walters¡¯ face suddenly turned ugly, as he didn¡¯t expect Caldwell to act at this time! ¡°Caldwell, you¡¯ve got quite the nerve! Aren¡¯t you afraid of biting off more than you can chew?¡± Ray Walters squinted his eyes. Caldwell flicked his nails and chuckled, ¡°Now that all the business resources in River City are in my hands, what do I have to fear? Your backing is gone, Ray Walters, your time has passed!¡±
¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡± n burst out in anger, trying to stand up, but was pressed down on the shoulder by Franklin Duarte. ¡°Don¡¯t move, or you won¡¯t just be sitting in a wheelchair,¡± Franklin Duarte said indifferently. n¡¯s face changed, and he eximed, ¡°Inner Strength Expert?¡± Upon hearing this term, Ray Walters¡¯ heart sank. It was obvious that Caldwell had already made thorough preparations for this day! ¡°Take them away!¡± Caldwell ordered. ¡°Yes!¡± Thus, Ray Walters, who once ruled River City, was quietly taken away from his office. His numerous subordinates had long vanished without a trace. When great buildings copse, there is no tremendous thunder, just a sigh ofmentation. William Richardson was frantic. It was alreadyte at night, and he couldn¡¯t feel sleepiness at all. He had used all his connections, but they all had been rejected. For a while, it seemed none could save Ethan Smith. ¡°Dad, hurry up and think of something!¡± re Richardson shook William Richardson¡¯s arm, anxiously speaking. William Richardson nced at re and shook his head, ¡°I¡¯ve done all I could, but¡­sigh.¡± re panicked immediately, ¡°What should we do? Are we going to just stand by and watch Ethan Smith die?¡± William Richardson stayed silent, only continuing to smoke his cigarette. re fumed, ¡°This Schroeder Family is too much! They¡¯re covering the sky with one hand! I can¡¯t believe no one can deal with them!¡± ¡°What are you going to do? re, I¡¯m telling you, don¡¯t mess around!¡± William Richardson scolded hurriedly. re snorted and didn¡¯t say anything more, turning to return to her room and closing the door. As shey in bed thinking, she finally took out her phone and dialed a number. ¡°Emily, Ethan Smith has been taken by the Schroeder family. They¡¯re too much, they couldn¡¯t beat Ethan Smith, so they used their connections to imprison him!¡± ¡°They¡¯re going to execute him tomorrow. My dad has tried all his connections and they¡¯re all useless.¡±¡±Emily. is the Schroeder family really that powerful? Can no one bring them to justice?¡± After sending a few text messages, re threw her phone aside. About ten minutester, Emily Taylor replied: ¡°I¡¯m going to Chuzzle tomorrow.¡± Seeing the message on the screen, re immediately jumped out of bed! Capital City, Taylor family¡¯s Estate. At this moment, a girl¡¯s face was cold and furious. Her icy countenance carried an indescribable murderous spirit, which added a different charm to her. ¡°How dare the Schroeder family try to deceive everyone and control everything! ¡± ¡°Is there no one left in Chuzzle?!¡± Facing the furious Emily Taylor, even the influential Mike Taylor dared not say much. ¡°Emily, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll send people to Chuzzle right away.¡± Mike Taylor said with a bitter smile. Emily nced at Mike Taylor and said coldly, ¡°No need, I¡¯ll go myself.¡± ¡°There is no need to make a big fuss over such a small matter,¡± Mike Taylor said helplessly. ¡°I said, I¡¯ll go myself,¡± Emily said coldly. ¡°I want to see how much power the Schroeder family really possesses!¡± ¡°Shameless creatures!¡± The next day. The Taylor family¡¯s estate sent eight grandmasters to protect Emily on her journey. These grandmasters weren¡¯t like Conrad Schroeder, who had just entered the grandmaster realm. They had been grandmasters for many years, and their strength was unimaginable. In the Taylor family¡¯s estate, a helicopter was waiting. ¡°Emily, be careful.¡± Mike Taylor reminded her with some concern. Emily nodded: ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t worry.¡± Then, she followed the eight grandmasters into the helicopter. The helicopter flew high in the sky, heading for Chuzzle. After Emily left, Mike Taylor¡¯s kind expression disappeared in an instant. In its ce was an indescribable coldness. ¡°Notify all parties in Chuzzle to ensure Miss¡¯s safety.¡± ¡°If my granddaughter loses a single hair, I¡¯ll make Chuzzle pay!¡± Mike Taylor said coldly. ¡°Yes, sir.¡± The steward beside him quickly nodded. Early this morning, Conrad Schroeder got up early. He deliberately put on a suit, looking spirited. Conrad stood in front of Tristin Schroeder and murmured, ¡°Son, don¡¯t me me. For the family, anyone can be sacrificed, including both you and me.¡± ¡°But don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll kill Ethan Smith for you and avenge your death.¡± A ruthless glint shed in Conrad¡¯s eyes. Meanwhile, in the prison, an eerie atmosphere hung in the air. Everyone seemed to have a sense of what wasing, and their faces showed a trace of sadness. Only Ethan Smith remained calm. ¡°Mr. Smith¡­¡± Edward Green started to speak, his eyes suddenly bing wet. Ethan rolled his eyes: ¡°Men should bleed, not cry. Hold it back.¡± Although it was a joke, it made Edward Green unable to hold back his emotions. ¡°Mr. Smith, I¡¯m willing to fight our way out with you!¡± Edward bit his teeth and said. Ethan patted his shoulder andughed: ¡°No need..¡± Chapter 207 - 207: 207: The Powerful Taylor Family_1 Chapter 207 - 207: 207: The Powerful Taylor Family_1
Trantor: 549690339 Edward Green¡¯s strength was not enough to break out of the prison. He stood up and looked around, and for a moment, it seemed as if everyone was saying farewell to Ethan Smith.
¡°If nothing happens to me this time, we¡¯ll meet again outside,¡± Ethan Smith said with a smile. Some people then took the initiative to stand up, cupping their hands and saying, ¡°If nothing happens, we¡¯re willing to follow Mr. Smith!¡± Ethan Smith was dumbfounded. After a moment of silence, he nodded and said, ¡°Alright! It¡¯s a deal!¡± As soon as his words fell, Gage Mcbride led some men to the door. ¡°Ethan Smith, it¡¯s time to go,¡± Gage Mcbride said with a mocking smile. Ethan Smith looked back at everyone and then walked towards the door. Two men beside Gage Mcbride immediately grabbed Ethan Smith¡¯s arm! Ethan Smith gave them a cold nce, and his whole body suddenly shook! A wave of energy directly repelled them! ¡°I can walk on my own,¡± Ethan Smith coldly said. The two, acting on instinct, looked at Gage Mcbride, who waved his hand and said indifferently, ¡°Let him be arrogant onest time.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The two men followed closely behind Ethan Smith.
On their way to the scaffold, Gage Mcbride said in an eerie tone, ¡°Ethan Smith, why bother if you knew what would happen today? If you had cured Tristin Schroeder, at least you could have saved your life, right?¡± Ethan Smith coldly nced at Gage Mcbride and said, ¡°Shut your mouth, I don¡¯t want to hear you talk.¡± Gage Mcbride snorted, ¡°Dying and still so arrogant!¡± Ethan Smith smirked, ¡°If I don¡¯t die, I¡¯ll eradicate your Martial Arts Association sooner orter.¡± ¡°Eradicate the Martial Arts Association?¡± Gage Mcbrideughed as if he had heard the biggest joke in the world! Heughed heartily, ¡°Truly, the ignorant are fearless. You know nothing about the Martial Arts Association! ¡± Ethan Smith snorted coldly and stopped talking. On the other side. Several guests had arrived at the Schroeder Family manor. A huge helicopternded in the manor. The constant whooshing sound made the atmosphere at the Schroeder Family manor heavy.
In the living room, a young girl was sitting on the sofa, drinking tea. Her eyes were contemptuous, and her expression cold. Next to her were eight Grandmasters! The invisible pressure made it hard for everyone to breathe! Kneeling in front of the girl was an old man, trembling and unsteady. This old man was none other than Conrad Schroeder, who had the upper hand in Chuzzle. Nobody could have imagined that the powerful Conrad Schroeder would be in such a humble position now! ¡°1¡­1 didn¡¯t know about the rtionship between Ethan Smith and Miss Taylor,¡± Conrad Schroeder said with difficulty. He was terrified deep down, and thest time he was taught a lesson by the Second-generation Rich from Capital City was still fresh in his mind! Conrad Schroeder would never have thought that this time, an even more ruthless person would arrive! Emily Taylor took a sip of tea, looking down at Conrad Schroeder with a raised eyebrow, ¡°You say you didn¡¯t know?¡± Conrad Schroeder¡¯s body trembled, and he said in haste, ¡°1¡­1 really didn¡¯t know! ¡± After that, he quickly looked at Uncle Armando beside him. Uncle Armando bitterly smiled, ¡°Our family master has been in seclusion for three years and really knows nothing about this¡­¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me!¡± Conrad Schroeder said angrily. Uncle Armando hurriedly stated, ¡°I tried to inquire about it, and the Taylor family said they wouldn¡¯t interfere¡­¡± ¡°Indeed, we wouldn¡¯t interfere,¡± Emily Taylor said indifferently. ¡°But if you rely on family connections to do despicable things, I don¡¯t mindpeting with you.¡± Her tone suddenly turned cold, making Conrad Schroeder¡¯s face pale! ¡°No¡­ I dare not¡­¡± Conrad Schroeder said in horror. How could the Schroeder Family have the capital topete with the Taylor family? This was a top family in the country! A first-ss aristocratic family in Capital City! The energy of Capital City was beyond imagination! ¡°By suppressing others to erase them, is this how the Schroeder Family operates? Quite domineering,¡± Emily Taylor asked in a cold voice. Conrad Schroeder quickly kowtowed, defending himself, ¡°Miss Taylor, it was Ethan Smith who injured my son first, 1¡­1 had no choice!¡± ¡°Besides, I have promised that if Ethan Smith is willing to treat my son, I can let him go¡­¡± At this moment, Conrad Schroeder still tried to defend himself. But how could his little tricks escape Emily Taylor¡¯s eyes? Although Emily Taylor was just a girl, she had always followed Mike Taylor around and was well-versed in human rtionships! Conrad Schroeder¡¯s thoughts were instantly seen through! ¡°You said Ethan Smith injured your son?¡± Emily Taylor asked indifferently. Conrad Schroeder hurriedly nodded, ¡°Yes¡­¡± ¡°If Ethan Smith saves your son, you¡¯ll let him go?¡± Emily Taylor continued. Conrad Schroeder hurriedly stated, ¡°What Miss Taylor said is correct¡­¡± ¡°So, everything started because of your son?¡± Emily Taylor sneered. Conrad Schroeder thought about it and nodded, ¡°Yes¡­you¡¯re right¡­.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Emily Taylor nodded. She turned to the Grandmaster beside her. The Grandmaster immediately understood, and with a wave of his hand, a burst of energy instantly struck Tristin Schroeder¡¯s sickroom! ¡°Boom!¡± The sickroom copsed in an instant! The tremendous force instantly turned Tristin Schroeder into a pool of blood! ¡°Now that your son is dead, there¡¯s no need to save him, ¡± Emily Taylor coldly stated. Conrad Schroeder¡¯s face turned extremely ugly! He stared fixedly at Tristin Schroeder¡¯s sickroom, as if his heart was bleeding! ¡°Son¡­¡± A touch of pain shed across Conrad Schroeder¡¯s face! Emily Taylor coldly stated, ¡°Conrad Schroeder, there are people beyond people, and there are heavens beyond heavens. You can y with other people¡¯s lives at will, so naturally, someone can easily erase your life.¡± ¡°You, do you have any objections?¡± Emily Taylor¡¯s dominance made it hard to breathe! Although Conrad Schroeder was heartbroken, he had no intention of resisting the Taylor family. ¡°I¡­ I have no objections,¡± Conrad Schroeder quickly kowtowed. ¡°Thank you, Miss Taylor, for sparing my life¡­¡± This sentence seemed somewhat familiar. Sawyer Nicholson had said the same thing to Conrad Schroeder in the past. Now, this scene was happening to him. ¡°Release him,¡± Emily Taylor coldly ordered. Conrad Schroeder quickly nodded, ¡®Yes, Miss Taylor.¡± Then, he hurriedly got up and rushed to the Martial Arts Association. Martial Arts Association. Ethan Smith was taken to a scaffold. As soon as he entered the scaffold, Ethan Smith noticed the extraordinary nature of the ce. The entire scaffold was actually a giant formation! With the help of the formation, th Chapter 208 - 208: 208: The Furious Emily Taylor! 1 Chapter 208 - 208: 208: The Furious Emily Taylor! 1
Trantor: 549690339 Ethan Smith¡¯s face was icy cold, and he remained silent. His body was bound by severalrge iron chains, unable to move. Gage Mcbride red at Ethan Smith and sneered, ¡°I really don¡¯t like your defiant and untamed demeanor.¡±
Ethan Smith closed his eyes, not bothering to engage with Gage Mcbride. This, without a doubt, further infuriated Gage Mcbride. ¡°Kid, remember to restrain your personality in your next life!¡± Gage Mcbride shouted angrily. Then, he spread his hands, and suddenly, bursts of light began to sh from all around him! This formation seemed to be somewhat simr to the one Ethan Smith had set up before! However, Gage Mcbride¡¯s formation seemed to be even more powerful! Apanied by the activation of the formation, the surrounding body of Gage Mcbride began to sh with radiance! He stomped his foot, leapt into the air, and then condensed two giant des in his hands! ¡°Die!¡± Gage Mcbride roared, and he pressed down! In an instant, the two giant des mercilessly shed towards Ethan Smith from the sky! ¡°ng! ¡± Without deviation, the two giant des mmed into Ethan Smith¡¯s chest!
But a surprising scene urred! These two giant des didn¡¯t hurt Ethan Smith at all; they merely left a white mark on his body! ¡°Hm?¡± Gage Mcbride raised an eyebrow. ¡°Impressively tough body! No wonder you defeated Conrad Schroeder!¡± Gage Mcbride eximed. Ethan Smith nced at Gage Mcbride and sneered, ¡°Are you trying to tickle my grandpa?¡± Gage Mcbrideughed loudly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Ethan Smith, this is just the beginning!¡± Then, Gage Mcbride roared again, and his energy exploded once more! Obviously, this formation could provide him with even more powerful strength! ¡°Ethan Smith, I want to see how tough your flesh is!¡± Gage Mcbride roared continuously! Another force, capable of destroying decay and dragging the withered! Under this tremendous force, Ethan Smith¡¯s body couldn¡¯t hold on any longer. His skin cracked, revealing numerous bloody marks!
The drilling pain caused beads of sweat to form on Ethan Smith¡¯s forehead! ¡°Hahaha! How does it feel, Ethan Smith? Comfortable?¡± Gage Mcbrideughed manically. With a thought, two shimmering golden whips appeared in his hands! Gage Mcbride held the whip and slowly said, ¡°This technique is called the Spirit Whip; it not only injures your flesh but also destroys your spirit.¡± ¡°Although the Spirit Whip in my hand is merely an illusion, it still has a touch of its power.¡± ¡°Ethan Smith, I¡¯ll let you experience this pain now!¡± Gage Mcbride clenched the whip andshed out at Ethan Smith¡¯s body with a sharp ¡°crack!¡± Under this whip, a bloody mark instantly appeared on Ethan Smith¡¯s body! As Gage Mcbride said, this technique not only injured his body but also whipped his soul! Ethan Smith only felt as if his head was struck by lightning, in unbearable pain! ¡°Crack! ¡± Another whip! Gage Mcbride seemed to be deliberately torturing Ethan Smith, continuouslyshing the whip onto his body! One round of mental torment after another made Ethan Smith feel like dying! His body was covered with densely packed bloody marks, as if he had turned into a bloody person! Even Ethan Smith couldn¡¯t help but groan in agony under this torture! ¡°Hahahaha!¡± Gage Mcbrideughed heartily. ¡°Ethan Smith, you have already endured twelve whips! The record here is seventeen whips. I wonder how long you can withstand it?¡± Gage Mcbride sneered. Ethan Smith clenched his teeth, trying his best to stay conscious, relying on his strong willpower. ¡°The Martial Arts Association¡­is so cruel¡­¡± Ethan Smith stared furiously, his anger boiling! He didn¡¯t know how many people had been tortured to death in anguish!Ethan Smith was definitely not the first! ¡°p!¡± Another whip shed through the air! With a crazed expression, Gage Mcbride brandished a golden long whip. Eachshnded solidly on Ethan Smith¡¯s body! In the blink of an eye, it was already the sixteenth whip! Ethan Smith¡¯s consciousness began to blur. His body was covered in blood, barely recognizable as human! ¡°You have quite the endurance.¡± Gage Mcbride sneered. ¡°Next, the seventeenth whip! I want to see if you can withstand it!¡± Gage Mcbride shouted angrily. The seventeenth whip fell asmanded! Under thissh, Ethan Smith¡¯s skin split open, and it felt like his head would explode! However, it was astonishing that Ethan still didn¡¯t lose consciousness! His eyes red unblinkingly at Gage Mcbride! ¡°Hmm? It seems you¡¯re going to break the record.¡± Gage Mcbride scoffed. He brandished the long whip andshed at Ethan again! One whip, two whips, three whips¡­ In a blink of an eye, five more whips fell! Ethan had withstood a full twenty-twoshes! ¡°Such a strong willpower.¡± Gage Mcbride gasped, a bead of sweat dripped from his forehead. A hint of fear even arose in his heart! Those with such willpower would surely achieve greatness in the future! No wonder Conrad Schroeder was determined to eliminate Ethan Smith! ¡°Damn it, I won¡¯t stop till I whip you to death today!¡± Thinking of this, Gage Mcbride suddenly raged. He gripped the whip andshed at Ethan¡¯s body with all his might. The immense forcepletely shattered Ethan¡¯s flesh, revealing his crystalline white bones! It was a horrifying sight! Underneath such torment, even the bystanders couldn¡¯t bear to watch! ¡°Damn, how can there be such a pervert in the world!¡± Gage Mcbride¡¯s expression darkened when he reached the thirtiethsh! Being able to withstand seventeenshes was already considered abnormal, thirtyshes could be considered monstrous! ¡°Ethan Smith, I¡¯ve had enough fun.¡± Gage Mcbride gritted his teeth. ¡°With thissh, I¡¯ll shatter your head!¡± Gage Mcbride¡¯s face was cold and malicious. He activated the formation, causing the whip in his hand to shine with golden light! Then, Gage Mcbride grabbed the whip and fiercelyshed at Ethan¡¯s head! If this whipnded, it could likely shatter his head directly! ¡°Die!¡± Gage Mcbride roared with madness! Just as the whip was about to hit Ethan¡¯s head, a streak of light shed past! At a nce, a young man dressed in ck was holding the whip with one hand! ¡°The Martial Arts Association is quite ruthless.¡± The young man said coldly. Gage Mcbride¡¯s face changed, and he tried to pull the whip back, but he couldn¡¯t even budge it a bit! ¡°You¡­ Who are you?¡± Gage Mcbride was both shocked and afraid. ¡°The Taylor Family of the Capital City, Cato Cain.¡± The young man spoke coldly. As soon as his words fell, a car sped over. The moment the car stopped, Emily Taylor hurried out. Seeing Ethan Smith¡¯s blood-soaked body and blurred consciousness, Emily Taylor¡¯s face instantly turned ice-cold! Anger made her delicate body tremble slightly! ¡°You¡­ How dare you do this to him¡­¡± Emily Taylor¡¯s voice was trembling. Even though her long hair obscured her face, her fury could still be felt. ¡°I will never forgive you!¡± Emily Taylor suddenly lifted her head, locking her eyes onto Gage Mcbride! Gage Mcbride felt a chill down his spine, an ominous feeling enveloping his entire body! Chapter 209 - 209: 209: Don ‘t Leave_l Chapter 209 - 209: 209: Don ¡®t Leave_l
Trantor: 549690339 Feeling Emily Taylor¡¯s fury, Gage Mcbride became increasingly uneasy in his heart. ¡°Who¡­ who are you?! It¡¯s none of your business!¡± Gage Mcbride stubbornly said.
No sooner had his voice fallen than Cato Cain nearby suddenly yanked his whip! In an instant, Gage Mcbride was in front of Cato Cain! Then, Cato Cain grabbed Gage Mcbride¡¯s neck and coldly said, ¡°That¡¯s our Young Miss Taylor.¡± Young Miss Taylor! Gage Mcbride¡¯s body shuddered violently, feeling weak all of a sudden! Why would Young Miss Taylor appear here? ¡°Miss, how should we deal with him?¡± Cato Cain looked at Emily Taylor ¡± Emily Taylor gritted her teeth and coldly said, ¡°Tie him up, treat him the way he treated Ethan Smith!¡± ¡°And don¡¯t let him die!¡± Cato Cain nodded and said, ¡°Yes, Miss Taylor.¡± As soon as his words fell, Cato Cain reached out his hand and Gage Mcbride¡¯s body was immediately nailed to the wall with several iron bars!
The next second, Cato Cain swung his whip, and with a ¡°snap¡± sound, it struck Gage Mcbride¡¯s body! ¡°Ahh!!!¡± Just one whip, and Gage Mcbride screamed in pain! Not far away, Emily Taylor anxiously ran to Ethan Smith¡¯s side. At this moment, Ethan Smith had already fainted. Seeing Ethan Smith tortured to such a state, Emily Taylor¡¯s heart was bleeding. She held Ethan Smith¡¯s face, tears streaming down her cheeks like broken pearls. ¡°How could they treat you like this¡­¡± Emily Taylor stroked Ethan Smith¡¯s face, crying like rain. Several Grandmasters by Emily Taylor¡¯s side hurriedly stepped forward, reaching out their palms, a sh of light directly severed the chains. ¡°Miss, let¡¯s send him to the hospital first,¡± someone reminded her. Emily Taylor nodded anxiously, saying, ¡®Quick, hurry up and take Ethan Smith to the hospital!¡± A few people quickly carried Ethan Smith into the car, driving non-stop to the hospital. Inside the scaffold, Cato Cain¡¯s whip didn¡¯t stop.
As a Grandmaster of the Taylor family, he had various techniques. Everv time Gage Mcbride was about to faint, Cato Cain would wake him up forcibly with a technique. This was truly worse than death. ¡°This torturous formation should be destroyed,¡± Cato Cain scanned the surroundings. Then, with a wave of his big hand, a terrifying force surged from his palm! The next moment, an overwhelming force descended from the sky! In an instant, the scene exploded with thunderous noises! Countless smoke and dust rose, and the formationid out by the Martial Arts Association was destroyed with one palm, reduced to ruins! Such a loud noise instantly attracted numerous attentions. Even within the prison, they heard the noise! ¡°It¡¯s from the direction of the scaffold!¡± ¡°What happened? Did Mr. Smith escape?¡± Everyone¡¯s hearts tightened as they stared in the direction of the scaffold, their emotions mixed. Edward Green couldn¡¯t help but clench his fists, whispering, ¡°Mr. Smith, you must be alright¡­¡± Within the scaffold. Gage Mcbride had been tortured beyond recognition. He never imagined that the perpetrator would be the victim. ¡°Please¡­ spare me¡­¡± Gage Mcbride said in pain. Cato Cain sneered coldly, ¡°Sorry, I won¡¯t stop until Miss Taylor gives the order.¡± This living hell, made Gage Mcbride contemte suicide!He wanted to self-destruct, but found his bodypletely out of control! You don¡¯t even have the right to die without Miss Taylor¡¯smand, ¡± Cato Cain said coldly. Ethan Smith was taken to the hospital. Such a heavy injury caused Ethan to fall into aa and he was immediately wheeled into the operating room. Emily Taylor stood at the door, her expression somewhat anxious. ¡°Go, get me the best doctor in Capital City.¡± Emily Taylor said coldly. ¡®Yes!¡± Just as her subordinate was about to make a phone call, the doctor came out of the operating room. ¡°How is he?¡± Seeing the doctor, Emily Taylor hurriedly went over. The doctor muttered, ¡°It¡¯s strange, the patient has such severe injuries, an ordinary person would not survive, yet he has no problem at all¡­¡± ¡°Are you serious?¡± Emily Taylor asked anxiously. The doctor quickly nodded and said, ¡°Yes, this is simply a medical miracle.¡± With the doctor¡¯s words, Emily Taylor finally breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°Can I go in and see him now?¡± Emily Taylor asked. The doctor frowned, ¡®You can, but¡­ you must be quiet.¡± Emily Taylor quickly entered the ward. On the hospital bed, Ethan Smithy there quietly, motionless. Looking at Ethan¡¯s side profile, Emily Taylor couldn¡¯t help but feel a little heartache. ¡°How much bitterness one must endure to climb up from the bottom,¡± Emily murmured softly. She bent down and gently kissed Ethan¡¯s forehead, then whispered, ¡°Ethan, you have to get better.¡± At this moment, Emily Taylor suddenly regretted it. If she had known that Ethan would suffer so much, why did she have to push him to stand out? Isn¡¯t a peaceful life good enough? But there¡¯s no turning back now, and Ethan Smith is already at the center of the storm. Turning back is probably impossible. ¡°Miss, since Ethan is fine, we should go back,¡± the person beside her reminded. Emily Taylor¡¯s eyebrows furrowed, seeming a bit reluctant. ¡°Miss, your grandfather has said that before Ethan goes to Capital City, you should try not to meet him as much as possible,¡± the person beside her advised further. Emily was extremely reluctant in her heart but could not resist her grandfather¡¯s words. ¡°I understand, you can go now,¡± Emily Taylor said. The few people beside her did not dare to disobey Emily Taylor¡¯s orders and had no choice but to wait quietly by the door. Emily Taylor sat beside Ethan, holding his hand, and said with a smile, ¡°Ethan, isn¡¯t it strange that we¡¯ve only spent such a short time together but it feels like we¡¯ve known each other for many years.¡± ¡°Ah, I¡¯ve seen too many betrayals due to interest since I was a child, even the purest feelings copse in the face of it.¡± ¡°So, I never thought I would fall in love with someone until I met you.¡± Emily Taylor whispered softly in Ethan¡¯s ear, a smile forming on her face. She held Ethan¡¯s hand and put it on her face. ¡°Ethan, you have to get better. I will wait for you in Capital City, no matter how long.¡± After saying those words, Emily Taylor stood up slowly. She looked at Ethan reluctantly, then steeled her heart and walked towards the door. Just then, A hand suddenly grabbed her wrist! Turning around, she saw Ethan slightly opening his eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t go¡­¡± Ethan barely squeezed a few words from his mouth. Emily Taylor burst into tears of joy, turning around and holding Ethan¡¯s hand tightly in her palm, whispering, ¡°I won¡¯t go, I¡¯ll stay with you.¡± Hearing these words, Ethan¡¯s face showed a faint smile, and then he passed out again. He couldn¡¯t even tell if this was reality or a dream.. Chapter 210 - 210: 210: The Schroeder Family Submits Chapter 210 - 210: 210: The Schroeder Family Submits
Trantor: 549690339 Ethan Smith fainted again, as if he were overwhelmed by happiness. For a moment, Emily Taylor didn¡¯t have the heart to leave.
She wanted to stay and apany Ethan Smith. But if she stayed, Ethan Smith¡¯s growth would almoste to a halt. ¡°Miss, we really should be going now.¡± A voice came from outside the door, urging them to leave. Emily Taylor slowly nodded, stood up, and walked towards the door. Every few steps, she would turn around to look back. But this time, Ethan Smith didn¡¯t wake up. Emily Taylor returned to the Capital City, and the Martial Arts Association was still torturing Gage Mcbride mercilessly. Gage Mcbride didn¡¯t know how many times he had passed out, but each time, Cato Cain would forcefully rouse him. It wasn¡¯t until the evening that Cato Cain received a call from Emily Taylor. ¡°I don¡¯t want to see him again.¡± Emily Taylor said coldly on the phone. ¡°Understood, Miss Taylor.¡± Cato Cain said, full grasp of what she meant.
After ending the call, he looked at Gage Mcbride in front of him. ¡°Gage Mcbride, you are freed now.¡± A murderous spirit burst from Cato Cain. Facing death, Gage Mcbride felt surprisingly unafraid. This kind of torment, worse than death, made him wish he could die sooner. Gage Mcbride was killed, not even his corpse was left behind. Within one day, Chuzzle seemed to have undergone a drastic change. All the prisoners in the Martial Arts Association heard the news. ¡°Great! I knew that Mr. Smith wouldn¡¯t die!¡± ¡°Haha, have you heard? Gage Mcbride was supposedly dismissed.¡± ¡°That son of a bitch, Gage Mcbride, has been abusing his power and oppressing others all these years, he should have been dismissed long ago!¡± Jubnt cheers echoed throughout the cells. On the other side, Conrad Schroeder¡¯s face was extremely gloomy. He was deeply terrified. He was genuinely afraid of the aristocratic family of the Capital City.
¡°Master, I truly didn¡¯t know that the Taylor family would take action¡­¡± Uncle Shane knelt on the ground, pleading bitterly. A ruthless light shed in Conrad Schroeder¡¯s eyes. He stood up angrily and scolded, ¡°It¡¯s because of you, Tristin Schroeder died! The Schroeder family is now in a state of irreversible crisis!¡± Uncle Shane shuddered, he said in agony, ¡°It¡¯s my fault, it¡¯s my fault, master, please spare me for the sake of all the years I have served you¡­¡± Nearly everyone in the Schroeder family begged for mercy on Uncle Shane¡¯s behalf. Conrad Schroeder was silent for a moment, nced at Uncle Shane, and waved his hand, ¡°Fine. I¡¯ve already lost one son, I don¡¯t want to lose anyone anymore.¡± ¡°Thank you, master! Thank you, master!¡± Uncle Shane was immensely relieved, he bowed profusely. Time swiftly slipped into the evening. But Conrad Schroeder couldn¡¯t sleep. The dilemma the Schroeder Family was facing gave Conrad Schroeder a severe headache. ¡°Master, what should we do now?¡± Uncle Shane said, a tremble in his voice. Conrad Schroeder sighed, muttered, ¡°Given Ethan Smith¡¯s talent, he will eventually be a tycoon. Since we couldn¡¯t kill him, we must improve our rtionship with him as soon as possible.¡± Rather than worrying about the Taylor family, Conrad Schroeder feared the future Ethan Smith even more! ¡°Improve our rtionship?¡± Uncle Shane was stunned. ¡°But¡­will Ethan Smith agree?¡± Uncle Shane was somewhat uneasy. From what he knew about Ethan Smith, this guy would not let things go easily. Conrad Schroeder helplessly waved his hand and said, ¡°We can only amputate to save our life. No matter what he demands, we must agree.¡± The Schroeder family¡¯s submission undoubtedly indicated a change in the structure of Chuzzle. Probably from this point on, the Schroeder family would no longer be the dominant force in Chuzzle. The next day. Ethan Smith woke up in a daze from his sickbed. Sitting in front of him were the top-tier caregivers from Shince City. Seeing that Ethan Smith had awakened, they immediately stood up and asked, ¡°Mr. Smith, how do you feel now?¡± Ethan Smith didn¡¯t answer. His eyes scanned the room anxiously, ¡°Where is Emily? Where is she?¡± The caregivers exchanged nces and respectfully replied, ¡°Miss Taylor has left; she made a remark for you.¡± ¡°A remark?¡± Ethan Smith¡¯s eyes lighted up, signaling them to continue. ¡°Miss Taylor said she¡¯d be waiting for you in Capital City,¡± the caregiver replied truthfully. Upon hearing this, Ethan Smith felt a surge of energy coursing through his body. Belief may be the most potent force. It can support anyone through their darkest times. Just then, there was a sudden disturbance outside the door. Turning his head, he saw Conrad Schroeder and Uncle Shane standing at the doorway, bearing gifts. Ethan Smith squinted his eyes, ¡°What are you here for?¡± he asked coldly. Conrad Schroeder quickly walked to Ethan Smith¡¯s side, waving a hand to send the caregivers away. As soon as the caregivers left, Conrad Schroeder kneeled down abruptly. ¡°Mr. Smith, I apologize for not recognizing your true stature. Please forgive my offense,¡± Conrad Schroeder said respectfully. This left Ethan Smith somewhat taken aback. He eyed Conrad Schroeder, asking in a half-mocking manner, ¡°Conrad Schroeder, what scheme are you up to this time?¡± Conrad Schroeder genuinely terrified, hurriedly said, ¡°I dare not, Mr. Smith. I sincerely want to apologize to you.¡± ¡°Apologize?¡± Ethan Smith mocked. He sat up from his sickbed, saying coldly, ¡°Now you know to seek peace? What happened to your arrogant demeanor from before?¡± Conrad Schroeder inwardlymented. He had no idea that Ethan Smith had a connection with the Taylor family! If he had known, Conrad Schroeder would have never offended Ethan Smith! ¡°Mr. Smith, I underestimated your greatness. Please forgive me¡­¡±, Conrad Schroeder sighed. Looking at Conrad Schroeder before him, Ethan Smith squinted his eyes. After some thought, he smirked, ¡°I decline.¡± Conrad Schroeder¡¯s face subtly changed and, gritting his teeth, he said, ¡®Mr. Smith, from today onwards, the Schroeder Family is willing to submit to you!¡± Ethan Smith was taken aback. This had entirely exceeded Ethan Smith¡¯s expectations! Did Conrad Schroeder willingly submit to him? ¡°Are you afraid of the Taylor family, or are you afraid of me?¡± Ethan Smith inquired with a frown. Conrad Schroeder was stumped and didn¡¯t know how to reply. ¡°Answer truthfully,¡± Ethan Smith ordered. Conrad Schroeder raised his head, and after some thought, he said, ¡°Both. But primarily, I see potential in you.¡± Conrad Schroeder¡¯s thinking was straightforward. If Ethan Smith couldn¡¯t be killed, it¡¯s better to establish a rtionship with him sooner rather thanter. Considering Ethan Smith¡¯s potential, he would undoubtedly have a bright future. By then, the Schroeder Family may not be limited to a small Chuzzle! After some thought, Ethan Smith nodded and said, ¡°Alright, Conrad roeaerr, 1 nope you won¡¯t narDor tnougnts or reDe1110n. ur else¡­¡± ¡°I dare not!¡± Conrad Schroeder promptly bowed in respect! Ethan Smith indeed had ns to exploit a faction. With his current strength, his future practices would inevitably be more challenging. Plus, the idea of breaking into Capital City alone was indeed impractical. It¡¯s spoken about as submission, but essentially, it¡¯s mutual utilization. Ethan Smith helped Conrad Schroeder up, and said gravely, ¡°Let¡¯s go. Since you¡¯ve submitted to me, I will save your son.¡± Mentioning Tristin Schroeder, a trace of sorrow shed across Conrad Schroeder¡¯s eyes. ¡°No¡­ no need.¡± Conrad Schroeder waved his hand. Ethan Smith frowned, puzzled, ¡°You don¡¯t trust me?¡± ¡°Mr. Smith, the young master¡­ he¡¯s¡­ already dead!¡± Uncle Shane sighed.. Chapter 211 - 211: 211: No One Dares to Harm You 1 Chapter 211 - 211: 211: No One Dares to Harm You 1
Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Dead?¡± Ethan Smith couldn¡¯t help but be stunned. So Tristin Schroeder really died?
¡°Miss Taylor, she¡­¡± ¡°Shane!¡± Conrad Schroeder scolded, interrupting Uncle Armando¡¯s words. Seeing this, Uncle Armando didn¡¯t say any more. Ethan vaguely understood something in his heart, but he didn¡¯t say anything. He didn¡¯t know when it started, but Ethan¡¯s heart became colder and colder. ¡°You can go ahead, I¡¯ll visit the Schroeder family when I find the time.¡± Ethan said. Conrad eagerly bowed and said, ¡°Alright, Mr. Smith, I will be waiting for you at our home.¡± After they left, Ethan sat cross-legged on the bed. Since he woke up, there was a golden light shing in his mind. Though the size of a grain of rice, the golden light made Ethan feel an extraordinary power. ¡°What exactly is this?¡± Ethan closed his eyes slightly, feeling the golden glow in his mind. Soon, Ethan found out that the golden light seemed to move with his thoughts. ¡°Mental power?¡± Ethan guessed.
Could the severe blow from the Spirit Whip have caused Ethan to develop mental power? Normally, only at the Nascent Soul Stage was one able to develop divine sense, but Ethan was currently only at the Foundation Establishment Stage. ¡°It¡¯s really a blessing in disguise.¡± Ethan couldn¡¯t help but mutter to himself. Since waking up, Ethan felt his mental power had grown stronger by several folds. Considering this, there was only one possibility ¨C that the impact of the Spirit Whip on his mind had caused this effect. After lying in bed for the whole morning, Ethan arrived at the Schroeder family¡¯s residence in the afternoon. As the foremost family in Chuzzle, the strength of the Schroeder family was not to be underestimated. Not only did they have several Grandmasters, but their assets were also spread throughout the entire province. It was said that their assets amounted to tens of billions of dors. Ethan¡¯s arrival undoubtedly caused tension among the crowd. Everyone red at Ethan fiercely, as if they wanted to swallow him whole. Ethan didn¡¯t pay attention and went straight into the Schroeder family¡¯s vi.
¡°Mr. Smith.¡± Seeing Ethan, Conrad hurriedly stood up. Ethan nodded slightly. Looking at Conrad, he said, ¡°As the top family of the Schroeders, you should have plenty of medicine storage, right?¡± Hearing this, Conrad shook his head, ¡°Mr. Smith, I¡¯ve been in seclusion for three years, and our medicine storage has beenpletely depleted.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a pity, indeed.¡± Ethan sighed lightly. ¡°Mr. Smith, this is our family¡¯s assets. Please take a look.¡± Uncle Armando handed the prepared materials to Ethan. Ethan took them and looked through them carefully. ¡°These discounted assets are truly beyond imagination.¡± Ethan couldn¡¯t help but sigh as he looked at the documents. The Schroeder family¡¯s reach extended to various industries, including schools and hospitals. They held 80% of the shares in one of the prestigious schools! This school alone brought huge annual revenues to the Schroeder family! And Ethan would be the new owner of all these assets. ¡°I¡¯ll only take 50% of the Schroeder family¡¯s profits.¡± Ethan rubbed the document as he spoke. Conrad hurriedly nodded, ¡°Thank you, Mr. Smith!¡± Being able to keep 50% was already a great fortune for Conrad. ¡°Oh, release Edward Green. He¡¯s locked up in the Martial Arts Association. Also, release everyone else who was jailed for personal grudges.¡± Ethan looked at Conrad as he said this. ¡°Yes, master. I¡¯ll call the Martial Arts Association right away.¡± Conrad hastily nodded. After that, Ethan got up and left the Schroeder family. After leaving the Schroeder residence, Ethan drove straight to the Martial Arts Association¡¯s prison.This time, no one in the Martial Arts Association dared to obstruct Ethan Smith, and everyone was fawning over him. Ethan Smith waited at the door for a moment, and Edward Green soon emerged from the Martial Arts Association. As soon as he saw Ethan Smith, he excitedly rushed over. ¡°Mr. Smith, I knew you must be fine!¡± Edward Green said cheerfully. Ethan Smith patted his shoulder and said, ¡°Enough, let¡¯s get going. I don¡¯t want to stay here another minute.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Edward Green nodded vigorously. After leaving the Martial Arts Association, the two of them found a ce to eat. Edward Green wolfed down the food during this meal. During his time at the Martial Arts Association, Edward Green rarely had a full meal. After finishing their meal, Ethan Smith casually asked, ¡°Weren¡¯t you looking for your sister? Where is she now?¡± Edward Green sighed and said, ¡°I haven¡¯t seen my sister yet; I was locked up before I could.¡± Ethan Smith chuckled and said, ¡°Let your sister stay in Shince City. The educational resources are better here anyway.¡± Somewhere along the journey in the Foundation Establishment Stage, Ethan Smith increasingly understood the importance of resources. The same talent growing up in different environments would yield entirely different results. Edward Green nodded and said, ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go with you to pick up your sister tomorrow,¡± Ethan Smithughed. Edward Green immediately agreed, ¡°Okay!¡± Immediately after, Edward Green took out his phone and sent a message to his sister in advance. The following evening. Ethan Smith and Edward Green got in their car and headed towards the school. The school where Edward Green¡¯s sister attended was called Reese Primary School, a prestigious school in Chuzzle. Most of the students here were either rich or noble, even re Richardson was once a student of this school. Upon reaching the entrance, it happened to be time for the children to be let out of school. The entrance was filled with luxury cars, Bentleys and Rolls-Royces could be seen everywhere. As soon as the car stopped, Edward Green¡¯s face changed slightly. He pointed at the entrance and said, ¡°That¡¯s my sister!¡± Turning his head, he saw a 11 or 12-year-old little girl standing at the entrance with her head down. In front of her stood a fat woman, pointing and scolding at the little girl non-stop. Upon seeing this scene, Edward Green became anxious. Before the car came to a full stop, he hurriedly jumped out and ran over. Ethan Smith frowned, parked the car properly, and followed along. ¡°You little bitch, hurry up and apologize to my son!¡± The fat woman pointed at Erin Green and cursed. Erin kept her head down, not daring to say a word. ¡°Ma¡¯am, what¡­ what¡¯s going on?¡± Edward Green hurriedly walked over and protected his sister behind him. The fat woman red at Edward Green and cursed, ¡°What¡¯s it to you? What¡¯s your rtionship with this little bitch?¡± ¡°She¡¯s my sister,¡± Edward Green exined as politely as possible. The fat woman eyed Edward Green and said sarcastically, ¡°Oh, she¡¯s your sister? Do you know that this little bitch bullied my son?¡± ¡°Impossible, my sister would never bully anyone! Moreover, how could she, a little girl, stand up to your son?¡± Edward Green nced at the fat woman¡¯s little chubby boy and couldn¡¯t help but frown. ¡°How is it not possible? Enough of your nonsense, let this little bitch apologize to my son now!¡± The little boy beside the fat woman even came over and kicked Erin, then made a face at her. Edward Green¡¯s expression changed slightly. He crouched down and whispered, ¡°Erin, what really happened?¡± Erin shook her head, not saying a word, but her eyes were filled with fear. ¡°Just say what¡¯s on your mind; don¡¯t be afraid, no one is going to do anything to you.¡± At this moment, Ethan Smith walked over. He patted Erin¡¯s head, smiling as he spoke.. Chapter 212 - 212: 212: You All Are the Ones Expelled! Chapter 212 - 212: 212: You All Are the Ones Expelled!
Trantor: 549690339 Meeting Ethan Smith¡¯s gaze, Erin Green felt a sudden surge of confidence. She pointed at the little boy, saying: ¡°He¡­he bullies me every day, lifts my skirt, forces me to serve him. If I disagree, he tears my homework¡­¡±
¡°Today, he grabbed my homework and identally fell. Then he imed I beat him¡­¡± Hearing Erin Green¡¯s words, the chubby woman on the side immediately began to curse: ¡°Bullshit, stop making things up!¡± Edward Green ignored the chubby woman and asked anxiously, ¡®Why didn¡¯t you tell the teacher?¡± ¡°The teacher doesn¡¯t care¡­¡± said Erin Green timidly. Edward Green couldn¡¯t help but get a little angry. He looked at the chubby woman and said, ¡°You heard, right? Clearly, it¡¯s your son who is bullying my sister! ¡± ¡°Bullshit!¡± The chubby woman swore angrily. She pointed at Erin Green¡¯s nose and yelled, ¡°Listen here, you little bitch! If you dare to spout more nonsense, I¡¯ll tear your mouth apart!¡± Erin Green instantly shivered in fear, instinctively hiding behind Edward Green. ¡°Madam, please mind yournguage. Don¡¯t call her a little bitch,¡± Edward Green said, holding back his anger. The chubby woman sneered: ¡°I¡¯ll call her a little bitch. What can you do about Edward Green¡¯s face darkened, but just as he was about to speak, Ethan Smith suddenly pped the chubby woman right across her face!
¡°For such people, there¡¯s no point in reasoning. Sometimes, violence is the solution,¡± Ethan coldly said. The chubby woman, holding her face in disbelief. ¡°You¡­you dare to hit me?¡± The chubby woman was furious. ¡°Do you know who I am?¡± She threatened viciously. Ethan Smith chuckled dismissively: ¡°I don¡¯t care who you are. If you spout nonsense again, I¡¯ll beat your mouth to a pulp.¡± ¡°You!¡± The chubby woman was enraged, but when she met Ethan¡¯s gaze, she instantly cowered. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± At that moment, a professionally-dressed woman hurriedly walked out from the school. Seeing the woman, the chubby woman quickly said: ¡°Teacher Russell, this little bitch bullied my son. You decide what to do!¡± ¡°Teacher Russell, you came right on time.¡± Edward Green also quickly approached. He recounted the incident to Teacher Russell.
After hearing the story, Teacher Russell furrowed her brows. ¡°Teacher Russell, this kid bullies my sister every day. You have to do something about it,¡± Edward said sternly. Teacher Russell gave Edward a look and said coldly: ¡°If he doesn¡¯t bully others and only bullies your sister, perhaps your sister should reflect on herself. Don¡¯t always me others, okay?¡± Such a statement was simply outrageous. Hearing this, Edward¡¯s face also darkened. ¡°Teacher Russell, this little bitch hit my son. You decide what to do!¡± The chubby woman huffed coldly. On hearing that, Teacher Russell adopted a different attitude with an apanying grin. She reassuringly said: ¡°Mrs. Lee, don¡¯t worry, I will certainly report this to the upper management and have Erin expelled!¡± ¡°That¡¯s more like it,¡± said the chubby woman smugly. Ethan Smith, who was standing on the side, couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. With a chilling expression, he said: ¡°Are your ears blocked with donkey hair? It¡¯s Little Fatty who bullied Erin! You aren¡¯t even dealing with Little Fatty, yet you want to expel my sister?¡± Teacher Russell nced at Ethan Smith and said coldly: ¡°Please watch your mouth. This is a school. How can you be so disrespectful?¡± ¡°Disrespectful?¡± Ethan narrowed his eyes. ¡°You pose as a teacher, yet you make no attempt at being fair and just. I think the personcking respect here is you,¡± Ethan retorted coldly. Upon hearing this, Teacher Russell just gave up the pretense and said defiantly: ¡°Mrs. Lee¡¯s husband is the headmaster of our school. If you have any grievances, speak with him. Don¡¯t bother me!¡± ¡°So, that¡¯s how it is.¡± Ethan enlightened. He chuckled coldly, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect such favoritism even in school. Someone like you isn¡¯t fit to teach at all.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not fit? That¡¯s not for you to decide,¡± Teacher Russell scoffed. Ethan looked at Teacher Russell and said, ¡°From now on, you can leave. This school does not wee you.¡± ¡°Not wee me? Haha, who do you think you are?¡± Teacher Russell burst intoughter. On the side, Mrs. Lee also said smugly, ¡°Teacher Russell, don¡¯t worry, I will call my husbandter and ask him to give you a raise!¡± ¡°Oh, thank you, Mrs. Lee!¡± Teacher Russell said excitedly. Ethan nced at Mrs. Lee and said with a sneer, ¡°Your husband no longer needs to stay in the school either.¡± ¡°Hahaha, you¡¯re hrious! Who do you think you are? Your arrogance is bigger than your feet! My husband is the headmaster, second only to the school¡±s president!¡± Mrs. Lee jeered. ¡°Let¡¯s see which school in Chuzzle would dare to ept this little bitch.¡± Ethan¡¯s face hardened, and he immediately took out his phone to make a call to Conrad Schroeder. ¡°Call the headmaster of Reese Primary School to the main gate to see me,¡± Ethan said coldly. Having said this, Ethan hung up the phone. ¡°You want our headmaster toe to see you? Did a donkey kick your head?¡± Teacher Russel said, struggling to conceal herughter. ¡°Our headmaster is very busy every day, interacting with upper-level individuals. It¡¯s not your choice whether you get to see him or not.¡± Ethan didn¡¯t bother to respond to her. Thergest shareholder of this school, is Conrad Schroeder. Which means Ethan was also one of the shareholders of this school. The mere headmaster did not concern him. ¡°Brother, let¡¯s go quickly¡­¡± Erin seemed a bit scared. Edward quickly stooped down andforted her, ¡°Don¡¯t be scared, it¡¯s okay. Your brother Ethan is very powerful.¡± As they were talking, a BMW 5 Series drove out from the school. Seeing the car, Mrs. Lee got more aggressive. ¡°Husband, you¡¯ve finallye out!¡± Mrs. Lee said excitedly. As soon as the car stopped, a slick-haired man got out. ¡°Headmaster Gordon, you¡¯re here,¡± Teacher Russell said respectfully. The man named Headmaster Gordon looked at her and asked, ¡°What¡¯s going Teacher Russell promptly said, ¡°This student bullied your son. I was about to expel her!¡± Headmaster Gordon nodded impatiently, ¡°Then hurry up and expel her. Don¡¯t crowd around the school gate, it doesn¡¯t look good.¡± ¡°Understood,¡± Teacher Russell said immediately. Then, she turned to Ethan and said defiantly, ¡°Did you hear that? Our headmaster said Erin is expelled! You can leave now!¡± Ethan couldn¡¯t help but scoff. It truly seemed that crows all over the world were equally ck. ¡°I think the people who should get expelled are you guys,¡± At that moment, a man dressed in a suit ran out from the school.. Chapter 213 - 213: 213: Great Rage Chapter 213 - 213: 213: Great Rage
Trantor: 549690339 Upon hearing this, everyone turned to look. The man was none other than the school principal.
The principal gasped for breath as he ran over quickly. ¡°Principal, h-how did you get here?¡± Mr. Gordon said in surprise. The principal red at Mr. Gordon and said in a cold voice, ¡°You have been abusing your connections in the school. I am announcing now that you have been fired!¡± Upon hearing this, Mr. Gordon¡¯s face turned extremely ugly! This school was a top-tier aristocratic school in Chuzzle, and Mr. Gordon had made a lot of money through his connections there! What¡¯s more, Mr. Gordon believed that his job was a stable one, so he had taken out loans to buy many luxury goods. If he was fired now, he would no doubt be in debt! ¡°Principal, I¡­ I understand now, please don¡¯t fire me¡­¡± Mr. Gordon said with a panicked expression. The principal didn¡¯t pay him any heed. Instead, his eyes fell upon Ethan Smith, and he said with an embarrassed smile, ¡°You must be Mr. Ethan Smith, right?¡± Ethan Smith nodded slightly, his face cold, ¡°It seems that your school is nothing more than an empty shell.¡± The principal¡¯s face changed, and he hurriedly said, ¡°Mr. Smith, this is absolutely an exception! I guarantee there won¡¯t be a next time!¡±
Ethan Smith sneered. He nced at Teacher Russell not far away, saying, ¡°Is someone like her really qualified to teach? She can¡¯t even be fair and just when faced with a group of elementary school students. Can she really teach them well?¡± Teacher Russell¡¯s face turned deathly pale in an instant! It was at this moment that she finally understood that the young man in front of her had far more power than Mr. Gordon! ¡°Mr. Smith, I¡­ I failed to recognize a great person like you. Rest assured, from now on, I will definitely give special attention to Erin¡­¡± Teacher Russell said in a hurry. Ethan Smith sneered, ¡°It seems you don¡¯t understand what I¡¯m trying to say.¡± ¡°It¡¯s because of teachers like you that bad social practices arise.¡± ¡°Just get lost.¡± Teacher Russell still wanted to say something, but the principal scolded, ¡°Why haven¡¯t you scrammed yet? You are an embarrassment!¡± With one sentence, Mr. Gordon and Teacher Russell were both fired. Although they were unwilling to ept it, they had no alternative.
After driving them away, Ethan Smith looked at the principal. ¡°Principal, you should pay more attention to the atmosphere in your school in the future,¡± Ethan Smith said with a dark face. The principal wiped the sweat from his forehead and quickly nodded, ¡°Yes, yes, I certainly will¡­¡± Then, Ethan Smith ignored the principal. He bent down to look at Erin andughed, ¡°Let¡¯s go, big brother will take you to eat. What do you want to eat?¡± ¡°I want to eat hot pot!¡± Erin said excitedly. Ethan Smith nodded, ¡°Alright, hot pot it is!¡± Ethan Smith purposely did not let Edward Green drive, but instead had him sit in the back with Erin. The car sped all the way to thergest hot pot restaurant in the city. ¡°What do you want to eat, just order,¡± Ethan Smith handed the menu to Erin. It seemed that Erin was a bit restrained, and it was apparent that her personality was introverted. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Mr. Smith has a lot of money, just order whatever you want,¡± Edward Green said with a smile. Erin nodded and, with Edward Green¡¯s words, she rxed a lot more. After she finished ordering, Erin asked cautiously, ¡°Mr. Smith, are you my brother¡¯s new boss?¡± Boss? Ethan Smith raised his eyebrows and couldn¡¯t help butugh. He reached out and patted Erin¡¯s head, saying, ¡°No, your brother and I are friends.¡± ¡°Wow, really?!¡± Erin was suddenly overjoyed. ¡°Of course, if you don¡¯t believe me, just ask your brother.¡± Ethan Smithughed. Edward Green couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit embarrassed and subconsciously cast a grateful look at Ethan Smith. Soon, all kinds of ingredients were served. Ethan Smith himself loved hot pot, so the entire table of food was nearly wiped clean. After dinner, Ethan Smith took Erin back to school. ¡°If anything happens, just tell your brother, and don¡¯t be afraid.¡± Before leaving, Ethan Smith reminded her. Erin nodded vigorously, ¡°Thank you, Big Brother Ethan Smith!¡± After sending Erin away, Ethan Smith and Edward Green left the school by car. They returned to the hotel. Ethan Smith took out the Schroeder Family file and studied it carefully. Now, Ethan Smith¡¯s memory was beyond imagination, and almost after flipping through it once, hemitted all the locations to his mind. ¡°Mr. Smith, I never thought you could get to where you are today,¡± Edward Green sighed softly lying in bed at night. Ethan Smith shook his head and said, ¡°This is nothing, there are always higher levels and stronger people out there.¡± If Ethan Smith were content with his current achievements, he would never be able to step into Capital City andpete with the aristocratic families there. When dealing with the Schroeder Family, Ethan Smith already felt overwhelmed. However, the Schroeder Family had almost no chance in front of Capital City¡¯s aristocratic families. This was the gap. ¡°Let¡¯s go to bed, we¡¯ll head back to River City tomorrow,¡± Ethan Smith said. River City was rtively more peaceful, and many people had been injured because of Ethan Smith during this time, so he had to take responsibility for them. The next morning. After waking up, Ethan Smith and Edward Green drove to River City. Several hourster, the car entered River City¡¯s territory. ¡°Mr. Smith, are we going straight home?¡± Edward Green asked. Ethan Smith thought for a moment and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the factory first, I have something I need to ask Elder Hansen.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Edward Green agreed. Next, the car sped towards the factory. The factory was unchanged, with the warehouse still full of herbs. However, when Ethan Smith entered the factory, the looks the workers had for Ethan Smith were very strange. Some were frightened, some were excited, and some were astonished. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Ethan Smith scratched his head, not quite understanding. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I think it¡¯s strange too,¡± Edward Green murmured. He casually stopped a worker and asked, ¡°Is Elder Hansen in his office?¡± The worker, scared pale, stuttered, ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know.¡± He then took off running. ¡°This is really strange,¡± Ethan Smith muttered. The two walked towards Elder Hansen¡¯s office. As soon as they arrived at the office doorway, Ethan Saw four burly men standing there. Upon closer look, Ethan realized he knew these people. ¡°Ray Walters¡¯ men?¡± Ethan couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°It seems that Ray Walters is pretty cautious, sending people to protect Elder Hansen in advance.¡± However, the looks these four men gave Ethan Smith were as if they were seeing a ghost! ¡°Old thing, you better behave, or we¡¯ll kill you!¡± At this moment, angry shouting came from the office. ¡°Let me tell you, Ethan Smith is already dead, and now it¡¯s our Manager Caldwell who calls the shots!¡± ¡°If you work obediently for Manager Caldwell, he might still give you something to eat; otherwise¡­ beware of your whole family!¡± Hearing this, Ethan Smith¡¯s face turned cold instantly. He hurriedly pushed open the office door. Inside the office, two burly men red menacingly at Elder Hansen. Elder Hansen cowered in the corner, shivering, with visible injuries on his body.. Chapter 214 - 214: 214: The Arrogant Caldwell_l Chapter 214 - 214: 214: The Arrogant Caldwell_l
Trantor: 549690339 The door was suddenly pushed open, and everyone in the office immediately turned to look. ¡°Who the fuck let you in¡­ Ethan Smith?¡± The two burly men¡¯s faces changed drastically before they could even finish speaking!
Elder Hansen in the distance shouted anxiously, ¡°Mr. Smith, save me¡­¡± Ethan Smith coldly stared at the two burly men: ¡°Who told you to do this? Ray Walters?¡± These two burly men were already terrified, standing there shaking all over, their lips trembling, unable to speak a single word. ¡°It seems there¡¯s no need to ask vou.¡± Ethan Smith waved his hand. directly smashing the heads of the two men! Afterward, Ethan Smith walked to Elder Hansen¡¯s side and frowned, ¡°Has Ray Walters betrayed us?¡± Elder Hansen quickly stood up from the ground and shook his head, ¡°No, it¡¯s that Caldwell! After he learned that you were arrested, he captured Ray Walters and forced me to make medicine for them¡­¡± ¡°Caldwell¡­ It¡¯s that Caldwell again!¡± Anger suddenly ignited in Ethan Smith¡¯s chest! Last time he didn¡¯t kill him, and instead of restraining himself, Caldwell became even more aggressive!
Even Ray Walters had fallen into his clutches! ¡°Where is Caldwell now?¡± Ethan Smith asked coldly. Elder Hansen said, ¡°I don¡¯t Imow¡­.¡± ¡°What about Ray Walters?¡± Ethan Smith asked urgently. ¡°Ray Walters is locked up in a warehouse on the west side of town,¡± Elder Hansen said. Ethan Smith nodded and then turned to leave. At this moment, Elder Hansen quickly stopped Ethan Smith and said, ¡°Mr. Smith, Caldwell has found some expert, you¡­ be careful!¡± ¡°Expert?¡± Ethan Smith smirked. Even Conrad Schroeder, who was said to be the number one in Chuzzle, was defeated by him, so what did Ethan Smith have to fear? ¡°I understand, Elder Hansen, don¡¯t worry,¡± Ethan Smith nodded. After that, Ethan Smith drove towards the warehouse on the west side of town. The western suburbs were a wastnd, and since the neighboring city was underdeveloped, this area had been left vacant.
It was said that many fights in River City took ce in the western suburbs years ago. Soon, Ethan Smith arrived at the western suburbs by car. In a wastnd, there was an abandoned warehouse. A few burly men stood at the entrance of the warehouse. Ethan Smith looked closely, and these burly men were actually Ray Walters¡¯ former subordinates. ¡°They really are like grass on the wall,¡± Ethan Smith said coldly. *Screech!* The car made an emergency stop at the entrance of the warehouse! The men responsible for guarding it immediately looked up. ¡°Who¡¯s there!¡± They shouted loudly. Ethan Smith didn¡¯t say a word, just waved his hand, and a gust of qi sent them flying! After that, Ethan Smith went to the front door. The entrance to the warehouse was locked with arge padlock. Ethan Smith narrowed his eyes and suddenly applied strength in his hand, smashing the chain in half! With a loud noise, Ethan Smith smashed the door open! Two people hurriedly entered. In the warehouse were many herbs, and what surprised Ethan Smith was that these herbs were all quite old! The oldest ones were even close to a hundred years old! ¡°Huh? Quite an unexpected harvest.¡± Ethan Smith touched his chin and muttered. It seemed that Caldwell had been prepared long ago and had gathered so many herbs in advance. But¡­ where did he get these herbs from? Ethan didn¡¯t think too much about it and walked into the warehouse. In the center of the warehouse, a bloodied man was bound with chains like a dog. He was covered in wounds, and his face was barely recognizable. ¡°Ray Walters?¡± Ethan Smith tentatively called out. Hearing this voice, the man on the ground suddenly raised his head! When he saw Ethan Smith¡¯s face clearly, he suddenly burst into tears! ¡°Smith ¡­Mr. Smith¡­ You finally arrived¡­¡± Ray Walters couldn¡¯t stop crying. Where was the demeanor of a gang leader? Ethan Smith¡¯s face was cold as ice, and he reached out to snap the chains. Then he ced his hand on Ray Walters¡¯ chest, and qi surged out. Within less than 20 minutes, Ray Walters felt that his wounds were almost healed. Watching the sobbing Ray Walters, Ethan Smith scolded, ¡°Hold back your tears!¡± With a stern shout, Ray Walters covered his mouth in a hurry. ¡°What happened?¡± Ethan asked coldly. A fierce glint shed in Ray Walters¡¯ eyes. He immediately recounted the events to Ethan Smith. ¡°When Caldwell found out you were arrested, he seized the factory. More than half of my people also started to follow Caldwell,¡± Ray Walters said with gritted teeth and anger. Ethan Smith¡¯s face was icy. He looked at Ray Walters and asked, ¡°Where is Caldwell now?¡± Ray Walters hurriedly replied, ¡°He¡¯s set up a trade association in River City. By this time, he should be in the trade association.¡± ¡°Take me there,¡± Ethan Smith said. ¡°Alright!¡± Ray Walters quickly nodded. Three people left the warehouse and headed for the trade association under Ray Walters¡¯ guidance. On the way, Ray Walters told Ethan Smith that almost all businessmen were now dining with Caldwell. In other words, Caldwell currently controlled the entire economic lifeline of River City! Even the former richest family in River City, the Nn family, couldn¡¯tpare to the current Caldwell! ¡°This Caldwell¡­¡± A touch of ruthlessness shed in Ethan Smith¡¯s eyes. The car quickly arrived at a beautiful Chinese-style vi by the river. One had to admit that the environment in this vi was very beautiful, with mountains, rivers, and pavilions in a grand courtyard. ¡°Caldwell sure knows how to enjoy himself,¡± Ethan Smith said coldly. In the courtyard, under a pavilion. More than ten well-dressed men were sitting together, sipping tea. And the one sitting at the front was Caldwell. ¡°Brother Caldwell, thanks to your decisive actions, we have this opportunity!¡± ¡°Yeah, we¡¯ve always been unhappy with Ray Walters!¡± ¡°Thank you, Brother Caldwell, for giving us food to eat!¡± The ttery of the crowd made Caldwell even more proud. He waved his hand and said indifferently, ¡°Don¡¯t worry; as long as I have food to eat, you won¡¯t go hungry.¡± ¡°Thank you so much, Brother Caldwell!¡± Everyone ttered him even more. At this moment, someone next to him suddenly said, ¡°Manager Caldwell, there is a rumor outside that Ethan Smith is not dead, and the Schroeder Family even gave in. I wonder if it¡¯s true.¡± Hearing this, Caldwell¡¯s face changed slightly. ¡°Impossible. right?¡± Caldwell said doubtfully. ¡°I also think it¡¯s impossible. They also said that the Schroeder Family has submitted to Ethan Smith, but I checked, and the people from Shince City don¡¯t know anything about it.¡± Hearing this, Caldwellughed loudly. Saying that Ethan Smith wasn¡¯t dead, he was still a little worried. But saying that the Schroeder Family had submitted to Ethan Smith? Wasn¡¯t that nonsense? ¡°Clearly, someone is spouting nonsense,¡± Caldwell snorted. ¡°The Schroeder Family has been established for hundreds of years; it¡¯s not something Ethan Smith can easily deal with!¡± ¡°Besides, even if Ethan Smith isn¡¯t dead, what can he do? Franklin Duarte will easily deal with him!¡± Franklin Duarte immediately took a step forward and nodded, ¡°Don¡¯t worry; if Ethan Smith really isn¡¯t dead, I¡¯ll go kill him..¡± Chapter 215 - 215: 215: Not a Single One Left! 1 Chapter 215 - 215: 215: Not a Single One Left! 1
Trantor: 549690339 With Franklin Duarte¡¯s words, everyone¡¯s worries were eased. They were not martial artists and didn¡¯t know the difference in strength. They only knew that both of them were very powerful.
So, they believed Franklin Duarte¡¯s words without hesitation. At this moment. The door suddenly opened. Then they saw Ethan Smith walking in quickly with Ray Walters. The moment they saw Ethan, everyone¡¯s faces changed drastically! ¡°Ethan¡­Ethan Smith isn¡¯t dead!¡± someone eximed! Some people even quickly hid behind Franklin Duarte! The most shocked of them all was Caldwell! He stared at Ethan Smith, his body even trembling! ¡°He¡­he really didn¡¯t die!¡± Caldwell gritted his teeth. He quickly looked at Franklin Duarte beside him and said coldly, ¡°Franklin, it¡¯s up to you now.¡± Franklin Duarte nodded and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. River City is just a small ce. How powerful can anyone be?¡±
With Franklin Duarte¡¯s words, Caldwell¡¯s worries were slightly eased. Soon, Ethan Smith came into the pavilion with Ray Walters and Edward Green. Seeing Ethan Smith, everyone was silent, and no one dared to speak. ¡°Mr. Smith, I¡¯m so d you¡¯re okay!¡± Caldwell shamelessly said with a smile. Ethan sneered, ¡°d? Or afraid?¡± Caldwell¡¯s face changed slightly, ¡°What are you talking about? I¡¯m happy, of course!¡± ¡°Caldwell, you¡¯re really shameless!¡± Ray Walters said angrily. But Caldwell didn¡¯t care and said, ¡°Ray, it¡¯s yourck of ability. How can you me others?¡± ¡°This Soul Nourishment Pill in my hands can do more! Clearly, I am more suitable!¡± Upon hearing this, Ethan Smith couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter. ¡°Who¡¯s suitable or not, it¡¯s not for you to decide. Caldwellughed awkwardly, ¡°Yes, yes, you¡¯re right. So, Mr. Smith, how about we work together to make the Soul Nourishment Pill stronger andrger?¡± ¡°Work together?¡± Ethan Smith raised his eyebrows.
¡°Just look at what kind of trash you are. Are you worthy?¡± Ethan Smith sneered. When it reached this point, Caldwell¡¯s face darkened as well. He said coldly, ¡°Ethan Smith, don¡¯t be too arrogant. Don¡¯t think everyone is afraid of you!¡± ¡°I¡¯m telling you, the Soul Nourishment Pill is mine! If you know what¡¯s good for you, just honestly cooperate with me, and I can still give you a share!¡± ¡°Otherwise¡­Ray Walters¡¯ fate will be yours!¡± ¡°You¡¯re fucking asking for death!¡± Before Ethan Smith could speak, Edward Green suddenly became furious. Caldwell quickly retreated, looking at Franklin Duarte and said, ¡°Do it! Kill them!¡± Franklin Duarte nodded slightly. He took a step forward and said with a light smile, ¡°You¡¯re Ethan Smith? I advise you, it¡¯s not toote to leave now. Otherwise¡­¡± ¡°Bang!¡± Before Franklin Duarte could finish speaking, Ethan Smith pped him across the face. This p directly shattered Franklin Duarte¡¯s facial bones! In the blink of an eye, a living person turned into a corpse! Everyone was stunned! They never expected that the gap between Franklin Duarte and Ethan Smith¡¯s strength would be so huge! Ethan Smith sneered, ¡°This is the so-called expert you brought in? A piece of trash dares to challenge me?¡± Caldwell panicked, and as he retreated, he said, ¡°Ethan Smith, you¡­don¡¯te any closer¡­¡± Ethan Smith shook his head slightly and said coldly, ¡°Now you¡¯re afraid?¡± Caldwell gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Mr. Smith, I realize my mistake. Can¡­can you spare me?¡± ¡°No.¡± Ethan Smith didn¡¯t even think about it. ¡°You have to die today.¡± Upon hearing these words, Caldwell¡¯s face twisted with fear! He suddenly pulled out a gun from his waist and pointed it at Ethan Smith! ¡°Ethan Smith, you forced me into this! Now neither of us will have it easy!¡± Caldwell gritted his teeth and shouted. Ethan Smith sneered, ¡°This is what you¡¯re relying on? Do you think I¡¯ll be scared?¡± While speaking, Ethan Smith walked towards Caldwell step by step. Caldwell¡¯s forehead was covered in cold sweat. As he retreated, he yelled, ¡°Don¡¯t you fucking force me!¡± ¡°Shoot. ¡°Ethan Smith¡¯s pace didn¡¯t falter at all. ¡°Shoot!¡± A roar! Caldwell suddenly yelled like a madman! The next second, the trigger was pulled, and the sound of the gunshot was deafening! However, Caldwell was terrified to find that the bullet only left a white mark on Ethan Smith¡¯s body. His body was wrapped in golden light, and even the bullets couldn¡¯t harm him at all! At this moment, Caldwellpletely panicked. His legs gave way, and he knelt on the ground with a ¡°thud.¡± I know I was wrong. Please snare me. snare me¡­¡± Faced with death. Caldwell cried like a child. But Ethan Smith had no trace of mercy in his heart. Keeping Caldwell alive would absolutely be a disaster. ¡°Before you die, let me ask you a question.¡± Ethan Smith said coldly. Caldwell hurriedly raised his head and said, ¡°You say, you say.¡± ¡°That batch of herbs from the West suburb warehouse, where did you get them?¡± Ethan Smith asked. Caldwell¡¯s eyes darted around as he tentatively said, ¡°If I tell you, would you spare me?¡± ¡°No.¡± Ethan Smith shook his head. ¡°You have no qualifications to talk terms with me.¡± Caldwell gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll never tell you!¡± ¡°Fine.¡± Ethan Smith nodded. As his hands lit up with light, he was about to make a move when Ray Walters suddenly shouted, ¡°Mr. Smith, leave him to me. I promise I¡¯ll make him talk!¡± Ethan Smith thought for a moment and nodded, ¡°Alright.¡± Ray Walters red at Caldwell, gritting his teeth and said, ¡°Caldwell, your good days are over!¡± After that, Ray called his old subordinates over. A few people quickly stuffed Caldwell into the car. By the time he got into the car, Caldwell was too frightened to stand up. After they took him away, Ethan Smith looked at the businessmen present. ¡°Mr. Smith, we¡­we know we were wrong¡­¡± they said tremblingly. ¡°Yes, please spare us. Without us, no one would work for you¡­¡± ¡°You can¡¯t do everything yourself, can you?¡± Hearing this, Ethan Smith couldn¡¯t help butugh coldly. ¡°You guys¡­really think highly of yourselves.¡± Ethan Smith sighed. ¡°I was going to spare your lives, but since you said that, let¡¯s just kill all of you.¡± As soon as these words came out, everyone froze. Ethan Smith¡­was actually going to kill them all? ¡°Mr. Smith, you¡­¡± ¡°Whoosh!¡± Before they could finish speaking, a cold ze fell on them. Agonizing pain, the scene filled with wails! The Blue Spirit Fire could devour almost anything, and in just a few minutes, they were all burned to ashes. The wind blew, and there was nothing left at the scene, as if nothing had ever happened. Standing there, Ethan Smith¡¯s heart seemed devoid of any emotions. He didn¡¯t know if it was because of the increase in strength or the absorption of dark energy. Unconsciously, Ethan Smith¡¯s heart became increasingly cold.. Chapter 216 - 216: 216: King of Chuzzle_l Chapter 216 - 216: 216: King of Chuzzle_l
Trantor: 549690339 With arge number of merchants gone from River City, the event caused quite a stir. But fortunately, Ray Walters¡¯s ability to handle things was not bad, and the issue was quickly suppressed.
A few more days passed. Conrad Schroeder suddenly made a public announcement: As of today, the Schroeder Family will submit to Ethan Smith. As soon as this news came out, it immediately stirred up the entire Chuzzle! For a time, almost the entire province was discussing the matter. From top aristocratic families to casual after-dinner conversations. And the news just got more and more incredible, turning Ethan Smith into a god -like figure within just a few days! ¡°Mr. Smith, take a look at the nickname they¡¯ve given you online.¡± One day, as Ethan Smith just got up, Edward Green came over with his phone. Ethan Smith took the phone and saw that they had given him a nickname ¡°King of Chuzzle¡±. This suddenly gave Ethan a headache. ¡°Even at the peak of Schroeder Family, no one ever had such a title.¡± Edward Green sighed.
Ethan Smith remained silent. For Ethan Smith, there were pros and cons to this. But clearly, the cons outweighed the pros. ¡°Let them call me whatever they want.¡± Ethan Smith shook his head, not bothering to deal with the matter. River City was an obscure small city, but it was surrounded by several well-known tourist cities. To the east was South City, to the south was Bluein City, and the most remarkable one was White City to the north. Although the two cities were only a hundred kilometers apart, the gap between them was huge. It¡¯s no exaggeration to say that White City was almost the most developed city in Chuzzle Province¡¯s economy. Because their tourism economy was flourishing, all industries were top-notch. One day, Ethan Smith and Edward Green came to White City. Their car was also loaded with arge amount of materials.
In addition to the herbs brought from the warehouse, there was also the bronze sword and the statue acquired in Shince City. During this time, Ethan had asked Conrad Schroeder to find hundred-year medicinal materials, but he had returned empty-handed, causing Ethan to feel somewhat vexed. So, Ethan turned his attention to White City. White City had a newly developed scenic area with beautiful surroundings and sparse poption. It was said that many martial arts masters hade out of this ce, but the changing times had not allowed those masters to develop the area. Fortunately, Conrad Schroeder was a grandmaster and had invested in the area. Upon reaching the scenic area, the basic infrastructure was almostplete, but there were still many workers working. After getting out of the car, Ethan Smith took a deep breath and felt the spiritual energy that pervaded the area. ¡°Although the spiritual energy is not very strong, it¡¯s already a great cepared to other ces.¡± Ethan Smith thought to himself. He nned to set up a spiritual energy gathering formation near the scenic area to enhance his own strength. As soon as they got out of the car, a professionally dressed woman quickly ran over. She resoectfully said. ¡°Are you the King of Chuzzle. Ethan Smith?¡± Feeling a bit awkward hearing this title, Ethan Smith didn¡¯t answer; Edward Green, however, confidently imed, ¡°Yes, he is the family head, the King of Chuzzle.¡± Hearing this, a glint of reverence shed in the woman¡¯s eyes. ¡°They say you can kill a tiger with one punch and have even ughtered a real dragon, is it true?¡± The woman eagerly asked. Ethan Smith: ¡°¡­What kind of nonsense are they spreading? It¡¯s getting more and more absurd¡­¡± After some small talk, they learned that this woman was the person in charge of the scenic area and also a top executive of apany under the Schroeder Family, named Neveah Rhodes. As for Neveah Rhodes, Conrad Schroeder had always been a legendary figure! Conrad Schroeder¡¯s submission naturally made Neveah admire Ethan Smith even more. Along the way, Neveah expressed her respect for Ethan Smith non-stop. Ethan Smith¡¯s ears were about to grow callouses from listening. He helplessly said, ¡°Miss Rhodes, in fact, all those rumors are false. I am not that great.¡± But Neveah didn¡¯t believe him; she gave Ethan Smith a thumbs up and said, ¡°Mr. Smith, you are really both strong and low-key!¡± Ethan couldn¡¯t listen any longer, so he waved his hand and said, ¡°How about this, you go back to the office first, and I¡¯ll walk around nearby by myself.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll apany you? So that you won¡¯t get lost!¡± Neveah enthusiastically said. ¡°No, really.¡± Ethan Smith declined politely. Neveah had no choice but to agree, ¡°Alright, just call me if you need anything.¡± After dismissing Neveah, Ethan Smith couldn¡¯t help but wipe the sweat from his forehead. ¡°What the hell is all this?¡± Ethan Smith said helplessly. Edward Green rolled his eyes, ¡°You must be really happy inside, right?¡± ¡°Go to hell!¡± Ethan Smith kicked Edward Green¡¯s butt. Afterward, the two of them strolled around the scenic area. The entire scenic area had just been established, and it was less than a week away frompletion. So, there were no tourists here, but there were quite a few workers working. In the scenic area, there was a vi area, which was to be rented out to tourists. Ethan Smith walked over to this vi area, picked a location with rtively strong spiritual energy, and stopped. ¡°This is the ce.¡± Ethan Smith halted. ¡°Let Neveah knowter to fence off the vi here.¡± Ethan Smith told Edward Green. Edward Green quickly nodded, ¡°Alright, I got it.¡± Since they had chosen a location, Ethan Smith and Edward Green went to the office to inform Neveah Rhodes. Just then, a sound came from not far away. Turning their heads, they saw a beautifully dressed girl, scolding a worker who was working. ¡°Are you fucking blind? Do you know how expensive my shoes are?¡± The woman cursed loudly. The worker¡¯s face was full of fear. He was shaking and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, 1¡­1 really didn¡¯t see it, 1¡­1¡¯11 pay for it.¡± ¡°Pay? These shoes cost over ten thousand. Can you afford it?¡± The woman red. Hearing this number, the worker¡¯s face suddenly became ugly. ¡°That expensive¡­¡± The worker whispered. He took out a few hundred dors from his pocket and handed it to the woman with a trembling hand. ¡°Here¡¯s some money for now. When I get paid, I¡¯ll give you the rest¡­¡± The worker said nervously. However, the woman pped the money away. ¡°Get your dirty hands off! What do you want standing so close to me? Are you trying to be a hooligan?¡± The woman scolded. Throwing these words down, the woman turned to her phone and shouted, ¡°Everyone, this stinky migrant worker wants to take advantage of me. What should I do?¡± ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t¡­¡± The worker panicked. But the woman sneered, ¡°You don¡¯t know who I am, do you? I¡¯m the famous inte celebrity Yoyo! Let me tell you, my viewers said that you have to kneel down, clean my shoes with your tongue, or they¡¯ll report you for being a hooligan!¡± Chapter 217 - 217: 217: Dignity Chapter 217 - 217: 217: Dignity
Trantor: 549690339 Facing the female anchor¡¯s aggressiveness, the worker looked panicked. ¡°But¡­l really didn¡¯t do it¡­.¡± The worker argued anxiously.
But the female anchor didn¡¯t care at all. She didn¡¯t care about the truth, as long as she controlled public opinion, even the false could be true! What¡¯s the sacrifice of a migrantborer for the sake of the so-called live-stream effect? ¡°I¡¯m telling you, lick my shoes now, or I¡¯ll have you arrested!¡± the female web celebrity said arrogantly. The worker¡¯s face turned ugly, not knowing what to do. ¡°Will you lick it or not?¡± The female anchor seemed impatient. She shouted at the live broadcast room, ¡°Family, he doesn¡¯t agree! Hey, I actually wanted to forgive him, but I have to give him some Lessons, or what if he does this again in the future?¡± Theizens who didn¡¯t know the truth in the live broadcast room immediately swiped the screen and said, ¡°Hurry up and arrest him! This kind of person can¡¯t be spoiled!¡± The female web celebrityughed coldly. She looked at the worker and said, ¡°I¡¯ll give you onest chance, lick or not?¡± The worker¡¯s face turned pale, and he had his dignity, but when he thought of his child waiting for tuition fees at home, the worker deted like a deted ball.
The dignity of a middle-aged man crumbles under the pressure of family responsibilities. He bent down and was ready to kneel when a hand grabbed his arm. As he looked up, Ethan Smith¡¯s cold eyes were locked on the female anchor in front of him. ¡°What are you doing?¡± The female anchor widened her eyes. Ethan spoke coldly, ¡°You kneel down.¡± The female anchor looked at Ethan and sneered, ¡°Who are you? I think you guys are a group, right? You want to take advantage of me, huh?¡± Ethan couldn¡¯t help but sneer, ¡°Are you suffering from persecutory delusions? Looking like a pig, who would want to take advantage of you?¡± Anger shed across the female anchor¡¯s face, and she pointed at Ethan and said, ¡°You wait for it!¡± Then, she shouted at her phone, ¡°Family, look! Another thug is here! I suspect these two are together! I¡­ ¡± Before she finished speaking, Ethan broke her phone. ¡°You dare to break my phone?¡± The female anchor¡¯s eyes widened.
¡°Kneel down and apologize to this worker,¡± Ethan said coldly. ¡°Kneel down for him? Is he even worthy? A stinky migrant worker, I¡­ ¡± Ethan didn¡¯t want to hear her nonsense, so he reached out and pressed down on her shoulder. Under this tremendous force, the female anchor knelt on the ground, unable to move! ¡°What¡¯s going on here!¡± At this point, a man hurriedly ran over from a short distance away. Seeing this man, Ethan was surprised. Because the man was none other than an old friend from his childhood! ¡°Francis Lee?!¡± A glimmer of surprise flickered in Ethan¡¯s eyes. Francis looked at Ethan and frowned slightly. ¡°Don¡¯t you remember me? I¡¯m Ethan Smith!¡± Ethan said anxiously. Francis said coldly, ¡°Ethan Smith, it¡¯s working hours, so I¡¯d appreciate it if you could call me Director Lee.¡± Ethan¡¯s face changed slightly. ¡°What the hell is going on?¡± Director Lee asked with a cold face. ¡°Director Lee, I¡¯m the web celebrity you invited to promote! This stinky migrant worker tried to harass me, and this bastard even made me kneel down!¡± The female anchorined first. ¡°I tell you, you must give me an exnation!¡± The female web celebrity snorted. ¡°It¡¯s not like that. She¡¯s bullying others with her power,¡± Ethan frowned and told Francis the whole story. However, Francis said coldly, ¡°Ethan, do you know who she is? She¡¯s a top-tier web celebrity! She¡¯s here to promote our resort! Who gave you permission to hit her? Apologize now!¡± Hearing Francis¡¯s words, Ethan¡¯s face turnedpletely cold. ¡°Francis, did you not hear what I just said? It¡¯s her¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t tell me useless things!¡± Francis interrupted Ethan. ¡°Ethan, someone at your level would never understand the stakes.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care about right or wrong, I only care about the value of interests! Do you understand!¡± ¡°Now, apologize to Yoyo immediately!¡± Ethanughed coldly. He looked at his childhood friend and felt strangely distant. ¡°Francis, you really disappoint me,¡± Ethan shook his head. Francis didn¡¯t seem to want to bother with Ethan anymore. He turned to the migrant worker and said with a cold face, ¡°You¡¯re fired!¡± The worker¡¯s face changed, and he hurriedly defended, ¡°I didn¡¯t even touch her. She framed me¡­ ¡± ¡°Enough!¡± Francis said impatiently. A trace of loss shed across the worker¡¯s face. Contributed: Options Resolver He sighed and said softly, ¡°I see.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you won¡¯t be fired,¡± Ethan patted him on the shoulder at this moment. ¡°Heh, Ethan, this isn¡¯t up to you,¡± Francis sneered. Ethan looked at Francis in front of him, suppressing his anger and said, ¡°In the past, we had such a good rtionship, I can give you a chance to take back your words, and I¡¯ll pretend nothing happened.¡± Upon hearing this, Francis couldn¡¯t help butugh, ¡°Ethan, why are you so naive? Feelings of the past? Who remembers that?¡± ¡°Now I¡¯m in charge of half of this construction site! Apart from Director Rhodes, I¡¯m the most powerful here!¡± ¡°You give me a chance? Are you dreaming?¡± Edward Green beside him clenched his fists and was about to step forward. But Ethan stopped him. ¡°Alright, remember what you said,¡± Ethan nodded at Francis. The female web celebrity shouted louder, ¡°Asshole, getting ahead for others without the ability. What is this ying!¡± Ethan didn¡¯t bother with her, but his heart felt a bit sad. He also came from the bottom, so he knew better how difficult life at the bottom was. After leaving with Edward, Ethan went straight to Director Rhodes¡¯s office. After entering the office, Ethan told Neveah Rhodes his thoughts. ¡°Miss Rhodes, please fence off this vi area, I need to use it,¡± Ethan pointed at the blueprint and said. Neveah Rhodes nodded hurriedly, ¡°No problem! You¡¯re my boss and idol. Your word is thew!¡± Ethan smiled, ¡°How long will it take?¡± Neveah Rhodes thought for a moment and said, ¡°Three days.¡± ¡°That¡¯s too long,¡± Ethan frowned. ¡°Please speed up the progress,¡± Ethan said. ¡°All right, I¡¯ll get back to you in two days!¡± Neveah Rhodes promised. She immediately took out her phone and made a call. ¡°Francis,e to my office. I¡¯ve got something for you to do,¡± Neveah Rhodes said. Francis on the other end didn¡¯t dare dy and hurried to Neveah Rhodes¡¯s office. As soon as he entered the office, Francis saw Ethan. With a cold face, he said, ¡°Ethan, what are you doing here? Get out, I¡¯ll deal with you after work!¡± Chapter 218 - 218: 218: The Mysterious Stone Statue! Chapter 218 - 218: 218: The Mysterious Stone Statue!
Trantor: 549690339 Ethan Smith nced at Francis Lee and didn¡¯t bother to pay him any attention. Francis Lee¡¯s face turned ugly, so he quickly walked over to Neveah Rhodes and said, ¡°Director Rhodes, I¡¯ll kick him out right now!¡±
Neveah Rhodes looked at Francis Lee with a befuddled expression. She frowned, ¡°Kick him out?¡± ¡°Yes, just give me a moment, I¡¯ll handle it,¡± Francis Lee said with an awkward smile. Neveah Rhodes was a bit confused. She frowned, ¡°Mr. Smith is our boss. Why are you trying to kick him out?¡± Upon hearing this, Francis Lee¡¯s face changed slightly. He awkwardly smiled, ¡°Director Rhodes, aren¡¯t you joking? Our boss is Conrad Schroeder¡­¡± ¡°Yeah, Mr. Smith is Conrad Schroeder¡¯s boss, so he¡¯s definitely our boss too,¡± Neveah Rhodes frowned. Francis Lee¡¯s face changed instantly! He suddenly remembered the recently rising ¡°King of Chuzzle¡±! Could that person be Ethan Smith?
¡°You didn¡¯t offend Mr. Smith, did you?¡± At this moment, Neveah Rhodes suddenly realized something. ¡°He didn¡¯t offend me, he just told me to get lost,¡± Ethan Smith sneered. Neveah Rhodes¡¯ face changed immediately. She stood up and scolded, ¡°Francis Lee! Who gave you the courage to tell the boss to get lost! I¡¯m hereby officially notifying you that you¡¯re fired!¡± Francis Lee waspletely panicked. He looked at Ethan Smith for help, ¡°Ethan, we¡­we¡¯re friends, remember how you used to use my pencil when we were kids¡­¡± ¡°You only remember being friends now?¡± Edward Green scoffed. ¡°Didn¡¯t someone just say that Mr. Smith and you weren¡¯t on the same level?¡± Francis Lee was extremely anxious. He grabbed Ethan Smith¡¯s arm and begged desperately, ¡°Ethan, I truly realized my mistake, please¡­forgive me¡­¡± But Ethan Smith just pped away Francis Lee¡¯s hand. He coldly stared at Francis Lee and said, ¡°Whether you recognize me or not, it doesn¡¯t matter to me. But I really don¡¯t like the way you handle situations.¡± ¡°You heard him, get out of here now!¡± Neveah Rhodes was a smart woman. She waved her hand and drove Francis Lee away. Francis Lee was filled with regret. If he had known this would happen, he should have tried to get along with Ethan Smith earlier! With their past rtionship, he might have even been promoted! Unfortunately, it¡¯s all useless now. After driving Francis Lee away, Ethan Smith looked at Neveah Rhodes.
¡°Miss Rhodes, I won¡¯t bother you any further. I hope you can get the barrierpleted soon,¡± Ethan Smith said. Neveah Rhodes quickly nodded and responded, ¡°Mr. Smith, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll arrange for someone to do it right away!¡± After leaving the office, Neveah Rhodes had already prepared amodations for Ethan Smith. The surroundings were rtively quiet with several vacant houses. After some modifications, these houses would be a good choice for their stay. Ethan Smith and Edward Green temporarily stayed in one of these houses. Without wasting any time, Ethan quickly took out the prepared herbs and started refining pills for Ashton Nicholson. South City, a training ground. A burly man, towering like an iron pir, was training with all his might. His training method was extremely brutal, and his muscles had grown to a shocking extent. Most surprisingly, his body seemed to be wrapped in a faint light. This man was none other than Aidan Ortega. Ever since being defeated by Ethan Smith, he had been training like a madman. Not only did he sessfully enter the Grandmaster realm, but his horizontal training level had also greatly improved. From a hidden spot, a figure was staring intently at Aidan Ortega. ¡°What a rare and precious body¡­¡± A hint of greed shed in the figure¡¯s eyes! ¡°If I could possess this bodybined with my strength, no one in Chuzzle could stop me!¡± The next second, the figure ¡°whooshed¡± and rushed towards Aidan Ortega! He turned into a ck mist, directly attaching himself to Aidan Ortega¡¯s body! Aidan¡¯s mouth suddenly erupted in a series of painful screams! In less than half a minute, Aidan copsed with a loud thud. A few secondster, the fallen Aidan stood up again. But this time, his expression became somewhat sinister, and the smile at the corner of his mouth was extremely eerie. This was none other than the southwest Magus who originally possessed Alvin Ward in Shince City! This wizard was named Adrien Bauer, who had once been a big shot in the southwest! It¡¯s a pity that his physical body was eventually destroyed, leading him to fall into such a predicament! Since Alvin Ward was killed by Ethan Smith, Adrien had fled to South City! Now he had even taken over Aidan Ortega¡¯s body! ¡°With this body, I can steal back the stone statue!¡± A vicious glint shed in his eyes! ¡°Aidan, how did the training go today?¡± At this moment, a young man walked over from a short distance away. Adrien nced at the young man and murmured softly, ¡°Peak form of Master Realm? Though a mosquito is small, it¡¯s still meat¡­¡± Having said that, Adrien raised his hand, and with a ¡°Pa¡± sound, he pped the young man¡¯s head! ¡°Ah¡­.¡± The young man¡¯s mouth immediately let out a series of painful screams. In less than a minute, his Inner Strength waspletely absorbed. His physical body had almost withered away. After Adrien absorbed the internal strength, rays of light started to attach to his body. The body instantly became tougher! ¡°Comfortable,fortable.¡± Adrien licked his lips contentedly. He looked at this body with satisfaction, feeling a bit excited inside. For wizards, their weakest aspect is their physical bodies. And Aidan Ortega just happened to make up for this disadvantage! ¡°Ethan Smith, it¡¯s time for you to return the humiliation fromst time!¡± Adrien said sinisterly. At this time, Ethan Smith hadpleted the refining of the Pill. He put the Pill in a box and then ced it aside. ¡°I¡¯ll find a time to deliver it to Ashton Nicholson.¡± Ethan thought in his heart. After the Pill was refined, Ethan took out the stone statue. The dark energy in this statue was extremely concentrated, so much so that even Ethan could feel the bone-chilling coldness. This stone statue was definitely more mysterious than he had imagined! ¡°Since I can¡¯t find the herbs, I might as well use the dark energy from the stone statue to cultivate for the time being.¡± Ethan thought to himself. He ced his hand on the stone statue, and in an instant, the dark energy of the statue surged towards Ethan like a fountain! ¡°Such strong dark energy!¡± Ethan couldn¡¯t help but widen his eyes! He absorbed it for more than an hour, and the dark energy from the stone statue still hadn¡¯t diminished in the slightest! ¡°How much dark energy is there inside this statue?¡± Ethan was ecstatic in his heart! In this way, wouldn¡¯t he be able to endlessly absorb dark energy to increase his strength? ¡°This is great.¡± Ethan¡¯s face was filled with excitement! This stone statue was indeed extraordinary! No wonder Adrien Bauer was desperate to get it! As Ethan was feeling excited, a strange light suddenly burst from the stone statue. The moment the light appeared, the Golden Light in Ethan¡¯s mind began to surge. ¡°Huh? What¡¯s going on?¡± Ethan¡¯s face changed slightly; he felt as if the divine sense in his mind was about to be absorbed by the stone statue! Seeing this, Ethan tried to quickly move his hand away, but he found that it seemed to be stuck to the stone statue! Chapter 219 - 219: 219: The Shameless Ethan Smith_l Chapter 219 - 219: 219: The Shameless Ethan Smith_l
Trantor: 549690339 Ethan Smith¡¯s divine consciousness was instantly withdrawn and rushed into the stone statue! The pain of losing his divine consciousness was unimaginable, and almost in an instant, Ethan Smith fainted.
His vision turned pitch-ck, and in the darkness, Ethan looked down at his hands and found his entire body glowing gold. ¡°Is this¡­ my divine consciousness?¡± Ethan couldn¡¯t help but murmur. At that moment, a hint of light appeared not far away. The light grewrger and eventually transformed into a humanoid figure! As the figure appeared, the surroundings became freezing cold, and waves of dark energy quickly engulfed the area! Gazing at the tall figure in front of him, Ethan¡¯s face changed slightly. ¡°You¡­ are you my descendant? You finally came¡­¡± Just as Ethan panicked, the figure spoke. His voice carried a tinge of excitement and sorrow, the sound overwhelming, shaking Ethan¡¯s head. ¡°I knew my descendants would find me!¡± The figure continued. Ethan was momentarily confused, looking at the giant in front of him without daring to say a word. ¡°Is Earth Fiend Valley doing alright?¡± the figure continued.
Upon hearing the name Earth Fiend Valley, Ethan¡¯s face instantly changed. He had heard of this sect, infamous in the southwestern region. It was said that they relied on dark energy, and countless girls were deceived into their cave abodes as nourishment. This kind of sect had harmed countless people and was truly an evil sect! ¡°Could it be¡­ this person is Earth Fiend Valley¡¯s founder?¡± Ethan suddenly guessed something. His brain spun rapidly, and the corner of his mouth couldn¡¯t help but curl into a cold smile. ¡°Founder, it¡¯s me!¡± Ethan suddenly cried out in sorrow. ¡°I finally found you, you have no idea how much effort I¡¯ve put in over the years to find you!¡± Ethan sobbed like the best actor Jarrod. ¡°Well done.¡± The founder replied indifferently. Ethan¡¯s heart suddenly filled with joy. He guessed right! ¡°It¡¯s not hard, as long as I find you, everything is worth it!¡± Ethan pretended to wipe away tears, speaking with a hint of sadness. The founder nodded slightly, looking at Ethan and said, ¡°Have you found the method to break the seal?¡± The seal?
So, this old thing was sealed! Ethan¡¯s eyes darted back and forth as he sighed, ¡°Not yet. I¡¯ve almost traveled the entire Pyro nation these years but haven¡¯t found a way to unseal it.¡± Upon hearing this, the founder¡¯s face immediately changed. A terrifying pressure instantly enveloped Ethan! ¡°Boom!¡± Facing this fierce pressure, Ethan didn¡¯t have the slightest power to resist and was mmed to the ground with a ¡°thud¡±! In an instant, Ethan felt as if his divine consciousness was about to shatter! ¡°Such incredible power!¡± Ethan couldn¡¯t help but tremble in his heart! This old monster actually attacked his sect¡¯s own people so ruthlessly! Truly worthy of being an evil sect! ¡°Useless trash!¡± The founder¡¯s voice rumbled, shaking Ethan¡¯s ears. Ethan couldn¡¯t help but curse silently in his heart. Just now, he was praising him for doing well, but in the blink of an eye, he turned his back on him. What a vile beast! ¡°Founder, it¡¯s not my fault, I¡¯ve tried so many methods already,¡± Ethan said hurriedly. This old monster coldly retorted, ¡°I don¡¯t want to know the process; I want the result! Since you can¡¯t find the method to break the seal, then you will stay here and apany me!¡± Upon hearing this, Ethan¡¯s face turned pale! This vile beast, he¡¯s really fucking ruthless! Turning against him faster than flipping through a book! ¡°Founder, I may not have achieved merit, but I¡¯ve certainly put in effort all these years. Just for the sake of my years of painstaking search, please let me go,¡± Ethan argued with gritted teeth. But the founder scoffed coldly, ¡°After so many years with no results, it means you¡¯re useless. I think you should stay here instead.¡± Ethan couldn¡¯t help but curse silently in his heart. This old thing was truly not human! But before him, he had no power to resist. To leave forcefully was absolutely impossible! With that thought, Ethan¡¯s mind spun rapidly. ¡°Founder!¡± Ethan suddenly had an idea. He raised his head and looked at Earth Fiend Valley¡¯s founder, anxiously saying, ¡°Actually, just give me a little more time, and I¡¯ll find a way to break the seal!¡± Before such selfish people, pleading about your own hardships is useless. Only by giving them hope can you save yourself! ¡°Do you think I¡¯m a fool?¡± However, the founder coldlyughed. ¡°Just want to make up a lie so I¡¯ll let you out? I think you¡¯re tired of living!¡± Following a furious roar, the founder¡¯s hand struck again! This time, Ethan felt as if his head was about to explode! The pain caused by the damaged divine consciousness was far beyond imagination! Even Ethan couldn¡¯t help but grit his teeth in pain! ¡°Old, vile creature, I will kill you one day¡­¡± Ethan cursed under his breath. That being said, he still needed to find a way out as soon as possible. ¡°Founder!¡± Ethan shouted once more. He looked at the founder with grief and indignation, expressing his pain: ¡°Founder, I¡¯m telling the truth! If you give me a little more time, I¡¯ll certainly find a way to break the seal. It¡¯s just that¡­¡± ¡°Just what?!¡± The founder asked coldly. Ethan sighed and murmured softly, ¡°I dare not say, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll me me¡­¡± ¡°Speak!¡± The founder bellowed. Ethan pretended to be in pain and said, ¡°I¡¯ve already found a way, I just need some time. But now¡­ Earth Fiend Valley is facing the disaster of extermination, and I¡­ I can¡¯t think of a solution¡­ Upon hearing this, the founder was indeed outraged! He furiously shouted, ¡°Who is it? Who dares touch my Earth Fiend Valley? Unforgivable, utterly unforgivable!¡± Ethan¡¯s eyes flickered, and he quickly said, ¡°It¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s someone named Ethan Smith! He said that everyone in Earth Fiend Valley is a group of bastards! He wants to uproot Earth Fiend Valleypletely!¡± ¡°Ahh!!!¡± The founder was furious, his angry roars making Ethan feel as if his eardrums were going to rupture! ¡°How dare he nder my Earth Fiend Valley like this. I will never let him go, never!¡± The founder yelled furiously. Ethan seized the opportunity and continued, ¡°This Ethan Smith is a great hero. He¡¯s so formidable that he has already stepped into the Grandmasters Realm at such a young age, making Earth Fiend Valley suffocate!¡± While saying this, Ethan couldn¡¯t help but feel slightly embarrassed. Damn it, the feeling of praising himself was indeed a bit awkwvard. ¡°Just a mere Grandmaster dares to bully my Earth Fiend Valley!¡± the Founder stared at Ethan coldly. ¡°Now I¡¯ll let you go, have you immediately find a way to break the seal. I want to tear Ethan Smith to pieces!¡± The Founder said coldly. Ethan shook his head hurriedly, ¡°There¡¯s no time. By the time I find a way to break the seal, Earth Fiend Valley will probably have been exterminated already! ¡± ¡°Founder, why don¡¯t you give me your power, and I¡¯ll go kill Ethan Smith for you¡­¡± Ethan said thick-facedly.. Chapter 220 - 220: 220: Endless Dark Energy!_l Chapter 220 - 220: 220: Endless Dark Energy!_l
Trantor: 549690339 Right now, Ethan Smith was in need of herbs, and if he could get them from this old thing, it would be for the best. The Old Ancestor fell silent for a moment, then said, ¡°I cannot pass on the cultivation path, at least not with my abilities.¡±
¡°You can¡¯t pass it on?¡± Ethan Smith couldn¡¯t help but be taken aback. The Old Ancestor nodded, ¡°That¡¯s right, there are no shortcuts in the cultivation path, and I cannot transfer my power to you through my breath.¡± ¡°Are you saying that my vast Earth Fiend Valley can¡¯t even find a Grandmaster?¡± At this point, the Old Ancestor¡¯s words suddenly took a sharp turn, as he coldly stared at Ethan Smith. Ethan Smith sighed, saying, ¡°Old Ancestor, times have changed. We are now in the Degenerate Age, and our cultivation is very difficult.¡± ¡°Difficult?¡± The Old Ancestor let out a cold humph. ¡°There are so many women in the world who can serve as nourishment for Earth Fiend Valley.¡± The Old Ancestor said coldly. Upon hearing this, Ethan Smith couldn¡¯t help but curse in his heart. This Earth Fiend Valley was truly disgusting! Who knows how many women they have deceived in order to achieve what they have today! Ethan Smith continued to lie, ¡°Old Ancestor, everything is now under official control, it¡¯s not that easy to find women.¡± ¡°Can¡¯t find them?¡± The Old Ancestor¡¯s face turned cold.
¡°I remember that Earth Fiend Valley raised a group of women, right? The newborns they give birth to are the purest cultivation nourishment! ¡± The Old Ancestor continued. Upon hearing this, Ethan Smith nearly lost control! If it weren¡¯t for hisck of power, Ethan Smith would have definitely pped this old beast to death! ¡°What a fucking beast, one day, I will go to Earth Fiend Valley.¡± Ethan Smith cursed incessantly in his heart. Despite his anger, Ethan Smith still shamelessly said, ¡°Old Ancestor, Earth Fiend Valley is facing the Disaster of Extermination, and those women have been saved by Ethan Smith!¡± ¡°Earth Fiend Valley is now in a dire situation, indeed!¡± A trace of sorrow shed across the Old Ancestor¡¯s face. He sighed, ¡°I never thought that my majestic Earth Fiend Valley would end up in this state today.¡± ¡°Old Ancestor, there may still be a way,¡± Ethan Smith said, looking up. ¡°I¡¯m a once-in-ten-thousand-year genius in Earth Fiend Valley! My cultivation speed is beyond imagination! The only thing Ick is dark energy!¡± ¡°Old Ancestor, if you are willing to offer your dark energy to me, I believe that I can step into the Grandmaster realm quickly and kill Ethan Smith!¡± After finishing his solemn vow, Ethan Smith showed no embarrassment or unease.
The Old Ancestor¡¯s brow slightly furrowed. He stroked his chin and pondered for a moment, then said solemnly, ¡°In that case, my strength will definitely be affected¡­¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that just perfect!¡± Ethan Smith shouted in his heart! If he could absorb all the dark energy of this old thing and kill him with a p, that would simply be the best oue! ¡°Old Ancestor, as long as Earth Fiend Valley can tide over this difficulty, you will still have the chance to see the light of day!¡± Ethan Smith said eagerly. ¡°If Earth Fiend Valley is destroyed, you may never be able to leave this ce! ¡± ¡°Besides, with your immense abilities, you can still reach the peak realm as long as you leave this ce!¡± Upon hearing Ethan Smith¡¯s words, the Old Ancestor seemed to be somewhat moved. Ethan Smith struck while the iron was hot, saying, ¡°Old Ancestor, there¡¯s no time to waste! Ethan Smith could destroy Earth Fiend Valley at any moment!¡± The Old Ancestor nodded slightly, ¡°Perhaps this is the only way.¡± Ethan Smith was overjoyed! This old thing was quite easy to deceive! Just as Ethan Smith was rejoicing, the Old Ancestor suddenly remembered something. He raised his hand, and a great force instantly pressed down on Ethan Smith! In an instant, with a ¡°bang,¡± Ethan Smith¡¯s divine sense was knocked down to the ground! There was another burst of intense pain, and Ethan Smith gritted his teeth! ¡°Are you trying to deceive me?¡± the Old Ancestor said coldly. Ethan Smith hastily replied, ¡°How could I¡­ Old Ancestor, I truly want to save you and get you out!¡± The Old Ancestor said nothing. He raised his finger, and a dark light instantly engulfed Ethan Smith. With this dark light enveloping him, Ethan Smith felt as if his entire body was being seen through by the Old Ancestor! Ethan Smith¡¯s face changed, and he quickly gathered his qi, desperately suppressing the spiritual energy within his body while releasing the rampant dark energy! Half a minuteter, the Old Ancestor withdrew the light. He nodded slightly, ¡°Well, let¡¯s do as you said. I¡¯m just missing a servant, and you¡¯re a suitable choice.¡± A servant Go fuck yourself! Although Ethan Smith was extremely unwilling, it was not up to him to decide. The Old Ancestor pointed, and a pitch-ck point of light fell into Ethan Smith¡¯s divine sense. ¡°To prevent you from betraying me, I left a mark in your divine sense.¡± ¡°As long as you disobey orders, with a flick of my mind, I can take your life.¡± The Old Ancestor said coldly. Ethan Smith¡¯s face instantly turned pale! If that¡¯s the case, how can Ethan Smith kill him? ¡°Of course, this mark has its benefits; you can absorb my dark energy at any time.¡± The Old Ancestor said indifferentlyu Ethan Smith hurriedly nodded his head, ¡°Thank you, Old Ancestor! Since that¡¯s the case, I won¡¯t waste any more time!¡± The Old Ancestor nodded slightly, waving his hand, and Ethan Smith¡¯s divine sense was pushed out. With his divine sense returning to his body, Ethan Smith sat up from the ground. ¡°Mr. Smith, are you okay?¡± Edward Green asked anxiously. Ethan Smith shook his head, stroking his chin, and couldn¡¯t help but worry. If the mark left in his divine sense wasn¡¯t erased, Ethan Smith would likely be reduced to a ve of this old beast. ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Just then, Ethan Smith suddenly thought of the inheritance his father had left him! ¡°My father¡¯s strength should be above that of this old beast, right?¡± Ethan Smith wondered in his heart. His father had left him an immeasurable inheritance, which might be the key to erasing the mark! With this thought, Ethan Smith didn¡¯t dare to waste any more time; he closed his eyes and began searching for a way to erase the mark. Soon, a ray of light shed through Ethan Smith¡¯s mind. Following that, countless memories poured directly into his mind! ¡°It can indeed be erased!¡± Feeling the memories, Ethan Smith was overjoyed! As long as he could erase this mark, he wouldn¡¯t have to worry about the Old Ancestor of Earth Fiend Valley any longer! ¡°I really don¡¯t know who my father actually was.¡± Ethan Smith pondered in his heart. From the inheritance, his father seemed to be an omnipotent existence. As long as Ethan Smith desired, he could obtain a corresponding cultivation skill. This ability was truly defying the heavens. ¡°Nevermind that, I¡¯ll absorb this old beast¡¯s dark energy first,¡± thought Ethan Smith. The dark energy of this old beast was vast, like an ocean, and if Ethan Smith could absorb it all, his strength would definitely rise to a new level! Thus, he didn¡¯t waste any more time, but sat down with legs crossed, absorbing the dark energy of the Old Ancestor through the mark. Boundless dark energy flowed from the mark into Ethan Smith¡¯s body. The breadth of this dark energy far exceeded Ethan Smith¡¯s imagination! His entire body was instantly enveloped in the dark energy, and the qi within him improved at a visible rate! Chapter 221 - 221: 210: As Hungry and Thirsty! Chapter 221 - 221: 210: As Hungry and Thirsty!
Trantor: 549690339 Ethan Smith eagerly absorbed the dark energy like a hungry ghost. For a moment, the qi inside his body seemed to be suppressed, not showing any signs of activity! This was the first time he had ever felt an endless supply of dark energy!
He even felt he couldn¡¯t possibly absorb it all! ¡°The ancestor didn¡¯t deceive me,¡± Ethan whispered to himself. He didn¡¯t know how long it would take him to meditate this time! Becausepletely absorbing all this dark energy was basically impossible! Time slipped away, and in the blink of an eye, a day and a night had passed. Ethan¡¯s strength had sessfully advanced from the Foundation Establishment Stage thirdyer to the fourth! Golden Light emanated from his body,yer uponyer attached to his skin as if it were being absorbed by his flesh. Ethan¡¯s body became even more unyielding! But it wasn¡¯t over yet, because the dark energy seemed not to have diminished at all! In the blink of an eye, three whole days had passed! During these three days, Ethan didn¡¯t eat, drink, or sleep. He desperately absorbed the dark energy emanating from his imprint! The surrounding temperature became extremely cold, and even the flowers and nts began to slowly wither!
No one knew how long it would take for Ethan to finish meditating this time. Schroeder Family. Ever since the Schroeder Family dered their allegiance to Ethan, their status had visibly plummeted. It was now difficult to see the Schroeder Family¡¯s dominant position. ¡°Dad, are we just going to take this lying down?¡± Miles Schroeder muttered as he sat nearby. Conrad Schroeder cast a cold nce at Miles and cursed, ¡°It¡¯s all because of you, you useless bastard! If it weren¡¯t for you, the Schroeder Family wouldn¡¯t have faced this disaster, and your older brother wouldn¡¯t have died!¡± Miles was scolded into silence. ¡°A good-for-nothing who only knows how to screw things up!¡± Conrad scolded. ¡°Heh, taking your frustration out on your son because you¡¯re not good enough yourself?¡± Just then, a voice came from outside. Looking up, a giant figure like a steel tower was standing in the doorway! His body was iparably robust, with bulging muscles exerting an oppressive force.
¡°Who are you?¡± Conrad¡¯s face subtly changed, his face filled with vignce. This huge man appeared before him like a ghost! This was enough to prove that this man was no ordinary person! ¡°Of course, I¡¯m here to help you,¡± the burly man said, slowly approaching Conrad and sitting down uninvited. Conrad¡¯s eyebrows slightly furrowed. He looked at Miles and gestured, ¡°You leave first.¡± ¡®Give me some money first. I¡¯m going out partying tonight, and I¡¯ve run out of cash,¡± Miles said shamelessly. Hearing this, Conrad became even angrier. How could he, who had lived so imposingly, have given birth to such a useless son! ¡°Go get it from your Uncle Shane!¡± Conrad said through clenched teeth. ¡°Love you, Dad!¡± Miles cheered and scampered out. Conrad reached out, and the door closed behind him. Then, he looked at the burly man in front of him and said coldly, ¡°What do you mean by this?¡± The burly man just smiled, ¡°Don¡¯t you want to get out from under Ethan Smith¡¯s control for the rest of your life?¡± Conrad remained silent. Of course, he didn¡¯t want to! How could the once unrivaled Conrad in Chuzzle be willing to submit to a junior! ¡°Who are you?¡± Conrad asked the burly man in front of him. The burly man smiled faintly, ¡®My name is Adrien Bauer, from Earth Fiend Valley.¡± Hearing the three words ¡°Earth Fiend Valley,¡± Conrad¡¯s face slightly changed! As a Grandmaster, he had naturally heard of Earth Fiend Valley! It was a notorious sect that everyone wanted to strike! They were said to be hidden in the southwest, practicing wicked arts, and harming countless people! ¡°If you cooperate with us in Earth Fiend Valley, what difficulty is there in returning to be the number one power in Chuzzle?¡± Adrien said with a hint of pride on his face. He was confident, believing Conrad wouldn¡¯t refuse Earth Fiend Valley¡¯s invitation. However, Conrad shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m afraid I¡¯m not interested in your Earth Fiend Valley. Please leave immediately,¡± Conrad said coldly. Hearing this, Adrien¡¯s brows furrowed deeply. ¡°What, the Earth Fiend Valley isn¡¯t good enough for you?¡± Adrien asked unpleasantly. Conrad said coldly, ¡°I¡¯ve already pledged my allegiance to Ethan Smith and won¡¯t go back on my word. Please leave immediately!¡± Adrien squinted, saying coldly, ¡°Conrad, I hope you¡¯ll think it over.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve said it before, and I won¡¯t agree. Leave my Schroeder Family immediately!¡± Conrad scolded. Hearing this, Adrien couldn¡¯t help butugh loudly, ¡°I never thought that the Conrad who was once called the invincible of Chuzzle would be so scared of a junior that he lost his nerve!¡± Conrad coldly replied, ¡°At least it¡¯s better than living as maggots in a corner like you.¡± A trace of anger shed across Adrien¡¯s face, and a terrifying aura erupted from him! The entire room shook as if there were an earthquake! And the furniture in the room copsed with a loud boom! Conrad¡¯s expression changed slightly. Adrien¡¯s strength clearly exceeded his expectations! ¡°What do you mean by this, sir? Are you going to start a fight?¡± Conrad asked with forcedposure. Adrien said coldly, ¡°Conrad, I came to work with you to save face; don¡¯t bite the hand that feeds you.¡± Conrad snorted, his body also erupting with an aura. He confidently said, ¡°I¡¯ve made myself clear. Please leave immediately!¡± Adrien sneered repeatedly, stood up, and said, ¡°I hope you won¡¯t regret it.¡± Alter tnrowmg aown tnese woras, Aarlen turnea to leave. Conrad couldn¡¯t help but sigh in relief. He hadn¡¯t expected Earth Fiend Valley toe knocking. After Adrien left, Uncle Shane quickly entered the room. ¡°Master, why didn¡¯t you agree with him?¡± Uncle Shane asked with some confusion. Conrad gave Uncle Shane a nce and snorted, ¡°Earth Fiend Valley is indeed powerful, but they¡¯re hidden in the southwest and don¡¯t even dare to show their faces! Cooperate with them? In your dreams!¡± Uncle Shane suddenly understood the situation. If a top aristocratic family from Capital City came to coborate, Conrad wouldn¡¯t have hesitated and agreed immediately. But Earth Fiend Valley¡­ Although they were strong,pared to the Taylor family of the Capital City, they were nothing. In modern society, if the Taylor family were truly annoyed, they could call in the military, and with one order, wipe Earth Fiend Valley off the map! ¡°Don¡¯t let word of this get out,¡± Conrad said to Uncle Shane. ¡°Also, inform Ethan Smith immediately,¡± Conrad continued. Uncle Shane nodded, ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Upon receiving his orders, Uncle Shane quickly left, prepared to find Ethan Smith. ¡®Where are you going?¡± However, the moment Uncle Shane got in the car, a gloomy voice came from behind! Turned around, it was Adrien Bauer! At this moment, Ethan Smith was still greedily absorbing the dark energy. In just a few days, Ethan¡¯s strength had increased once again! He had sessfully advanced from the Foundation Establishment Stage thirdyer to the fifthyer! And there was no sign of stopping! This made Ethan almost ecstatic! Chapter 222 - 222: 222: Adrien Bauer’s Cunning Plan Chapter 222 - 222: 222: Adrien Bauer¡¯s Cunning n
Trantor: 549690339 The environment around Ethan Smith grew colder and colder, with the surrounding treespletely withered. It was already approaching winter, and the dark energy within Ethan made the surroundings look even more deste.
In the room, Edward Green stood quietly by the window, looking at Ethan. He tried to practice ording to the breathing and meditation methods taught by Ethan, but found that his qi seemed to be suppressed, unable to advance at all. ¡°Mr. Smith¡¯s cultivation method¡­ seems a bit strange.¡± Edward muttered quietly. On the other side. Conrad Schroeder sat quietly in the living room, waiting for Uncle Armando. However, half a minuteter, a corpse was carried in. ¡°Master, Uncle Armando¡­ he¡¯s dead!¡± A servant of the Schroeder Family knelt on the ground with a panicked expression. On the groundy Uncle Armando. Hey quietly, his body shriveled like a mummy. ¡°Shane!¡± Seeing this scene, Conrad¡¯s heart was tormented! He held Uncle Armando¡¯s corpse, his face filled with pain.
Uncle Armando had been with Conrad for decades, and had been tireless in his service to the Schroeder Family over the years. As a result, Conrad deeply cared for him! Evenst time, when Uncle Armando¡¯s mistakes had implicated the Schroeder Family, Conrad couldn¡¯t bring himself to kill him! ¡°Who did this!¡± Conrad¡¯s eyes were bloodshot, and he shouted angrily. Before the servant could answer, Conrad¡¯s phone rang. After answering, a gloomy voice came from the other side. ¡°Mr. Schroeder, have you received the gift I sent you?¡± The voice was that of Adrien Bauer! Conrad¡¯s face changed, and he shouted, ¡°You did this! I will tear you to pieces!¡± ¡°Tear me to pieces?¡± Adrienughed on the other end of the phone. ¡°Mr. Schroeder, don¡¯t be so hasty. Wait until you¡¯ve seen the video before you make a decision.¡± Adrien said calmly. After saying that, he hung up the phone. In a moment, Conrad¡¯s phone received a text message.
This message contained a video in which Miles Schroeder was shrouded in a dark aura, his lips purple, and looking as if he was on the verge of death! ¡°Son!¡± Conrad¡¯s pupils contracted, and his face turned pale! At that moment, the phone rang again. ¡°Mr. Schroeder, your son has been poisoned by my Gu. As long as I give themand, he will die without a doubt.¡± Adrien said calmly. Conrad screamed anxiously, ¡°What do you want to do? Don¡¯t touch my son!¡± ¡°Hahaha!¡± Adrien couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud. ¡°If you don¡¯t want your son to have an ident, it¡¯s best to cooperate with me obediently.¡± Adrien sneered. At this moment, Conrad hadpletely panicked. Tristin Schroeder was already dead, and Miles had be the only sessor of the Schroeder Family! Although Miles was considered to be a useless waste, he was after all Conrad¡¯s own flesh and blood! How could Conrad not be anxious! The love of a parent knows no bounds! ¡°I¡¯ll agree to anything you want, just don¡¯t hurt my son!¡± Conrad cried out in panic. Adrien chuckled, ¡°You should have given in earlier, Conrad. Don¡¯t worry, once the matter is over, I guarantee that your Schroeder Family will once again be the number one family in Chuzzle.¡± After tossing down these words, Adrien hung up the phone. Conrad was in a hurry, but he had no means. Earth Fiend Valley was sinister, and its methods were mysterious ¡ª even Conrad had no way of dealing with them. Time flew by. Three more days passed. Ethan Smith¡¯s phone rang several times, but no one answered. That was because Ethan was currently attempting to break through to the Foundation Building Stage 7! This seemed to be his bottleneck already, even though his dark energy was rolling and endless, his strength couldn¡¯t progress any further. ¡°Whoosh!¡± Finally, Ethan opened his eyes. He couldn¡¯t help but exhale a turbid breath, and his eyes burst out with a faint, dark glow. Looking around, Ethan suddenly noticed that his eyes seemed to have changed. He turned to look at Edward Green in the room and found that his gaze seemed to be able to see right through Edward! ¡°Could this also be one of my natural abilities?¡± Ethan wondered. With every advancement in the Foundation Establishment Stage, a cultivator¡¯s natural abilities would gradually be revealed. Such was the case with Ethan¡¯s spiritual fire and his tough body. Now, his eyes were no exception. Ethan looked down at his own body and muttered, ¡°It seems that the Sixth Layer of the Foundation Building Stage is my bottleneck.¡± Apart from resources, the most important aspect of cultivation was state of mind. Many disciples of great familiesck talent, and even if they guarded herbs every day, it would be of no use. The improvement of state of mind was rtively more important. ¡°It seems that I still need to deceive that old bastard for a while longer.¡± Ethan sighed. Whenever he thought of the ancestor of Earth Fiend Valley, Ethan felt his stomach churn with anger. ¡°Mr. Smith.¡± At this moment, Edward Green came in from outside. Ethan nodded slightly and asked, ¡°How long have I been in seclusion this time?¡± Edward replied, ¡°It¡¯s been thirteen days.¡± ¡°So long.¡± Ethan frowned slightly. Fortunately, his strength had improved tremendously. Although it was only the difference between the Sixth and Seventh Layer, the gap between them was like night and day. ¡°Now facing Conrad, I might not be so helpless.¡± Ethan clenched his fist and thought to himself. Just then, Ethan¡¯s phone rang again. Picking it up, Ethan saw that the caller was Conrad. Without thinking too much, Ethan answered the call. Conrad¡¯s voice sounded somewhat unnatural, ¡°Come¡­Mr. Smith, do you have time? I¡¯d like to invite you for a meal.¡± ¡°Invite me for a meal?¡± Ethan raised his eyebrow. ¡°Is there something going on?¡± Conrad hesitated, ¡°There¡¯s¡­ something I need to tell you.¡± Ethan was silent for a moment, then agreed, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll be right over.¡± After hanging up, Ethan couldn¡¯t help but scratch his chin. Conrad sounded a bit odd¡­ After a quick shower, Ethan left and headed toward the Schroeder Family residence in Shince City. At this time, Adrien Bauer was in front of seven or eight corpses. The corpses were all shriveled, looking extremely terrifying. They were all the elite forces of the Schroeder Family! Their strength had already entered the Grandmaster Realm! ¡°Sofortable, sofortable¡­¡± Adrien licked his lips, his face full of satisfaction. Although filled with rage, Conrad did not dare to say anything. ¡°Ethan Smith has agreed and should arrive soon.¡± Conrad said with an expressionless face. ¡°Remember to give me back my son when the matter is over.¡± ¡°If there¡¯s even one single hair missing from my son, I will never spare you!¡± Adrien smiled faintly, ¡°Mr. Schroeder, rest assured, I, Adrien Bauer, am a man who keeps his word.¡± ¡°I hope so.¡± Conrad snorted coldly, and then left with a flick of his sleeve. Adrienughed sinisterly, the dark energy around him surging as he slowly raised his palm, and a burst of ck energy gushed out from nine directions! ¡°Ethan Smith, you tried to steal what¡¯s mine, now I¡¯ll make sure you have no ce to die!¡± Adrien said sinisterly. Before long, Ethan arrived at the Schroeder Family residence by car. Conrad was waiting at the door, and when he saw Ethan arrive, a hint of unease shed across his face.. Chapter 223 - 223: 223: Not Knowing How to Cherish_l Chapter 223 - 223: 223: Not Knowing How to Cherish_l
Trantor: 549690339 Conrad Schroeder forcefully suppressed the emotional turmoil in his heart and walked up to Ethan Smith. ¡°Mr. Smith.¡± Conrad¡¯s smile was somewhat unnatural.
Ethan looked at Conrad andughed, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Your face looks terrible. What happened?¡± Conrad was stunned, and quickly shook his head, ¡°No¡­nothing, I just haven¡¯t been resting welltely.¡± Ethanughed and said, ¡°I¡¯ll give you a pill another day, it¡¯ll guarantee you a better sleep than a pig.¡± The more Ethan said that, the more unnatural Conrad¡¯s expression became. ¡°Mr. Smith, let¡¯s¡­hurry inside.¡± Conrad said, pulling Ethan¡¯s arm. After they entered the living room, the dining table was already filled with exotic delicacies. ¡°So much food? Great! I haven¡¯t had a good meal for days.¡± Ethan excitedly sat down and started eating voraciously with chopsticks. Conrad sat there without saying a word. He looked at Ethan from time to time and then outside the door. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you eating?¡± Ethan asked while stuffing food into his mouth. ¡°I¡­l¡¯m not hungry.¡± Conrad forced a smile.
Ethan didn¡¯t say more. After a while, Ethan patted his stomach contentedly. He wiped his mouth and said with a mix of smile and seriousness, ¡°Conrad, sometimes a single decision can change one¡¯s life.¡± Hearing this, Conrad¡¯s face suddenly changed drastically! He almost couldn¡¯t help but reveal Adrien Bauer¡¯s n! But thinking of his son Miles Schroeder, Conrad ultimately held back. ¡°Mr¡­Mr. Smith, I don¡¯t quite understand what you¡¯re talking about¡­¡± Conrad said with an awkward smile. Ethan stretchedzily and said, ¡°If you don¡¯t understand, don¡¯t worry about it. Pretend I never said anything.¡± ¡°By the way, you wanted to talk to me about something, right? Go ahead.¡± Ethan looked at Conrad, smiling. Conrad was at a loss as to what to do. His mission was to deceive Ethan intoing here! But as to what to do specifically, Adrien never mentioned!
¡°1¡­¡± ¡°Ethan, it¡¯s me who asked for you.¡± Right when Conrad was at a loss, Adrien entered from outside. Ethan looked at Adrien, somewhat surprised, ¡°Aidan Ortega? What are you doing here?¡± Adrienughed, ¡°Ethan, I¡¯ve just recently be a disciple of Conrad.¡± ¡°A disciple of Conrad?¡± Ethan raised an eyebrow. ¡°Aren¡¯t you a member of the Lane Family?¡± Ethan asked, surprised. Adrien feigned anger, ¡°That Lane Family isn¡¯t worth it. Staying with them, I¡¯d have no prospects in this lifetime! People naturally go to higher ces, and water flows to lower ones, right?¡± Hearing this, Ethan rubbed his chin and remained silent for a long time. ¡°Ethan, I didn¡¯t expect that in such a short time, you¡¯ve grown so much that even Conrad lost to you.¡± Adrien sat down next to Ethan, speaking with some enthusiasm. Ethanughed, ¡°You¡¯re not doing too badly either, breaking through to Grandmaster. That¡¯s worth celebrating, too.¡± Adrienughed heartily, ¡°It¡¯s not worth mentioningpared to your achievements!¡± After that, Adrien poured Ethan a ss of wine and said, ¡°Here¡¯s to celebrating you bing the Chuzzle Network, cheers!¡± Ethan didn¡¯t refuse. He picked up the ss, clinked it with Adrien¡¯s, and drained it in one gulp. Ethan, who had already eaten, also drank a few rounds of wine with Adrien. During this time, Conrad sat aside without saying a word or moving his chopsticks. ¡°Ethan, I¡¯m a little thirsty. Could you get me some water?¡± At that moment, Adrien suddenly asked with a smile. ¡°No problem.¡± Ethan didn¡¯t even think about it, turning around and walking towards the water jug. However, just as Ethan¡¯s back faced Adrien, a merciless glint shed in Adrien¡¯s eyes! With a shimmer of light on his finger, he reached out towards Ethan¡¯s vital point with a ¡°whoosh¡±! Under the protection of Inner Strength, Adrien¡¯s fingers were sharper than a dagger and extremely fast! Even steel would be instantly pierced! So Adrien had full confidence that he could eliminate Ethan with one blow! ¡°Hm? Why is my shoce untied?¡± But just then, Ethan suddenly squatted down. Adrien¡¯s finger brushed past Ethan¡¯s body! ¡°Damn it!¡± Adrien cursed silently! This Ethan, really lucky! With cold eyes, he watched Ethan squatting on the ground, and reached out with his finger a second time! ¡°This one¡¯s untied too, really annoying.¡± However, Ethan slightly shifted his body, once again avoiding the deadly blow. This made Adrien¡¯s face extremely ugly, nearly losing his temper! ¡°I don¡¯t believe your luck can always be this good!¡± Furious, Adrien reached out with both hands! ¡°Ah, Conrad, as the host, you should pour the water.¡± Ethan turned around again at just the right moment, once more avoiding Adrien¡¯s attack! ¡°How is this possible!¡± Adrien was almost driven mad! A sudden bad feeling appeared in his heart! One¡¯s luck can be good once, twice, but never every single time, avoiding blows perfectly! Just as Adrien was shocked, Ethan turned around suddenly. He sighed softly, ¡°I¡¯ve given you three chances to kill me, but you just didn¡¯t cherish them, did you?¡± Chapter 224 - 224: 224: A Good Tool to Utilize_l Chapter 224 - 224: 224: A Good Tool to Utilize_l
Trantor: 549690339 Upon hearing Ethan Smith¡¯s words, Adrien Bauer¡¯s face suddenly changed! He hastily retreated two steps and said guardedly, ¡°Ethan Smith, what do you mean by that?¡±
¡°What do I mean?¡± Ethan Smith sneered repeatedly. ¡°Are you still going to pretend? You attempted to take my life three times, and you think I haven¡¯t noticed?¡± Ethan Smith said coldly. At this moment, Adrien Bauer was still somewhat unwilling to ept this. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Ethan Smith, we became acquainted through fighting, why would I want to take your life?¡± Ethan Smith took a sip of water and said indifferently, ¡°Indeed, Aidan Ortega wouldn¡¯t want to take my life, nor would he havee to provoke me. Unfortunately for you, you¡¯re not Aidan Ortega.¡± As soon as these words came out, Adrien Bauer¡¯s face instantly turned pale with shock! There was no point in pretending anymore, so Adrien Bauer simply revealed his true colors. He sneered, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to see through me.¡± ¡°But¡­ I¡¯m curious, how did you know I wasn¡¯t Aidan Ortega?¡± Adrien Bauer asked, bewildered. Ethan Smith shook his head and said, ¡°You made too many mistakes. Most importantly¡­ Aidan Ortega is a tough man, but you¡­ you¡¯re like a sissy.¡± Adrien Bauer¡¯s pupils constricted sharply!
He red at Ethan Smith and shouted, ¡®You are insulting me!¡± Ethan Smith chuckled, ¡°Tsk, you actually figured it out.¡± Dark energy surged around Adrien Bauer, ready to strike! ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, you should be that bastard from Earth Fiend Valley, right?¡± Ethan Smith continued. Adrien Bauer¡¯s brow furrowed, and the shocked expression on his face grew even stronger. ¡°Hahahaha!¡± Adrien Bauer burst outughing. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to guess it! But what does it matter? Do you think you can escape today?¡± Adrien Bauer sneered. Ethan Smith, however, remained calm andposed. He nced at Adrien Bauer and scoffed, ¡°Stop showing off. If you really had the ability to kill me, you wouldn¡¯t have needed to go through so much trouble.¡± Indeed, as Ethan Smith said. Adrien Bauer had no confidence in his heart.
Otherwise, there would have been no need for him to rely on Conrad Schroeder¡¯s help. ¡°If we fought in a straightforward manner, I might not necessarily be your match.¡± Adrien Bauer said ominously. ¡°But do you think I¡¯d be here without being fully prepared?¡± As the words fell, Adrien Bauer suddenly roared in anger! For an instant, nine streams of ck energy erupted from nine positions! The ck energy seemed to swallow the entire room, and the sinister and terrifying atmosphere was chilling! Ethan Smith frowned slightly, looked at the scene before him, and whispered, ¡°What is this?¡± Adrien Bauer, however, remained silent, his hands swiftly sliding through the air. A few minutester. The nine streams of ck energy began to disappear. The surrounding environment appeared to be unchanged, yet as if everything had changed somehow. Ethan Smith furrowed his brow and said, ¡°You¡¯ve yelled and caused all this ruckus, and this is all you¡¯ve got? It seems Earth Fiend Valley¡¯s cultivation skills aren¡¯t all that impressive.¡± Upon hearing Ethan Smith¡¯s words, a few veins bulged on Adrien Bauer¡¯s forehead. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Ethan Smith, don¡¯t be toocent, I¡¯m telling you, you won¡¯t be able to escape today!¡± Ethan Smith slowly stood up, looked at Adrien Bauer coldly, and said, ¡°Even if you didn¡¯te looking for me, I would have gone after you because everyone in Earth Fiend Valley deserves to die!¡± ¡°Hahahahaha!¡± Adrien Bauerughed repeatedly. ¡°Come and try then!¡± Adrien Bauer leaned back with his hands behind him, looking extremely confident. Ethan Smith didn¡¯t say a word. He held great contempt for Earth Fiend Valley. Techniques that harm ordinary people like this shouldn¡¯t exist in the world! Since he couldn¡¯t kill Earth Fiend Valley¡¯s master for now, he might as well ughter Adrien Bauer standing before him! ¡°Whoosh!¡± Without hesitation and wasting any words, Ethan Smith¡¯s energy erupted, and his body suddenly vanished on the spot! His fierce punch almost instantaneously arrived in front of Adrien Bauer! Such speed caused Adrien Bauer¡¯s expression to change! Furthermore, the devastating power of that punch caused even more fear in Adrien Bauer¡¯s heart! Even Conrad Schroeder, not far away, was horrified! This time, Ethan Smith¡­ seemed to be even stronger thanst time they fought! ¡°Boom!¡± The punchnded squarely on Adrien Bauer¡¯s face. His entire body was sent flying, crashing through the wall! His entire face nearly cracked apart. If it weren¡¯t for Aidan Ortega¡¯s sturdy body, this punch might have directly shattered his head! Ethan Smith watched Adrien Bauer coldly, snorting, ¡°Is that all you¡¯ve got?¡± ¡°Hahaha! ¡± However, Adrien Bauer quickly got back up from the ground. Shockingly, the wounds on his face were healing at an incredibly fast speed! In a matter of moments, his face had returned to its original state, without a trace of injury! ¡°How is that possible?!¡± Ethan Smith¡¯s expression shifted slightly. Even a top alchemist wouldn¡¯t be able to recover in such a short period! ¡°No matter what kind of evil technique you have, I will crush it today!¡± Ethan Smith roared and advanced once more! This time, Ethan Smith¡¯s fists were even more powerful! Merely the energy emitted made the entire room vibrate, nearly copsing! ¡°What an overbearing energy!¡± Adrien Bauer eximed! However, he didn¡¯t panic, and a trace of excitement shed through his eyes! ¡°Boom!¡± This punch directly shattered Aidan Ortega¡¯s incredibly sturdy body! Large swaths of flesh and blood turned inside out, and countless bones were crushed! ¡°Incredible¡­ simply the physical body can produce such terrifying power,¡± Conrad Schroeder standing nearby was also astonished by this punch! ¡°Hahaha! ¡± Soon, Adrien Bauer stood up once again. As always, his body quickly recovered. ¡°Hahaha! Worthy of the chaotic body!¡± ¡°I initially wanted to retrieve the stone statue, but then I changed my mind after learning that you were a chaotic body,¡± Adrien Bauer¡¯s eyes were full of madness! Ethan Smith narrowed his eyes and said, ¡®What, do you want to possess me?¡± Adrien Bauer sneered, ¡°No, this body of mine is more than enough.¡± ¡°I want to kill you and use your body to resurrect our ancestor!¡± ¡°By then, our Earth Fiend Valley will no longer have to hide in the southwest!¡± Adrien Bauerughed uproariously. Ethan Smith raised an eyebrow. He nced at Adrien Bauer and said lightly, ¡°That ancestor you¡¯re talking about¡­ should be the old beast in the stone statue, right? Tsk, you¡¯re really a loyal dog.¡± At these words, Adrien Bauer¡¯s pupils contracted abruptly! ¡°You¡­ you¡¯ve already entered the stone statue?¡± Adrien Bauer stared fixedly at Ethan Smith, speaking angrily. Ethan Smith smiled, ¡°That¡¯s right, not only have I been in there, but I¡¯ve also absorbed its dark energy.¡± ¡°I must say, the old beast¡¯s dark energy is indeed vast, and it proved to be a handy tool.¡¯ Ethan Smith¡¯s words undoubtedly enraged Adrien Bauer! He looked up and roared, ¡°Ah!!! You actually dared to use our ancestor as a tool! Ethan Smith, I¡¯m going to kill you!¡± After saying this, Adrien Bauer pped his hands together and silently recited a spell.. Above his head, a huge ck sphere quickly materialized! Chapter 225 - 225: 225: The Earth Fiend Valley Evil Arts Chapter 225 - 225: 225: The Earth Fiend Valley Evil Arts
Trantor: 549690339 The ck orb grewrger andrger above Adrien Bauer¡¯s head, a terrifying pressure instantly spreading! Conrad Schroeder¡¯s face shed with seriousness as he immediately circted his Inner Strength to protect his body.
In contrast, Ethan Smith looked calm,pletely ignoring Adrien Bauer¡¯s technique. ¡°Ethan Smith, die for me!¡± Adrien Bauer roared. Following that, he pushed his palm forward! The immense ck orb rolled forward with a thunderous rumble, instantly shattering everything it touched! ¡°Insect-level skill, watch as I shatter it with one punch!¡± Ethan Smith bellowed. He clenched his fist and charged forward! ¡°Boom!¡± After a loud st, Ethan Smith¡¯s fist collided with the ck orb! The enormous collision shattered the entire room! The two sides were momentarily at a deadlock, the ck orb unable to advance even half a step! ¡°Break for me!¡± Ethan Smith roared. Cracks began to appear on the giant ck orb! ¡°Boom!¡±
Finally, the ck orb couldn¡¯t withstand it anymore, exploding into dark energy and dissipating in an instant! Ethan Smith¡¯s face was icy as he looked at Adrien Bauer and sneered, ¡°Is that Adrien Bauer licked his lips and retorted: ¡°Indeed, you are a chaotic body. Honestly, you¡¯re bing more and more intriguing to me.¡± ¡°What exactly is this chaotic body that you keep talking about?¡± Ethan Smith asked, furrowing his eyebrows. This was the second time he heard this term from Adrien Bauer. ¡°Ask in hell!¡± Adrien Bauer roared as the ck orbs reappeared in his palm! ¡°Again?¡± Ethan Smith couldn¡¯t help but frown. Even though Adrien Bauer knew this technique was ineffective, he was still insisting on using it. What was the meaning of this? ¡°Hahaha, you can stand one, but what about ten?¡± Adrien Bauerughed maniacally! He pushed the ck orb in his hand forward, and immediately another ck orb started to form! ¡°Huh?¡± Ethan Smith¡¯s face slightly changed, a trace of shock shed in his eyes. This technique was severely draining, yet Adrien Bauer was able to continuously throw multiple orbs! Could it be that his stamina was infinite?
¡°Boom!¡± Several ck orbs exploded next to Ethan Smith¡¯s ear! His eardrums seemed like they were about to burst! Even Ethan Smith couldn¡¯t help but bleed from his ears! ¡°I can¡¯t continue like this.¡± Ethan Smith¡¯s expression turned cold, and he stepped forward! Wizards were not adept at closebat and often relied on techniques, so he couldn¡¯t allow Adrien Bauer to stay far away! ¡°Shoosh!¡± Ethan Smith transformed into a streak of golden light and reached Adrien Bauer in a blink of an eye. His enormous fist, with a force that could break anything, smashed towards Adrien Bauer! ¡°You want to get close? I¡¯m not afraid of you, this body is no worse than yours!¡± Adrien Bauer sneered and surprisingly clenched his fist to meet Ethan¡¯s attack head-on! ¡°ng! ¡± The sound of the fists colliding was deafening, waves of shock radiating and shaking the entire house into rubble! ¡°Retreat!¡± Adrien Bauer continuously stumbled backwards, his hand bones directly fractured! The violent Inner Strength tore through his entire arm, almost pulverizing his bones! ¡°How¡¯s this possible!¡± Adrien Bauer grunted in pain. He looked down at his arms, his face full of shock! The hardness of this body was amongst the strongest he had ever seen, yet it stood no chance against Ethan Smith! ¡°Bang!¡± Another punch, aimed directly at his face! Under this punch, Adrien Bauer was flung through the air! Ethan Smith did not back off at this point. His fist fall down like golden rain! In the blink of an eye, Adrien Bauer had already suffered dozens of punches! All the bones in his body were shattered and he was almost reduced to a pile of flesh! ¡°Did we win?¡± Conrad Schroeder nearby murmured under his breath. As soon as his words fell, Adrien Bauer¡¯s body began to heal slowly again! In just a few short minutes, Adrien Bauer¡¯s body had been fully restored! ¡°Hmm?¡± Ethan Smith¡¯s eyebrows raised slightly. He stroked his chin in contemtion, then murmured: ¡°So that¡¯s it, I see¡±¡­ ¡°Hahaha! Ethan Smith, you can¡¯t kill me! But I can slowly drain you to death!¡± Adrien Bauerughed maniacally. Ethan Smith smirked: ¡°I have already guessed.¡± ¡°Guessed?¡± Adrien Bauer smirked endlessly. ¡°Bluffing! Can you, a mere ant, guess the unique arts of Earth Fiend Valley?¡± Adrien Bauer sneered. Ethan Smith nced around and muttered, ¡°At first, I thought you had some unimaginable techniques to rapidly heal, but then I felt it wasn¡¯t like that.¡± ¡°Not until Iter saw your boundless energy, and¡­ when you recovered your body, even the copsed houses were restored, I¡¯m basically sure about my thoughts.¡± Upon hearing Ethan Smith¡¯s words, Conrad Schroeder quickly looked around. Indeed, the buildings that had been destroyed were actually intact! Adrien Bauer sneered, ¡°You have been carefully observing.¡± Ethan Smith ignored Adrien Bauer and continued to guess, ¡°Does this mean that you are immortal in this ce?¡± ¡°Correct.¡± Adrien Bauer sneered. ¡°This technique is quite amazing.¡± Ethan Smith marveled. It seems that Earth Fiend Valley really lives up to its name. ¡°Even if you have guessed, what can you do? I can slowly drain your strength, and after you¡¯re exhausted, you¡¯re sure to die!¡± Adrien Bauer sneered. As he spoke, Adrien Bauer¡¯s palm moved again. In an instant, a great gust of wind blew, causing his descendant to condense into a giant ck figure! What shocked Ethan Smith was that this ck figure looked exactly like the ancestor in the stone statue! ¡°Ethan Smith, obediently offer your body for ancestor¡¯s sacrifice!¡± Adrien Bauer¡¯s voice was thunderous, it was deafening. Ethan Smith looked up at the giant figure, his cold voice said, ¡°If you want to win with this technique, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ve miscalcted.¡± ¡°Hahaha! You ignorant child, you are bluffing! This is the ultimate technique of Earth Fiend Valley, capable of shattering a hill with one p!¡± Adrien Bauer roared. ¡°No matter how hard your body is, I can smash you into mush!¡± ¡°Die!¡± Having said that, Adrien Bauer mobilized his technique, and the huge figure started to move. It raised itsrge palm, rolled up an imposing air current, and pushed towards Ethan Smith! In an instant, the ground seemed to shatter! Even Conrad Schroeder, who was not far away, was under pressure, his chest hurt, and he vomited a mouthful of blood! ¡°Bad!¡± Conrad Schroeder muttered in his heart. This strike, even he might not be able to withstand it! The ground under Ethan Smith¡¯s feet began to copse, his entire body immediately sank several points! ¡°Parlor tricks, not worth mentioning, I¡¯ll smash your head now!¡± Ethan Smith was not at all panicked. He snorted coldly, and instantly transformed into gold! The golden light flowed along his body, finally converging on both fists! ¡°Archaic Sacred spring!¡± With Ethan Smith¡¯s roar, the light on his fist suddenly became as dazzling as the sun and moon! ¡°Break!¡± Ethan Smith, with a clenched fist, leaped up in the air, and smashed down heavily! Chapter 226 - 226: 226: Are You Afraid of Pain? 1 Chapter 226 - 226: 226: Are You Afraid of Pain? 1
Trantor: 549690339 The golden light shed brightly, blinding to the eyes! The terrifying, oppressive aura shattered the ground! ¡°Boom!¡±
A shocking scene unfolded: Ethan Smith¡¯s punch directly shattered the palm of the ancestral phantom! The palm was pierced through, looking fragile under the golden light! But Ethan Smith didn¡¯t stop there, his fierce fist went through the palm and aimed straight at the huge head! Adrien Bauer¡¯s pupils shrank suddenly, and he roared in fury! ¡°How is this possible!¡± Adrien Bauer trembled! ¡°Boom!¡± With this punch, the so-called ultimate technique of the Earth Fiend Valley was shattered! Just one punch! It had the power to create heaven and earth! Most importantly, this time Ethan Smith didn¡¯t rely on any formation! Everything returned to calm. The ck phantom gradually disappeared, and the scene became devastated.
Ethan Smith was engulfed in golden light, looking like a god descending to earth. ¡°The Earth Fiend Valley¡¯s ultimate technique is weak.¡± Ethan Smith coldly stared at Adrien Bauer. Adrien Bauer¡¯s face changed several times before he snorted lightly. ¡°Judging from his aura, Ethan Smith is only at the Sixth Layer of the Master realm; how could he have such strength¡­ ¡± Conrad Schroeder swallowed hard, shocked to his core! Even the legendary figures of the war zone back in the day couldn¡¯t possibly achieve this! ¡°I wouldn¡¯t be too surprised by whatever a chaotic body achieves.¡± Adrien Bauer licked his lips. His eyes became increasingly obsessed, and his interest in Ethan Smith¡¯s body grew. ¡°Use any moves you have left,¡± Ethan Smith said coldly. Adrien Bauer licked his lips and sneered, ¡°Ethan Smith, although you¡¯re powerful, your realm is too low to escape from here.¡± ¡°As long as you¡¯re here, I¡¯m immortal, and your Inner Strength will eventually be depleted!¡± Adrien Bauer wasn¡¯t flustered. His n was to slowly torture Ethan Smith, wear him out, and im his body.
There was no panic on Ethan Smith¡¯s face, but a trace of mocking smile. This smile made Adrien Bauer very ufortable! ¡°Pretending to be calm, let¡¯s see how long can youst!¡± Adrien Bauer said grimly. Then, he raised his hand to activate his technique, and a gigantic hand descended from the sky! A deafening roar filled their ears, and a terrifying pressure crushed them! Ethan Smith remained calm and punched to meet it. An apparently ordinary punch had the power to destroy the world! Adrien Bauer¡¯s technique seemed fragile in the face of this punch! ¡°Is it meaningful to waste time like this? If you were wise, you¡¯d submit and hand over your body. I might even teach you a method to seize another body and continue living¡­¡± Adrien Bauer licked his lips, speaking coldly. Ethan Smith didn¡¯t answer directly, but instead asked, ¡°Are you afraid of pain?¡± Adrien Bauer was taken aback and frowned, ¡°What do you mean?¡± Ethan Smith shook his head andughed, ¡°Indeed, your technique is quite marvelous. As long as one has a lower realm than yours, they cannot break the spell and escape.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Adrien Bauer stood proudly with his hands behind his back. ¡°But, this technique has a fatal w.¡± Ethan Smith suddenly changed his tone, and the smile on his face became even thicker. Adrien Bauer¡¯s face changed, and he stared coldly at Ethan Smith, ¡°Stop bluffing! You can¡¯t fool me!¡± Ethan Smith sneered, ¡°Don¡¯t believe me?¡± Adrien Bauer snorted, ¡°Of course, I¡­ugh!¡± Before Adrien Bauer could finish speaking, Ethan Smith was already up close, and his fierce punchnded on Adrien Bauer¡¯s chest! With direct force, Adrien Bauer¡¯s chest was pierced! Intense pain made Adrien Bauer¡¯s pupils suddenly contract! His body even trembled! Wiping the blood in his mouth, he gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Even if you pierce my chest, so what! My body can heal at any time!¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Ethan Smith nodded. ¡°You can indeed heal your body, but¡­ you¡¯d still feel the pain.¡± Ethan Smith¡¯s words suddenly made Adrien Bauer¡¯s face change dramatically! ¡°You¡­ what do you mean!¡± Adrien Bauer suddenly had a terrible feeling! Ethan Smith sneered, ¡°What do I mean? You¡¯re no match for me, so what if you can heal your body? I can torture you endlessly, and eventually, there will be a moment when you can¡¯t bear it, right?¡± Adrien Bauer suddenly realized something! Yes, in terms of strength, Adrien Bauer was no match for Ethan Smith, and could only adopt a wasting strategy! But he overlooked a crucial issue! Ethan Smith could also use his overwhelming strength to torture and make him suffer unbearable pain! There was a limit to everyone¡¯s endurance, and once it was crossed, they would copse! ¡°Seems like you understand now.¡± Ethan Smith cracked a smile, revealing a mouthful of white teeth. However, this brilliant smile appeared demonic in Adrien Bauer¡¯s eyes! ¡°No, I can¡¯t let him get close!¡± Adrien Bauer thought to himself, intending to run. But unfortunately, it was toote. Ethan Smith was faster and closed in! Then they saw Ethan Smith grab Adrien Bauer¡¯s neck with one hand, and after a low roar, a tremendous force erupted from his palm! ¡°Puh!¡± Under this tremendous force, Ethan Smith directly twisted Adrien Bauer¡¯s neck! Pain! Heart-piercing pain! But soon, Adrien Bauer¡¯s body began to heal. After he healedpletely, Ethan Smith closed in again and grabbed Adrien Bauer¡¯s fingers! ¡°Crack! ¡± One by one, Ethan Smith broke all ten fingers! As the saying goes, ten fingers are connected to the heart; Adrien Bauer felt this deeply at that moment! Endless torture began. Ethan Smith was relentless, repeatedly torturing Adrien Bauer whenever his body recovered! Even Conrad Schroeder, who was not far away, felt unbearable to watch such cruelty! Adrien Bauer started to crack under the pressure. The continuous torture affected his mental strength, and his vision began to blur. Ethan Smith looked down at Adrien Bauer and sneered, ¡°It seems you¡¯ve misunderstood the situation. I trapped you, not the other way around..¡± Chapter 227 - 227: The Pain of Conrad Schroeder Chapter 227: The Pain of Conrad Schroeder Trantor: 549690339 Adrien Bauer¡¯s face suddenly turned pale! A sense of fear spread from the bottom of his heart! This man is simply a devil! His hands, chest, head, and even his lower body had been shattered countless times by Ethan Smith! No one could endure such pain! In the blink of an eye, an hour had passed. Adrien Bauer didn¡¯t know how many times he had been shattered! His spirit had already reached the brink of copse! He could fall into unconsciousness at any moment! As for Ethan Smith, his state began to deteriorate as well. His spiritual power was running low inside his body, and even his breath began to slow! It wouldn¡¯t take long for Ethan Smith¡¯s strength to run dry. ¡°I can¡¯t hold on any longer.¡± Adrien Bauer¡¯s forehead began to bead with sweat. ¡°Boom!¡± Before he could make a decision, Ethan Smith threw another punch, shattering his flesh body once again. Countless shatterings and reformations drove Adrien Bauer to the edge of breaking! ¡°Ahh!! You shameless bastard!¡± Adrien Bauer roared with his head raised. ¡°I won¡¯t let you get away with this!¡± ¡°p!¡± As soon as his words fell, Ethan Smith pped and shattered his face bones! ¡°Stop talking nonsense, I quite like torturing people.¡± Ethan Smith panted slightly. ¡°People like you should go to the Eighteenthyer Purgatory!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll just treat it as letting you experience the torture of hell ahead of time.¡± Ethan Smith opened his mouth, revealing a mouthful of white teeth. His cruel smile made Adrien Bauer, who still wanted to persist, copse mentally! No one could bear such inhuman torture! ¡°I can¡¯t take it any longer!¡± Adrien Bauer¡¯s expression was incredibly pained, he gritted his teeth, feeling somewhat regretful in his heart! After countless calctions, he never could have predicted this turn of events! At this moment, Adrien Bauer suddenly thought of something! He twisted his head to look at Conrad Schroeder, who had been watching the battle all along, a cold smile appeared at the corner of his mouth. If it came to raw power, Conrad Schroeder¡¯s strength was actually above Adrien Bauer! And he had been spectating the entire time, clearly in peak condition. To deal with the current Ethan Smith, it would be no problem at all! Thinking of this, Adrien Bauer couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter! He uttered incantations, and the scene in front of him began to change! Quickly, the surroundings reverted to the previous scene of dining. Ethan Smith nced around and sneered, ¡°What, you can¡¯t hold on any longer?¡± Adrien Bauer licked his lips and sneered, ¡°You¡¯re right, I can¡¯t hold on any longer.¡± ¡°So what?¡± Ethan Smith raised an eyebrow, stepping closer to Adrien Bauer. Adrien Bauer didn¡¯t fear him, gnashing his teeth as he said, ¡°But unfortunately, you¡¯re still going to die today!¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Ethan Smith raised an eyebrow. Adrien Bauer didn¡¯t say anything more, he turned his head to look at Conrad Schroeder and shouted, ¡°Conrad Schroeder, your chance hase! Kill Ethan Smith immediately!¡± Hearing these words, both Ethan Smith and Conrad Schroeder¡¯s faces changed. As their eyes met, it seemed as if they had been in a standoff for countless rounds! Ethan Smith stared coldly at Conrad Schroeder, a hint of vignce shing in his eyes. Meanwhile, Conrad Schroeder had a conflicted expression on his face, and his heart was pounding wildly! ¡°Conrad Schroeder, kill him for me! Now!¡± Adrien Bauer shouted angrily when Conrad Schroeder didn¡¯t move. Conrad Schroeder took a deep breath, and his aura began to rise rapidly! The Grandmaster¡¯s pressure erupted once more! Feeling this strong pressure, Adrien Bauer couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter! ¡°A Grandmaster is more than enough to kill you as you are now!¡± Adrien Bauer roared madly. Ethan Smith ignored Adrien Bauer. He looked at Conrad Schroeder and said coldly, ¡°Why did you betray me?¡± A sh of pain crossed Conrad Schroeder¡¯s face. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Mr. Smith, Adrien has kidnapped my son. If I don¡¯tply, he will kill my son!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already lost Tristin, and I can¡¯t afford to lose Miles Schroeder again¡­¡± As he spoke, tears streamed down Conrad Schroeder¡¯s face. He fell to his knees with a ¡°thump,¡± sobbing. ¡°Mr. Smith, forgive me, I will avenge you¡­¡± Conrad Schroeder wiped away his tears and said with grief. Adrien Bauer, who was standing to the side,ughed madly, ¡°Well done! Don¡¯t waste any more time; as long as you kill Ethan Smith, I¡¯ll return your son to you!¡± ¡°By then, you can still be the king of Chuzzle!¡± ¡°Earth Fiend Valley will also help you eliminate all hidden enemies!¡± ¡°Do it!¡± Conrad Schroeder stood up from the ground. A strong murderous spirit surged from his body. As the number one person in Chuzzle, his strength was unquestionable. A chilling aura pressed towards Ethan Smith. The Inner Strength within his hands surged. Conrad Schroeder¡¯s palms emitted a strange glow. ¡°Mr. Smith, I hope you don¡¯t me me¡­¡± Conrad Schroeder murmured softly.. Chapter 228 - 228: Escaping Again_l Chapter 228: Escaping Again_l Trantor: 549690339 Conrad Schroeder¡¯s aura grew thicker and thicker, with a sense of oppression pressing down. Ethan Smith¡¯s face showed a hint of seriousness. After all, Conrad Schroeder was a Grandmaster, and his strength should not be underestimated. With one strike, Ethan Smith might die right here on the spot. ¡°Rumble¡­¡± Conrad Schroeder waved his palm and crushed down towards Ethan Smith! ¡°Mr. Smith!¡± Just then, a loud shout came from outside. Upon looking back, Edward Green was panting at the entrance. He was holding someone in his arms. It was none other than Miles Schroeder! Conrad Schroedery motionless in Edward Green¡¯s arms, looking dead. ¡°My son!¡± The moment Conrad Schroeder saw Miles, he rushed over! He hugged Miles tightly and anxiously asked, ¡°Son, what¡­ what¡¯s wrong with you¡­¡± Ethan Smith let out a sigh of relief. He had already suspected that something was amiss, so he had inquired about the Schroeder Family¡¯s situation beforehand. Subsequently, he arrived at the Schroeder Family home early and took a strand of Miles¡¯ hair, using the same method that he used to find Emily Taylor, to locate Miles¡¯ whereabouts. He then asked Edward Green to find Miles while he attended the banquet alone. ¡°Thank goodness I made it in time,¡± Ethan Smith said with a hint of LleynuctLftJ11. Had Conrad Schroeder¡¯s palm strikended, Ethan Smith would have undoubtedly died! ¡°Ethan Smith, how did you find Miles?¡± Adrien Bauer red at Ethan with unwillingness in his eyes. Ethan Smith sneered, ¡°Do you think it has something to do with you?¡± Not far away, Conrad Schroeder was still holding Miles¡¯ body. To his pain, he found that Miles had no signs of life left. ¡°Adrien Bauer, you dare to deceive me! I¡¯ll kill you!!¡± Conrad Schroeder roared with grief and anger, the force of his anger copsing the house! Feeling this terrifying murderous spirit, Adrien Bauer¡¯s face suddenly changed! ¡°Damn it, in my current state, I have no power to fight back! ¡± Adrien Bauer muttered to himself. ¡°Damn you, Ethan Smith, remember this, I will kill you sooner orter!¡± In this moment of crisis, Adrien Bauer left a sentence behind, detached from Aidan Ortega¡¯s body, turned into a ck mist, and fled! ¡°Stop!¡± Ethan Smith urgently yelled! But it was already toote! Blinded by rage, Conrad Schroeder only thought of killing Adrien Bauer in front of him! But the person in front of him was no longer Adrien Bauer, but Aidan Ortega! In his haste, Ethan Smith bit his teeth, his body shed, blocking in front of Aidan Ortega. ¡°Secondyer Saintly Body Skill!¡± Ethan Smith roared and quickly activated the technique. His body instantly transformed into a golden color and withstood the blow with his flesh. ¡°Boom!¡± The terrifying palm power hit Ethan Smith squarely! Arge area of the ground where Ethan Smith stood sank, dust filled the air, obscuring everyone¡¯s sight. ¡°Mr. Smith! ¡± Edward Green panicked and rushed over in a hurry. Even Ethan Smith couldn¡¯t withstand this blow. His golden glow was cracked, and blood almost covered his entire face. ¡°Mr. Smith!¡± Edward Green was frantic, hugging Ethan Smith¡¯s body and screaming. ¡°Stop yelling¡­ I¡¯m not dead yet¡­¡± Just as Edward Green mourned, Ethan Smith suddenly got up from the ground. His body was a little unstable, and it was evident that he had sustained severe injuries from this strike. ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re alright?¡± Edward Green asked anxiously. Ethan Smith waved his hand and then limped towards Conrad Schroeder¡¯s direction. ¡°Why did you stop me!¡± Conrad Schroeder stared at Ethan Smith fiercely, his eyes almost spouting fire!Ethan Smith waved his hand and said, ¡°Adrien Bauer has already fled, and the current body belongs to a simple-hearted man named Aidan Ortega¡­¡± Conrad Schroeder roared in anger, ¡°I want to go to the southwest, I want to level Earth Fiend Valley!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry¡­¡± Ethan Smith waved his hand. He walked in front of Miles Schroeder, extending his hand and cing it on Conrad¡¯s chest. Ethan used thest bit of qi in his body to flow into Miles¡¯ body. He then lifted his other hand and ced it on Miles¡¯ forehead. Strands of dark energy were absorbed by Ethan from Miles¡¯ body. A momentter, the lifeless Miles on the ground suddenly coughed! Hearing this cough, a touch of ecstasy shed across Conrad¡¯s face! ¡°My son!¡± Conrad ran over and caught Miles, his ravaged face instantly streaked with tears! By this time, Ethan had no strength left, and he whispered, ¡°Luckily I saved him in time, or he might have lost his life¡­¡± After saying this, Ethan fell heavily to the ground! ¡°Mr. Smith!¡± Edward Green shouted! ¡°Conrad, it¡¯s all your fault, you almost killed Mr. Smith!¡± Edward Green red at Conrad with resentment. Conrad turned around, facing Ethan, and fell to his knees with a ¡°thud.¡± ¡°Mr. Smith, thank you for saving my son¡­ From today on, I shall obey your everymand!¡± Conrad wept with old tears streaming down his face. If submitting to Ethan before was due to fear, now it was due to admiration and respect. Ethany in bed for a whole night. It wasn¡¯t until the early morning of the next day that his body gradually began to recover. ¡°Phew!¡± The next day, Ethan jumped out of the huge bed. He moved his body around, feeling sore all over. ¡°Conrad¡¯s palm strike¡­almost killed me,¡± Ethan muttered. Soon, Conrad came in with Miles from outside the door. ¡°Mr. Smith, you¡¯re awake,¡± Conrad bowed and said. Ethan rolled his eyes and said, ¡°I almost didn¡¯t wake up.¡± This made Conrad feel a bit guilty, and he immediately kowtowed again to Ethan. Afterward, Conrad looked at Miles and scolded, ¡°Hurry up and thank your savior!¡± Miles red at Ethan and said with some defiance, ¡°Well, thanks.¡± ¡°Say it nicely!¡± Conrad scolded. Ethan waved his hand and said, ¡°Forget it, I just did it casually anyway, don¡¯t take it to heart.¡± Conrad opened his mouth, suddenly not knowing what to say. ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll leave first,¡± Ethan said as he got up from the bed. Conrad hurriedly said, ¡°Are you leaving so soon?¡± ¡°Well, time is precious, and I can¡¯t waste it.¡± Ethan muttered. Conrad had no choice but to send Ethan away from Shince City. At this point, Ethan suddenly thought of something. He turned to look at Conrad and smiled, ¡°One day, I will personally level Earth Fiend Valley.¡± After leaving these words, Ethan turned around and left. Though he originally nned to go to White City, he decided to visit River City first after reconsidering. After all, it was still his hometown, and he felt a sense of belonging. The car sped along the road, and soon he returned to River City. On that day, the entrance to Longyue Community was visited by an unweed guest. A Maybach was parked at the entrance, its Capital City license te indicating the extraordinariness of the visitor. A young man broke through the vi¡¯s gates and entered Ethan ¡®s house. He acted as if no one was there, as if he was the master of the house. The young man stood in Ethan¡¯s bedroom. Looking at the wall covered entirely with group photos, his face grew colder.. Chapter 229 - 229: 229: Who is the Real Waste Between Chapter 229 - 229: 229: Who is the Real Waste Between
Us?! 1 Trantor: 549690339 Looking at the intimate photo of Emily Taylor and Ethan Smith on the wall, the young man trembled all over!
¡°This bastard¡­¡± the young man growled in a low voice, his eyes bloodshot, and anger burned in his chest! ¡°Young Master¡­¡± the person beside him called out tremblingly. The young man took a deep breath, and raised his hand, just about to erase these photos. At this moment, the sound of an engine came from outside. Looking to the side, an Audi RS7 drove in. The young man¡¯s face turned cold, and he immediately turned and walked out. His entourage followed closely behind him. In the courtyard. Ethan Smith looked at the car with the Capital City license te and his eyes shed with excitement! ¡°Is Emily here?¡± Ethan Smith muttered to himself. Thinking of this, he hurried to the room.
However, just as he reached the entrance, he collided with the young man. The young man¡¯s body was incredibly hard, as if he had collided with a wall. Ethan Smith looked up at the young man and frowned, ¡°Who are you?¡± The young man did not answer the question but sneered, ¡°The King of Chuzzle? You¡¯re quite impressive.¡± Ethan Smith was not sure of the identity of this young man, so he politely said, ¡°That¡¯s just a rumor. I¡¯m just an ordinary citizen.¡± ¡°You know it¡¯s a rumor?¡± The young man¡¯s face was icy. ¡°You also know that you¡¯re just an ordinarymoner?¡± Then, the young man shouted even louder! At this moment, Ethan Smith¡¯s face gradually turned cold. Obviously, this person was an enemy, not a friend. ¡°Who are you?¡± Ethan Smith took a step back and asked coldly. ¡°This is our Young Master Dexter ir, the heir of the ir family of the Capital City!¡± the entourage beside him shouted. Ethan Smith¡¯s brows furrowed slightly.
The ir family of the Capital City? Why haven¡¯t I heard of them? ¡°I don¡¯t know anything about the ir family. What are you here for?¡± Ethan Smith frowned. ¡°You don¡¯t know the ir family? How audacious!¡± Hearing this, the entourage was furious! Just as he was about to make a move, Dexter ir raised his hand to stop him. ¡°It¡¯s normal for amoner like you not to know our ir family.¡± Dexter ir said indifferently. ¡°I just need to tell you that our ir family is on par with the Taylor family, and that¡¯s enough.¡± On par with the Taylor family? This ir family was indeed not ordinary Ethan Smith frowned and said, ¡°I don¡¯t think I know you.¡± Dexter ir narrowed his eyes and said, ¡°But I know you! How dare a lowlymoner from Chuzzle covet the Taylor family¡¯s princess? What kind of crime should you be charged with!¡± Hearing this, Ethan Smithpletely understood. This guy was most likely a romantic rival. Ethan Smith smiled and said, ¡°Miss Taylor and I are in love with each other. What¡¯s the crime in that?¡± Dexter ir sneered, ¡°Are you, a lowlymoner, worthy of Emily Taylor?¡± Ethan Smith frowned, ¡°Sir, I am indeed just an ordinary person, but isn¡¯t your address a bit too much?¡± ¡°Too much?¡± Dexter ir burst intoughter. ¡°What, does a lowlymoner like you also want dignity?¡± Dexter ir said with narrowed eyes. Ethan Smith¡¯s face gradually turned cold. He took a deep breath, suppressing his anger, and said, ¡°Please leave immediately. You¡¯re not wee in my home.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Dexter ir raised an eyebrow. Hepletely looked down on Ethan Smith and continued, ¡®You, a lowlymoner, still want to climb the socialdder and be a phoenix? Do you know what it means to marry someone of equal status?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Ethan Smith said with a cold face.¡±l only know that I like Emily Taylor, and she likes me back. That¡¯s enough.¡± ¡°As for the status you mentioned, I believe that one day, I¡¯ll be worthy of Miss Taylor.¡± A few wordspletely infuriated Dexter ir! A terrifying aura burst out from him! A sense of oppression spread! Ethan Smith¡¯s face changed! This Dexter ir¡¯s strength was beyond imagination, even unheard of in the likes of Conrad Schroeder! ¡°Do you really think you¡¯re worthy of being with Emily Taylor?¡± Dexter ir said with narrowed eyes. ¡°Aside from Mike Taylor, not a single person in the entire Taylor family supports you!¡± ¡°Now that Mike Taylor is alive, he can make decisions. But what about after his death?¡± ¡°I had someone divine that Mike Taylor¡¯s life expectancy is no more than two years! By then, how will you marry Emily Taylor?¡± Hearing Dexter ir¡¯s words, Ethan Smith¡¯s face changed slightly. He took a deep breath and said, ¡°It¡¯s true that I¡¯m not worthy of Emily Taylor and the Taylor family has the right to look down on me.¡± ¡°But I believe that it won¡¯t be long before I can marry Emily Taylor openly and justly.¡± Ethan Smith said confidently. Upon hearing this, Dexter ir seemed to have heard the biggest joke in the world! ¡°It¡¯s pitiful for those living at the bottom. A mere Chuzzle blinds your eyes.¡± Dexter ir taunted. ¡°You can¡¯t seriously think you¡¯re a genius? In Capital City, there are plenty of people like you!¡± Dexter ir yelled. Ethan Smith coldly said, ¡°I do have quite a bit of confidence in myself.¡± ¡°Confidence?¡± Dexter ir¡¯s face turned cold. ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll shatter your confidence today!¡± With a loud shout, Dexter ir stepped forward! The terrifying sense of oppression made Ethan Smith¡¯s bones crack! Ethan Smith couldn¡¯t help but break into a cold sweat on his forehead, and he was even suppressed by the pressure on his body! ¡°Today, I¡¯ll let you know that trash will always be trash.¡± Dexter ir raised his fist and casually struck down! Ethan Smith didn¡¯t dare to ck off! He quickly activated Saintly Body Skill and Archaic Sacred Fist, meeting the attack head-on! Using all his cards from the start, Ethan Smith showed nock of caution! ¡°Boom!¡± Their fists collided, creating a loud roar! However, the golden light on Ethan Smith¡¯s fists was instantly shattered! With just one casual punch, Dexter ir crushed Ethan Smith¡¯s trump card! ¡°Boom!¡± Another punch and Ethan Smith¡¯s body flew out! Inner Strength spread through Ethan Smith¡¯s body in an instant! Although only his fists were injured, Ethan Smith could clearly feel that his entire body had sustained damage! ¡°King of Chuzzle? That¡¯s all you¡¯ve got?¡± Dexter ir sneered repeatedly. Ethan Smith clenched his teeth, wanting to get up from the ground, but found himself without any strength! Dexter ir walked over to Ethan Smith and stomped his foot on Ethan Smith¡¯s head. ¡°This world is not something you lower-ss people can understand.¡± Dexter ir said coldly. ¡°Even your most confident strength is easily crushed by me. What makes you think you canpete with me?¡± ¡°If I wanted to kill you, I could crush you to death right now!¡± Ethan Smith desperately struggled, yet his body remained motionless! Dexter ir¡¯s foot rolled over Ethan Smith¡¯s body as he squinted and said, ¡°Trash, just give up honestly. Whether it¡¯s your background or your talents, they¡¯re all worthless in front of me.¡± Ethan Smith stared at Dexter ir fiercely, biting his teeth and said, ¡°You are where you are today only because of your family¡¯s resources!¡± ¡°If you were like me, with nothing, I bet you would be worse off than I am!¡± ¡°In just over half a year, I¡¯vee from nothing to where I am today, and you, relying on your family¡¯s endless resources in Capital City, are merely a Grandmaster.¡± ¡°Between the two of us, who¡¯s really the trash!¡± Chapter 230 - 230: 230: See You in One Year!_l Chapter 230 - 230: 230: See You in One Year!_l
Trantor: 549690339 Ethan Smith showed no fear of Dexter ir, even provoking him! This actually aroused a bit of interest in Dexter.
He looked at Ethan and said indifferently, ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since an ant dared to scream at me like this.¡± Almost everyone around Dexter obeyed his everymand. Which one of them wasn¡¯t a big shot in Capital City? But Ethan, a maggot living at the bottom, dared to scream like this! How interesting, too interesting! Dexter couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter! He looked at Ethan and said. ¡°I was born on ton of the mountain. With a word. I can change the course of your life. What makes a maggot like you confident?¡± Ethan got up from the ground. He wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth and said coldly, ¡°I don¡¯t like your condescending attitude, nor do I like the way you look down on people like us at the bottom.¡¯ ¡°Do you really think you are invincible? How many families have fallen in the changing times ¡°Your name is Dexter ir, right? In less than a year, I¡¯ll go to Capital City to propose. I hope we can have another match by then.¡±
Ethan¡¯s words were neither humble nor arrogant, but they made Dexterugh even more! ¡°Hahaha, this is too interesting, too interesting!¡± Dexterughed crazily. ¡°Did you hear that? An ant is challenging me.¡± Dexter shook his head. Ethan sneered, ¡°You don¡¯t have to ridicule, just say if you dare to promise.¡± Dexter squinted and said, ¡°It¡¯s not about whether I ept or not, but I feel you¡¯re not worthy.¡± ¡°What qualifications does a maggot I can crush with a foot have to challenge me?¡± Dexter found it more and more ridiculous. All of this was too unreal for Dexter! He never thought there would be such an ant in the world, daring to provoke him like this. ¡°So you still don¡¯t dare.¡± Ethan sneered. ¡°It seems you¡¯re not that confident in your ir family¡¯s resources and your own talents.¡± Ethan ridiculed. Dexter¡¯s eyes narrowed.
He stared coldly at Ethan and said with an icy voice, ¡°Reverse psychology? Fine, you seeded.¡± ¡°In a year, I¡¯ll be waiting for you in Capital City.¡± ¡°I will crush you, this maggot, in front of Emily Taylor!¡± As he said this, Dexter paused for a moment. He nced at Edward Green not far away, and said indifferently, ¡°By then, everyone around you will be dead.¡± Ethan¡¯s face turned cold, and a nameless rage ignited in his heart! These so-called big shots didn¡¯t even care about ordinary people! As if they could casually decide the life or death of someone! ¡°Dexter, it¡¯s a deal.¡± Ethan took a deep breath. ¡°See you in Capital City, and if I win, I won¡¯t let the ir family off either!¡± ¡°I will wipe out all these people, so-called big shots, and big families that y with other people¡¯s lives!¡± Ethan said coldly. Dexter had alreadyughed so hard his stomach was about to split. ¡°You¡¯re the bravest ant I¡¯ve ever seen!¡± Dexter sneered. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, when you go to Capital City, I¡¯ll also propose to Miss Taylor and kill you by the way.¡± Dexter¡¯s tone was indifferent, as if he was just crushing an ant, not taking a life. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Then, Dexter led his entourage and turned to leave. ¡°Oh, I forgot something.¡± At this moment, Dexter seemed to remember something. He turned around and waved his palm gently. A fierce and powerful qi sted towards Ethan¡¯s house! Boom! With just a casual swipe, the house in front of Ethan copsed! ¡°I really don¡¯t like seeing those pictures.¡± Dexter snorted coldly. Pictures! Ethan¡¯s pupils suddenly constricted! Anger almost made him lose his mind! He clenched his fists tightly, ready to strike at any moment! But in the end, Ethan still held back. He was very clear that he was not a match for Dexter right now. Ethan exhaled. He coldly watched the direction Dexter was leaving and a chill shed in his eyes. ¡°Dexter¡­ You won¡¯t always be in that position.¡± Ethan said coldly. Edward Green hurried over. He swallowed and whispered, ¡°Mr. Smith, this Dexter¡­ He¡¯s so scary! The oppression he brings makes me unable to move¡­¡± Ethan nced at Edward and said nothing. Dexter¡¯s strength was indeed beyond imagination. Even the pressure brought by Cato Cain was not as strong. The house was destroyed, and the pictures on the wall all turned into ck powder. This hurt Ethan deeply, and his hatred for Dexter grew even stronger. At the same time, this also made Ethan clearly realize the gap between himself and the dandies of Capital City. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Ethan recovered his sanity. He turned and directly got into the car. ¡°Mr. Smith, where are we going now?¡± Edward asked. ¡°White City.¡± Ethan said solemnly. ¡°Alright.¡± Edward said nothing more and stepped on the gas, rushing towards White City. On the highway, the two Audi RS7S roared. Their extreme speed made them a sight on the highway. Ethan sat in the car with his eyes slightly closed. He felt the Vitality Qi within his body and couldn¡¯t help but frown. Although he had already touched the ceiling of the Foundation Building Stage 7, he couldn¡¯t break through it. At this moment, the car suddenly mmed on the brakes! Ethan¡¯s head mmed hard against the front seat! ¡°What happened?¡± Ethan frowned. Before Edward could speak, he saw a BMW M3 driving side by side! This BMW M3 was obviously modified, with a fast speed and a somewhat exaggerated design. ¡°Mr. Smith, this car is deliberately blocking us.¡± Edward frowned. Ethan nced outside and waved his hand, ¡°Probably some second-generation rich, just ignore them.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Edward nodded, deliberately slowing down to let the M3 go first. They thought the matter was over, but when they reached the toll station, the M3 was actually waiting for Ethan. Seeing Ethan¡¯s car, two elegantly dressed young men walked over. They pped the car door and taunted, ¡°What, already scared? Driving so slow, what¡¯s the point of having an RS7?¡± Edward¡¯s face changed, and he couldn¡¯t help but scold, ¡°Don¡¯t look for trouble!¡± ¡°Yo, yo, getting angry so quickly?¡± The young menughed. ¡°You¡¯re so mad, remember to catch up with uster, or we won¡¯t let you get off the highway!¡± The two young men snorted and returned to their car. Edward clenched his teeth, and subconsciously looked at Ethan, waiting for Ethan¡¯s order.. Chapter 231 - 231: 231: King of Medicine Chaim Tate 1 Chapter 231 - 231: 231: King of Medicine Chaim Tate 1
Trantor: 549690339 Ethan Smith didn¡¯t want to bother with such youths. He gestured to Edward Green not to pay attention to them.
Although Edward Green was irritated, he could only endure it. ¡°It seems this car easily attracts trouble,¡± Ethan couldn¡¯t help but think to himself. The car passed the toll booth and entered another highway. As expected, the two youths were waiting on the road. As soon as they saw Ethan, they stepped on the gas and took off. Edward Green, the hot-blooded youth, wanted to chase after them, but considering Ethan¡¯smand, he could only follow behind obediently. The car drove leisurely down the road, Ethan slightly closed his eyes and breathed gently. Unfortunately, as soon as he closed his eyes, Dexter ir¡¯s arrogant face appeared in his mind. ¡°That Dexter ir¡­¡± Ethan couldn¡¯t help but grind his teeth in anger. At this moment, the car suddenly braked hard! Ethan¡¯s head once again mmed into the seat in front of him! ¡°Motherfu¡­¡± Ethan was about to swear but saw the scene outside the window.
The car had been pulled over by the two youths, who blocked its path with an arrogant attitude. ¡°Not done yet¡­¡± Ethan squinted his eyes, showing impatience. He pushed the car door open and got out. The two youths stood in front of the M3, looking arrogantly at Edward Green. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, chickened out?¡± mocked a youth with dyed blonde hair. ¡°Crawling like a maggot, what are you hesitating for? Scared?¡± another youth also taunted. Edward Green gritted his teeth, trying to suppress his anger, and said, ¡°We don¡¯t want topete with you guys. Besides, this man in the car is the well-known King of Chuzzle, Ethan Smith.¡± He thought that mentioning the King of Chuzzle¡¯s name would scare them off. However, to their surprise, hearing this title only invigorated the youths. ¡°Oh ho, King Chuzzle? I¡¯ve been dying to have a taste of you,¡± said the blonde sneeringly. ¡°All you do is brag and hype yourself up online, using special effects to deceive people. If you really have the guts, let¡¯s try? I¡¯ll call for someone now, dare you?¡± the blondeughed coldly.
Ethan was getting increasingly impatient. He took a step forward, stared coldly at the blonde, and asked, ¡°You¡¯re not done?¡± ¡°Hehe, you¡¯re the King Chuzzle? That bragging and hyping fellow? Come on, tell us, which mediapany are you from?¡± the blonde sneered. The youth next to him also yelled, ¡°If you have the skills, try it. Otherwise, post a video online and say you¡¯re Glenn¡¯s younger brother!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, let them know who the real king is!¡± the blondeughed coldly. Ethan didn¡¯t say a word, he just took a step forward and swung a p! Although he held back, this p still sent the blonde spinning 360 degrees in ce and crashing heavily onto the ground. ¡°Don¡¯t look for trouble for no reason,¡± Ethan nced at them and spoke coldly. The youth next to the blonde was so scared that he didn¡¯t dare say a word. By the time he came to his senses, Ethan had already driven away. Without the harassment from the blonde, their journey progressed much faster. Soon, the two arrived at White City. The vi here had been enclosed, and as soon as they entered, they saw arge, separate space. Ethan took a deep breath, feeling the faint spiritual energy around him, and murmured softly, ¡°If I set up a spiritual energy gathering formation here, the concentration of spiritual energy will definitely multiply.¡± Not wanting to waste any time, he immediately took out the materials and began setting up the formation. A spiritual energy gathering formation is the most basic formation for cultivators. Although it¡¯s not as good as a natural spiritual formation, it¡¯s still useful for ordinary cultivators. By the time Ethan finished setting up the formation, it was already nighttime. Looking at the starry sky, Ethan murmured softly, ¡°I wonder if I can make a breakthrough this time.¡± He sat cross-legged on the ground, closed his eyes, and prepared to break through to the Foundation Building Stage 7. Unfortunately, the breakthrough failed again. He could clearly touch the Seventh Layer, but he just couldn¡¯t make the breakthrough. Ethan stood up from the ground and sighed helplessly, ¡°It seems that a breakthrough still requires an opportunity. With this kind of closed-door approach, I¡¯ll never be able to step into the Seventh Layer.¡± During this time, Ethan had spent almost all his time cultivating. Perhaps it was also time for him to go out and experience the secr world. Over the next few days. Ethan cultivated arge garden within the spiritual energy gathering formation. Unlike ordinary gardens, this one was entirely nted with herbs. With the help of the spiritual energy gathering formation, the herbs grew much faster. Under the scorching sun, Ethan wielded his hoe, sweating profusely. ¡°Mr. Smith, why are you gardening all of a sudden?¡± Edward Green mumbled. Ethan wiped the sweat from his forehead and said, ¡°Sometimes, gardening is also a form of cultivation.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t understand¡­¡± Edward Green shook his head, looking very puzzled. Ethan smiled and said, ¡°Everyone¡¯s path of cultivation is different. Only by finding your own way can you be sessful.¡± Edward Green listened, feeling both enlightened and confused. Ethan didn¡¯t say anything more. He looked up at the sun and murmured softly, ¡°Path¡­ what is my own path¡­¡± After several days of reiming thend, more than half of the vi¡¯s area was turned into a garden. ¡°Such a nice vi turned into this¡­¡± Edward Green grumbled. Ethan, on the other hand, was quite satisfied. Looking at the flourishing herbs, Ethan had a contented expression on his face. The following afternoon. Ethan continued his gardening. At this moment, his cell phone suddenly rang. He picked up the phone and saw that the caller was Ray Walters. Ethan walked to the side and answered the call. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Ethan asked. Ray Walters on the other end said, ¡°Mr. Smith, I¡¯ve pried open Caldwell¡¯s mouth.¡± Ethan nodded, signaling Ray to keep talking. Ray spoke solemnly, ¡°His partner is the so-called King of Medicine in the River North Region, Chaim Tate.¡± ¡°Chaim Tate?¡± Ethan frowned. He had never heard this name before. Ray on the other end exined, ¡°It is said that King of Medicine has spent more than half of his life traveling the world, collecting herbs. He has countless top-quality herbs in his possession! ¡± ¡°The batch of herbs he traded with Caldwell was considered a defective product. ¡± Ethan couldn¡¯t help but be shocked! Herbs with decades of medicinal properties were considered defective products? How many top-quality herbs did Chaim Tate have in stock to be so extravagant? ¡°Can you get his contact information?¡± Ethan asked with furrowed brows. Ray on the other endughed and said, ¡°Recently, Chaim Tate has been in our Chuzzle region. I have already arranged a meeting for you in White City..¡± Chapter 232 - 232: 232: The Test of Chaim Tate 1 Chapter 232 - 232: 232: The Test of Chaim Tate 1
Trantor: 549690339 Ethan Smith was overjoyed and quickly praised, ¡°Well done!¡± Then, Ray Walters sent the address and time to Ethan Smith.
The time was set for noon, and the location was thergest local restaurant named No.l Winery. Noon time. Ethan Smith tidied up a bit and prepared to leave. Before leaving, Ethan Smith reminded, ¡°Watch the medicine nts in the garden for me, and don¡¯t forget to water themter.¡± ¡°I know, I know.¡± Edward Green waved his hand impatiently. After that, Ethan Smith drove to No.l Winery. In a not-sorge private room in the winery. There were three people sitting here. An old man and two young men. ¡°Master, do you really think this Ethan Smith is that capable?¡± a young man frowned and said. Chaim Tate said solemnly, ¡°I think I¡¯m not mistaken. I know Conrad Schroeder very well. He values his family¡¯s reputation very much. If Ethan Smith is not capable, he would not willingly submit to him.¡± ¡°I still think it¡¯s unlikely.¡± Another young man hummed lightly.
¡°Master, I¡¯ve heard that Ethan Smith has an unusual rtionship with the Taylor family.¡± ¡°Moreover, Emily Taylor herself came to Capital City and asked Conrad Schroeder to release someone. I think Conrad Schroeder is mostly afraid of the Taylor family.¡± Chaim Tate remained silent. He stroked his chin and thought for a moment, nodding, ¡°Well, there is indeed such a possibility. Let¡¯s meet first and then decide.¡± The two of them did not say anything more and sat there waiting quietly. A few minutester. Ethan Smith entered through the door. Upon seeing Ethan Smith, the two disciples frowned even more. Based on his aura, Ethan Smith was only an Inner Strength Master, not even a Grandmaster. How could he possibly defeat Conrad Schroeder, who was a Grandmaster? Chaim Tate was also somewhat skeptical.
An Inner Strength Master could never defeat a Grandmaster. Not even an unprecedented genius could do it! Was Ethan Smith just an empty name then? ¡°You must be Mr. Chaim Tate, the King of Medicine.¡± Ethan Smith took the initiative to walk forward and shook hands with Chaim Tate. Chaim Tate nodded slightly, and after shaking hands, Ethan Smith sat down. After some pleasantries, Chaim Tate said with some ttery, ¡°Mr. Smith, it¡¯s really amazing that you¡¯ve achieved so much at such a young age.¡± Ethan Smith replied, ¡°Mr. Tate is joking. Compared to you, my achievements are not worth mentioning.¡± One of the disciplesughed, ¡°Mr. Smith, I have long heard of your extraordinary strength, even defeating Conrad Schroeder. Today, I am really surprised to see you.¡± This seeminglyplimentary remark was actually filled with doubt. Another disciple even said bluntly, ¡°I think Conrad Schroeder is just being cautious.¡± Ethan Smith frowned slightly, and although he was displeased, he didn¡¯t say much more. ¡°Mr. Smith, if you don¡¯t mind, would you be willing to have a try with me?¡± The disciple stood up and spoke provocatively. Ethan Smith nced at Chaim Tate and shook his head, ¡°Let¡¯s forget it. I¡¯m here to ask for Mr. Tate¡¯s help today.¡± ¡°Hehe.¡± The discipleughed and said nothing more. At this moment, Ethan Smith felt a surge of energy sweeping over him. Although it was only for a moment, Ethan Smith still caught it. He subconsciously looked at Chaim Tate and couldn¡¯t help but frown slightly. This Chaim Tate was not simple! Truly worthy of the title King of Medicine. ¡°Mr. Tate, I¡¯m here to discuss cooperation with you.¡± Ethan Smith got straight to the point without saying more. Chaim Tate took a sip from his wine ss and smiled, ¡°I wonder what kind of cooperation Mr. Smith wants to discuss? Ethan Smith was silent for a moment and then said, ¡°You have the title of King of Medicine, Mr. Tate, so you must have top-quality medicines.¡± Chaim Tate nodded slightly without being modest, ¡°That¡¯s right, I have more than a dozen medicines that are hundreds of years old.¡± Hearing this, Ethan Smith couldn¡¯t help but gasp! More than a dozen medicines that were hundreds of years old, Chaim Tate was really wealthy! Ethan Smith said somewhat fervently, ¡°Mr. Tate, I¡¯d like to buy a few from you. Name your price!¡± ¡°Mr. Smith, you underestimate my master. Do you really think my master needs money?¡± The disciple sneered. Ethan Smith quickly changed his tone, ¡°Mr. Tate, if possible, I¡¯d like to exchange items of equal value with you!¡± ¡°Items of equal value?¡± Chaim Tate raised an eyebrow. He put down his wine ss and said with a slight smile, ¡°Mr. Smith, I hope you don¡¯t mind me asking, what kind of valuable item do you have in your possession?¡± Ethan Smith thought for a moment and said, ¡°Pills. Can they be used? No matter what kind of Pill, as long as you ask, I can try to make it.¡± ¡°Hahahaha!¡± Chaim Tate burst intoughter when he heard this. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Mr. Smith to be an alchemist.¡± Chaim Tate said with a smirk. Ethan Smith nodded, ¡°I know a little.¡± Chaim Tate¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. After pondering for a moment, he suddenly said, ¡°Fine, if you can produce a Nine Transformation Pill, you can choose any of my medicines!¡± ¡°Nine Transformation Pill?¡± Ethan Smith immediately searched for it in his inherited memories. Soon, the form for the Nine Transformation Pill appeared in Ethan Smith¡¯s mind. ¡°No problem!¡± Ethan Smith agreed right away. As long as he had the form, the Nine Transformation Pill shouldn¡¯t be a problem. ¡°Alright, it¡¯s settled then!¡± Chaim Tate nodded. Ethan Smith happily picked up his wine ss and clinked it with Chaim Tate¡¯s. After the meal, Ethan Smith said goodbye to Chaim Tate and left the winery. As soon as Ethan Smith left, Chaim Tate¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Master, this kid is definitely bluffing.¡± The disciple snorted coldly. ¡°That¡¯s right! He refused to ept my challenge. He must be boasting about his abilities!¡± Another disciple joined in. Even Chaim Tate snorted coldly. He nced at his two disciples and said, ¡°Judging by his aura, he indeed seems to be just a seventh-stage Inner Strength Master, weak and not worth mentioning.¡± ¡°And¡­ I deliberately tested him with the Nine Transformation Pill, and he actually agreed to it.¡± Chaim Tate said with narrowed eyes. ¡°You should know that even in the Divine Alchemist Pavilion, there are very few people who can concoct the Nine Transformation Pill! Clearly, he is just boasting!¡± The other two disciples nodded in agreement. Besides the difficulties in concocting the Nine Transformation Pill, the requirements for the ingredients were very demanding. Ethan Smith agreed so decisively that it inevitably made Chaim Tate suspicious. ¡°Master, it seems that the King of Chuzzle is nothing but an empty name. We will have to find someone else to cooperate with.¡± The disciple said in a deep voice. Chaim Tate nodded slightly and sighed slowly, ¡°Fortunately, I didn¡¯t tell Ethan Smith about the Divine Medicine¡¯s appearance¡­.¡± Chapter 233 - 233: 233: Nine Transformation Golden Core Pill 1 Chapter 233 - 233: 233: Nine Transformation Golden Core Pill 1
Trantor: 549690339 The reason why Chaim Tate was lingering in Chuzzle was that a divine medicine was about to appear in White City. And this divine medicine had a lifespan of a thousand years!
Even Chaim Tate didn¡¯t have such a divine medicine in his possession! However, the emergence of this kind of divine medicine would undoubtedly cause a stir! Although not many people knew about it, perhaps the whole families in Chuzzle and River North would get the news. Left with no choice, Chaim Tate decided to find someone to cooperate with. He initially wanted to find Ethan Smith, who had the reputation of the King of Chuzzle, but on meeting him today, Chaim Tate abandoned the idea. ¡°Master, how about we go find the Martial Arts Association?¡± his disciple suggested at that point. ¡°Though there aren¡¯t many masters in Chuzzle¡¯s Martial Arts Association, they still have several grandmasters.¡± ¡°With their assistance, our chances of sess would be higher.¡± After listening to his disciple¡¯s words, Chaim Tate thought for a moment, and then nodded: ¡°That¡¯s the only way.¡± Martial Arts Association. Since Gage Mcbride¡¯s death, his senior disciple took office as the new president of the Association.
This president¡¯s name was David Wright, Gage Mcbride¡¯s favorite disciple, and the two had an excellent rtionship. Since Gage Mcbride died, David Wright¡¯s mind was filled with thoughts of revenge, but due to his inadequate strength and fear of the Taylor family, he was helpless. David Wright was seated in his office, and in front of him was ying the video of Cato Cain torturing Gage Mcbride that day. ¡°Ethan Smith¡­¡± David Wright became angrier the more he watched! He couldn¡¯t find the strength to take revenge on the Taylor family, so he poured all his anger onto Ethan Smith! ¡°President Wright, someone is looking for you outside, ¡± one of his men walked in and reported. ¡°Who?¡± David Wright frowned. ¡°River North¡¯s King of Medicine, Chaim Tate,¡± his subordinate answered truthfully. Upon hearing the name, David Wright immediately stood up! ¡°Quick, please invite them in!¡± David Wright hurriedly said. Soon, Chaim Tate and his disciple walked into the office.
Meanwhile, David Wright had brewed some tea, respectfully waiting for them. Upon seeing Chaim Tate, David Wright quickly walked to him and enthusiastically said, ¡°I have long heard of the prestigious King of Medicine, and it¡¯s extraordinary to meet you today!¡± ¡°You¡¯re too kind, President Wright,¡± Chaim Tate replied indifferently. After sitting down, David Wright tentatively asked, ¡°I wonder what kind of guidance the King of Medicine has foring here this time?¡± The disciple opened his mouth to speak, but was waved off by Chaim Tate. He looked at David Wright and said tly, ¡°President Wright, I¡¯d like to inquire about something.¡± ¡°Please go ahead, King of Medicine! As long as I know, I¡¯ll tell you everything!¡± David Wright patted his chest and assured. Chaim Tate paused for a moment before saying, ¡°I¡¯m not a native of Chuzzle, so I don¡¯t know much about Chuzzle.¡± ¡°Recently, a young man with a great reputation in Chuzzle named Ethan Smith, who is known as the King of Chuzzle, is said to have won against Conrad Schroeder.¡± ¡°Is this true or false?¡± Upon hearing Chaim Tate¡¯s words, David Wright¡¯s face instantly grew cold. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Ethan Smith is only a master of Seventh-rank Inner Strength, how could he possibly win against Conrad Schroeder?¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Chaim Tate raised his eyebrows. ¡°But the rumors outside say that Conrad Schroeder was defeated by Ethan Smith.¡± David Wright snorted coldly, ¡°Isn¡¯t it all because of the Taylor family? Without them, Ethan Smith would have been dead a long time ago!¡± ¡°Are you serious?¡± Chaim Tate frowned. ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, I have a video here!¡± David Wright quickly opened hisputer and yed the video. The content in the video disyed was Cato Cain torturing Gage Mcbride.¡±This man is from the Taylor family, and his strength is incredibly strong! Without him, Ethan Smith would have died a long time ago!¡± David Wright coldly snorted. Chaim Tate watched the content of the video and couldn¡¯t help but fall deep into thought. ¡°Master, I told you before that Ethan Smith is nothing but empty talk!¡± ¡®Exactly, how could a Inner Strength Master possibly defeat a Grandmaster? It¡¯s justmon sense that it¡¯s impossible.¡± The two disciples eximed one after another. David also followed, saying: ¡°These two gentlemen are right, Ethan Smith has a weak realm and is not worth mentioning, it¡¯s just that the Taylor family wants to promote him.¡± ¡°You know, with the Taylor family¡¯s capabilities, even if it¡¯s a piece of dog shit, they can still raise it into a superior person.¡± Chaim Tate sighed softly and said in a low voice: ¡°It seems that I have indeed overestimated Ethan Smith.¡± In that case, they could only rely on the Martial Arts Association. Then, Chaim Tate stated his intentions. ¡°Divine Medicine? This is simply too good!¡± David was excited with his face in full bloom. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Tate, for giving us this opportunity!¡± David Wright said excitedly. Chaim Tate nodded slightly and said: ¡°Remember, do not tell anyone about this and must keep it secret.¡± David patted his chest and said: ¡°You can rest assured, who doesn¡¯t know that I, David Wright, keep my mouth shut?¡± ¡°In that case, have the personnel organized in half a month.¡± Chaim Tate said. After giving his instructions, Chaim Tate left the ce with his disciples and returned to the winery. On the other side, Ethan Smith excitedly returned home. He didn¡¯t dare to waste any time and immediately prepared to refine the Nine Transformation Pill. But when he carefully examined the prescription, his brows furrowed tightly. ¡°I was too excited just now, I didn¡¯t even look at the required herbs¡­¡± Ethan Smith felt a headacheing on. The Nine Transformation Pill required extremely strict ingredients: a Hundred-year Ginseng, two One Hundred and Fifty-year-old Knotweeds, and various bizarremon herbs. Just mentioning these ingredients made Ethan Smith at a loss of what to do. ¡°I agreed too hastily.¡± Ethan Smith sighed slightly. ¡°However¡­ the effect of this Nine Transformation Pill is beyond my imagination.¡± Ethan Smith nced at the information and said softly. As the name suggests, upon taking the Nine Transformation Pill, the body will have the opportunity to reshape itself nine times. The first three times were for body tempering, and the subsequent times were for refining the five viscera and six bowels, as well as the divine sense. Even in the cultivation world, the Nine Transformation Pill was considered a top-grade pill, ranked as an Earth Rank. ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for Chaim Tate, I wouldn¡¯t have known such a magical pill existed.¡± Ethan Smith said, stroking his chin. Despite saying this, the demanding nature of the ingredients left Ethan Smith with no solutions. ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Ethan Smith suddenly pped his head. Since Chaim Tate was known as the King of Medicine, these ingredients should be nothing to him! With this thought in mind, Ethan Smith hurriedly got up and rushed to the No.l Winery. Not only was the No.l Winery a restaurant, but it was also a hotel. Ethan Smith guessed that Chaim Tate would be staying here, so he hurried over. Upon arriving at the entrance, he happened to meet Chaim Tate who had just returned. The two met at the door, saving quite a bit of trouble. Ethan Smith quickly walked over and politely said: ¡°Mr. Tate, I need to trouble you for another matter. The Nine Transformation Pill requires a Hundred-year Ginseng, One Hundred and Fifty-year-old Knotweed, and many othermon herbs.¡± After saying this, Ethan Smith took out a piece of paper and smiled: ¡°I¡¯ve written down all the required herbs.¡± Chaim Tate took the list of herbs and nced at it, then sneered: ¡°Are you sure this is the prescription for the Nine Transformation Pill?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Ethan Smith nodded. However, Chaim Tate sneered and said: ¡°If the Nine Transformation Pill only needed these ingredients, it wouldn¡¯t have been called the rarest pill!¡± Chapter 234 - 234: 234: Level Enhancement Pill 1 Chapter 234 - 234: 234: Level Enhancement Pill 1
Trantor: 549690339 Chaim Tate¡¯s words left Ethan Smith somewhat baffled. For a moment, he even doubted his own memory.
Ethan quicklypared the list of herbs from his inherited memory again, and after confirming there was no mistake, he asked, ¡°Mr. Tate, what do you mean by that?¡± Chaim Tate didn¡¯t get angry. He said lightly, ¡°Ethan, let me tell you the truth, I know the ingredients needed for the Nine Transformation Pill better than you.¡± Ethan didn¡¯t speak, waiting for Chaim Tate to continue. Chaim Tate slowly exined, ¡°The Nine Transformation Pill, known as the Holy Pill for martial artists, doesn¡¯t require hundred-year-old Panax Ginseng and Knotweed. Instead, it needs two five hundred-year-old herbs and three hundred-year-old herbs!¡± ¡°So, if you can refine one Nine Transformation Pill, let alone the herbs, I¡¯m willing to give you all the herbs in my Medicine Storage.¡± Chaim Tate said with a smile. This surprised Ethan. Could it be¡­ his father¡¯s legacy was wrong? Impossible! Absolutely impossible! With his father¡¯s capabilities, refining the Nine Transformation Pill was definitely not a difficult task. In that case, there was only one possibility. That is, his father¡¯s alchemy technique was even more brilliant! Thinking of this, Ethan said with a smile, ¡°Mr. Tate, as long as you provide me with the herbs on my list, I can give you a Nine Transformation Pill.¡±
Hearing Ethan¡¯s words, Chaim Tate couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter. Chaim Tate¡¯s disciple, with an even more livid face, stepped forward and scolded, ¡°Ethan Smith, do you still want to deceive us? Let me tell you¡­¡± ¡°Shut up! ¡± Chaim Tate interrupted his disciple. He looked at Ethan with a smile and said, ¡°Ethan, I can¡¯t provide you with these herbs. Since you agreed to exchange the Nine Transformation Pill for my herbs, then you naturally need to find your own way to get the materials for the Nine Transformation Pills.¡± Ethan fell silent for a moment. He looked up at Chaim Tate and said, ¡°It¡¯s not impossible, but the time it takes may be extended. If you don¡¯t mind, I have no problem with that.¡± ¡°Of course I don¡¯t mind.¡± Chaim Tate tried to suppress hisughter. Ethan nodded and refrained from speaking any further. After saying goodbye to Chaim Tate, Ethan turned around and left. As Ethan walked away, Chaim Tate¡¯s thoughts became more certain. ¡°This Ethan Smith, dares to deceive Master for herbs?¡± the disciple sneered. Chaim Tate said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s normal. People like him, who have achieved sess at a young age, often think they¡¯re the smartest and treat others like fools.¡± ¡°Fortunately, we didn¡¯t cooperate with him,¡± the disciple coldly sneered. Chaim Tate waved his hand, not saying any more.
After Ethan returned, he prepared to search for herbs. If what Chaim Tate said was true, the Nine Transformation Pill could exchange for many top-grade herbs. ¡°It seems that I¡¯ll have to find a way to stock up a batch of hundred-year herbs,¡± Ethan thought to himself. Although hundred-year herbs were rare, Ethan¡¯s connections had be much stronger. With his current capabilities, obtaining hundred-year herbs should not be particrly difficult. After much thought, Ethan finally decided to ask Conrad Schroeder for help. Later, Ethan took out his phone and called Conrad Schroeder. As soon as the call connected, Conrad on the other endughed and said, ¡°Mr. Smith, I was just about to call you. You must be calling about the Divine Medicine, right?¡± Ethan frowned, ¡°Divine Medicine? What Divine Medicine?¡± Conrad on the other end said with some surprise, ¡°You don¡¯t know? There is said to be a Divine Medicine about to be born in White City, and many big families in the River North Region have heard the news and areing to try their luck. ¡± This made Ethan even more surprised. He didn¡¯t know anything about Divine Medicine. Conrad exined the whole incident to Ethan. After hearing Conrad¡¯s ount, Ethan finally understood what was going on. ¡°In that case, Chaim Tate must havee for this Divine Medicine,¡± Ethan thought to himself. A thousand-year Divine Medicine is extremely rare, even the reputed King of Medicine, Chaim Tate, had never seen one. ¡°If I can get this Divine Medicine, I might be able to attempt to break through the Monastic Stage,¡± Ethan felt a trace of excitement in his heart. Conrad on the other end said, ¡°Mr. Smith, the temptation of Divine Medicine is too great. At that time, families from the River North Region will certainlye to sna lt.¡± ¡°River North Region¡­¡± Ethan muttered the name. The River North Region consists of three provinces, and Chuzzle is a rtively weak area in terms of martial arts. Apart from Conrad, there isn¡¯t even a Grandmaster. In the other two provinces, there are several Grandmasters. Acquiring the Divine Medicine is indeed not a simple matter. ¡°Mr. Smith, I have a few old friends in the River North Region, maybe we can try to join forces with them,¡± Conrad suggested. Ethan fell silent for a moment. Thousand-year Divine Medicine has unimaginable effects, it would be difficult to swallow it all by oneself. So cooperation is essential. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll leave this matter to you,¡± Ethan said. Conrad said, ¡°I will try to contact them as soon as possible.¡± ¡°Alright, do me a favor,¡± Ethan said, suddenly changing the subject. Conrad hurriedly said, ¡°Please do tell, Mr. Smith.¡± Ethan said solemnly, ¡°I urgently need a hundred-year-old Panax Ginseng and a hundred and fifty-year-old Knotweed. Help me find a way, the price is negotiable.¡± Hearing this, Conrad on the other end was suddenly in a difficult situation. ¡°Mr. Smith, these hundred-year-old herbs aren¡¯t casually found on the streets, and usually, those with such herbs don¡¯tck money,¡± Conrad said softly. Ethan was silent for a moment and said, ¡°In that case, spread the word that as long as someone can provide me with hundred-year herbs, I am willing to exchange them with Level Enhancement Pills.¡± ¡°Level Enhancement Pills?¡± Conrad on the other end was immediately shocked. ¡°Mr. Smith, do you really mean this?¡± Conrad asked somewhat excitedly. ¡°Yes, as long as they can provide hundred -year herbs, they can have as many Level Enhancement Pills as they want,¡± Ethan said indifferently. Level Enhancement Pills are a kind of pill in the world of martial arts. And the effect of this kind of pill is even more blunt. Martial artists in the Grandmaster Realm only need to take one pill to advance one rank. For those with good talent, one pill can even boost them by several ranks! In other words, with Level Enhancement Pills, arge number of powerful Grandmaster Peak cultivators can be created! ¡°No problem, Mr. Smith, I¡¯ll spread the word right away!¡± Conrad said eagerly. After hanging up the phone, Ethan rubbed his chin. ¡°To cooperate with others, you still have to have enough strength,¡± Ethan thought to himself. If you don¡¯t have the strength, even if you can cooperate, you definitely won¡¯t have the initiative. ¡°There¡¯s still half a month left, I need to think of a solution soon,¡± Ethan thought to himself. Soon, Conrad spread the news about the Level Enhancement Pills. As expected, once the news was out, it immediately stirred the world of martial arts! Families of all sizes in the martial arts world flocked in, wanting to obtain a Level Enhancement Pill! Chapter 235 - 235: 235: The Power of the Ancestors!_l Chapter 235 - 235: 235: The Power of the Ancestors!_l
Trantor: 549690339 Divine Medicine of a hundred years is indeed rare, but the elite martial arts families and some upper-ss wealthy people tend to keep one or even more nts in their collection. As a result, after the news spread, many people came to visit Conrad Schroeder.
For martial artists, the Level Enhancement Pill is indeed a divine medicine. However, to Ethan Smith, it is nothing at all. The alchemy technique left behind by his father is extremely exquisite and far beyond the present world! Even the Divine Alchemist Pavilion, which is regarded as the deity by the people, may not necessarilypare to it. With the help of the batch of herbs left by Caldwell, Ethan Smith spent three days refining the entire seven Level Enhancement Pills. ¡°Edward Green, take this Level Enhancement Pill to the Schroeder Family.¡± Ethan Smith carefully wrapped the seven Level Enhancement Pills and handed them to Edward Green. ¡°And this one, send it to the Nicholson family. Tell Sawyer Nicholson that this Pill can save his son.¡± Ethan Smith carefully wrapped another Pill and said. Edward Green didn¡¯t dare to dy. After taking the Level Enhancement Pill, he left quickly. After Edward Green left, Ethan Smith wanted to take care of his vegetable garden. However, at this moment, there was a sudden piercing pain in Ethan Smith¡¯s mind, like being stabbed by needles! ¡°Howe, have you forgotten your master?¡± A gloomy voice entered Ethan Smith¡¯s mind! The pain was unbearable for Ethan Smith. Under the pain, Ethan Smith took out the stone statue and touched it with his hand.
A sh of light followed shortly, and Ethan Smith¡¯s divine sense was instantly absorbed into it. As soon as he entered the stone statue, a terrifying majesty came rushing towards him! With a thunderous ¡°bang!¡± Ethan Smith¡¯s whole body was directly pped onto the ground! ¡°You want to y me?¡± The Old Ancestor said coldly. Ethan Smith hurriedly replied, ¡°I dare not, Old Ancestor, how could I dare to y you¡­¡± The Old Ancestor sneered, ¡°How¡¯s the sealing situation going? Any progress?¡± Ethan Smith quickly replied, ¡°Almost, almost, give me a few more days, and I will definitely take you out!¡± ¡°Boom!¡± Another huge palm mmed down on Ethan Smith¡¯s body! ¡°Ah!¡± The power of this p was enormous, and even Ethan Smith couldn¡¯t help but cry out in pain!
The Old Ancestor red at Ethan Smith and scolded, ¡°You better be clear about your identity! You are nothing but my subordinate! I don¡¯t care what you have to do, just drop everything! Go find a way to break the seal immediately!¡± Ethan Smith cursed in his heart! Subordinate, I subordinate your NM! This old beast truly treated Ethan Smith as a ve! ¡°Old Ancestor, I have just received some special news.¡± At this moment, Ethan Smith suddenly thought of something. He rolled his eyes and said, ¡°I found out that Ethan Smith is actually a legendary chaotic body! No wonder his talent is so high!¡± Upon hearing the words ¡°chaotic body,¡± the Old Ancestor¡¯s expression significantly changed! The dark energy inside the stone statue surged, as if it was going to swallow the whole world! ¡°Is this true?!¡± The Old Ancestor stared at Ethan Smith intently. Ethan Smith quickly nodded, ¡°Yes! I¡¯ve fought with him several times, and there¡¯s absolutely no mistake!¡± ¡°Hahaha!¡± The Old Ancestor couldn¡¯t help butugh excitedly! Theughter was like rolling thunder, striking Ethan Smith¡¯s divine sense, almost causing him to faint! ¡°It is said that the chaotic body is the best physique in the world, with a very formidable body, iming to be invincible at the same level!¡± ¡°If I can obtain the chaotic body, who in the world could ever be a threat to me?¡± The Old Ancestorughed joyously! The best physique in the world? Incredibly formidable body? Invincible at the same level? Ethan Smith couldn¡¯t help but be secretly surprised in his heart! No wonder his body had been experiencing multiple upgrades during the Foundation Establishment Stage!¡±Kid, you must obtain this chaotic body at all costs.¡± The Ancestor said to Ethan Smith coldly. Ethan Smith quickly nodded and said, ¡°Ancestor, don¡¯t worry, just give me a little more time, and I guarantee you¡¯ll leave this damn ce!¡± ¡°I can¡¯t wait any longer! I don¡¯t want to stay in this ce for even a minute!¡± The Ancestor said coldly. Ethan Smith said awkwardly, ¡°Ancestor, I want to be faster too, but the sect is in danger now, and I¡¯m no match for that Ethan Smith¡­¡± The Ancestor fell silent for a moment. He looked at Ethan Smith and slowly said, ¡°I can temporarily lend you my Inner Strength.¡± Ethan Smith was stunned, then he said excitedly, ¡°Ancestor, are you serious?¡± The Ancestor nodded and said, ¡°Yes, but this technique consumes a lot of my energy, and it could possibly affect my foundation.¡± ¡°As long as I can obtain the chaotic body, this price is nothing.¡± The Ancestor suddenly changed the subject. Ethan Smith was overjoyed! This old bastard was actually going to lend him his power! Ethan Smith had been worried about how to snatch that Divine Medicine! ¡°Ancestor, I would like to ask, what is your¡­ current realm?¡± Ethan Smith asked tentatively. The Ancestor snorted, ¡°During my peak, I was a Martial Grandmaster. Now my strength has been damaged, perhaps I can only reach the Grandmasters Realm.¡± Martial Grandmaster? This old bastard actually surpassed a Grandmaster? ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡± Ethan Smith hurriedly nodded. ¡°As long as I have the power of the Grandmasters Realm, killing Ethan Smith will be as easy as turning my hand!¡± Ethan Smith said excitedly. The Ancestor nodded slightly. He looked at Ethan Smith coldly and said, ¡°How much time do you need?¡± Ethan Smith thought for a moment and said, ¡°One month! Within a month, I will take you out of this damn ce!¡± ¡°No, that¡¯s toote.¡± The Ancestor said coldly. ¡°I¡¯ll give you only twenty days.¡± Ethan Smith sneered in his heart: I knew this old thing would bargain! Luckily I said ten days more in advance! Twenty days were more than enough for Ethan Smith! ¡°Remember, you only have twenty days.¡± The Ancestor muttered in a low voice. As Ethan Smith was just getting up from the ground, the imprint in his mind began to flicker and glow. Subsequently, a terrifying Inner Strength burst out from the imprint! This Inner Strength circted continuously through Ethan Smith¡¯s body, along with his meridians, and cycled through twenty times! In the end, this Inner Strength surged into Ethan Smith¡¯s dantian! A terrifying force suddenly erupted! Ethan Smith only felt that his body had undergone a qualitative transformation, and his strength increased dozens of times in an instant! ¡°Boom!¡± Terrible energy burst out from Ethan Smith¡¯s body by itself! The domineering aura leveled the surrounding area! Even the ground under Ethan Smith¡¯s feet had dense cracks appearing! ¡°Boom!¡± Finally, the ground couldn¡¯t bear it any longer and began to sink bit by bit! In the end, it turned into a huge pit several meters deep! ¡°Whoosh!¡± Swiftly, a golden light flew out of the huge pit! Ethan Smith, bathed in golden light, was dazzling in the sunlight, like a true god descending! This was a power Ethan Smith had never experienced before! It even made Ethan Smith unable to control it for a while! ¡°Is this the Grandmasters Realm¡­¡± Ethan Smith clenched his fists and curled the corners of his mouth with a cold smile.. Chapter 236 - 236: 236: You Don’t Believe it Either?_l Chapter 236 - 236: 236: You Don¡¯t Believe it Either?_l
Trantor: 549690339 Feeling the power of the Grandmaster, Ethan Smith looked forward to the future even more. He couldn¡¯t wait to step into the Grandmaster Realm!
Plus, with his chaotic body constitution, what did Ethan Smith have to fear? Then, Ethan Smith concealed his own energy, looking no different from an ordinary person. ¡°With the strength of this old ancestor, this Divine Medicine is mine for the taking.¡± Ethan Smith sneered in his heart. Evening time. Edward Green returned to White City from the Schroeder Family. He was still holding several herbs in his hand. ¡°Mr. Smith, the seven Level Enhancement Pills are all gone; these are the herbs.¡± Edward Green handed these herbs to Ethan Smith. Ethan Smith nced at them, all of which were over a hundred years old. ¡°These people are really wealthy.¡± Ethan Smith stared at the batch of herbs and couldn¡¯t help but mutter softly. A crazy idea shed through his mind. How many herbs would there be if he emptied all the aristocratic families in the world?
Of course, this was just a thought; Ethan Smith would not do such despicable things. ¡°Mr. Smith. Conrad Schroeder said that the Level Enhancement Pill will definitely be in short supply. He asked me to ask if you still have any?¡± Edward Green said. Ethan Smith said, ¡°As long as you exchange them for herbs, you can have as many as you want.¡± Edward Green nodded and said, ¡°I understand.¡± Over the next few days, Ethan Smith began to refine the Nine Transformation Pill. Since the Nine Transformation Pill is known as an Earth Rank Pill, its refining method is naturally extremelyplicated. If it weren¡¯t for Ethan Smith now possessing the strength of a Grandmaster, it would be impossible to sessfully refine the Nine Transformation Pill. Three whole days. Ethan Smith sat in the room without leaving the house or even stepping outside. The spiritual fire in his hands was nearly exhausted, and the Nine Transformation Pill only showed a rudimentary form.
Another three days. On this day, dark clouds suddenly appeared in the sky. The dark clouds blocked the sun, and the thunder roared as if it would shatter the world. ¡°Strange, it¡¯s almost winter, how could it be thundering?¡± People of White City couldn¡¯t help but grumble. ¡°Seems like the heavens want to take our lives; weird things have been happening more and more these years.¡± ¡°Tsk, this is the consequence of human destruction of the environment.¡± Everyone stared at this spectacle and discussed it while at this moment in the No.l Winery, Chaim Tate also looked up at the scene. ¡°Master, the sky was clear just now; how did it suddenly turn to rain?¡± The disciple frowned. Chaim Tate stared at the scene without saying a word. ¡°Boom.¡± The thunder in the sky continued to brew, and within the dark clouds, there was even a touch of auspicious colors! ¡°Could it be¡­ could it be that an Earth Rank Pill is being born?¡± Chaim Tate suddenly thought of something! ¡°An Earth Rank Pill?¡± The disciple was also startled. ¡°Is there anyone in White City capable of refining an Earth Rank Pill?¡± Chaim Tate didn¡¯t say anything; he just stared at the sky with fanaticism in his eyes! ¡°Could it be¡­ Ethan Smith?¡± Soon, Chaim Tate¡¯s head shed with a vision of Ethan Smith! ¡°Master, don¡¯t joke around; there¡¯s no way Ethan Smith is capable of that.¡± The discipleughed. Chaim Tate also felt it was unlikely. If Ethan Smith really had such ability, the Divine Alchemist Pavilion would have invited him long ago. How could he be hiding in a small Chuzzle? ¡°Boom!¡± Finally, a bolt of shocking thunder fell! Ethan Smith¡¯s house was directly broken open with arge hole! There were shes of lightning, thunder, and constant sparks.A terrifying power burst out in front of Ethan Smith! A golden, shimmering pill flew out of the vessel! It was as if it had its own divine sense, trying to escape! ¡°Trying to run?¡± Ethan Smith raised an eyebrow, and with a wave of his hand, a domineering force directly grasped the pill in his hand! The Nine Transformation Pill struggled in Ethan Smith¡¯s palm for a while but eventually calmed down. As Ethan Smith opened his palm, he saw a pearl-sized pill lying in the palm of his hand. The pill looked dull and nothing like the bright golden light it was before, it seemed ordinary. ¡°This is the Nine Transformation Pill?¡± Even Ethan Smith was somewhat doubtful for a moment. Such a hugemotion, and it turned out to be this? Ethan Smith checked the inherited knowledge of the Nine Transformation Pill, and sure enough, it looked exactly like this. ¡°No problem.¡± Ethan Smith put away the Nine Transformation Pill. However, he was a bit tired at this time, so instead of rushing to find Chaim Tate, hey on the bed and fell into a deep sleep. The next day. Ethan Smith picked up the Nine Transformation Pill and hurried to No.l Winery. Inside the winery, Chaim Tate and his apprentices were preparing to go to the Martial Arts Association. ¡°There¡¯s only a week left until the appearance of the Divine Medicine, and I suppose quite a few aristocratic families have already arrived in White City,¡± Chaim Tate said solemnly. ¡°Master, we must go and investigate; this Divine Medicine absolutely cannot fall into the hands of others,¡± an apprentice said. Chaim Tate slightly nodded, and a few people walked out of the No.l Winery. As soon as they walked out of the gate, they bumped into Ethan Smith. ¡°Why are you here again?¡± Seeing Ethan Smith, the two apprentices were extremely impatient. Ethan Smith didn¡¯t bother with them and just looked at Chaim Tate. ¡°Mr. Tate, are you going out?¡± Ethan Smith asked politely. Chaim Tate nodded slightly and said, ¡°Is there something you need from me?¡± Ethan Smithughed, ¡°I came to bring you something.¡± ¡°Bring something?¡± Chaim Tate raised an eyebrow, seemingly surprised. Without saying anything more, Ethan Smith took out the Nine Transformation Pill and handed it to Chaim Tate. ¡°To be honest, I¡¯m really reluctant to part with it,¡± Ethan Smithughed. ¡°But there was an agreement between us, so I will give you this pill,¡± Ethan Smith said with reluctance. Chaim Tate took the Nine Transformation Pill, examined it carefully under the sunlight, and then frowned, ¡°What is this?¡± Ethan Smith was startled and quickly said, ¡°The Nine Transformation Pill.¡± ¡°The Nine Transformation Pill?¡± Chaim Tate was stunned for a moment, and then burst intoughter. ¡°You¡¯re saying this thing is the Nine Transformation Pill?¡± His two apprentices were alsoughing uproariously. Ethan Smith nodded, ¡°Yes, what¡¯s so funny?¡± An apprentice sneered, ¡°You have the nerve to ask? So, you just picked up any garbage and called it the Nine Transformation Pill?¡± Ethan Smith frowned slightly, a hint of displeasure shing across his face. But he didn¡¯t get angry; instead, he looked at Chaim Tate. ¡°Mr. Tate, this really is the Nine Transformation Pill,¡± Ethan Smith said solemnly. Chaim Tate returned the pill to Ethan Smith. ¡°Ethan, you¡¯d better take it back and eat it yourself,¡± Chaim Tate said expressionlessly. Ethan Smith frowned, ¡°Mr. Tate, you don¡¯t believe me either?¡± Chaim Tate seemed to be getting impatient as well. He said coldly, ¡°Ethan Smith, as someone who has been through it all, I must advise you with one sentence.¡± ¡°There are intelligent people in this world, not just you.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t treat others like fools, especially don¡¯t treat intelligent people as fools!¡± ¡°Moreover, unting fake strength will eventually be exposed! Without real talent and skill, your path won¡¯t be long!¡± Chapter 237 - 237: 237: Breaking the Record_1 Chapter 237 - 237: 237: Breaking the Record_1
Trantor: 549690339 Chaim Tate¡¯s words hadpletely torn off his facade. Ethan Smith was no fool, and although he didn¡¯t know why Chaim Tate had this attitude, he couldn¡¯t bring himself to fawn over someone who treated him coldly.
ying with the Nine Transformation Pill in his hand, Ethan Smith looked up at Chaim Tate. ¡°Mr. Tate, are you sure you don¡¯t want this Nine Transformation Pill?¡± Ethan Smith asked with a half-smile. Chaim Tate shook his head and scoffed, ¡°You¡¯re still insisting on this even now. What¡¯s the point?¡± ¡°Alright, I was a bit reluctant to part with it anyway.¡± Ethan Smith said without further ado. At the moment, Ethan Smith was facing a bottleneck in his cultivation. Perhaps this Nine Transformation Pill could bring a glimmer of opportunity. Ethan Smith put away the Nine Transformation Pill and turned to leave. ¡°Hmph, this kid is treating us like fools.¡± ¡°Exactly, using a low-grade pill to deceive us time and time again, it¡¯s ridiculous.¡± ¡°How can someone like this be worthy of the title King of Chuzzle?¡± Chaim Tate and hispanions sneered, and their disdain for Ethan Smith only grew. Ethan Smith quickly returned to White City.
Inside the vi, the spiritual energy gathering formation was still in operation, attracting spiritual energy from a hundred miles around. In the vegetable garden, Edward Green was squatting in front of a herb, observing it closely. The surface of the herb hadyers of dew-like droplets. He tried licking them with his tongue and discovered that these droplets contained spiritual energy! Edward Green was overjoyed, and he immediately began to lick the droplets one by one. ¡°What are you doing?¡± At this moment, Ethan Smith¡¯s voice sounded from behind him. Edward Green looked back and said with an embarrassed smile, ¡°Mr. Smith, I¡¯m absorbing the spiritual energy in these droplets.¡± Ethan Smith rolled his eyes and said, ¡°Your posture is really indecent; if others didn¡¯t know, they would think that we¡¯re raising a ck dog in this vegetable garden.¡± Edward Green didn¡¯t care, and he said with a grin, ¡°Anyway, no one sees it, so what¡¯s there to fear?¡± Ethan Smith didn¡¯t say anything more, and he calcted the time¡ªthere was still a week left before the Divine Medicine would be born. ¡°Mr. Smith, what exactly is the use of this Nine Transformation Pill?¡± Edward Green couldn¡¯t help but ask.
¡°It is said that the refining of the Nine Transformation pill takes a very long time, ranging from as little as half a year to a lifetime.¡± Ethan Smith yed with the Nine Transformation Pill and murmured softly. ¡°In a week¡¯s time, maybe I could try toplete the first three transformations.¡± Ethan Smith said to himself. Standing nearby, Edward Green couldn¡¯t resist asking, ¡°Mr. Smith, what does the first three transformations mean?¡± Ethan Smith nced at him and chuckled, ¡°The first three transformations are a body refining process. or in other words. Body Rebuilding.¡± ¡°Body Rebuilding?¡± Edward Green looked somewhat puzzled. Ethan Smith chuckled and said, ¡°In any case, just know that every time your body undergoes Body Rebuilding, it will undergo a qualitative improvement.¡± ¡°ording to the inherited records, the highest record so far is 130 times of body tempering. ¡± One hundred and thirty times¡ªit was the highest record in history. And with one hundred and thirty times of tempering, its effect was unimaginable! Fifty times could elevate the physical state to another level, while one hundred and thirty times could make the bodyparable to steel! ¡°With more than one hundred times of tempering, how exaggerated can the body get?¡± Edward Green couldn¡¯t help but exim after hearing the exnation. ¡°A hundred times would be enough for me.¡± Ethan Smith chuckled. Then, Ethan Smith stopped talking, looked at Edward Green and said, ¡°Help me keep a record of how many times I can rebuild my body.¡± After saying that, Ethan Smith found a rtively quiet ce and swallowed the Nine Transformation Pill. The moment the Nine Transformation Pill entered his body, a bright light like the sun and the moon lit up in Ethan Smith¡¯s dantian! This light almost made Ethan Smith¡¯s entire body transparent! You could even see through his five viscera and six bowels! Edward Green watched this scene in astonishment, unable to resist covering his mouth. ¡°What¡­ what is this?¡± Edward Green swallowed nervously. Ethan Smith did not respond, closing his eyes and using the spiritual energy within his body to guide the Nine Transformation Pill. The first transformation of the Nine Transformation Pill began! The pill and Ethan Smith¡¯s dantian started tobine, marking the first transformation of the Nine Transformation Pill! The second transformation involved the pill exploding within Ethan Smith¡¯s body, enveloping his flesh, blood, and bones! As for the third transformation, it was the most crucial¡ªthe official beginning of body tempering! ¡°Crack! ¡± The moment the third transformation began, Ethan Smith¡¯s bones instantly shattered, and cracks began to appear on his flesh! Body tempering was the process of the body being destroyed and then rebuilt! ¡°Crack, crack!¡± Ethan Smith¡¯s body continuously shattered and reformed. This process was extremely painful, and every tempering dealt a huge blow to his psyche! At the same time, after each reconstruction, his physical body experienced a massive improvement! Seeing Ethan Smith covered in blood, Edward Green¡¯s face turned pale with fright, and he couldn¡¯t help but retreat repeatedly! He even wanted to scream to wake Ethan Smith but, after hesitating again and again, he finally gave up on this idea. ¡°Crack, crack!¡± In the blink of an eye, Ethan Smith¡¯s body hadpleted its first reconstruction! After the rebuilding, the body had a faint golden luster, as ifyers of gold powder covered Ethan Smith¡¯s bones. ¡°Crack! ¡± Soon, the second reconstruction began! Ethan Smith clenched his teeth, enduring the pain. At the same time, he was also a bit nervous inside. The chaotic body was said to be invincible. No one knew what kind of effect this Nine Transformation Pill could have! His body shattered and reformed once again. In just half an hour, Ethan Smith had already gone through two temperings! The third, fourth, fifth¡­ Time flew by quickly, and the sky had already dimmed with the rising of the full moon. Five hourster, Ethan Smith¡¯s body had undergone ny-three temperings! At this point, Ethan Smith¡¯s body had already entered another realm! His bones radiated a golden light, his skin was translucent and poreless, invisible to the naked eye! Yet, Ethan Smith¡¯s tempering continued without any intention of stopping! ¡°He has already done 123 times; Mr. Smith might be able to break the record!¡± Edward Green couldn¡¯t help but get excited! The sky gradually brightened, and twelve hours had passed since Ethan Smith swallowed the Nine Transformation Pill. At this time, Ethan Smith¡¯s tempering had reached the 130th time! ¡°You broke the record, Mr. Smith! You broke the record!¡± Edward Green couldn¡¯t help but shout excitedly! But to Edward Green¡¯s surprise, there was no response from Ethan Smith! His body was continuously shattering and reforming! ¡°Could it be¡­ could it be that he will continue?¡± Edward Green swallowed nervously, his eyes filled with shock! He dared not say anything and hurriedly sat next to Ethan Smith, watching his body anxiously. One hundred and thirty-first, one hundred and thirty-second, one hundred and thirty-third¡­ By noon, Ethan Smith¡¯s body had undergone 260 reconstructions¡ªexactly twice the highest record! Edward Green was already numb, hardly able to see the end of the tempering process.. Chapter 238 - 238: 238: 531st Body Tempering! Chapter 238 - 238: 238: 531st Body Tempering!
Trantor: 549690339 Edward Green no longer knew when this body tempering session would end. In the blink of an eye, it was already evening.
By now, Ethan Smith had tempered his body a total of 531 times! Surpassing the previous record by more than 400 times! ¡°Is it still not over?¡± Edward Green stared nkly at Ethan Smith. With the arrival of the 532nd tempering, the bones of Ethan Smith¡¯s body had turned into a white jade color! And his skin was faintly shimmering with a golden glow! This glow had been brewing on Ethan Smith¡¯s body, like a bomb about to explode! ¡°Boom!¡± Finally, after the 533rd tempering, the light on Ethan Smith¡¯s body cracked open! An earth-shattering force erupted, and the terrifying aura directly lifted Edward Green, who was sitting on the ground, into mid-air! Ethan Smith¡¯s physical body had reached an unbelievable state! Ethan Smith slowly opened his eyes, looking around with confusion in his eyes. Edward Green hurriedly climbed up from the ground and quickly came to Ethan Smith¡¯s side.
Staring intently at Ethan Smith, he excitedly said, ¡°Mr. Smith, do you know how many times you¡¯ve tempered your body?¡± Ethan Smith nced at his own body, guessing quietly, ¡°A hundred times? Edward Green shook his head quickly, saying, ¡°Way more than a hundred times!¡± Way more than a hundred times? Could it be close to the highest record? Or even¡­breaking the highest record? ¡°150 times?¡± Ethan Smith asked tentatively. Edward Green couldn¡¯t hold back any longer, eximing, ¡°A full 531 times! It¡¯s unbelievable!¡± ¡°What?!¡± Ethan Smith was taken aback, utterly shocked! Over 500 body temperings? How was that possible? ¡°Are you¡­telling the truth?¡± Ethan Smith asked with a serious tone. Edward Green nodded hastily, ¡°Absolutely! Mr. Smith, you¡¯re truly a genius!¡± This time, even Ethan Smith¡¯s face was filled with a touch of fanaticism!
He looked at Edward Green and said, ¡°Edward Green, attack me with all your strength.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Edward Green was startled. ¡°I want to test how strong my body has be,¡± Ethan Smith said solemnly. Upon hearing this, Edward Green immediately nodded. He mobilized his Inner Strength and, with all his might, fiercely threw a punch at Ethan Smith! ¡°ng! ¡± As if steel was colliding, Edward Green¡¯s hand bones were shattered, and his body was sent flying! Yet, Ethan Smith stood there, motionless, not even leaving a single scratch! Ethan Smith frowned and returned to his room. Momentster, Ethan Smith came out holding a bronze sword. Ethan Smith threw the bronze sword in front of Edward Green and said slowly, ¡°Try this.¡± Edward Green nodded, picked up the bronze sword, took a deep breath, and swung it at Ethan Smith with all his might! ¡°ng! ¡± Another crisp sound! Edward Green¡¯s grip was bleeding profusely, and the bronze sword in his hand unconsciously fell to the ground! As for Ethan Smith, his body remained unhurt! Such hardness made even Ethan Smith gasp for cold air! ¡°This is too exaggerated¡­¡± Edward Green couldn¡¯t care about the pain in his wrist and stared nkly at Ethan Smith. A slight excitement welled up in Ethan Smith¡¯s heart. With this kind of body, plus the realm of a Grandmaster, Ethan Smith was determined to win the Divine Medicine! ¡°It¡¯s a good thing that Chaim Tate didn¡¯t care about this,¡± Ethan Smith said with a sneer. Rtive to this, the value of the Nine Transformation Pill far exceeded that of 500-year-old herbs! Time flew by. In the blink of an eye, five days had passed. There were only two days left until the appearance of the Divine Medicine. On this day, the major families of the River North Region arrived in White City one after another. The already prosperous White City was even more crowded during these days. Even the local economy was driven rapidly, with the prices of hotels rising day by day. Schroeder Family. Conrad Schroeder had a tea set ced in front of him. He personally got up and poured water for the people in front of him. ¡°Conrad, I heard you lost to a young man in his thirties?¡± the elderly man in front of him said indifferently. This old man¡¯s name was Burton Griffin, a famous patriarch of the Burton family in the River North Region, and his strength was an even more terrifying Grandmaster of the Third Rank! Conrad Schroeder replied politely, ¡°Indeed, I lost to Ethan Smith and wholeheartedly epted my defeat.¡± ¡°Oh, did you lose to Ethan Smith or the family behind Ethan Smith?¡± another elderly man nearby said with a faint smile. This man was named Dirk Buchanan, who also held a very high position in the River North Region. Conrad Schroeder forced a smile, ¡°Both of you are joking, I¡¯m indeed no match for Ethan Smith.¡± ¡°It¡¯s always been known that Chuzzle is weak in martial arts, but we never thought that a mere youngster would dominate such a vastnd. It¡¯sughable,¡± Burton Griffin sneered. Conrad Schroeder remained silent. Although the Schroeder family was a top family in Chuzzle, they were nothing in the entire River North Region. ¡°Let¡¯s get to the point, Conrad, what¡¯s the matter that you asked us toe here for?¡± Burton Griffin said seriously. Conrad Schroeder hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡°I presume both of you are also here for the Divine Medicine. This time, many people are coveting it, and among them, there are top-notch experts.¡± ¡°So what?¡± Dirk Buchanan raised his eyebrows. Conrad Schroeder hurriedly cupped his hands together and said, ¡°With so many strong enemies, perhaps we should team up.¡± ¡°Team up?¡± Hearing this, Dirk Buchanan and Burton Griffin both burst intoughter. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me, Conrad, even you want to covet this Divine Medicine?¡± Dirk Buchananughed scornfully. Next to him, Burton Griffin sneered, ¡°You¡¯re just a newly advanced Grandmaster, what qualifications do you have topete for this Divine Medicine?¡± Facing the mockery of the two, Conrad Schroeder was furious but dared not say anything. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°With my Schroeder family¡¯s abilities, we naturally have no qualifications to cooperate with you two. But after all, we are old friends¡­and I have helped both of you before¡­¡± Hearing this, Burton Griffin¡¯s face suddenly turned cold. Dirk Buchanan on the side squinted his eyes and said, ¡°Conrad, at your age, have you lived long enough to be a dog? Bringing up old favors will be grudges, don¡¯t you understand this principle?¡± ¡°Old friends? What is friendship in front of interests?¡± Conrad Schroeder¡¯s face changed slightly. He had guessed that these two people might refuse, but he didn¡¯t expect them to be so direct. However, just then, Dirk Buchanan changed his tone and said indifferently, ¡°We can give you a chance.¡± Conrad Schroeder immediately bowed and said, ¡°Thank you, Mr. Buchanan!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t thank me just yet,¡± Dirk Buchanan said indifferently. ¡°We¡¯re not cooperating with you, we¡¯re cooperating with the King of Chuzzle and Ethan Smith.¡± ¡°Since you lost to Ethan Smith, Ethan Smith¡¯s abilities are bound to be above yours. ¡± Burton Griffin, who was beside him, also nodded slightly, ¡°Indeed. If Ethan Smith really has abilities, we¡¯re naturally willing to cooperate with him.¡± Conrad Schroeder was overjoyed and quickly got up, ¡°Alright, please wait just a moment for both of you, I¡¯ll give Mr.. Smith a call right away!¡± Chapter 239 - 239: 239: Did I Let You All Go? Chapter 239 - 239: 239: Did I Let You All Go?
Trantor: 549690339 ¡°There¡¯s no need.¡± The two waved their hands. ¡°Since we¡¯re going to White City anyway, it would be better to find him directly.¡± Dirk Buchanan said.
Conrad Schroederughed: ¡°That¡¯s even better, I¡¯ll arrange a car right away!¡± This release of the Divine Medicine will involve countless families. No one knew if other Great Families besides those in the River North Region would participate. Besides, there are countless adversaries in the River North Region alone. It would be best to cooperate with a master if possible. Ethan Smith, the King of Chuzzle, had already be a household name. Many families in the River North Region were interested in Ethan Smith, the sudden sensation. At that moment, Ethan Smith was standing in the vegetable garden, examining the batch of herbs. ¡°The qi in the spiritual energy gathering formation has been almostpletely absorbed by these herbs,¡± Ethan Smith said in a low voice. Fortunately, these herbs grow vigorously, and their effects can be maximized in the shortest period of time, so it¡¯s not a loss. Just then, Conrad Schroeder¡¯s car stopped at the door. Subsequently, Conrad Schroeder brought Dirk Buchanan and Burton Griffin into the scene. ¡°Grandmaster?¡± Ethan Smith unconsciously looked at the two men, his eyes slightly narrowing.
¡°Mr. Smith! ¡± Conrad Schroeder quickly walked up to Ethan Smith. He then introduced: ¡°This is Burton Griffin, the family head of the Burton family in River North; this is Dirk Buchanan from the Taylor family.¡± Ethan Smith nodded to them and politely said, ¡°Greetings, Seniors.¡± Burton Griffin looked Ethan Smith up and down and asked, ¡°So, you¡¯re the Ethan Smith who won against Conrad Schroeder?¡± Ethan Smithughed, ¡°It was just a stroke of good luck.¡± Dirk Buchanan and Burton Griffin exchanged nces, their eyes filled with doubt. This Ethan Smith looked ordinary, having a in aura, and did not resemble a master at all. ¡°Both of you can sit inside,¡± Ethan Smith said politely. He then turned back into the house and brewed a pot of tea for them. After sitting down, Conrad Schroeder eagerly said, ¡°Mr. Smith, both of them are mighty realm cultivators in the River North Region. If we cooperate with them for the release of the Divine Medicine, we might be able to get a share.¡±
Get a share? Ethan Smith couldn¡¯t help but feel likeughing. Half a month ago, he did indeed just want to follow and drink some soup. But with his current strength, he had long changed his mind! Though he thought this way in his heart, Ethan Smith still politely said on the surface, ¡°I am honored to be able to cooperate with both of you.¡± Dirk Buchanan took a nce at Ethan Smith and said arrogantly, ¡°It is said that Chuzzle doesn¡¯t produce talents, and today it seems the reputation is well deserved. ¡± ¡°Hehe, my apprentice could probably rule supreme in Chuzzle.¡± ¡°Tsk tsk, it turns out the famous King of Chuzzle is just an ordinary youngster.¡± Ethan Smith, although displeased, still politely said, ¡°It¡¯s just nonsense spread by others.¡± At this moment, Burton Griffin said, ¡°Speaking of which, I¡¯m quite curious about what realm you are in that you are respected as the King of Chuzzle.¡± Ethan Smith thought for a moment and said, ¡°If ssified by martial arts, I should be¡­ an Inner Strength Master.¡± Hearing this, Burton Griffin immediately sprayed out a mouthful of water! Dirk Buchanan¡¯s eyebrows furrowed even tighter. ¡°You¡¯re joking, right? Inner Strength Master?¡± Burton Griffin said skeptically. Ethan Smith nodded, ¡°Yes, to be precise, I¡¯m a Sixth-rank Inner Strength Master.¡± ¡°Inner Strength Masters aren¡¯t even qualified to wipe our shoes, so it turns out that the King of Chuzzle is just a joke!¡± Dirk Buchanan sneered. Burton Griffin nearby also scoffed, ¡°An Inner Strength Master is qualified to cooperate with us? It¡¯s just like talking in his sleep!¡± Ethan Smith scratched his head and said, ¡°It seems like you are the ones looking for me, right?¡± Conrad Schroeder hurriedly defended himself, ¡°Mr. Smith is not an ordinary Inner Strength Master. His strength is beyond imagination. Even a Grandmaster may not be his match!¡± ¡°Hahahaha!¡± Dirk Buchanan and Burton Griffin burst intoughter at the same time! ¡°Conrad, you really don¡¯t know how to boasts! An Inner Strength Master, no matter how extraordinary, is still just a master!¡± ¡°You think someone so low-ranking can coborate with us? Conrad, I think you¡¯re just ying with us!¡± A look of anxiety shed across Conrad Schroeder¡¯s face. He said somewhat humbly, ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth! Please reconsider and do me a favor¡­¡± ¡°Moreover, Mr. Smith¡¯s potential is absolutely beyond imagination! If he can get this Divine Medicine, he¡¯ll definitely¡­¡± ¡°Conrad, you don¡¯t have to be so humble.¡± Ethan Smith interrupted Conrad¡¯s words at that moment. He took a sip of tea and said indifferently, ¡°To be honest, I¡¯m not very interested in working with you two either. If you don¡¯t think highly of me, I don¡¯t think highly of you either.¡± Hearing what Ethan said, Conrad¡¯s face changed dramatically! It should be known that when previously facing Conrad, Ethan had already found it difficult to win! But the strength of Dirk Buchanan and Burton Griffin was far superior to Conrad¡¯s! ¡°Not much skill, but quite a big mouth.¡± ¡°Conrad, did you hear that? He doesn¡¯t want to cooperate with us.¡± Burton Griffin sneered, ¡°Hmm, we were originally going to help you, but you¡¯re so arrogant. Well, it¡¯s not our fault then.¡± As Conrad was about to say something, Ethan Smith stood up and politely said, ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, you two can leave.¡± Dirk Buchanan and Burton Griffin were clearly not pleased with Ethan¡¯s attitude. ¡°Young man, be careful with your words and deeds, or you might get burned.¡± Dirk Buchanan warned. Ethan couldn¡¯t help butugh, ¡°I¡¯ve been very polite to you. If it weren¡¯t for Conrad¡¯s sake, I would have kicked you out already.¡± ¡°Such a big mouth! I¡¯d like to see what kind of ability this Inner Strength Master has!¡± Burton Griffin suddenly became furious, and with a wave of his hand, a fierce qi st aimed straight at Ethan¡¯s face! This Burton Griffin was ruthless, aiming directly to take life with his attack! Ethan¡¯s face couldn¡¯t help but turn cold. Was this how they became enemies? They simply couldn¡¯t reach a cooperation, and Burton Griffin wanted to take Ethan¡¯s life? This was utterly unreasonable! Just as Ethan was about to make a move, Conrad Schroeder quickly stepped forward and raised his hand to meet the attack. ¡°Boom!¡± With a loud noise, the terrifying qi spread out from Conrad in all directions! The entire room copsed in an instant, and Edward Green was vomiting blood due to the qi¡¯s impact! Conrad¡¯s body retreated several steps and mmed heavily into the wall! Cracks spread across the wall, and fresh blood dripped from Conrad¡¯s mouth! Ethan¡¯s face suddenly turned colder, and a strong murderous intent filled his whole body! As Dirk Buchanan prepared to gather his qi again, Conrad hurriedly stepped forward and said with a bow, ¡°Please, for the sake of our past rtionship, stop here¡­ ¡± Dirk Buchanan slightly frowned. He withdrew his qi and said coldly, ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll spare him for your sake, Conrad. From now on, we¡¯ll owe each other nothing.¡± ¡°Thank you, Mr. Buchanan¡­¡± Conrad reluctantly bowed, enduring the pain. Dirk Buchanan snorted and turned to leave. ¡°Did I say you could go?¡± At that moment, Ethan Smith shouted coldly. ¡°You hurt my friend, destroyed my house, and you think you can just walk away like that?¡± Ethan Smith spoke coldly.. Chapter 240 - 240: 240: The Attraction of Divine Medicine Chapter 240 - 240: 240: The Attraction of Divine Medicine
Trantor: 549690339 Dirk Buchanan and Burton Griffin stopped in their tracks instantaneously. Both their faces were filled with rage.
Especially Dirk Buchanan, a strong murderous intent enveloped him, and the terrifying aura made the surrounding sand and gravel fly wildly! Meanwhile, Ethan Smith stood there without moving, as if unaffected. ¡°So what do you want?¡± Dirk Buchanan squinted his eyes and asked. Ethan Smith sneered, ¡®Very simple, let me break your rib first, thenpensate me for my house, and we¡¯ll call it quits.¡± ¡°Hahahaha!¡± Dirk Buchanan burst outughing immediately. ¡°Truly courting death!¡± Then, Dirk Buchanan let out an angry roar! This roar contained his terrifying Inner Strength, imposing an intimidating force straight at Ethan Smith! Releasing Inner Strength through sound as a carrier, his strength was truly extraordinary! But Ethan remained motionless, allowing the Inner Strength tond on his body. ¡°ng! ¡± After a crisp sound, Ethan Smith¡¯s body suffered no damage. The Inner Strength dissipated in an instant, disappearing without a trace.
¡°You¡¯ve got some skills.¡± Dirk Buchanan¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. Conrad Schroeder, who was on the side, couldn¡¯t wait any longer. He stepped forward nervously and said respectfully, ¡°I apologize on behalf of Mr. Smith to the two of you. Please let this matter rest. ¡± ¡°Conrad, I have already given you face. It¡¯s this brat who¡¯s courting death!¡± Dirk Buchanan said coldly. Just as the situation was at an impasse, Burton Griffin suddenly stepped forward, smiling faintly, ¡°Mr. Smith, I apologize for the disturbance today. Please forgive us.¡± ¡°It¡¯s all for the sake of Conrad, even if our cooperation fails, it doesn¡¯t have to end like this.¡± Burton Griffinughed heartily. Upon hearing this, everyone was dumbfounded. Dirk Buchanan furrowed his brow and said, ¡°Burton, what do you mean?¡± Burton Griffin scolded, ¡®Mr. Buchanan, it was our fault in the first ce! Forget it, stop causing trouble, and let¡¯s just hurry up and leave!¡± Although Dirk Buchanan didn¡¯t understand the situation, he still nodded his head in silence. ¡°Kid, you better watch out.¡± Before leaving, Dirk Buchanan coldly threw down a sentence. ¡°You too,¡± Ethan Smith said indifferently.
As they left Ethan Smith¡¯s house, Dirk Buchanan asked in confusion, ¡®Why did you stop me? That brat is so arrogant that he should¡¯ve been beaten to death with one p!¡± Burton Griffin nced at him and snorted, ¡°You saw it, this Ethan Smith is nothing but an Inner Strength Master. How could he possibly defeat Conrad?¡± Dirk Buchanan frowned, puzzled, ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°You blockhead,¡± Burton Griffin said, annoyed. ¡°Conrad¡¯s strength far surpasses that of Ethan Smith¡¯s, yet he willingly bows down to him. What does this imply?¡± Burton asserted coldly. After some pondering, Dirk eximed, ¡®You mean¡­ Conrad fears the force behind Ethan Smith?¡± ¡°Not just fear, he¡¯s probably frightened to the core,¡± Burton replied calmly. ¡°Do you think you could leave Chuzzle safely after killing Ethan Smith?¡± Burton arched his eyebrow. Dirk finally understood. He wiped the sweat from his forehead and couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit scared. In this world, no one could say for sure that they had reached the pinnacle. Dirk Buchanan had a certain reputation in the River North Region, but there were plenty of stronger people than him all over the country. ¡°So we just bear with it? I can¡¯t ept that!¡± Dirk Buchanan gritted his teeth in anger. Burton Griffin smiled faintly, ¡°Of course it can¡¯t end like this.¡± Dirk Buchanan hurriedly looked at Burton, waiting for him to continue. Burton said viciously, ¡°When the Divine Medicine emerges, Ethan Smith won¡¯t miss it! And when the Divine Medicine appears, there will be a scramble for it. At that time, killing him¡ªwho would know it was us? ¡°Even if his family behind him is powerful, they can¡¯t possibly trace it back to us!¡± ¡°As for someone like Ethan Smith, who knows how many enemies he has!¡± Dirk suddenly realized. He gave a thumbs up to Burton and said, ¡°Old Burton, you are always wise! When the timees, let¡¯s see how that Ethan Smith remains arrogant!¡± However, Burton had other ns. As long as Ethan was killed, Chuzzle would be leaderless. By then, Conrad Schroeder would undoubtedly be the number one person in Chuzzle. With Conrad¡¯s strength, he was no match for the Burton family! At that time, the Burton family would make a massive move into Chuzzle and seize the market! ¡°What an unexpected gain.¡± Burton¡¯s lips curled into a cold smirk. Looking at the ruined vi, Ethan Smith couldn¡¯t help but feel pain. ¡°They could have just fought¡­ why did they have to destroy my house¡­¡± Ethan Smith rubbed his head and muttered quietly. Conrad Schroeder, standing nearby, couldn¡¯t help but feel both amused and sad. He said anxiously, ¡°Mr. Smith, the strength of Burton Griffin and Dirk Buchanan is far beyond mine! And with their personalities, they will never let this go!¡± ¡°Mm, and then?¡± Ethan Smith looked around heartbroken and casually asked. Conrad hurriedly said, ¡°When the Divine Medicine appears, they might attack you, and even the Taylor family won¡¯t be able to find evidence!¡± ¡°Go on.¡± Ethan Smith didn¡¯t care, and even walked to the table and started drinking tea. Conrad clenched his teeth, ¡°Mr. Smith, if it¡¯s really not possible, we can give up the Divine Medicine¡­¡± ¡°Give up?¡± Ethan raised an eyebrow, ¡°Why should I give up?¡± Conrad pleaded anxiously, ¡°As long as you have the mountains, you never have to worry about firewood! With your talent and potential, there¡¯s no need to take such a risk!¡± However, Ethan Smith just scoffed. ¡°With those two losers, they still can¡¯t kill me.¡± Ethan¡¯s lips curled into a cold smirk. ¡°And¡­ I hold grudges. Even if they don¡¯t look for me, I¡¯ll still look for them.¡± Ethan said while sipping his tea. Conrad opened his mouth, but he didn¡¯t know what to say for a moment. Conrad had fought Ethan Smith so he knew Ethan¡¯s strength very well. Although Conrad had indeed lost to Ethan, he didn¡¯t win easily, and even borrowed help from formations. In Conrad¡¯s view, Ethan Smith¡¯s strength was absolutely no match for either Burton Griffin or Dirk Buchanan. ¡°Mr. Smith¡­¡± Conrad opened his mouth, wanting to say something, but Ethan cut him off with a wave of his hand. ¡°Get ready, set off with me the day after tomorrow.¡± Ethan Smith gestured. Seeing Ethan¡¯s stubbornness, Conrad didn¡¯t want to keep nagging, so he could only nod in agreement. The next day: More and more people arrived at White City from various locations in River North Region . Some of the furtheraway families even received the message and hurried to White City. Such was the allure of a Divine Medicine! No.l Winery. ¡°Master, the news has spread out, and many major families havee to White City.¡± Chaim Tate¡¯s disciples sighed. Chaim Tate nodded slightly, ¡°After all, it¡¯s the advent of the Thousand-year Divine Medicine. Besides those top aristocratic families, probably no one can resist a Thousand-year Divine Medicine¡¯s lure.¡± ¡°Master, are those so-called Martial Arts Association members any use? With this happening, the Grandmasters mean nothing,¡± asked the disciple, brows furrowed. But Chaim Tate justughed, shook his head, and said, ¡°The Martial Arts Association has its uses. Don¡¯t worry, everything is under my control..¡± Chapter 241 - 241: 241: Constant Troubles_l Chapter 241 - 241: 241: Constant Troubles_l
Trantor: 549690339 For Chaim Tate, the greatest usefulness of the Martial Arts Association was its official nature. In other words, the Martial Arts Association had a certain prestige among major families, and no one wanted to tear their faces apart with them.
Of course, this excluded the top families in Capital City. Time flew by quickly. Soon, the day of the divine medicine¡¯s emergence arrived. On this day, the sky over White City was filled withyers of auspicious clouds. The clouds were faintly purple, and although their brightness was not intense, they were still visible to the naked eye. Such a scene naturally attracted countless gazes. Whether it was ordinary people or martial artists coveting the divine medicine, everyone looked up at the sky. ¡°This is a sign of great fortune!¡± ¡°Heaven is blessing our White City!¡± ¡°This year, I will definitely make a fortune!¡± Many people knelt on the ground and kowtowed to the sky, showing unparalleled respect. And the martial artists were even more excited!
This was the sign of the divine medicine¡¯s emergence! ¡°It is said that the thousand-year divine medicine can cause some visions of heaven and earth. Seeing it today, it is indeed as expected.¡± A martial artist murmured in a low voice. They didn¡¯t dare to waste time and immediately rushed towards the direction where the divine medicine was born. The location of the divine medicine¡¯s emergence was deep in the mountains. Usually, this ce had few human inhabitants, but the trees grew lush and verdant. Under the nourishment of the divine medicine, various fierce beasts also gathered and roamed in this area. Today, however, this mountain area was filled with luxury cars. The license tes came from various provinces and cities, and at a nce, there were at least a hundred people waiting here. ¡°Edward Green, remember to watch the herbs for me,¡± Ethan Smith said before leaving, repeatedly reminding Edward Green. Edward Green was getting a bit impatient and waved his hand, saying, ¡°Alright, I got it, you hurry up and go.¡± Conrad Schroeder, who was beside them, was somewhat worried. After weighing the pros and cons, he eventually advised, ¡°Mr. Smith, are you really going to go? Though the divine medicine is valuable, your life is more important¡­¡±
Ethan Smith nced at Conrad Schroeder and smiled faintly, ¡°If you¡¯re afraid, you don¡¯t have to go.¡± Conrad Schroeder forced a bitter smile, ¡°I¡¯m not afraid, I¡­ sigh, never mind.¡± Seeing Ethan Smith¡¯s stubbornness, Conrad Schroeder didn¡¯t know what else to say. As the car sped, they quickly arrived at the entrance to the mountains. Looking at the crowd of people, Ethan Smith couldn¡¯t help but sigh, ¡°As expected of the thousand-year divine medicine, usually not even a single martial artist can be seen here, but today they appeared like bamboo shoots after rain.¡± After speaking, Ethan Smith took a deep breath. ¡°Even the air is sweet, truly worthy of being called divine medicine.¡± Ethan Smith wore a face of enjoyment. Conrad Schroeder didn¡¯t share Ethan Smith¡¯s leisurely mood. He immediately released his divine sense and nced around. Quickly, Conrad Schroeder¡¯s face sank. Because he found that each of these people had extraordinary strength ¨C there were at least a dozen Grandmasters, and countless Masters! The strongest even reached the realm of a Fourth Rank Grandmaster! ¡°We might be in trouble today, Mr. Smith. We¡¯d better keep a low profile.¡± Conrad Schroeder reminded in a low voice. ¡°Huh? King of Chuzzle Ethan Smith is here too?¡± Conrad Schroeder had just finished his words when someone shouted in the distance. With just one shout, countless gazes were attracted to their direction. Almost everyone cast sidelong nces at Ethan Smith. Ethan Smith couldn¡¯t help but feel a headache. This title had really brought him a lot of trouble.This did not match Ethan Smith¡¯s low-key personality. ¡°So he¡¯s the King of Chuzzle? It¡¯s rare to see someone so young being called a king.¡± ¡°Yeah, I heard that Ignacio Burke used to have such a title back in the day.¡± ¡°Haha,paring him with Ignacio Burke is a bit of an exaggeration. Ignacio Burke is a once-in-a-century genius.¡± Ethan Smith did not want to reveal his strength too quickly, as that would certainly bring unnecessary trouble. Therefore, he deliberately restrained his aura, appearing no different from an ordinary Inner Strength Master at a nce. At this moment, several young people approached Ethan Smith from a distance. Each of them looked to be in their twenties. Among them were three men and one woman. The men all had an extraordinary bearing, while the woman was extremely enchanting and possessed the potential to captivate any man¡¯s heart. ¡°Is that woman the so-called number one beauty in the River North Region, Evelyn Norton?¡± ¡°They say no man can resist Evelyn Norton¡¯s charm. Seeing her today, the reputation is indeed well deserved!¡± ¡°Tsk tsk, that figure really makes one unable to control themselves.¡± Everyone gazed at the woman, swallowing their saliva. ¡°The Four Great Geniuses of River North? They¡¯ve actuallye too?¡± Upon seeing these four people, Conrad Schroeder furrowed his brows. ¡°Oh? The Four Great Geniuses of River North?¡± Ethan Smith seemed rather interested in this title. Conrad Schroeder nodded and said, ¡°These four are the most gifted martial artists in the River North Region in recent years, and their backing from powerful families is not to be underestimated.¡± After that, Conrad Schroeder pointed at the leading young man and said, ¡°This is Reginald Tucker. He entered the Grandmasters Realm three years ago.¡± Conrad Schroeder then pointed at the enchanting woman and said, ¡°Among the four, this woman named Evelyn Norton is the most dangerous. It is said that she doesn¡¯t have much of a background, but her strength is beyond imagination.¡± Ethan Smith silently nodded and subconsciously nced at Evelyn Norton twice. It has to be said, Evelyn Norton¡¯s appearance was indeed quite enticing, with a perfect figure, and any excess fat nowhere to be found. However, what surprised Ethan Smith the most was that Evelyn Norton possessed a natural charm that was hard to resist. ¡°Strange.¡± Ethan Smith stroked his chin. ¡°Evelyn Norton¡¯s aura¡­seems a bit strange.¡± At that moment, the group of people had already reached Ethan Smith¡¯s side. ¡°Are you Ethan Smith?¡± Reginald Tucker was the first to speak. Ethan Smith slightly nodded, as a form of greeting. ¡°King of Chuzzle, that¡¯s a big title! I just don¡¯t know if you have the real skills to back it up!¡± A burly young man beside Reginald Tucker coldly snorted. ¡°Since he is called the King of Chuzzle, his strength must be extraordinary. Compared with Mr. Smith here, our Four Great Geniuses titles immediately lose their luster.¡± Reginald Tucker said indifferently. ¡°Hehe, is that so? I, ine Pitts, would really like to see for myself!¡± The burly man clenched his fist and spoke coldly. The atmosphere instantly became tense upon their first meeting, which made Conrad Schroeder feel somewhat troubled. Ethan Smith, on the other hand, remained calm, as if he had expected this all along. ¡°Ah, Mr. Smith, don¡¯t be angry. ine Pitts is considered a genius, and he hasn¡¯t achieved the title of king; his dissatisfaction is understandable. But I suppose¡­ Mr. Smith¡¯s strength must be above the four of us.¡± Reginald Tucker pretended to be remorseful as he spoke. Reginald¡¯s words seemed to be mediating the situation, but in reality, he was deliberately intensifying the conflict between the two. In other words, Reginald wanted to use ine Pitts to test Ethan Smith. As expected, as soon as his words were spoken, ine Pitts became even more indignant. He clenched his fist and said, ¡°Ethan Smith, do you dare to have a friendlypetition with me? Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t hurt you!¡± Ethan Smith remained silent for a moment, not speaking for a while. ¡°ine, after all, Ethan Smith is the King of Chuzzle. How could he casually make a move?¡± Seeing that Ethan Smith remained quiet, Reginald Tucker continued to add fuel to the fire. Hearing this, ine Pitts could no longer contain himself. He clenched his fists and said, ¡°King of Chuzzle, is that so? I would like to see just how capable this King of Chuzzle is!¡± After saying this, ine Pitts let out an angry roar, strode forward, and threw a punch toward Ethan Smith! Chapter 242 - 242: 242: I’ll kill you all in a while Chapter 242 - 242: 242: I¡¯ll kill you all in a while
Trantor: 549690339 ine Pitts was an immovable mass, his punches even more relentless! The fierce gust of wind from his punch felt like a biting de cutting into your skin!
Facing such a powerful attack, Ethan Smith did not dodge or hide, but instead, raised his hand and met it head-on! A thunderous ¡°ng¡± resounded! After the collision of their fists, an astonishing scene unfolded! Ethan Smith¡¯s body was sent flying away like a kite with a broken string! Blood spurted from his mouth! He seemed incredibly weak in an instant! ¡°Mr. Smith! ¡± cried Conrad Schroeder, quickly running over to him. Supporting Ethan Smith, he asked anxiously, ¡°Mr. Smith, are you okay?¡± There was not a trace of panic on Ethan Smith¡¯s face, he only had a subtle smile. ¡°Is this the King of Chuzzle? Trulyughable!¡± sneered ine Pitts. Reginald Tucker shook his head, too. It seemed the so-called experts of the Chuzzle area weren¡¯t all that great. The King of Chuzzle could not even withstand amon punch from ine Pitts!
Too weak, far too weak! The surrounding crowd was also taken aback by the scene. They never imagined Ethan Smith would be so thoroughly defeated! ¡°Master, this Ethan Smith is just a good-for-nothing, he can¡¯t even stand a punch from ine Pitts.¡± Not far away, Chaim Tate¡¯s discipleughed derisively. Chaim Tate nodded slightly and said, ¡°Well, in the current era, the status of martial artists is not high. In front of capital, they are nothing.¡± The power of capital far surpasses that of any so-called martial artist. Besides Chaim Tate, Burton Griffin and Dirk Buchanan also witnessed the scene. ¡°Huh, so this is the ¡®different¡¯ master Schroeder was talking about?¡± Dirk Buchanan snickered mockingly. ¡°With such a weakling, I could crush him with just one finger!¡± Facing the sighs of the crowd, Ethan Smith remained silent. He wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, and the smile on his face seemed more intense.
With Ethan Smith¡¯s current strength, ine Pitts¡¯ punch was nothing! The reason Ethan Smith was sent flying was entirely his own doing. Ethan Smith had many enemies in hiding. There were countless people who wanted to bring him down. If he revealed his strength too early, he may be a target. ¡°Mr. Smith, are you okay?¡± Conrad Schroeder asked anxiously. Ethan Smith nced at him and said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Just then, Evelyn Norton walked over gracefully. Her voice was smooth and pleasant, she asked Ethan Smith softly, ¡°Mr. Smith, are you okay?¡± Ethan Smith politely replied, ¡°Miss Norton, I¡¯m fine. Just a little weak from the injury.¡± Evelyn Norton chuckled behind her hand. Suddenly, she raised her hand and ced it on Ethan Smith¡¯s chest. A gentle strength started flowing into Ethan Smith¡¯s body. However, feeling this warmth, Ethan Smith¡¯s expression drastically changed! Ethan Smith was very familiar with this sensation! The energy Evelyn Norton was releasing was exactly the qi that Ethan relied on! ¡°So it seems I¡¯m not the only immortal cultivator in the world,¡± Ethan Smith said, squinting his eyes. ¡°Of course,¡± Evelyn Norton answered with a smile. Again, Ethan Smith¡¯s face changed! This Evelyn Norton¡­. can she actually read his thoughts? How is she able to do that? ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry, Mr. Smith. This is divine sense. To put it in mundane terms, it is mental power,¡± Evelyn Norton exined. This made Ethan Smith somewhat uneasy. If that was the case, Evelyn Norton could easily see through him! ¡°Thank you, Miss Norton, for healing me. I¡¯m okay now.¡± Thinking of this, Ethan Smith tried to distance himself from Evelyn Norton. But things didn¡¯t go as expected, Evelyn Norton not only didn¡¯t leave, she chuckled and said, ¡°Mr. Smith, why don¡¯t we forge ahead together, how about Travel together? Ethan Smith¡¯s face gradually darkened. He cast a cold nce at Evelyn, a hint of vignce shing in his eyes. ¡°Mr. Smith doesn¡¯t need to worry.¡± Evelyn said with a faint smile. ¡°I just feel that Mr. Smith is not as simple as he appears.¡± Evelyn added lightly. Ethan Smith¡¯s brow furrowed slightly. After contemting for a moment, he said, ¡°Just do as you please.¡± Since Evelyn had already decided that he was extraordinary, there would be no use arguing with her. Evelyn chuckled and refrained from saying more. From deep within the mountains, huge roars echoed asionally. This was a sign that the Divine Medicine was about to show up. ¡°ording to rumors, when the Divine Medicine emerges, it causes the urrence of the vision, and even istes itself from the surrounding world. I wonder if it¡¯s true or not.¡± Conrad Schroeder stated seriously on the side. Evelyn nodded slightly, ¡°That¡¯s right. The Divine Medicine, after soaking up the sun and moon for a thousand years, develops a divine sense. During its emergence, it tries to protect itself.¡± ¡°Is it really that formidable?¡± Ethan Smith asked, somewhat taken by surprise. Evelyn nced at Ethan, ¡°Haven¡¯t you heard the old tales when you were little, Mr. Smith? The wild pan ax ginseng on the mountain can escape on its own.¡± ¡°Indeed, there is such a legend, but no one has actually seen it.¡± Conrad Schroeder added. Ethan Smith scratched his head, admittedly ignorant about this. Ethan Smith, an orphan since childhood, where could he have heard such tales? ¡°At that time, Mr. Smith needs to find a way to secure himself. ording to my observation, there are quite a few people here who want to kill you.¡± Evelyn suddenly warned. ¡°Quite a few?¡± Ethan Smith frowned slightly. He scanned his surroundings, it seemed that he didn¡¯t have many enemies, just a few. ¡°Once a person stands on higher ground, it¡¯s easier to attract hatred, especially since you were just blown away by ine Pitts. Naturally, some people would want to step on you to climb up.¡± Evelyn exined. Ethan Smith seemed to understand. So that¡¯s how it was. But he wasn¡¯t worried, on the contrary, he was somewhat looking forward to it. Once they enter this isted area, it would be uncertain who would kill whom. Time flew, getting closer to when the Divine Medicine would emerge. And among the heaven and earth, there was an increasing frequency of the roars. Many people were gazing at the entrance of the deep mountain, getting ready to go in. Ethan Smith was no exception, he took a step forward and stood near the deep mountain. ¡°Ethan Smith, you really dare toe.¡± Dirk Buchanan sneered. Ethan Smith responded lightly, ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I dare toe?¡± Dirk Buchanan squinted, ¡°You¡¯re one of the boldest people I¡¯ve ever seen. I¡¯m telling you straight, the moment you step into this jungle, I will personally kill you.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll see if you¡¯ve got that kind of ability.¡± Ethan Smith spoke calmly. Dirk Buchananughed heartily, ¡°Such audacity,ing from a mere Inner Strength Master! Killing you would be as easy as stepping on an ant!¡± ¡°Is that so? Well, I¡¯ll be watching closely.¡± Ethan Smith retorted with a cold smile. While talking, Ethan Smith scanned his surroundings. As expected, he spotted numerous pairs of eyes in the shadows, watching him eagerly. ¡°I¡¯ll kill you all in just a while.¡± Ethan Smith thought to himself coldly. Just when everyone was tensed, out of the blue, the air overhead red with roaring sounds! This roar immediately drew countless gazes! A helicopter steadilynded in front of everyone! The propeller¡¯s powerful force caused gusty winds. The gusty wind kicked up dust and partially obstructed the view. Compared to this helicopter, all the luxurious cars at the scene seemed rather dull.. Chapter 243 - 243: 243: None of Your Business, None of My Business Chapter 243 - 243: 243: None of Your Business, None of My Business
Trantor: 549690339 Thisrge spectacle immediately drew countless eyes. Everyone stopped in their tracks, turning to look over. Even Ethan Smith was no exception.
A young man stepped out of the helicopter. The young man was extraordinary in appearance, with a graceful demeanor. Behind him, two elderly men followed. Ethan Smith narrowed his eyes, unconsciously scanning the young man. ¡°Inner Strength Master?¡± This couldn¡¯t help but surprise Ethan Smith. An Inner Strength Master daring to covet this Divine Medicine? Isn¡¯t he afraid of dying here? Could it be that he, like himself, is not an ordinary Inner Strength Master? ¡°Melvin ir, a branch of the ir family,¡± Evelyn Norton suddenly spoke from the side. ¡°ir family?¡± Ethan Smith¡¯s pupils contracted sharply! He quickly turned to Evelyn Norton at his side and asked, ¡°Is it the ir family from the Capital City?¡± Evelyn Norton was somewhat surprised and said, ¡°Mr. Smith, do you know about the ir family of the Capital City?¡±
Ethan Smith nodded slightly, ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve heard some things.¡± Evelyn Norton smiled and said, ¡°Indeed, it is the ir family of the Capital City, but the ir family is well established with over a dozen branches. Melvin ir is one of them.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Ethan Smith nodded. ¡°Miss Norton, what about Dexter ir?¡± Ethan Smith continued to ask. Evelyn Norton was taken aback and said, ¡°Dexter ir? That¡¯s the eldest young master of the ir family! His status is certainly not something Melvin ir can match!¡± ¡°To be precise, Dexter ir would be Melvin ir¡¯s cousin.¡± Ethan Smith didn¡¯t say much more. He never expected to run into a member of the ir family here. Soon, Melvin ir led the two elderly men behind him over. Although they were also Inner Strength Masters, the crowd¡¯s attitudes werepletely different. ¡°Master ir, I didn¡¯t expect you toe,¡± said Dirk Buchanan, who had a prior grievance with Ethan Smith. He abruptly changed his demeanor, ttering him and said, ¡°It¡¯s an honor to see Master ir! ¡±
Melvin ir shot him a nce, scoffing, ¡°Even you warriors cane, why can¡¯t I?¡± ¡°Yes, yes,¡± Dirk Buchanan didn¡¯t dare to say more, nodding repeatedly. Melvin ir stretchedzily. He surveyed the crowd, speaking indifferently, ¡°Everyone listen up, I am Melvin ir from the ir family. Those who are sensible, hand over the Divine Medicine to me obediently. The ir family might even remember this favor.¡± Having said this, Melvin ir paused. He scoffed and then said, ¡°Of course, those who are unconvinced can also try to confront the ir family.¡± The moment the words fell, the two elderly men behind him suddenly burst out with a strong aura! A terrifying oppressive force instantly swept over! Grandmaster of the Third Rank! It turned out that Melvin ir came prepared! The faces of everyone present changed slightly. While these people do hold some territory in the River North Region,pared to the ir family, they were nothing! After all, in modern society, the power of capital far exceeds that of martial artists! There was silence at the scene as everyone looked at each other. ¡°Who says!¡± At this moment, a young man suddenly stood up! He red at Melvin ir and shouted, ¡°The Divine Medicine is a gift from nature, whoever gets it owns it. Even if you are from the ir family, you cannot act so domineeringly!¡± Hearing these words, everyone was surprised! ¡°Oh?¡± Melvin ir raised an eyebrow, a trace of cold shing in his eyes. The next second, one of the elderly men behind him stepped forward and swung his hand! ¡°Boom!¡± The terrifying Inner Strength instantly came from mid-air, directly smashing the young man into a pulp! ¡°Is there anyone who dares to disagree?¡± Melvin ir swept his gaze over everyone in a mocking tone. The crowd fell into silence, with not even a whisper being heard. ¡°It¡­ it¡¯s an honor to serve under Young Master ir!¡± Dirk Buchanan shouted out! With Dirk taking the lead, the others also followed suit, ¡°Since Young Master ir desires it, then we can only concede.¡± Melvin ir nodded in acknowledgment. He was quite satisfied with everyone¡¯s attitude. Of course, there were naturally some who were dissatisfied amongst them. For instance, the four geniuses from the River North Region. The Divine Medicine was of extraordinary significance and they naturally refused to willingly concede it! But they didn¡¯t dare to confront Melvin ir directly and could only silently curse him in their hearts. ¡°This Melvin ir, he¡¯s really overbearing,¡± Reginald Tucker couldn¡¯t help grinding his teeth. ¡°Ah, there¡¯s nothing we can do. He¡¯s a member of the ir family after all,¡± ine Pitts also said, lips curled in displeasure. Seeing the attitudes of the crowd, Ethan Smith couldn¡¯t help but feel contempt. The group who had just been moring about strength being supreme had now turned into wilted eggnts. ¡°What a bunch of bullshit martial artists, they¡¯re nothing more than opportunists,¡± Ethan Smith muttered to himself silently. ¡°Mr. Smith, now that the ir family¡¯s here, it seems like we won¡¯t have the chance at this Divine Medicine, perhaps we should¡­¡± Conrad Schroeder suggested quietly. Ethan Smith sneered, ¡°I couldn¡¯t care less about the ir family, this Divine Medicine, I¡¯ve decided on it!¡± Conrad Schroeder couldn¡¯t help but sigh inwardly. The ignorantly fearless indeed. ¡°Among you all who is Ethan Smith?¡± At this moment Melvin ir suddenly asked in a calm manner. Hearing this, all eyes in the crowd turned towards Ethan Smith. Ethan Smith¡¯s eyebrows furrowed slightly. He hadn¡¯t expected that this Melvin ir would purposely seek him out. ¡°Young Master ir, that¡¯s him!¡± Dirk Buchanan hurried to point at Ethan Smith. Melvin ir nced at Dirk, satisfied, he said: ¡°You¡¯re doing well, such a good dog. ¡± Facing such a humiliating statement, Dirk didn¡¯t feel insulted; instead, he said excitedly: ¡°Thank you for your praise, Young Master ir!¡± Melvin ir ignored Dirk and turned his gaze to Ethan Smith, saying, ¡°You,e here.¡± Ethan Smith stood still, merely gazing coldly at Melvin ir. ¡°Young Master ir told you toe, are you deaf?!¡± Dirk Buchanan barked. Ethan Smith sneered, ¡°Just because he tells me toe, means I should?¡± Dirk Buchanan was taken aback and quickly retorted, ¡°He¡¯s Young Master ir! It¡¯s an honor for you to be summoned by him!¡± ¡°Honor?¡± Ethan Smithughed scornfully. ¡°Dirk, if you want to be a spineless dog, no one¡¯s stopping you, but I don¡¯t want to,¡± Ethan Smith said coldly. At thisment, everyone was left in an uproar! They never expected Ethan Smith to show such tant disrespect to the ir family! ¡°You¡¯ve got some nerve,¡± Melvin ir said, his eyes narrowed. Ethan Smith nced at him and casually replied, ¡°Do you need something?¡± Melvin ir began walking towards Ethan Smith, speaking as he did, ¡°I heard that you have a rather close rtionship with Miss Emily Taylor of the Taylor Family?¡± Miss Taylor from the Taylor Family? The martial artists present suddenly came to a realization! No wonder Ethan Smith, who was merely an Inner Strength Master, was able to be bestowed the title of King of Chuzzle! So he had the Taylor family backing him up! ¡°None of your goddamn business,¡± Ethan Smith huffed. Melvin ir¡¯s face darkened slightly as he said coldly, ¡°Do you know that my cousin, Dexter ir, has always been pursuing Miss Taylor?¡± ¡°I¡¯m aware of that, but what the hell does that have to do with me?¡± Ethan Smith chuckled.. Chapter 244 - 244: 244: Just a Piece of Trash Chapter 244 - 244: 244: Just a Piece of Trash
Trantor: 549690339 Ethan Smith¡¯s words naturally caused countless people to be astonished. His words also further infuriated Melvin ir!
Melvin ir, squinting his eyes, looked at Ethan Smith, and said, ¡°You seem to be dismissing me quite easily.¡± Ethan Smith scoffed, ¡°Take you seriously? I don¡¯t even care about Dexter ir, what are you inparison?¡± Hiss! All the people sucked in a cold breath! This Ethan Smith, is surely too arrogant! Disregard Dexter ir? He¡¯s the elegantly dressed young man from the top aristocratic family in Capital City! ¡°Hahahaha!¡± Melvin ir couldn¡¯t help bursting intoughter. ¡°Kid, you¡¯ve sessfully angered me!¡± Melvin ir took one step forward. The two elderly men by his side erupted with a profound aura! The surging Inner Strength was rolling towards Ethan Smith like a crushing wave, and in an instant, Ethan Smith felt an oppressive feeling slowly approaching him.
Ethan Smith remained unmoved, standing there like a towering high mountain. ¡°Boom!¡± Just as they were about to make their move, a terrifying aura exploded within these deep mountains! Then they saw that near these deep mountains, a barrier was slowly forming. The barrier took the deep mountains as the center and spread out in all directions. ¡°It¡¯s the Divine Medicine making its appearance!¡± someone eximed! ¡°Quick, if we don¡¯t go in now, we might not be able to enter at all!¡± Many people began to shout. Melvin ir no longer paid attention to Ethan Smith, he shot Ethan Smith a cold nce and warned, ¡°Kid, you just wait.¡± ¡°Young Master ir, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take care ot him tor youter!¡± Dirk Buchanan said with brown-nosing enthusiasm. Ethan Smith sneered inwardly. I¡¯ll kill you allter!
On this field, at least several dozens of people were willing to help Melvin ir. When the timees, Ethan Smith may face dozens of people. This couldn¡¯t help but remind Ethan Smith of the technique Adrien Bauer had used in the Earth Fiend Valley. That technique could absorb the Inner Strength of others to enhance one¡¯s own strength. ¡°Although it¡¯s an evil technique, it surely has its uses. If only I knew it¡­¡± Ethan Smith thought to himself. Dozens of people, the benefit would definitely be beyond imagination. This thought shed through Ethan Smith¡¯s mind. However, the next second, a memory named ¡°Heaven Swallowing Skill¡± emerged! Ethan Smith was shocked, and then overjoyed! There¡¯s actually such a technique in his father¡¯s inheritance? This ¡°Heaven Swallowing Skill¡± is far more advanced than Adrien Bauer¡¯s technique! It can not only absorb Inner Strength, but also dark energy, Qi, nothing is out of its reach! ¡°My father¡¯s inheritance is really thoughtful.¡± Ethan Smith couldn¡¯t help but lick his lips, even feeling a bit excited for a moment. ¡°I¡¯m going to swallow all of youter!¡± Ethan Smith sneered continuously. Then he turned to Conrad Schroeder and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Conrad Schroeder looked worried but he still followed Ethan Smith into the deep mountains. The moment the two of them entered, the barrier solidified. The aura around was directly isted, making the deep mountains feel like a different world. ¡°Mr. Smith, you really have a lot of guts.¡± At this moment, Reginald Tucker walked over from a distance. Heughed lightly and said, ¡°Daring to challenge the ir family, you¡¯ve earned your title as the King of Chuzzle.¡± ¡°Is this what you call courage? It¡¯s just recklessness!¡± ine Pitts huffed from the side. ¡°A mere Inner Strength Master dares to make a fuss, if that¡¯s not foolishness, what is it?¡± Ethan Smith nced at him and sneered, ¡°Having low power doesn¡¯t imply submission.¡± ¡°Heh, I¡¯ve seen many like you, ¡± ine Pitts scoffed. ¡°Relying on a bit of talent, you think you¡¯re invincible!¡± ¡°There¡¯s only one end for you, death without a full corpse!¡± Ethan Smith didn¡¯t care about ine Pitts¡¯s words. He nced at Pitts and sneered, ¡°It¡¯s not certain yet who will end up in pieces.¡± ¡°Alright, let¡¯s leave quickly.¡± Reginald Tucker gestured, seemingly afraid of any connection with Ethan Smith. Once they left, Ethan Smith looked at Evelyn Norton and smiled, ¡°Miss Norton, I¡¯ve offended the ir family, bing everyone¡¯s enemy. Aren¡¯t you leaving? ¡°Me? Why should I leave?¡± replied Evelyn Norton with a smile. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of getting into trouble?¡± Ethan Smith raised an eyebrow. Evelyn Nortonughed lightly, ¡°We both climbed up from the bottom, we should help each other.¡± ¡°Besides¡­ the one who offended the ir family was you, not me.¡± Ethan shrugged and said, ¡°As you wish.¡± Everyone followed the qi¡¯s trail, heading towards the direction of the Divine Medicine. Clearly, the Divine Medicine was located in the center of the deep mountains. Surprisingly, even while they traveled, they never strayed too far from Melvin ir. After half an hour of travel, they were getting closer to the Divine Medicine. Just then, Melvin ir stopped. At the same time, everyone else halted. Ethan Smith narrowed his eyes, surprised to find that Dirk Buchanan and Burton Griffin were sticking to Melvin ir¡¯s side likepliant henchmen. Then, Melvin ir¡¯s gaze fell on Ethan Smith. He strolled up to Ethan, speaking coldly, ¡°I¡¯m giving you a chance now, kneel and apologize to me, promise never to see Miss Taylor again, and I might spare your life.¡± ir¡¯s words instantly drew everyone¡¯s attention. ¡°Young master ir, what¡¯s there to talk about with this waste? Let¡¯s just ughter him right here!¡± Dirk rubbed his hands together, his body oozing with overwhelming qi. Melvin ir ignored him, point at the ground and said, ¡°Kneel, yourst chance.¡± Ethan Smith raised an eyebrow, sneering, ¡°All you so-called aristocrats and big shots seem to love making others kneel.¡± ¡°What, is having others kneel before you really that satisfying?¡± Ethan Smith questioned. Melvin irughed heartily and said, ¡°People like you who live at the bottom should look up to me! Isn¡¯t it appropriate for you to kneel?¡± Ethan Smith shook his head, scoffing, ¡°Melvin ir, you think too much of yourself.¡± ¡°Perhaps to others, you are some high and aloof young master.¡± ¡°But in my eyes, you¡¯re nothing more than a waste who relies on family influence to oppress others!¡± ¡°Nearly thirty years old, yet only an Inner Strength Master. Even with such abundant resources, you are so weak. What use is the Divine Medicine if it ends up in your hands?¡± ¡°With such immense resources, if used on a dog, it would probably be stronger than you.¡± His words left Melvin ir¡¯s face incredibly ugly! Exactly as Ethan Smith had said, Melvin¡¯s talent had always been criticized! Even though his family had spent a lot of money on him, he was stuck at the Inner Strength Master level, unable to make any more progress! This was why he sought the Divine Medicine, itching for a chance to change his current state! Ethan Smith¡¯s words clearly touched a nerve! ¡°You¡­you¡¯re courting death!¡± Melvin ir said through gritted teeth. ¡°Young master ir, don¡¯t be angry. I¡¯ll kill him for you!¡± Dirk volunteered eagerly. ¡°This Ethan Smith is just an Inner Strength Master.. Killing him is as easy as killing an ant!¡± Chapter 245 - 245: 245: Trouble Getting Off a Tiger Chapter 245 - 245: 245: Trouble Getting Off a Tiger
Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Trash? Who are you calling trash?¡± Melvin ir red furiously at Dirk Buchanan, his face stony.
At that, Dirk Buchanan¡¯s expression shifted dramatically! Melvin ir was an Inner Strength Master! He had forgotten about that fact! With that realization, Dirk Buchanan hastily corrected himself, ¡°Mr. ir, how could Ethan Smithpare to you? Though you¡¯re both Inner Strength Masters, you are a member of the ir family! Your strength is definitely superior to Ethan Smith¡¯s!¡± ¡°As for this Ethan Smith, he¡¯s just a worm living in the gutter. Comparing him to you is an insult to you!¡± Dirk Buchanan certainly had a knack for sycophancy. Melvin ir¡¯s face seemed to have softened a bit. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, young master. I will deal with this kid,¡± Dirk Buchanan said confidently, beating his chest. He carried an overwhelming murderous aura. No doubt, he wanted to make a good impression in front of Melvin ir and curry favor with him. Ethan Smith remained unfazed. He looked coldly at Dirk Buchanan, clearly ready to retaliate. ¡°Wait.¡± Just then, Evelyn Norton stepped forward gracefully with a smile.
She first approached Melvin ir and respectfully said, ¡°Greetings to you, young master ir.¡± Looking at Evelyn Norton, Melvin ir¡¯s eyes widened! Beauty! Absolute beauty! The aura emanating from Evelyn Norton was entirely different from the cheap, seductive women he¡¯d been with before. Simply irresistible! Melvin ir swallowed hard, his eyes shamelessly roaming over Evelyn Norton¡¯s body. If not for the crowd around them, Melvin ir would have probably pounced on her by now! ¡°Miss Norton, what can I do for you?¡± Dirk Buchanan asked. Evelyn Norton ignored Dirk Buchanan and smiled at Melvin ir, ¡°Young master ir, Ethan Smith is an Inner Strength Master. So are you.¡± ¡°Moreover¡­ the backing of the ir family is not something someone like Ethan Smith can match.¡± ¡°As the young master of the ir family, your cultivation skills naturally far surpass Ethan Smith¡¯s. Why would you need a servant to act on your behalf?¡± Dirk Buchanan¡¯s face darkened at being referred to as a ¡®servant¡¯. Stroking his chin, Melvin ir chuckled, ¡°Miss Norton does have a point.¡±
¡°Young Master,¡± the two elderly men standing by his side rushed forward, seemingly concerned. But Melvin ir, wishing to impress Evelyn Norton, waved his hand and said nonchntly, ¡°As a ir, I im to be undefeated amongst those of my level. And that¡¯s hardly an exaggeration!¡± ¡°Killing this Ethan Smith would take no more than a flick of my wrist!¡± Melvin ir proimed confidently. An involuntary smile crossed Ethan Smith¡¯s face. So this Melvin ir nned to deal with him himself? A mere Inner Strength Master wouldn¡¯t even have time to strike back in front of Ethan Smith! The spectators around were intrigued and looked on with excitement. ¡°Smith¡¯s strength is unremarkable, he may not even be a match for Melvin ir,¡± ine Pitts snorted dismissively. However, Reginald Tucker remained silent, calmly watching the scene unfold. ¡°Boy, just like Miss Norton suggested, I¡¯ll take care of you myself.¡± Melvin ir said coldly. Ethan Smith raised an eyebrow, ¡°Are you sure? Just you, an Inner Strength Master?¡± ¡°Yes, just me!¡± Melvin ir bellowed, clenching his fist heunched a punch at Ethan Smith! On top of Melvin ir¡¯s fists, two spikes of inner strength condensed, as if they meant to pierce through Ethan Smith¡¯s chest! Yet, Ethan Smith stood unmoving, a smirk painting his face. His smirk only served to infuriate Melvin ir even more! ¡°You¡¯re seeking your own death!¡± Melvin ir roared again, his entire fist suddenly covered in dense spikes! ¡°Bang!¡± These spikes mercilessly struck Ethan Smith¡¯s chest! And Ethan Smith, he just stood there, unperturbed! ¡°Crack! ¡± A snapping sound! The spikes on Melvin ir¡¯s fist cracked and fell apart! On the other hand, Ethan Smith stood there with his arms crossed behind him, totally unscathed! ¡°It seems that the ir family¡¯s elegantly dressed young man isn¡¯t all that either,¡± Ethan Smith sneered. Melvin ir looked somewhat ufortable. He nced down at his fist, murmuring softly, ¡°How is this possible! As Inner Strength Masters, he can¡¯t possibly defeat me!¡± ¡°Master ir, that youngster has a peculiar physique, stay away from him!¡± Dirk Buchanan quickly advised. ¡°Whoosh¡± A breeze blew, and an ominous look started appearing on Melvin ir¡¯s face. He moved his hands slowly in the air, and the trees around him swayed to his movements. Qi from all around was actually converging towards Melvin ir! ¡°Worthy of ir family techniques, they¡¯re indeed beyond ordinary!¡± Ethan Smith admired in his heart! Manipting natural qi is certainly not something an ordinary martial artist could do. The Qi condensed in Melvin ir¡¯s palms, along with his loud roar, he brought both hands above his head! Then he saw his hands congregate into a disk! The disk kept expanding until it became asrge as a huge wheel! ¡°Kid, I¡¯ll show you what the ir family¡¯s deep-rooted background really means!¡± Melvin ir roared in anger! ¡°Boom!¡± Melvin ir pushed the wheel forward, an overwhelming surge of spiritual power was heading straight for Ethan Smith¡¯s head! Ethan Smith remained calm, showing no intention of striking back. Melvin ir let out a joyous sneer, ¡°It¡¯s working, you¡¯re doomed, kid!¡± ¡°Rumble!¡± This huge disk ruthlessly smashed onto Ethan Smith¡¯s body! The collision instantly stirred up dust and even uprooted trees! ¡°Truly from ir family, despite being a side branch, their resources are far beyond what we can imagine.¡± A whispered remark slipped out from a spectator. The strength on disy by Melvin ir had far exceeded that of an Inner Strength Master! Even a Grandmaster would have to give it due deference! This sent a wave of despair through the gathering martial artists. The gap simply couldn¡¯t be closed in one generation! The dust began to slowly disperse, all eyes were on Ethan Smith. ¡°Is that all?¡± A mocking voice came from the dust. Everyone¡¯s face changed in an instant! Ethan Smith was seen standing in his ce, unmoved, Melvin ir¡¯s attacking move had beenpletely useless! ¡°How is that possible!¡± Melvin ir¡¯s face turned pale! Ethan Smith appeared unharmed? Is he really an Inner Strength Master? ¡°How could this kid¡¯s body be so bizarrely strong? ¡°Even I couldn¡¯t manage to staypletely unharmed.¡± ¡°Could it be that this Ethan Smith practices body cultivation?¡± The crowd was abuzz, with looks of shock on their faces. ¡°Hmm? Something¡¯s not right.¡± Not far away, ine Pitts furrowed his brows. ¡°He couldn¡¯t withstand even one of my blows just now, now how¡­ It¡¯s like he¡¯s apletely different person?¡± Reginald Tucker squinted, ¡°Could he be intentionally hiding his strength?¡± In the distance, Melvin ir appeared somewhat awkward. Two consecutive moves had failed to injure Ethan Smith. This was a disgrace to the ir family! Just as Dexter ir was about to give up, Evelyn Norton suddenlyughed, ¡°Master ir, stop hiding your true strength, we all want to see what the ir family is reallyposed of.¡± With this, Melvin ir was stuck! He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, let me show you my real power!¡± After saying so, Melvin ir had no choice but to press forward, fist clenched,unching another strike at Ethan Smith! For this punch, he used almost all of his inner strength, aiming to intimidate Ethan Smith! However, just as his fist was about to hit Ethan Smith, Ethan Smith extended his hand and grabbed Melvin ir¡¯s fist. ¡°Isn¡¯t it my turn now?¡± Ethan Smith sneered, revealing his teeth in a cold grin.. Chapter 246 - 246: 246: Then I will kill you all! Chapter 246 - 246: 246: Then I will kill you all!
Trantor: 549690339 A dangerous aura began to permeate the area. Melvin ir felt a strong sense of fear taking root in his heart!
He tried to struggle, but it felt as if his Inner Strength was being suppressed! Melvin ir understood this was an illusion brought about by a huge gap in strength! ¡°You¡­ let go of me!¡± Melvin ir shouted angrily. Ethan Smith sneered, ¡°What, are you scared?¡± ¡°Why the hell would I be scared of you!¡± Melvin ir roared furiously! He raised his left fist and swung with all his strength at Ethan Smith! However, his fist hadn¡¯t even made contact with Ethan Smith when a pnded on his face. The p was not strong, but it was immensely insulting! The prestigious young master of the ir family had been publicly pped in the face! ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re asking for death!¡± Melvin ir roared and charged at Ethan Smith like a crazed bull! Ethan Smith remained calm, and with a slight shuffle of his feet, a surge of spiritual power radiated outwards from him!
¡°Boom!¡± Under this massive force, Melvin ir¡¯s body was sent flying before he could even reach Ethan Smith! His body cracked with fractures, and his lower leg twisted back at an extremely strange angle. His mouth was also a mess of fresh blood, making him look somewhat pitiable. The crowd was stunned into silence, ck-jawed! Did Melvin ir have no way to fight back before Ethan Smith? ¡°Weren¡¯t we told¡­ that the resources of the major families are strong. How could Melvin ir lose so badly?¡± ¡°Could it be that Ethan Smith has been concealing his true strength?¡± The crowd buzzed with discussion, though none dared to speak too loudly. ¡°You¡¯re no match for me.¡± Ethan Smith looked at Melvin ir with cold eyes, a mocking smirk tugged at his lips. At this point, Melvin ir had no care for maintaining face.
ring at Ethan Smith, heughed hysterically, ¡°Hahaha! So what? Even if you are stronger, today you¡¯re going to die!¡± ¡°With just a singlemand from me, everyone here will attack you!¡± Melvin ir said malevolently. Ethan Smith narrowed his eyes. He instinctively scanned the crowd. At least half of the people there were willing to serve Melvin ir. The power of money and connections made them willing to act like snakes andpdogs. ¡°Melvin ir has never treated you like humans; are you all happy being dogs then?¡± Ethan Smith¡¯s eyes were half-closed as he asked coldly. ¡°Enough with the nonsense! Ethan Smith, you won¡¯t bewitch us!¡± Dirk Buchanan cursed. ¡°Today, we will erase you, the bastard, for young master ir!¡± Dirk Buchanan put his hands behind his back, posing as a master. Ethan Smith maintained silence as he scanned his surroundings, asking coldly, ¡°Is this what you all think as well?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Burton Griffin was the first to step forward. He sneered, ¡°Ethan Smith, you¡¯re nothing more than a lucky insect. You also want to perch on a branch and be a phoenix? You must die here today.¡± This situation naturally caused trepidation. Conrad Schroeder looked somewhat ufortable. There were at least ten grandmasters here, including even Grandmasters of the Third Rank. Even if they risked their lives, they wouldn¡¯t be able to beat them! ¡°Mr. Smith¡­¡± Conrad Schroeder muttered under his breath, seemingly wanting to offer some advice. There were no waves on Ethan Smith¡¯s face. He looked at the crowd with cold eyes and said icily, ¡°I don¡¯t believe everyone here is willing to serve Melvin ir.¡± ¡°Hahahaha!¡± Melvin ir burst intoughter. ¡°Ethan Smith, you are really naive!¡± ¡°Under the influence of the ir family, who would dare notply?¡± ¡°Come, whoever is willing to help me out, stand by my side!¡± Melvin ir shouted. The crowd began to stir. The first to stand at Melvin ir¡¯s side were Dirk Buchanan and Burton Griffin. ¡°Reginald, should we choose sides?¡± ine Pitts asked quietly. Reginald shook his head and answered indifferently, ¡°No rush, let¡¯s wait for the situation to stabilize.¡± ine Pitts nodded in agreement, not saying any more. ¡°Master, what should we do?¡± A person beside Chaim Tate whispered. Chaim Tate shook his head, apparently not eager to take a side. Soon, the crowd was divided into two groups. Out of nearly a hundred people, at least seventy to eighty stood by Melvin ir¡¯s side. The remaining people seemingly didn¡¯t want to get involved in this mess. ¡°Brother Smith is likely in danger now.¡± Evelyn Norton shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I cannot apany you. I will take my leave now.¡± Evelyn Norton said quietly. Ethan Smith nodded. His rtionship with Evelyn Norton had been a chance encounter; there was no reason for her to risk her life for him. ¡°Ethan Smith, do you have anything else to say?¡± Dirk Buchanan grinned. ¡°We have so many people here, enough to drown you in spit!¡± ¡°You better kneel down and apologize to young master ir right now, maybe he might spare your worthless life!¡± Dirk Buchanan kept shouting, apparently hoping to seize this opportunity to align himself with the ir family. Ethan Smith nced at him and scoffed, ¡°You are nothing more than a dog of the ir family; what right do you have to make such a racket here?¡± ¡°You!¡± Dirk Buchanan was infuriated, but had no retort. ¡°What about me?¡± Melvin ir asked with a light smile. ¡°What Dirk Buchanan said represents my views.¡± Ethan Smith still shook his head, ¡°You are just a branch of the ir family, do you really see yourself as the legitimate elegantly dressed young man of the ir family?¡± ¡°I estimate even during ir family gatherings, you don¡¯t even have the right to sit at the table. Your status in the ir Family isn¡¯t much different from a servant.¡± Ethan Smith¡¯s words once again turned Melvin ir¡¯s face severely white! Just as Ethan Smith pointed out, Melvin ir really had no status in the ir family! Compared to the rightful sons like Dexter ir, he was less than nothing! ¡°Ethan Smith, you¡¯ve provoked me time and again. I must kill you today!¡± Melvin ir gritted his teeth and spat. ¡°Mr. ir, give the order, and I shall kill him with my own hands!¡± Dirk Buchanan shouted. ¡°That¡¯s right, Mr. ir, just give the order, and we will swarm him.¡± Ethan Smith nced at the crowd and said icily, ¡°I will ask onest time, you all really want to attack me, yes?¡± ¡°Enough with the nonsense. One is the young master of the ir family, and the other is a worthless nobody. It¡¯s an easy decision!¡± Dirk Buchanan snorted coldly. The crowd also nodded in agreement, their eyes showing intense murderous intent. The aura surrounding Ethan Smith was slowly shifting. He scanned the crowd and said icily, ¡°Fine, then I will kill you all!¡± Chapter 247 - 247: 247: One Punch! Chapter 247 - 247: 247: One Punch!
Trantor: 549690339 The shock of Ethan Smith¡¯s words left everyone momentarily speechless. Kill everyone? How is that possible?
After all, there were ten Grandmasters present! And countless Masters! A mere Inner Strength Master dared to speak so arrogantly? ¡°Ethan Smith, it seems you¡¯ve be rather conceited,¡± Dirk Buchanan sneered. ¡°He¡¯s justforting himself.¡± ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s because he¡¯s gained some confidencetely.¡± A barely perceptible smile appeared at the corner of Melvin ir¡¯s mouth. Heughed with a wide grin and said, ¡°If I kill you, Dexter ir might even reward me¡­ Ethan Smith, oh Ethan Smith, you¡¯ve brought me quite a surprise.¡± ¡°Too bad you won¡¯t get the chance,¡± Ethan Smith replied with a cold smile. Without wasting any more words, Melvin moved back a step and coldlymanded, ¡°Everyone, kill this Ethan Smith!¡± As his words fell, murderous spirit began to re up around everyone. Energy exploded in every direction, and the presence of more than ten Grandmasters caused sand and rocks to fly everywhere and trees to be uprooted! Numerous wild beasts were crushed to bloody mists under their oppressive might! And weaker individuals began to cough up blood non-stop!
Even Reginald Tucker and Conrad Schroeder felt intense pressure waves washing over them. ¡°Ethan Smith is in trouble. What a pity,¡± Evelyn Norton said, shaking her head with regret. Conrad Schroeder¡¯s face was ashen. He had originally nned on using Ethan Smith to help the Schroeder Family soar to new heights, but now they faced a deadly situation! ¡°Mr. Smith, I¡¯m willing to stand with you!¡± After a moment¡¯s hesitation, Conrad Schroeder stepped forward! His Grandmaster aura exploded in an instant, resisting the external pressures! ¡°Conrad, you really don¡¯t know when to quit,¡± Dirk Buchanan said coldly. ¡°Well, we might as well kill you first,¡± Burton Griffin¡¯s eyes shone with cold light as if he was about to strike. ¡°Burton Griffin, you ungrateful wretch, don¡¯t think I¡¯m afraid of you!¡± Conrad roared and strode forward! As the former number one man in Chuzzle, his strength was not to be underestimated! Feeling Conrad¡¯s energy, Burton¡¯s face changed slightly.
¡°This Conrad¡­ His power seems to have advanced quite a bit,¡± Burton said, his tone somewhat serious. Dirk narrowed his eyes. It seemed they had underestimated Conrad¡¯s strength. ¡°Let¡¯s go together. Kill him!¡± Dirk said coldly. Burton nodded and the two advanced side by side. ¡°Come on, what do I have to fear?¡± Conrad¡¯s furious shout set off a torrent of surging energy! Chuzzle¡¯s number one man, truly living up to his reputation! However, just as they were about to strike, Ethan Smith reached out to stop Conrad. ¡°You step back,¡± Ethan said indifferently. Conrad hesitated, then anxiously eximed, ¡°Mr. Smith, you¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll ughter them like chickens and dogs!¡± Ethan stated coldly. Arrogant! That was what everyone thought deep down! His defiance had exceeded their wildest expectations! ¡°Mr. Smith¡­¡¯ ¡°No more words,¡± Ethan interrupted Conrad. ¡°Since you seek death, don¡¯t me us for being ruthless!¡± Dirk dered coldly. ¡°I¡¯m quite curious to see what¡¯s so special about your so-called different kind of Master,¡± Burton Griffin said sinisterly. No sooner had the words left his mouth, Dirk was the first to strike! With a slight tremble of his foot, his body shot into the air! The next second, Dirk viciously mmed down towards Ethan Smith from mid-air! Ethan remained calm, only lifting his head to look coldly at Dirk. ¡°Little trash, die!¡± Dirk roared, his terrifying fist wind causing the ground beneath Ethan¡¯s feet to sink several inches! ¡°What a terrifying force!¡± ¡°Is this a Grandmaster¡¯s power¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s indeed iparable to the power of an Inner Strength Master.¡± The crowd was astonished! Just an ordinary punch had such power! How terrifying was a Grandmaster¡¯s strength! ¡°Boom!¡± Soon, Dirk Buchanan¡¯s iron fist reached Ethan Smith¡¯s body! ¡°Come on, let me see how capable a second-ranked Grandmaster is!¡± Ethan Smith remained unmoved, raising his fist into the air and directly confronting the attack! ¡°ng! ¡± The enormous sound almost ruptured eardrums! The ground beneath Ethan Smith¡¯s feet sank under the tremendous force! One tall, one short, one high, one low. The scene seemed to be frozen in time! The anticipated scene of Ethan Smith being torn apart never urred! It was just a stalemate in mid-air! ¡°How¡­how is this possible?!¡± Dirk Buchanan¡¯s face drastically changed, and his heart was filled with dread! He felt as if Ethan Smith¡¯s fist was made of steel, incredibly hard! ¡°How can his flesh be so hard?!¡± Dirk Buchanan realized something was wrong and wanted to distance himself! But Ethan Smith didn¡¯t give him a chance! ¡°Approaching me is the biggest mistake of your life.¡± Ethan Smith cracked a grin, revealing a bone-chilling smile! Dirk Buchanan¡¯s face twisted with fear! As he tried to escape, Ethan Smith quickly closed the gap, grabbed Dirk Buchanan¡¯s arm! Then, Ethan Smith fiercely gripped, crushing Dirk Buchanan¡¯s bones! ¡°Ahh!!!¡± Dirk Buchanan screamed in agony! ¡°ng! ¡± Ethan Smith showed no mercy, his palm struck Dirk Buchanan¡¯s face! Dirk Buchanan couldn¡¯t escape and was forced to raise his hand to block! However, how could Ethan Smith¡¯s body after over 500 refining sessions be on the same level as Dirk Buchanan? The moment Dirk Buchanan¡¯s palm touched Ethan¡¯s Smith¡¯s hand, his bones were instantly crushed into powder! Without the support of bones, Dirk Buchanan¡¯s arms hung like a lump of rotten flesh, unable to move! The scene was dead silent. The only asional sound was someone swallowing saliva. No one could have imagined that Ethan Smith¡¯s body could be so strong! A Grandmaster¡¯s body couldn¡¯t evenpete against it! ¡°How¡­ how is this possible?¡± someone muttered quietly. ¡°This Ethan Smith¡­ actually broke Dirk Buchanan¡¯s arms?¡± In the distance, ine Pitts¡¯ face turned extremely pale! ¡°This brat must have hidden his real strength just now!¡± ine Pitts felt a wave of anxiety! However, Reginald Tucker shook his head. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ine Pitts furrowed his brows. Reginald Tucker sneered: ¡°This Ethan Smith just has a strong fleshly body; nothing else is worth mentioning.¡± ine Pitts quickly looked at Ethan Smith. Indeed, Ethan Smith was just an Inner Strength Master! His ability to shatter Dirk Buchanan¡¯s arms was purely because of an abnormally hard body! Not far away, Dirk Buchanan¡¯s face was extremely ugly, even leaving an emotional scar! Because Ethan Smith¡¯s body was just too tough! ¡°Just don¡¯t let him get close; he has nothing extraordinary except for his fleshly body.¡± At this moment, an attendant beside Dexter ir said calmly.. Chapter 248 - 248: 248: Overwhelming! Chapter 248 - 248: 248: Overwhelming!
Trantor: 549690339 Hearing this, Dirk Buchanan was also reminded. Indeed, Ethan Smith¡¯s physical abilities exceeded his imagination.
Not to mention him being just a second-grade Grandmaster, even if a third-grade Grandmaster came, it would still be the same. ¡°How could this kid¡¯s body be so strong?¡± In the dark, Chaim Tate¡¯s face looked somewhat ugly. ¡°Who knows.¡± The apprentice didn¡¯t think too much about it. ¡°Maybe he¡¯s an expert in body refining.¡± Chaim Tate shook his head and whispered, ¡°No matter how strong, it¡¯s impossible to be this strong. You should know that Ethan Smith is just an Inner Strength Master!¡± Hearing Chaim Tate¡¯s words, the apprentice seemed to guess something. ¡°Master, do you mean¡­ the Nine Transformation Pill?¡± The apprentice¡¯s face changed drastically! Chaim Tate didn¡¯t speak, but his intentions were obvious. It is very likely that Ethan Smith had taken the Nine Transformation Pill andpleted the first three transformations! That¡¯s why his body was so tough! ¡°If it¡¯s really like this, then I¡¯m really stupid.¡± Chaim Tate couldn¡¯t help but think to himself.
At this thought, he suddenly looked at David Wright next to him. ¡°Didn¡¯t you have a grudge with Ethan Smith?¡± Chaim Tate nced at David Wright and said. After seeing Ethan Smith¡¯s strength, David Wright didn¡¯t dare to take action! He wanted to run but couldn¡¯t! But since he had promised Chaim Tate, David Wright could only grit his teeth and say, ¡°With so many masters on the scene, there¡¯s no need for us to take action.¡± Chaim Tate snorted coldly, extremely dissatisfied with David Wright. ¡°It was because I listened to your nonsense that I missed out on Ethan Smith, the expert!¡± Chaim Tate said coldly. David Wright opened his mouth, unable to say anything. ¡°But never mind, even if we had joined forces with Ethan Smith, we would hardly be able to escape this disaster today.¡± Thinking of this, Chaim Tate¡¯s mood lightened slightlv. Not far away, Dirk Buchanan¡¯s face was ice-cold. He didn¡¯t dare to approach Ethan Smith and could only stand hundreds of meters away. ¡°I¡¯ve seen through your moves, Ethan Smith, die!¡± Dirk Buchanan gritted his teeth and said.
Ethan Smith sneered, ¡°Are you sure you¡¯ve seen through them?¡± ¡°Enough talk!¡± Dirk Buchanan roared, his body full of Qi Jin, and his mouth actually lit up with little light spots! These light spots were the purest Inner Strength, and the power they contained was no less than a bomb! The light spots brewed in Dirk Buchanan¡¯s mouth, and a terrifying aura instantly filled the field! ¡°Worthy of a second-grade Grandmaster, even using his mouth can exert such power!¡± Someone couldn¡¯t help but exim in the distance! ¡°Whoosh!¡± Dirk Buchanan forcefully sprayed forward from his mouth, and, in an instant, countless light spots rushed straight towards Ethan Smith! The horrifying aura made people shudder! The people around Ethan Smith hurriedly retreated, fearing that they would be affected! As for Ethan Smith, he still stood there, looking coldly at Dirk Buchanan! ¡°What is Ethan Smith doing?¡± Some people frowned in confusion. ¡°He¡­ he wants to use his body to resist!¡± Someone figured out Ethan Smith¡¯s intention! ¡°Using his body to resist a Grandmaster¡¯s attack? That¡¯s just crazy!¡± ¡°Bang! Bang! Bang!¡± These light spots, like raindrops, densely hit Ethan Smith! Yet, to everyone¡¯s surprise, the light spots were shattered as soon as they touched Ethan Smith! Then they turned into a breeze, disappearing without a trace! On Ethan Smith¡¯s body, there were only a few white spots left! It was not even strong enough to break the skin! ¡°How is this possible!¡± Everyone took a deep breath of cold air! Even a body-refining Grandmaster might not be able to achieve this level! ¡°What a strong body.¡± Not far away, Evelyn Norton¡¯s beautiful eyes circled, and her big eyes were full of surprise! As for ine Pitts, Reginald Tucker and the others, they were even more dumbfounded! ¡°Mr. Smith is mighty!¡± Conrad Schroeder shouted excitedly! ¡°How is this possible!¡± Dirk Buchanan¡¯s face looked extremely ugly, and his heart was filled with mounting fear! However, as a Grandmaster, he would never give up so easily! Just as he was brewing his second round of attacks, yet Ethan Smith took a step forward! ¡°You don¡¯t have to pay for my house. Consider it as money for your funeral tablets.¡± Ethan Smith¡¯s voice was like it came from hell, causing Dirk Buchanan to be extremely frightened! ¡°Don¡¯t let him get close!¡± Someone shouted! Upon hearing this, Dirk Buchanan reacted quickly! He immediately stepped back with the wind beneath his feet, hurriedly retreating! Ethan Smith sneered, ¡°What, want to run? Do you think you can escape?¡± Ethan Smith stomped his foot and, in that instant, his body shot forward like a bullet, chasing after Dirk Buchanan! Dirk seemed to have gone mad, frantically fleeing through the air. While Ethan remained hot on his heels! Watching this chase, everyone rubbed their eyes in disbelief. Was this for real? A second-grade Grandmaster, being pursued and attacked by an Inner Strength Master? ¡°I suspect I¡¯m dreaming¡­¡± No one dared believe it was true. In midair, Dirk continued to flee. But Ethan¡¯s speed was extremely fast; if they kept going like this, Dirk was doomed! Because Ethan relied purely on physical strength, while Dirk relied on Inner Strength! Once the Inner Strength copsed, Ethan would surely catch him! ¡°I can¡¯t keep going like this.¡± Dirk screamed inwardly in desperation! His eyes instinctively looked down below. Unfortunately, no one intended to step in. ¡°These bastards!¡± Dirk was growing extremely impatient in his heart! As he continued to flee, he used his mouth to gather Inner Strength! The terrifying Inner Strength almost covered his entire head. Clearly, Dirk was prepared to risk his life! ¡°Go to hell!¡± Just then, with a sudden roar, Dirk forcefully spewed the energy towards Ethan! However, the next second, Dirk¡¯s face turned a liver color! Ethan charged forward, using a single step to close the gap, and his jade-like palm immediately covered Dirk¡¯s mouth! ¡°Such a powerful technique; you might as well enjoy it yourself.¡± Ethan cracked a cold smile. Endless terror filled Dirk¡¯s heart! His eyes widened, wanting to struggle but unable to break free! ¡°No¡­ Don¡¯t!¡± Dirk¡¯s heart roared in desperation! But it was already toote. The massive light exploded upon touching Ethan¡¯s palm! ¡°Good, let¡¯s blow Ethan Smith up with it!¡± Melvin ir gritted his teeth as he spoke. ¡°Let¡¯s perish together! Perish together!¡± Melvin ir howled in madness! ¡°Boom!¡± In the sky, it was as if a bomb had exploded. The light rushed towards the heavens, making people unable to open their eyes. ¡°Did Ethan Smith die?¡± Someone anxiously shouted amid the light. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°Mr. Smith¡­¡± Only Conrad Schroeder looked worried! He even forced his eyes open, gazing at the sky. Peace filled the air. But Ethan¡¯s body was stained red. ¡°Huh? What¡¯s this?¡± Someone wiped their mouth. ¡°Holy shit, it¡¯s flesh¡ªhuman flesh!¡± Then, countless people below started to vomit in a frenzy! Dirk was blown into bloody chunks! Although Ethan sustained some injuries, they were not severe. ¡°How can this Ethan Smith be so powerful!¡± Melvin ir gritted his teeth in anger! As Inner Strength Masters, there was a world of difference between the two! ¡°Damn it!¡± Ethan, hovering in midair, suddenly remembered something. He smacked his forehead, having forgotten his Heaven Swallowing Skill! ¡°Damn it, what a waste!¡± Ethan felt pangs of pain! Dirk was a second-grade Grandmaster; if he had swallowed him, there must have been some benefits! ¡°Attack together, kill him!¡± At this moment, Melvin ir bellowed! ¡°Ethan Smith, even if you have a powerful physique, you¡¯re still just an Inner Strength Master! Can you really face so many people!¡± Melvin ir coldly said. ¡°That¡¯s right! With just an imposing body, it¡¯s impossible to beat us!¡± The others joined in shouting. Ethan¡¯s eyes squinted, his lips curved into a cold smile as he said, ¡°Inner Strength Master? Are you sure?¡± Chapter 249 - 249: 249: Grandmasters Realm! Chapter 249 - 249: 249: Grandmasters Realm!
Trantor: 549690339 Ethan Smith¡¯s words made everyone feel puzzled. Wasn¡¯t the aura he exhibited that of Inner Strength Masters? Could he be hiding his true strength?
¡°Stop faking, Ethan Smith. You think you can fool us?¡± someone said coldly. ¡°Remember, no matter how strong you are, you¡¯re just an Inner Strength Master, and your strength is limited.¡± ¡°Reaching the limit by surpassing realms is already your limit. Challenging so many of us? There¡¯s only one way: death!¡± Facing everyone¡¯s mockery, Ethan Smith couldn¡¯t help butugh loudly. ¡°Hahahaha!¡± Hisughter seemed somewhat crazy! ¡°What an honor it is to be hunted by so many people,¡± Ethan Smith said with an indifferent gaze at the crowd. ¡°All of youe at me together! What do I, Ethan Smith, have to fear?!¡± He roared explosively! Then, they saw Ethan Smith¡¯s aura suddenly skyrocket in an instant! His strength leaped from the Inner Strength Master realm straight into the Grandmaster Realm! The overwhelming momentum even made the surroundings rumble! The terrifying pressure made everyone terrified at the bottom of their hearts! ¡°Ethan Smith has really been hiding his strength,¡± someone whispered from the darkness.
People like ine Pitts and Reginald Tucker furrowed their brows even more. So Ethan Smith is actually a Grandmaster? Just as everyone was uneasy, Melvin ir sneered: ¡°So what if he¡¯s a Grandmaster? Do you think you can fight so many of us alone?¡± Ethan Smith squinted at Melvin ir and sneered: ¡°Oh, really? How about As soon as his words fell, Ethan Smith¡¯s strength soared again! From the Grandmaster Realm, he stepped directly into the Great Grandmaster realm! Great Grandmaster First Rank, Great Grandmaster Second Rank, Great Grandmaster Third Rank¡­ ! Ethan Smith had actually directly stepped from an Inner Strength Master into the Grandmaster of the Third Rank realm! The surging spiritual power surrounded Ethan Smith¡¯s body. Countless grass and trees in the dense forest were directly uprooted!
Sand and stones were flying at the scene, like the end of the world! This was the strength of a Grandmaster of the Third Rank! ¡°Mr. Smith has entered the realm of the Grandmaster of the Third Rank!¡± Conrad Schroeder eximed with a mixture of shock and delight! No wonder Ethan Smith was so confident! With the realm of a Grandmaster of the Third Rank, he could indeed disdain everyone else! ¡°This is bad.¡± The crowd¡¯s hearts were cast with a shadow. When Ethan Smith was at the Master Realm, he could already dominate Dirk Buchanan. Now that he had entered the realm of the Grandmaster of the Third Rank, how terrifying would his power be? ¡°Young Master, be careful,¡± Melvin ir¡¯s attendant quickly guarded Melvin ir behind him. Melvin ir clenched his teeth, furious! He never expected that Ethan Smith was actually a Grandmaster of the Third Rank! In mid-air, Ethan Smith coldly scanned this group of people. ¡°I told you, I will kill all of you,¡± a smile cracked across the corner of Ethan Smith¡¯s mouth. Below, everyone held their breath in silence, not daring to speak. Feeling the surging power on Ethan Smith, they began to regret a little. ¡°Hmph, it¡¯s nothing more than bluffing,¡± Burton Griffin muttered softly. ¡°In that case, you go first,¡± Melvin ir said coldly. Burton Griffin¡¯s face changed instantly, and he awkwardly said, ¡°Mr. ir, I¡­ We should go together.¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t go, I¡¯ll kill you now!¡± Melvin ir shouted angrily. When the words came out, Melvin ir¡¯s two attendants immediately stared coldly at Burton Griffin. Burton Griffin¡¯s heart was filled with regret. Knowing this, why did he have to pretend to be so arrogant in the first ce?! ¡°Do it!¡± Melvin ir roared angrily. Hesitant, Burton Griffin had no choice but to steel himself and step forward. ¡°Ethan Smith, we are both Great Grandmasters. Don¡¯t think I¡¯m afraid of you. Let me tell you¡­¡± ¡°Whoosh!¡± Before Burton Griffin could finish speaking, Ethan Smith¡¯s figure disappeared in mid-air and appeared right in front of him! Intense pain was Burton Griffin¡¯s only sensation. He felt waves of warmth in his chest, as if something was flowing out. Lowering his head, he saw that Ethan Smith¡¯s fist had already pierced through his flesh. ¡°How¡­ How is this possible¡­¡± Burton Griffin¡¯s face turned pale, staring intently at his own abdomen! He didn¡¯t even have time to react before he was killed like this? Everyone around was dumbfounded. This speed was just too fast, right? ¡°Damn it, we¡¯ve been tricked¡­¡± someone muttered under their breath. Thinking that Ethan Smith was trapped in the mountains, they only realized now that they were the ones actually trapped! ¡°A Grandmaster, yet this is all there is.¡± Ethan Smith said coldly. Burton Griffin¡¯s breath was fading fast. His life was clearly nearing its end. ¡°If I were to let you die just like this, I¡¯d be at a loss.¡± Ethan Smith sneered. ¡°Heaven Swallowing Skill!¡± Apanied by Ethan Smith¡¯s furious roar, the energy within Burton Griffin¡¯s body flowed out through Ethan¡¯s palm! ¡°Ahh!!!¡± This piercing pain almost made Burton Griffin faint! Within half a second, Burton Griffin¡¯s dantian had shriveled up. His death was gruesome, with bulging eyeballs and a dried-out body, making him no different from a mummy. Everyone¡¯s expressions changed drastically, and they couldn¡¯t help but retreat! What kind of technique was it that could actually absorb someone else¡¯s Inner Strength? ¡°It feels so good.¡± Ethan Smith felt an incredible refreshment in his body, and in the eyes of others, he appeared like a devil! Immediately afterwards, Ethan Smith coldly looked at the others. ¡°It¡¯s your turn now.¡± Ethan Smith sneered. ¡°This person practices an evil art!¡± someone shouted! ¡°This kind of evil art must not be allowed to exist in this world! Everyone, let¡¯s go! Kill him!¡± Evil Art! Even those who had remained neutral just now had a difficult expression on their faces. Would Ethan Smith kill them in passing? After all, every person who practiced evil arts was vicious and ruthless! Just as they were hesitating, Melvin ir¡¯s group took action! ¡°Everyone, let¡¯s go together! Kill him!¡± ¡°Boom!¡± For an instant, the scene erupted with terrifying energy! This energy even made the distant mountains shake, causing countless rocks to tumble down! ¡°Attack together! ¡± Dozens of figures rushed toward Ethan Smith in an instant! Ethan Smith sneered, letting out a furious roar while his surging spiritual power erupted like andslide! ¡°You all think you can kill me? Come on, I am not afraid!¡± Ethan Smith waved his hand, and the overpowering spiritual power mmed into the crowd! ¡°Boom!¡± This was a massive collision, with countless explosions echoing in the air! The mix of various light rays in the air created a chaotic scene! ¡°Young Master, retreat quickly!¡± One of Melvin ir¡¯s servants quickly cast a spell, trying to protect him. But even so, Melvin ir was still affected by the impact! His face turned pale, and he coughed up a mouthful of fresh blood! ¡°Ahh!¡± At this moment, someone in mid-air couldn¡¯t hold on any longer and was sent flying out! Afterward, numerous people retreated frantically, their mouths spitting out fresh blood! Everyone was dumbfounded and speechless! With just one palm strike, he had repelled thebined attack of ten Grandmasters? What kind of strength was this? Within the same realm, how could the gap between the two sides be so vast? Chapter 250 - 250: 250: It’s Just Survival of the Fittest! Chapter 250 - 250: 250: It¡¯s Just Survival of the Fittest!
1 Trantor: 549690339 Countless Grandmasters were sent flying by Ethan Smith¡¯s single palm strike, like kites with snapped strings, tumbling in all directions.
As for Ethan Smith, he stood there with an icy-cold expression, his body shrouded in an intense murderous aura. No one dared to speak up, and those who had remained neutral just now also abandoned the idea of taking action. With such a huge gap in strength, there was simply no chance of winning. The many Grandmasters and Great Grandmasters had pale faces, with a faint trace of regret. If they had known earlier, they would not have provoked Ethan Smith! Now they were trapped by the barrier, and even if they wanted to escape, there was no way! They were truly riding a tiger and finding it hard to get off! ¡°Let¡¯s kill him together!¡± Melvin ir shouted in desperation. However, no one listened to his orders this time. ¡°Mr. Smith, we are willing to give up the struggle for the Divine Medicine. Can you please spare us a path to live?¡± Someone suddenly spoke. Ethan Smith nced at him and sneered, ¡°When you tried to attack me, you should have thought of the consequences.¡± ¡°I said I¡¯d kill you all, so I won¡¯t spare a single one.¡± ¡°Ethan Smith, don¡¯t go too far!¡± someone roared angrily. ¡°Too far?¡± Ethan Smith couldn¡¯t help but find it somewhat amusing.
¡°When you attacked me to kneel and lick Melvin ir¡¯s boots, did you ever consider if it was too far?¡± ¡°What, now that you¡¯re facing death, you suddenly know what¡¯s too far?¡± Everyone was left speechless. ¡°Ethan Smith has already decided to kill us all. There¡¯s no point in begging him. We might as well join forces and try to kill him together!¡± someone suggested. ¡°But his strength is beyond imagination. Even joining forces, we may not be his match.¡± ¡°If we can¡¯t win, we can at least stall for time until the barrier surrounding the Divine Medicine disappears. Then we can leave and find another opportunity to take his life!¡± This proposal seemed to win the approval of most people. However, if they could think of it, how could Ethan Smith not? Without saying anything further, Ethan Smith took a step toward them. The overwhelming pressure made everyone¡¯s face pale, and they kept retreating. ¡°Crack! ¡± Quickly, Ethan Smith reached out and grabbed one person¡¯s head! Then, Heaven Swallowing Skill absorbed them!
One, two, and in the blink of an eye, three out of ten Great Grandmasters were dead! ¡°If this continues, we¡¯ll all die here!¡± The people were terrified and extremely anxious! Just then, an elderly man stepped forward. This man looked like an immortal with his immortal-like appearance, but there was a sharp edge in his eyes. Without having attention to the others. he looked at Ethan Smith and said with a cupped fist, ¡°Young friend Ethan, why must you create such a killing? Why not give me, Isai Williams, some face and stop here? How about it?¡± ¡°Isai Williams?!¡± Hearing this name, everyone¡¯s faces suddenly changed, followed by ecstatic joy! ¡°Master Williams is actually here too!¡± ¡°Master Williams is a widely renowned figure in the River North Region. It is said that he once wiped out countless families in the River North Region all by himself! ¡± ¡°With Master Williams present, we might be able to save our lives!¡± ¡°Master Williams, please kill him!¡± Isai Williams ignored them, his eyes full ofughter as he watched Ethan Smith, as if waiting for Ethan¡¯s answer. Just as Ethan Smith was about to speak, Conrad Schroeder hurriedly ran over. He whispered in Ethan¡¯s ear, ¡°Mr. Smith, you must not provoke Isai Williams! Decades ago, he was considered a rare talent of his time, and now his strength is unfathomable!¡± ¡°Most importantly, his master is the famous Adonis Williams!¡±Hearing Conrad Schroeder¡¯s words, Ethan Smith said indifferently, ¡°I got it, you can go back now. ¡± Conrad Schroeder nodded, and said with some worry, ¡°Mr. Smith, remember what I said. You must never provoke Isai Williams!¡± Ethan Smith ignored him and looked up at Isai Williams not far away. Isai Williams said with a faint smile, ¡°Mr. Smith, as long as you are willing to stop here, I will owe you a favor.¡± ¡°Master Williams, why bother talking with him! Owe him a favor? What does he count for!¡± ¡°Hurry up and make a move, kill this kid!¡± Isai Williams didn¡¯t pay attention, just waiting for Ethan Smith¡¯s response. Ethan Smith stared at Isai Williams with a cold smile and asked, ¡°Let me ask you, how do youpare with the ir family?¡± Isai Williams was taken aback, obviously not expecting Ethan Smith to raise such a question. After pondering for a moment, Isai Williams said, ¡°Mr. Smith is joking. The ir family is a top family in Capital City, and naturally, I cannotpare myself to them.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t even give face to the ir family, why should I give you face?¡± ¡°You just made a move, didn¡¯t you?¡± Ethan Smith said coldly. Ethan Smith¡¯s response left everyone shocked. ¡°He¡¯s really overestimating himself! He doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s good for him!¡± ¡°Master Williams is being merciful by giving you a chance, and you don¡¯t even know how to appreciate it?¡± Not far away, Conrad Schroeder felt a headacheing on. Damn it, I advised him for nothing! Isai Williams took a deep breath and said with a smile, ¡°Mr. Smith, you have taken enough advantage already, and everyone is willing to give you the Divine Medicine, so why be so aggressive? Show mercy when you can!¡± ¡°Aggressive?¡± Ethan Smith couldn¡¯t help but burst outughing. ¡°If I were just an ordinary martial artist, would you stand up and talk to me? You would have killed me with a p long ago!¡± ¡°Now you know you¡¯re not my opponent, so you want to talk peace?¡± ¡°Isai Williams, are you pretending to be a good person now? When they were trying to kill me earlier, why didn¡¯t you say these words?¡± Ethan Smith became more and more agitated as he spoke, ring at Isai Williams and scolding, ¡°Stop talking to me with this bullshit. It¡¯s just thew of the jungle. Whoever wants to stop me today will die!¡± Isai Williams¡¯ face gradually turned cold. He said with a hint of threat, ¡°So, you¡¯re bent on a fight to the death?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to repeat myself a second time. If you want to make a move, go ahead.¡± Ethan Smith said coldly. ¡°Fine!¡± Isai Williams sneered. ¡°Ethan Smith, don¡¯t think you¡¯re invincible. There are always people better than you, and there¡¯s always a higher sky!¡±¡± Isai Williams turned around and shouted to the crowd, ¡°Everyone, lend me your Inner Strength so I can y this boy!¡¯ As he finished speaking, Isai Williams¡¯ hands moved slowly in the air, and a Tai Chi Diagram appeared in front of him! The moment the Tai Chi Diagram appeared, Isai Williams¡¯ aura began to rise sharply! ¡°Please lend me your Inner Strength temporarily!¡± Isai Williams shouted. With that shout, the Inner Strength of more than ten Grandmasters in the field poured into Isai Williams¡¯ body like a spring! ¡°It¡¯s the top technique of the Williams family, the Tai Chi Seal!¡± Conrad Schroeder¡¯s face changed dramatically! ¡°It is said that the Tai Chi Seal can use the power of others and unleash Heaven Swallowing Skill!¡± Even Evelyn Norton¡¯s face looked a bit ugly. Back then, Isai Williams had killed many Grandmasters with this technique! Among them, there were several whose strength was far above Isai Williams¡¯! The moment the Tai Chi Seal formed, an oppressive atmosphere filled the air! Many people on the scene could not bear it and kneeled down with a ¡°bang!¡± ¡°What kind of bullshit Tai Chi Seal? Watch me break it with one punch!¡± Ethan Smith roared, his body glowing with golden light! Chapter 251 - 251: 251: A Killing Spree! Chapter 251 - 251: 251: A Killing Spree!
Trantor: 549690339 Facing the attack of Isai Williams, Ethan Smith was utterly fearless! He roared continuously, his body¡¯s golden light as hot as the sun!
Moreover, his fists werepletely enveloped by spiritual power, exuding a powerful aura that made everyone¡¯s faces change drastically! ¡°Is this¡­ Is this really the aura emanating from Ethan Smith¡¯s body?¡± ine Pitts¡¯ face turned green in the distance! Even Reginald Tucker¡¯s face remained as cold as water. At this moment, he suddenly realized that the so-called four geniuses of the River North Region were simply not worth mentioning! Ethan Smith already had the strength to contend with the old Grandmasters! ¡°Boom¡­ ¡± Isai Williams released his palm strike, and the Tai Chi Seal, filled with the aura of death, enveloped the sky andnd! Within a radius of several tens of meters, everything was impacted, and some weaklings even died on the spot! The two followers beside Melvin ir hastily set up a defensive formation, but it shattered suddenly under intense pressure! ¡°Die!¡± Isai Williams roared with his head held high! Ethan Smith¡¯s eyes were filled with madness!
¡°Absolute Beginning Sacred Fist!¡± His trump card strike! The golden fist enveloped the heavens and the earth, colliding with the Tai Chi Seal, shattering the space! In that instant, waves of murderous intent surged outward like water, sweeping everything in their path! Countless trees were cut in half, even the small hills in the distance copsed! ¡°How terrifying!¡± This was the thought in everyone¡¯s heart! ¡°Break! ¡± Ethan Smith roared angrily, the golden light on his body intensified even more! His muscles swelled in an instant, his veins writhed like tiny snakes! A battle of hidden cards! On one side, there was chaotic body Ethan Smith; on the other side, there was Master Williams who had absorbed the Inner Strength of ten Grandmasters! ¡°Boom!¡±
Ethan Smith, his face filled with madness,nded another punch! The overwhelming Tai Chi Seal, under this strike, cracks appeared! ¡°Crack! ¡± In less than half a second, the Tai Chi Sealpletely shattered! Inner Strength turned into substance, like daggers shooting in all directions! ¡°Puff!¡± Countless people had their bodies pierced by this Inner Strength! Ethan Smith stood in the center of it all, allowing those rain-like Inner Strength blows to strike his body! White spots appeared on his golden flesh, reacting metallically with each impact! ¡°Boom!¡± Finally, the Tai Chi Seal vanished amidst a rain of Inner Strength! The scene was utterly silent, everyone¡¯s pupils constricted, staring fixedly at Ethan Smith. Williams Family¡¯s trump card technique was actually shattered by a single punch from Ethan Smith! What a powerful flesh, what a majestic tyranny! ¡°Impossible!¡± Isai Williams¡¯ face turned pale, howling in madness! Ethan Smith wasted no words and quickly approached,nding a punch on Isai Williams¡¯ abdomen. ¡°Bang!¡± Isai Williams was sent flying by that punch, crashing into countless trees! After several tens of meters of collision, Isai Williams finally steadied himself. But his body was no longer human-shaped, riddled with broken parts, revealing his crystalline white bones! At this moment, Isai Williams panicked. He couldn¡¯t even care about his face, falling to his knees with a thud! ¡°Mr. Smith, don¡¯t kill me, please spare me¡­¡± Isai Williams frantically kowtowed on the ground! The pounding sounds were continuous, and the onlookers felt their courage shaken. The genius of the River North Region, actually kowtowing to a young man for mercy? Thispletely upended their understanding! ¡°As long as you spare me, I¡¯ll give you anything! My family has many herbs, and my master will definitely owe you a favor!¡± Isai Williams said in panic. Yet on Ethan Smith¡¯s face emerged a cruel smile. ¡°Do you really think I¡¯ll spare you?¡± The murderous spirit emanating from Ethan Smith was nearly enough to devour a person! Isai Williams screamed frantically, ¡°You can¡¯t kill me! My master is Gu¡­ Ah!!!¡± ¡°Bang!¡± Before he could finish speaking, Ethan Smith¡¯s hand had already pped Isai Williams¡¯ head. Under the Heaven Swallowing Skill, Isai Williams, a chosen one of the generation, turned into a dry corpse. At this moment, Ethan Smith also clearly felt that he seemed to have reached the threshold of a breakthrough. This left Ethan Smith puzzled, as he had tried many methods before but was unable to break through. However, today, after unleashing massive ughter, he quickly touched upon the critical point. Could it be¡­ his path was paved with killing? Killing as righteousness, which waspletely against Ethan Smith¡¯s inner desires. Now is not the time to consider these things. Ethan Smith turned and prepared to deal with the remaining people. However, at this moment, a phantom figure unexpectedly floated out of Isai Williams¡¯ body! Seeing this phantom figure, everyone couldn¡¯t help but gasp! It was Isai Williams¡¯ master, Adonis Williams! Adonis Williams nced around and quickly focused on Isai Williams¡¯ corpse. Seeing Isai Williams¡¯ corpse, Adonis Williams¡¯ face instantly darkened! ¡°Who killed my apprentice!¡± Adonis Williams¡¯ voice thundered! Ethan Smith calmly replied, ¡°I killed your apprentice.¡± Adonis Williams narrowed his eyes, ¡°You have a lot of nerve! You dared to kill my apprentice!¡± ¡°He brought it upon himself, why shouldn¡¯t I dare?¡± Ethan Smith sneered. Adonis Williams coldly said, ¡°Kid, you bettere to my Williams Family and kneel down to ept death now, or else¡­ you won¡¯t be able to bear the consequences!¡± ¡°QNMD!¡± Ethan Smith cursed, then raised his hand and directly crushed the phantom figure. Ethan Smith¡¯s actions left everyone speechless with shock. They also understood that Ethan Smith didn¡¯t care about any seniority or hierarchy! Ethan Smith didn¡¯t even take Adonis Williams¡¯ threat to heart. With a single step, he arrived in front of everyone. An intense oppression instantly descended from the sky! The dozen Grandmasters present felt as if they were carrying a heavy burden on their shoulders! Their Inner Strength was nearly depleted, and under Ethan Smith¡¯s oppression, they lost their strength to fight back. ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ Don¡¯t kill me¡­ We are willing to submit to you!¡± someone shouted urgently. ¡°Yes, as long as you spare us, we are willing to serve as ves for generations!¡± Ethan Smith sneered, ¡°Sorry, I don¡¯t need that many people around me.¡± After speaking, Ethan Smith¡¯s feet shook again, and the oppression immediately increased a few degrees! These dozen people were directly crushed into meat mud by Ethan Smith! Killing over a dozen people in one breath, the secluded mountain seemed to have be human purgatory. Everyone¡¯s faces were full of horror, and they didn¡¯t even dare to breathe! Ethan Smith didn¡¯t let any of the remaining Grandmasters go, absorbing them all! In the blink of an eye, everyone standing beside Melvin ir was dead. Melvin ir¡¯s entourage was even more nervous, as they couldn¡¯t stop Ethan with their current strength! ¡°Whoosh!¡± Soon, Ethan stood in front of Melvin ir. The two attendants instantly became even more nervous. ¡°Ethan, our Mr. Tenny is, after all, from the ir family. If you kill him, the consequences will be unimaginable, so¡­¡± ¡°p!¡± Before the attendant could finish speaking, his head was smashed by Ethan¡¯s p. ¡°You talk too much.¡± Ethan said coldly. The other attendant, seeing the situation take a bad turn, quickly stepped aside, cupping his hands and saying, ¡°Please do as you please, Mr. Smith. I¡¯m just trying to make a living.¡± ¡°What the hell are you saying!¡± Melvin ir suddenly panicked! But Ethan couldn¡¯t helpughing. ¡°Melvin ir, you talk about capital, family background, and connections, thinking that everyone will serve you.¡± ¡°But in the face of life, what can the capital in your mouth do for you?¡± Chapter 252 - 252: 252: Taking Advantage of Weakness 1 Chapter 252 - 252: 252: Taking Advantage of Weakness 1
Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Melvin ir, you¡¯ve never had any respect for martial artists, have you? What about now?¡± Ethan Smith walked up to Melvin ir and said coldly. Almost scared out of his wits, Melvin ir stuttered, ¡°You can¡¯t kill me. I belong to the ir family¡­ I¡­¡±
¡°Bang!¡± Before he could finish speaking, Ethan Smith flicked his finger and shattered Melvin ir¡¯s kneecap! People around them had already be numb to the brutality. Ethan Smith was merciless, disregarding anyone¡¯s status or background and ignoring advice from anyone. If you provoke him, you will pay the price. Melvin ir clutched his knee, trembling in fear. Ethan Smith sneered, ¡°What kind of shit is the ir family? You think I¡¯d be scared?¡± ¡°I was wrong, I was wrong¡­ please spare me¡­¡± Melvin ir cried pitifully, snot and tears streaming down his face, looking somewhat pitiful. Ethan Smith said coldly, ¡°You aristocratic young masters, thinking your background gives you the right to manipte others. I¡¯m telling you, not everyone will bow down before you.¡± ¡°Remember to be a good person in your next life.¡± After saying this, Ethan Smith pped his hands together, crushing Melvin ir¡¯s head! The young master of the ir family was tortured to death!
Even though he was an offshoot, as long as he was rted to the ir family, nobody dared to mess with him. But that rule had been broken today. Everyone remained silent, not daring to provoke this murderous God. ¡°Mr. Smith, can-¡­ can you spare my life?¡± Melvin ir¡¯s attendant cautiously asked. Ethan Smith nced at him, sneering, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t kill you. I still need you to go back and report.¡± Report? This Ethan Smith not only didn¡¯t try to hide, but he wanted the ir family to know? ¡°Tell Dexter ir, Emily Taylor will be my wife. No one can take her away!¡± Ethan Smith said coldly. The attendant hurriedly bowed and said, ¡°Yes, yes, Mr. Smith, I¡¯ll make sure to pass on your message.¡± Ethan Smith paid no further attention to the attendant. He gazed at the distant mountain. At that ce, the Divine Medicine was about to appear.
Ethan Smith took a deep breath and then looked at Conrad Schroeder, saying, ¡°Come with me.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Conrad Schroeder was extremely excited in his heart. Ethan Smith¡¯s performance today had far exceeded his expectations! Chuzzle had always been weak in the River North Region. But Ethan Smith¡¯s arrival might change that situation. The crowd watched Ethan Smith¡¯s retreating figure, momentarily unable to react. ¡°Should we follow?¡± ine Pitts asked. ¡°Of course.¡± Reginald Tucker snorted. ¡°After this battle, how much strength do you think Ethan Smith has left?¡± Reginald Tucker raised his eyebrows. ine Pitts¡¯ expression changed, and he tentatively said, ¡°You mean¡­¡± ¡°One has to adapt to the situation,¡± Reginald Tucker snorted, and then hurried toward the depths. As Reginald Tucker said, Ethan Smith¡¯s aura indeed seemed somewhat weak. Although he had borrowed the power of the Earth Fiend Valley Ancestor, the prolonged battle still caused Ethan Smith¡¯s aura to decline rapidly. ¡°Mr. Smith, I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re this powerful!¡± Conrad Schroeder ttered Ethan Smith nonstop during their trek. However, Ethan Smith¡¯s face remained cold, and he seemed to be lost in thought. ¡°Someone might try to attack meter.¡± Ethan Smith suddenly turned to Conrad Schroeder. Conrad Schroeder was startled andughed awkwardly, ¡°Really? These people should have been scared out of their wits by now¡­¡± Ethan Smith shook his head, ¡°As long as there are sufficient benefits, there will be countless brave people.¡± ¡°Moreover¡­ my current condition isn¡¯t good,¡± Ethan Smith said softly. The consumption of the Absolute Beginning Sacred Fist was enormous, which was why Ethan Smith would not use it easily.The location of the Divine Medicine was getting closer, and the rest of the people were quickly catching up. In the mountain valley, there were faint glimmers of light. Ethan Smith¡¯s pupils constricted as he tried to see through the entire valley! In an instant, his aura red, covering most of the valley. Then, the corners of Ethan¡¯s mouth curled up. ¡°As expected of a Divine Medicine, quite interesting.¡± Ethan¡¯s face cleared of its dark clouds and was reced with indescribable confidence. ¡°Mr. Smith, you truly looked like a descending deity just now.¡± At this moment, Evelyn Norton caught up with him. Evelyn Norton covered her mouth and said, ¡°You won¡¯t me me for not helping you earlier, will you?¡± Ethan shook his head, ¡°You and I don¡¯t have deep feelings for each other, so it would be strange if you were to trulye to my aid.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good then,¡± Evelynughed. ¡°Mr. Smith, you¡¯ve made enemies everywhere ¨C it won¡¯t be easy to walk the road of the future,¡± Evelyn reminded him. Ethan calmly responded, ¡®Which mighty realm cultivator hasn¡¯t fought their way through hardships? If the journey is smooth, then the road traveled won¡¯t be very long.¡± ¡°Mr. Smith is truly ambitious.¡± At this moment, Reginald Tucker also arrived. He sped his hands towards Ethan, ¡°Mr. Smith, we really underestimated you. In front of you, even the Four Great Geniuses pale inparison.¡± Ethan didn¡¯t have a good impression of Reginald Tucker. This person was very calcting and extremely fond of using others. So, Ethan simply nodded at him. ¡°It seems the Divine Medicine belongs to Mr. Smith,¡± Reginald continued. ¡°Not necessarily,¡± Ethan quietly replied. ¡°There are others who want this Divine Medicine, not just me.¡± Reginaldughed, ¡°Who dares topete with Mr. Smith?¡± Ethan ignored Reginald and didn¡¯t immediately go to get the medicine. Seeing that, Reginald withdrew to the side, but narrowed his eyes slightly. ¡°This Ethan Smith is now at his weakest, it¡¯s the perfect time to kill him!¡± Reginald said coldly. ine Pitts asked urgently, ¡°Are you sure?¡± Reginald snorted, ¡°Absolutely! Once we get the chance, we¡¯ll kill him together, and we¡¯ll share the Divine Medicine!¡± ¡°Great!¡± ine nodded immediately. Aside from Reginald, Chaim Tate also furrowed his brows slightly. ¡°Ethan has killed so many people. As the president of the Martial Arts Association, you don¡¯t have anything to say about it?¡± Chaim Tate nced at David Wright. David Wright awkwardly said, ¡°I¡­ I will report it.¡± ¡°Hmph, useless.¡± Chaim Tate snorted coldly. At that moment, the light in the valley erupted again ¨C it was about to appear! ¡°Now¡¯s the time, kill him!¡± Reginald said fiercely. ¡°Okay!¡± ine rushed forward and smashed a punch towards Ethan¡¯s back! *thud* With that punch, Ethan spat out a mouthful of blood! ine was overjoyed. He massaged his fist and sneered, ¡°Ethan, it seems you¡¯re exhausted.¡± Ethan turned around, coldly staring at ine and asked, ¡°Attacking from behind?¡± ¡°Hahaha! What difference would it make if we fought head-on!¡± ine scoffed. ¡°Since I was young, I have been gifted. How could I be willing to be beneath you!¡± ¡°Now, I¡¯ll kill you!¡± ine said, swinging his fist again! At that moment, a wisp of light silk floated by, and ine¡¯s fist was deflected to the side.. Chapter 253 - 253: Divine Medicine in Hand!_l Chapter 253: Divine Medicine in Hand!_l Trantor: 549690339 Turning around, they saw that Evelyn Norton stood in front of Ethan Smith. ine Pitts furrowed his brow and said coldly, ¡°Evelyn, what are you doing?¡± Evelyn replied with a lightugh, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for Ethan¡¯s help, we would never have the chance to get our hands on this Divine Medicine.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it inappropriate to turn on him now?¡± ineughed loudly, ¡°Evelyn, when did you be so soft-hearted?¡± Evelyn shook her head, ¡°I¡¯m not being soft-hearted. I just hope that Brother ine can give me some face.¡± ¡°What if we share this Divine Medicine? What do you think?¡± Ethan suggested. Hearing this, ine became even happier! It seemed that Ethan really couldn¡¯t hold on any longer, or else he wouldn¡¯t havepromised ! If that was the case, why bother sharing the medicine with him? ¡°Dream on!¡± ine snorted indignantly. ¡°Leave now, and I might spare your life.¡± Ethan squinted and asked, ¡°Are you serious about this?¡± ¡°Ha, do you think I¡¯m joking?¡± ine roared and charged at Ethan in a single step! ¡°You dare!¡± At that moment, Conrad Schroeder bellowed angrily and raised his hand to confront ine! Conrad took the punch with his palm but was still knocked back several steps! ine sneered, ¡°Old man, don¡¯t get in the way!¡± Conrad said coldly, ¡°As long as I¡¯m here, you won¡¯t take another step!¡± ¡°You¡¯re really a loyal old dog!¡± ineughed coldly. ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll kill you first then!¡± ine roared and charged towards Conrad! However, just at that moment, Ethan made an astonishing move. Instead of helping Conrad, he took advantage of the situation and rushed straight towards the Valley Cave Entrance! ine¡¯s expression changed, and he bellowed, ¡°Despicable viin! The old dog, Ethan, isn¡¯t even caring about you! Get out of my way!¡± Ignoring Conrad, ine desperately chased after Ethan toward the cave entrance! Not just ine! The others followed closely behind! They never expected Ethan to abandon Conrad for the sake of the Divine Medicine! Even Conrad felt a bit disappointed at the bottom of his heart! ¡°What¡¯s the use of running inside? Do you think you can swallow the medicine in one gulp?¡± ine chuckled coldly. Everyone quickly rushed into the Valley Cave Entrance! A thousand-year Ginseng floated in mid-air, emitting a sacred light. Ethan stood in front of the Ginseng, with his hands sped behind his back, as if waiting for something. ¡°Ethan, you despicable scoundrel!¡± ine roared. ¡°Want to monopolize the Divine Medicine? Ethan, you¡¯re too greedy,¡± other people also sneered sarcastically. Ethan replied calmly, ¡°You¡¯re right, I do n to monopolize this Divine Medicine. So what?¡± Everyone was dumbfounded. Had Ethan gone crazy? His aura had alreadv weakened to the extreme, vet he dared to utter such words? ¡°In that case, don¡¯t me me for being impolite!¡± ine roared and charged at Ethan! ¡°ng! ¡± Ethan stood still, not even ncing at ine. ine¡¯s expression changed drastically! How could this be possible?! Ethan didn¡¯t feel a thing from that punch?! Had he been faking it earlier? ine had a bad feeling and swung another punch at Ethan. But the result was the same ¡ª Ethan remained unaffected. ¡°How could this be?¡± ine panicked! Ethan sneered coldly, ¡°There¡¯s no need to think too much. Indeed, my aura has almost been depleted. However, unfortunately for you, there are restrictions around this Divine Medicine. Your Inner Strength is also being suppressed.¡± With Ethan¡¯s reminder, they suddenly realized that their Inner Strength couldn¡¯t be used at all!That is to say, they could only rely on their physical strength inside this valley! ¡°How could this be?¡± Everyone panicked. ¡°With just his physical strength, wouldn¡¯t Ethan Smith be invincible?¡± ¡°Who canpete with him in physical strength?¡± ine Pitts¡¯ face was extremely ugly as he subconsciously looked at Reginald Tucker, who was not far away. ¡°Brother ine, how could you do such a thing as taking advantage of others in their time of need?¡± Reginald Tucker, however, made ine even more desperate! ¡°Although we are not friends, I really dislike your behavior.¡± Reginald Tucker continued. ine Pitts angrily said: ¡°Reginald Tucker, you¡­!¡± Puff! Before ine Pitts could finish his words, Reginald Tucker stepped forward and directly punched through ine¡¯s chest! ¡°Being friends with you is my disgrace.¡± Reginald Tucker shook his head and said. ine Pitts¡¯ eyes widened, and his huge body fell straight down. Ethan Smith couldn¡¯t help but sneer in his heart. This Reginald Tucker was really cruel and merciless. ¡°Brother Smith, I killed him for you as an apology.¡± Reginald Tuckerughed. Ethan Smith ignored him and sat down cross-legged next to the Divine Medicine, slowly recovering his inner spiritual power. During this time, some tried to approach the Divine Medicine, but were directly pped to death by Ethan Smith. After more than an hour, Ethan Smith finally stood up from the ground. ¡°This Divine Medicine belongs to me,¡± Ethan Smith said coldly. Then, he stretched out his hand and directly held the Divine Medicine in his grasp! The surrounding light disappeared in an instant, and the valley dimmed. Ethan Smith secured the Divine Medicine and said coldly, ¡°Aren¡¯t you all leaving yet? I¡¯m going first.¡± The crowd finally came to their senses. Theymented in their hearts. This trip not only got them nothing, but also nearly cost them their lives! ¡°Congrattions, Brother Smith!¡± Reginald Tucker cupped his hands and said. Ethan Smith gave him a nce, suddenly raised his hand, and pressed on Reginald Tucker¡¯s shoulder! For an instant, Reginald Tucker felt a tremendous force on his shoulders, and his knees couldn¡¯t help but sink down! Bang! Reginald Tucker kneeled on the ground! ¡°Reginald Tucker, don¡¯t think I¡¯m unaware of your little schemes,¡± Ethan Smith said coldly. ¡°Put away your treacherous tricks, or else¡­¡± Before Ethan Smith¡¯s words fell, the pressure on his hand increased even more! Boom! Reginald Tucker¡¯s knees shattered the ground and sank in! In front of Ethan Smith, these so-called four geniuses were nothing! Ethan Smith let go of his hand and turned to walk out of the valley. Reginald Tucker knelt on the ground, his face twisted beyond recognition! ¡°Ethan Smith, you dare¡­you dare to make me kneel down!¡± Reginald Tucker trembled all over. ¡°I will kill you, I will definitely kill you!¡± Reginald Tucker roared in his heart! He, who had been regarded as a genius since childhood, had never suffered such humiliation! Ethan Smith walked out of the valley with Conrad Schroeder. With this Divine Medicine, Ethan Smith had full confidence in advancing to the Foundation Establishment Stage Peak, or even the Monastic Stage! By then, Ethan Smith would no longer need the strength of the Grandmaster to fight against other grandmasters. ¡°Mr. Smith.¡± At this moment, Chaim Tate, along with his disciple, came before Ethan Smith. He cupped his hands and said, ¡°Congrattions, Mr. Smith, on obtaining the Divine Medicine. ¡± Ethan Smith said with a faint smile, ¡°Master Tate, do you have anything to Chaim Tatemented in his heart, and forced himself to ask, ¡°Have you¡­taken the Nine Transformation Pill?¡± Ethan Smith sneered, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that it¡¯s fake?¡± Chapter 254 - 253: War God Ignacio Burke!_l Chapter 254: Chapter 253: War God Ignacio Burke!_l Trantor: 549690339 Although Chaim Tate had already suspected it, he still felt immense regret when he got the definite answer! He hurriedly said, ¡°Mr. Smith, I am willing to give you two herbs in exchange for your Nine Transformation Pill!¡± Ethan Smith sneered, ¡°Forget about it.¡± Before, Ethan Smith didn¡¯t know the value of the Nine Transformation Pill, so he agreed to Chaim Tate¡¯s request. Now, Ethan Smith did not need Chaim Tate¡¯s two herbs at all. Leaving these words behind, Ethan Smith turned and left. Chaim Tate¡¯s face turned extremely ugly, and he stood there for a long while without saying anything. ¡°Master, what should we do now?¡± Chaim Tate¡¯s disciple asked. Chaim Tate slowly said, ¡°It¡¯s fate, it¡¯s all fate¡­¡± Having obtained the Divine Medicine, Ethan Smith prepared to leave. ¡°Mr. Smith, feel free to visit me in River North when you have time,¡± Evelyn Norton said with a smile. Ethan Smith forced a smile, ¡°I¡¯m afraid I may not be able to visit anytime soon.¡± After all, he had offended Isai William¡¯s master, and who knows what would happen if he went to River North. Evelyn Norton seemed to have guessed the reason and said with a lightugh, ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll meet again if we¡¯re destined.¡± ¡°Farewell and see you again,¡± Ethan Smith nodded slightly. After parting ways, Ethan Smith drove Conrad Schroeder back home. On the way, Ethan Smith looked at Conrad Schroeder through the rearview mirror and said with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let this trip go to waste.¡± Although the Divine Medicine was good, it must not be consumed entirely by himself. Moreover, Conrad Schroeder was willing to help Ethan Smith at the critical moment of life and death, and Ethan Smith would never forget that favor. ¡°I promise to help you achieve the Second or even Third Rank Grandmaster in the near future,¡± Ethan Smith said indifferently. Hearing this, Conrad Schroeder immediately rejoiced! For him, bing a First Rank Grandmaster was probably already his bottleneck in this lifetime, but it was still uncertain whether he could make any further progress! Conrad Schroeder said gratefully, ¡°Thank you, Mr. Smith!¡± It seemed that the Schroeder Family had not gambled in vain this time. After returning to White City, Ethan Smith¡¯s first task was to check on his vegetable garden. When he entered the garden, he was shocked to see that it waspletely empty. ¡°What happened?¡± Ethan Smith couldn¡¯t help but wonder. ¡°Edward Green! Where is my medicine!¡± Ethan Smith shouted towards the house, with a hint of anger in his voice. Soon, Edward Green came running out of the room. He said somewhat awkwardly, ¡°Mr. Smith, I used all the herbs¡­ I just couldn¡¯t resist. ¡± Ethan Smith took a closer look and, sure enough, Edward Green¡¯s strength had improved a lot. He had sessfully entered the Inner Strength Masters Realm. ¡°You¡¯re not mad at me, are you?¡± Edward Green asked with an embarrassed smile. Ethan Smith waved his hand helplessly and said, ¡°Forget it, what¡¯s done is done.¡± ¡°I was originally nning to give you a share of this Thousand-year Divine Medicine, but now I won¡¯t.¡± Upon hearing this, Edward Green felt like he wanted to die! The news of Ethan Smith¡¯s killing spree in the deep mountains spread rapidly. The news of the four River North Region geniuses kneeling and Isai Williams being killed spread even faster, like it had grown wings. People became increasingly curious about Ethan Smith¡¯s name. They even spected that Ethan Smith was part of the Taylor family¡¯syout in the River North Region. One day at noon, a car suddenly arrived. As the car stopped, William Richardson stepped out. Then, re Richardson followed, bouncing and jumping. ¡°Ethan Smith!¡± As soon as re Richardson saw Ethan Smith, she was excited. She walked up to him and bumped his chest in a chivalrous manner, saying, ¡°You¡¯re really capable. No wonder my sister Emily likes you!¡± Ethan Smith rolled his eyes, ¡°You¡¯re just a kid, don¡¯t pretend to be so grown-up.¡± ¡°You¡¯re the kid! I¡¯m not a child anymore!¡± re Richardson deliberately puffed her chest. Well, she really wasn¡¯t small anymore. This little girl had indeed developed quite well. ¡°Alright, stop bothering your brother Ethan Smith,¡± William Richardson waved his hand. re Richardson gave William Richardson a nce and mumbled, ¡°I¡¯m not even bothering him¡­¡± Ethan Smith weed William Richardson into the house and personally poured him a cup of tea. After taking a sip, William Richardson couldn¡¯t help but sigh, ¡°Ethan Smith, it¡¯s really unbelievable when I think about it.¡± ¡°When I saw you half a year ago, you were a destitute boy who had just been expelled from your family. Now, however, you have achieved such aplishments. Miss Taylor really has a sharp eye.¡± Ethan Smith smiled, ¡°It¡¯s all just luck, it¡¯s not worth mentioning.¡± ¡°Luck?¡± William Richardson smiled bitterly. People can indeed rely on luck, but they certainly won¡¯t go far relying solely on it. It¡¯s even less likely for someone like Ethan Smith to be the top person in Chuzzle, even overshadowing the four geniuses of the River North Region. ¡°William, did youe to me for something?¡± Ethan Smith asked. William Richardson nodded and said, ¡°Indeed, I have something to ask you.¡± ¡°Invite me to the battle zone?¡± Ethan Smith guessed. William Richardson was stunned, and he asked in surprise, ¡°How do you know?¡± ¡°Just a guess,¡± Ethan Smithughed. William Richardson sighed, ¡°As your reputation grows, the relevant departments have taken notice of you.¡± ¡°Now the higher-ups have issued a death order that, no matter what method is used, you must be invited to join the battle zone.¡± Ethan Smith thought for a moment and said with a smile, ¡°I can agree, as long as there are conditions.¡± William Richardson was overjoyed and immediately said, ¡°Just say it. As long as it¡¯s within my power, I will agree!¡± Ethan Smith said solemnly, ¡°Firstly, I would only be able to visit asionally, remaining a free agent and, of course, not epting any positions.¡± ¡°Secondly, I won¡¯t stay in Chuzzle, let alone in the River North Region forever, so I may not return to Chuzzle for a long time.¡± William Richardson was silent for a moment. After thinking, he said, ¡°I can agree to it. If the Capital City Battle Zone can give Ignacio Burke such conditions, our Chuzzle Battle Zone can do the same.¡± ¡°Ignacio Burke?¡± Ethan Smith was taken aback. He had heard this name many times, but he knew nothing about him. ¡°Who is Ignacio Burke?¡± Ethan Smith asked. William Richardson was surprised, ¡°You don¡¯t know about Ignacio Burke?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Ethan Smith shook his head. As he mentioned Ignacio Burke, a look of admiration appeared on William Richardson¡¯s face. ¡°Ignacio Burke, like you, was born in Capital City but had no background,¡± William Richardson started slowly. ¡°When he first showed his talent, he was suppressed by the aristocratic familles ot capital City.¡± ¡°But even under such pressure, he still became a legendary hero and even surpassed all major families!¡± ¡°After joining the battle zone, he has been called the War God!¡± At this point, William Richardson paused, looked at Ethan Smith, andughed, ¡°To be honest, Miss Taylor once said that you would be the next Ignacio Burke.¡± ¡°At that time, I didn¡¯t take it seriously, but now I¡¯m starting to believe it.¡± Ethan Smith stroked his chin and murmured softly, ¡°Ignacio Burke¡­ I¡¯ll remember this name..¡± Chapter 255 - 255: 255: The Unruly Little Fish_l Chapter 255 - 255: 255: The Unruly Little Fish_l
Trantor: 549690339 Since William Richardson had agreed to all of Ethan Smith¡¯s requests, it was difficult for him to refuse, so he could only agree for the time being. ¡°I will leave for Shince City tomorrow,¡± said Ethan Smith.
William Richardson eagerly nodded, ¡°Great, I¡¯ll wait for you in Shince City.¡± Afterward, William Richardson left White City with re Richardson. After returning to his room, Ethan Smith looked at the Divine Medicine in his hand and fell into deep thought. The effects of this Divine Medicine could absolutely be beyond imagination. Moreover, such divine herbs are hard toe by, so Ethan Smith couldn¡¯t afford to waste them. ¡°What kind of pill should I refine¡­¡± Ethan Smith stared at the herb and murmured to himself. Of course, even if he swallowed the herb directly, it would have effects beyond imagination. But if made into a pill, the effects could be even greater. As for Edward Green who just swallowed all the herbs, it was simply an extravagant waste. ¡°It¡¯s time to try breaking through.¡± Ethan Smith temporarily put away the Divine Medicine. After this battle, he has long felt the critical point of breaking through. So, he immediately closed his eyes, took deep breaths, and felt the qi and dark energy inside his body.
Traces of qi, guided by Ethan Smith, flowed through his meridians towards every part of his body. Under Ethan Smith¡¯s guidance, the qi slowly increased and struck various acupoints in his body. Throughout the night, Ethan Smith did not open his eyes. Not until the morning, he sat down on the floor. This time, his physical body has actually been enhanced again! Although it¡¯s not as exaggerated as before, it¡¯s enough to show that the Nine Transformation Pill¡¯s physical strength enhancement and stage advancements do not conflict! Ethan clenched his fist and murmured, ¡°The amount of qi consumed for this breakthrough is dozens of times more than before¡­¡± It could even be said that the qi consumed from the Qi Refining Stage to the Foundation Establishment Stage Sixth Layer doesn¡¯tpare to this small advancement! ¡°Cultivation in the future seems to be getting more and more difficult¡­¡± Ethan Smith couldn¡¯t help but sigh. After a simple cleanup, Ethan Smith hurried off to Shince City with Edward Green. Capital City, ir family.
A man looking like a steward entered the study room. A young man was sitting in the room, holding a book and flipping through. This young man was none other than the heir of the ir family, Dexter ir! ¡°Didn¡¯t I say not to disturb me when I¡¯m reading?¡± Irritation shed on Dexter¡¯s face. The steward quickly bowed and said, ¡°Young master, there is an important matter that I think I should inform you in time¡­¡± ¡°Important matter?¡± Dexter raised an eyebrow. He closed the book in his hand and casually asked, ¡®What is it?¡± The steward hurriedly said, ¡°Melvin ir¡­has been murdered¡­¡± ¡°This useless person deserved to be killed.¡± Dexter huffed. ¡°He¡¯s been swindling around using the ir family¡¯s name these years, and in the end, he¡¯s only an Inner Strength Master!¡± ¡°Such waste is simply a disgrace to our ir family!¡± Obviously, Dexter didn¡¯t think highly of Melvin ir; he even despised him. The steward was silent for a moment, then tentatively said, ¡°Young Master, the main point is that the person who killed Melvin ir¡­ has a special identity.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Dexter raised his eyebrows. He sneered, ¡°Is it some aristocratic family¡¯s elegantly dressed young man? The steward shook his head, bitterly smiling, ¡°It¡¯s¡­Ethan Smith.¡±
¡°Ethan Smith?!¡± Hearing those words, Dexter ir¡¯s face turned cold immediately. ¡°Does this Ethan Smith dare to provoke our ir family?¡± Dexter looked coldly at the steward. The steward said with a bitter smile, ¡°Ethan Smith doesn¡¯t care about you, let alone Melvin ir¡­ Dexter leaned back with both hands behind him, staring out the window without saying a word for a while. ¡°What¡¯s interesting is, useless man kills a useless man. A nice story, huh?¡± Dexter said, rubbing his chin. The steward said with a bitter smile, ¡°Young Master, Although Melvin ir was useless, he was a part of our ir family after all¡­¡± ¡°If we don¡¯t do anything, the dignity of the ir family will be damaged. And by then¡­ the consequences will be unimaginable¡­¡± Dexter didn¡¯t speak for a moment, as if he thought the steward made sense. ¡°How about¡­ having someone teach him a lesson? Or just¡­ ¡± The steward made a throat-shing gesture. Dexter shook his head andughed coldly, ¡°There¡¯s no hurry.¡± ¡°If we kill Ethan Smith now, Emily Taylor won¡¯t let me go easily.¡± The steward frowned, ¡°What should we do then?¡± Dexterughed coldly, ¡°Just kill off all the witnesses, right?¡± The steward quickly bowed and said, ¡°Young Master, I understand! ¡± After that, he turned and left the room. Dexter stared out the window, squinting his eyes, and said, ¡°Interesting, very interesting¡­ Ethan Smith, I will personally kill you in front of Emily Taylor!¡± Ethan Smith hurried to William Richardson¡¯s house. When he entered, he saw that re Richardson was sitting on the sofa, clearly upset, while William Richardson stood helplessly to one side trying tofort her. ¡°If you don¡¯t think of a way for me, I¡¯ll go on a hunger strike. I won¡¯t eat!¡± re said angrily. William Richardson looked distressed and said, ¡°Do you think your dad can do everything? I really can¡¯t help you with this¡­¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Ethan Smith said in surprise. William Richardson bitterly smiled, ¡°Little re insists on me finding someone to get her some tickets to a celebrity concert.¡± ¡°Can I, a superior officer, do that kind of thing for her?¡± re red and said, ¡°You just don¡¯t want to help me! With your status, getting a few tickets is nothing!¡± ¡°Fine, if you don¡¯t help me, I¡¯ll go on a hunger strike!¡± re looked determined. Ethan Smith said in surprise, ¡°What kind of tickets?¡± re nced at Ethan Smith and said, ¡°It¡¯s tickets to the big star Kathleen Hansen¡¯s concert! She is really popr now. I watched all nightst night, and in less than a minute, the tickets were all sold out.¡± ¡°Kathleen Hansen?¡± Ethan Smith touched his chin. Unexpectedly, Kathleen Hansen was so popr that even re was her fan. ¡°Why are these stars so sought after, they¡¯re just a bunch of actors, aren¡¯t they?¡± William Richardson muttered on the side. Hearing that, re was even more upset. ¡°You don¡¯t understand! If you don¡¯t want to help me, that¡¯s fine, but don¡¯t bad-mouth my idol! I¡¯m going to run away from home!¡± re angrily stood up and turned to leave. Helpless, William could only use abination of coaxing and scamming. ¡°I can help you get a ticket.¡± At this moment, Ethan Smith suddenly opened his mouth. re¡¯s eyes lit up, and she said excitedly, ¡°Really?¡± Ethan Smith nodded, ¡°Of course, but I have a condition.¡± re quickly said, ¡°What condition, just say it, even if it¡¯s being a servant or a horse, I agree!¡± ¡°Really?¡± Ethan Smith smiled mischievously.. Chapter 256 - 256: 256: The Pendant_l Chapter 256 - 256: 256: The Pendant_l
Trantor: 549690339 Seeing Ethan Smith¡¯s expression, re Richardson was startled and jumped. She covered her chest and said, ¡°You¡­ you pervert, what are you trying to do?¡± Ethan Smith rolled his eyes and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not interested in brats like you.¡±
¡°My condition is for you to eat properly and listen to your dad,¡± Ethan Smith rolled his eyes and said. re instantly cheered up and excitedly said, ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Of course, but if your dad says you¡¯re disobedient, I won¡¯t give it to you, ¡± Ethan Smithughed. ¡°I¡¯ll listen, I¡¯ll definitely listen!¡± re energetically ran to the dining table and started eating heartily. William Richardson couldn¡¯t help but give Ethan Smith a thumbs up, saying, ¡°You really know how to handle her, I can¡¯t manage her.¡± Ethan Smithughed, ¡°Every age has its own thoughts, imposing our ideas on her might not be effective.¡± William Richardson nodded thoughtfully. Then, William Richardson asked, ¡°So where are you going to get the concert tickets?¡± Ethan Smith said, ¡°I know Kathleen Hansen, so getting two tickets shouldn¡¯t be a problem.¡± Hearing this, William Richardson¡¯s admiration for Ethan Smith increased.
After dinner, Ethan Smith and Edward Green prepared to leave. As they were about to leave, re kept saying, ¡°Ethan Smith, don¡¯t forget, it would be best to get a few more tickets!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Ethan Smith waved his hand. The car sped home. Ethan Smith went online to check and found that Kathleen Hansen¡¯s concert was about two dayster. After calcting the time, it turned out to be the day when Kathleen Hansen woulde to get her medicine. ¡°If my guess is correct, she should take the initiative to find me,¡± Ethan Smith thought to himself. After that, Ethan Smith checked the venue of Kathleen Hansen¡¯s concert online and couldn¡¯t help but frown. ¡°This doesn¡¯t sound very good. It¡¯s nothing but chaos,¡± Ethan Smith muttered softly. At this moment, Edward Green entered the room. He mysteriously said, ¡°Mr. Smith, there is a beautiful woman looking for you outside.¡± ¡°Let her in,¡± Ethan Smith said indifferently.
Edward Green pretended to be surprised and said, ¡°It seems that you two already know each other. What, an X-friend?¡± ¡°Get lost!¡± Ethan Smithughed and scolded and pretended to kick him. Edward Green obediently left. After a while, Kathleen Hansen entered from outside. As always, Kathleen Hansen was wrapped tightly. Ethan Smith couldn¡¯t help but wonder how Edward Green had figured out she was beautiful. After sitting down, Kathleen Hansen removed her face mask and sses. ¡°Oh, I can finally breathe,¡± Kathleen Hansen gasped. Ethan Smith nced at her and said, ¡°Here for the medicine?¡± Kathleen Hansen rolled her eyes and said, ¡°What, can¡¯t I visit you without needing medicine? Can¡¯t I miss you?¡± ¡°No,¡± Ethan Smith calmly replied.
Kathleen Hansen angrily said, ¡°You, you don¡¯t know how to appreciate feelings! You don¡¯t think I really miss you, do you?¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t, that¡¯s for the best,¡± Ethan Smith said expressionlessly. ¡°You!¡± Kathleen Hansen opened her mouth, but had nothing to say. ¡°Forget it, forget it, just give me the medicine quickly,¡± Kathleen Hansen said impatiently. However, Ethan Smith¡¯s eyes unconsciously drifted towards Kathleen Hansen¡¯s chest. Having noticed his gaze, Kathleen Hansen immediately covered her chest and rolled her eyes, ¡°Men are really two-faced. How about it, have you been conquered by your sister¡¯s figure?¡± Ethan Smith ignored her and reached out towards Kathleen Hansen¡¯s chest. Kathleen Hansen panicked and a blush shed across her face. Her heart thumped wildly, and her body trembled slightly. Although she had some feelings for Ethan Smith, this¡­ this was too fast, wasn¡¯t it? As Kathleen Hansen¡¯s thoughts raced, Ethan Smith reached out and pulled off the pendant from her neck. ¡°Who gave this to you?¡± Ethan Smith stared at the pendant and asked with a frown. Kathleen Hansen quickly took back the pendant, her face full of rm, and said, ¡°This pendant can¡¯t be touched. I got it from a Master, and it brings me good luck. If you like it, I can take you to get one for yourself.¡± ¡°A Master?¡± Ethan Smith raised an eyebrow. This pendant carried dark energy with a trace of blood. How could it possibly bring good luck? ¡°You might have been deceived,¡± Ethan Smith carefully examined the pendant, feeling that it was not simple. Kathleen Hansen rolled her eyes and said, ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense. This pendant can make me a big sess! It¡¯s very effective! And it has indeed brought me good luck!¡± After saying that, Kathleen Hansen held the pendant to her chest as if afraid someone would snatch it away. ¡°Do you really believe this thing brings you good luck?¡± Ethan Smith asked with a sneer. ¡°Of course!¡± Kathleen Hansen said seriously. Ethan Smith reached out his hand and said, ¡°Give me the pendant.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Kathleen Hansen was stunned. Ethan Smith said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t steal your pendant and I don¡¯t need it.¡± Kathleen Hansen frowned slightly, seeming a little conflicted. A momentter, she obediently handed the pendant to Ethan Smith. Upon receiving it, Ethan Smith immediately activated his technique. There were countless mystical arts left in his inheritance. Ethan Smith could easily pick one to drive away demons and ward off evil. He dripped a drop of his blood essence on the pendant. The moment the blood fell, thick smoke erupted from the pendant. Waves of pitch -ck dark energy gushed out! Finally, the dark energy slowly formed horrifying human heads in the air! The human heads looked terrifying, even more so than the most horrifying horror movies! Kathleen Hansen¡¯s face turned pale when she saw these ghostly heads, and she nearly copsed! ¡°What¡­ what is this¡­¡± Kathleen Hansen stammered. ¡°This is what¡¯s hidden in your pendant,¡± Ethan Smith said coldly. The ghostly heads let out a series of horrifying screams in the air, as if trying to devour Ethan Smith. ¡°A mere trick and you dare to act arrogantly in front of me?¡± Ethan Smith narrowed his eyes and suddenly opened his mouth, swallowing the ghostly heads whole! The huge ghostly heads were swallowed in one bite by Ethan Smith! The scene gradually became quiet, and Kathleen Hansen was already frightened out of her wits. Her eyes, filled with fear, looked at Ethan Smith, and she even moved a few steps away from him. ¡°So, are you scared?¡± Ethan Smith raised an eyebrow and asked. Kathleen Hansen swallowed her saliva and whispered, ¡°You¡­ you actually swallowed it?¡± Ethan Smith smiled faintly and said, ¡°For you, this is an evil object. For me, it¡¯s a nourishing sacred item.¡± At this point, Ethan Smith paused. He looked coldly at Kathleen Hansen and said, ¡°Do you know the consequences of wearing this thing?¡± Kathleen Hansen frantically shook her head, her small face full of injustice. Ethan Smith said coldly, ¡°If you hadn¡¯t met me today, this thing would have taken your life..¡± Chapter 257 - 257: 257: Concert_l Chapter 257 - 257: 257: Concert_l
Trantor: 549690339 Kathleen Hansen was startled and quickly moved aside, afraid to touch the jade pendant. Ethan Smith flicked a finger, and the jade pendant shattered instantly.
¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll get you another protective jade pendant.¡± Ethan said. After all, the jade pendant did bring some benefits to Ethan despite the events. It would be unfair not topensate her. Kathleen hurriedly said, ¡°Ethan Smith, thank you for helping me again¡­¡± At this point, Ethan remembered re Richardson¡¯s matter. ¡°By the way, I heard you¡¯re going to have a concert in Shince City soon?¡± Ethan asked. Upon mentioning this topic, Kathleen instantly became energized. She said somewhat proudly, ¡°What, you know about it too? I thought you didn¡¯t follow celebrities ! ¡± Ethan nced at her and said indifferently, ¡°It¡¯s my friend who wants tickets to your concert.¡± ¡°Your friend wants?¡± Kathleen felt a bit disappointed. ¡°If you want, of course, I have no problem. But your friend, that¡¯s another story,¡± Kathleen said on purpose. ¡°Oh, forget it then.¡± Ethan stood up and was about to return to his room. Kathleen stomped her feet in anger and red at Ethan, ¡°You really don¡¯t understand humor at all! Are you like this with all girls?¡± ¡°More or less, with one exception.¡± Ethan smiled.
That one exception, of course, was Emily Taylor. In front of Emily, Ethan always unconsciously acted like a child. Perhaps this was the feeling of being cherished. ¡°Forget it, forget it.¡± Kathleen seemed deted. ¡°When your friendes, let me know. I¡¯ll take her through the VIP passage.¡± Ethan nodded and said, ¡°Thanks, then. I owe you a favor.¡± ¡°Pah, you¡¯ve helped me so many times already. This little favor means nothing,¡± Kathleen said. Ethan smiled and didn¡¯t say much more. Kathleen didn¡¯t linger and quickly disappeared into the night. The next morning. Ethan ran a fewps around the neighborhood. He had to admit that the morning air was indeed refreshing.
When he returned home, it was just past eight o¡¯clock in the morning. However, as soon as he arrived at the door, he saw re Richardson waiting for him. ¡°Did you get the tickets yet?¡± As soon as re saw Ethan, she excitedly ran up to him. Ethan shook his head, ¡°No.¡± ¡°Ah?¡± re became anxious instantly. ¡°There¡¯s only one day left until the concert! I¡¯ve been bragging to my ssmates about this, where would I put my face if you couldn¡¯t get them?¡± re pouted. Ethan rolled his eves, ¡®Why do vou young people always like to act so self-important? Don¡¯t worry, although I didn¡¯t get the tickets, I can take you through the VIP passage.¡± ¡°Really?¡± re was instantly overjoyed. She even jumped up, trying to nt a kiss on Ethan¡¯s face. But unfortunately, Ethan dodged it. ¡°Alright, if there¡¯s nothing else, go home quickly. Don¡¯t waste my time,¡± Ethan said.
¡°You better not forget tomorrow¡­¡± re mumbled. Ethan didn¡¯t respond, and when he returned home, Edward Green approached him with a mobile phone in his hand. ¡°Mr. Smith,¡± Edward furrowed his brows, and his face didn¡¯t look good. Ethan nced at him and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Edward took a deep breath and said, ¡°Adonis Williams sent a message.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Ethan raised an eyebrow, his interest piqued. Edward continued, ¡°Adonis Williams said he¡¯s giving you three days to go to the Williams family and ept your fate. If you don¡¯t go, he will personallye to Chuzzle.¡± Ethan sneered, ¡°This Adonis Williams has quite an attitude, demanding me to go and ept my doom?¡± Edward frowned and said, ¡°Mr. Smith, this Adonis Williams is not simple, his strength is far above people like Conrad Schroeder.¡±¡±Rumor has it that he was already a Grandmaster of the Fifth Rank three years ago, and his current strength is unfathomable!¡± ¡°There are even rumors that he¡¯s ranked in the top five in River North Region!¡± Ethan Smith touched his chin and muttered, ¡°So he¡¯s not even number one¡­ What¡¯s there to be so arrogant about then ?¡± Edward Green was speechless. He sighed and said, ¡°Mr. Smith, you better hurry up and think of a solution.¡± ¡°I do need toe up with a n,¡± Ethan thought silently. The strength lent to him by the Earth Fiend Valley Ancestor wouldn¡¯tst until then. With Ethan¡¯s current strength, it would be difficult for him to defeat Adonis Williams. ¡°It seems like setting up the formation in advance is the only way,¡± Ethan thought to himself. Another day passed. Ethan¡¯s life had been quite leisurely for the past two days. Although his reputation preceded him, nobody came to challenge him, nor did anyone seek to join his ranks. Perhaps due to the presence of Adonis Williams, everyone was waiting. In the afternoon, re Richardson called Ethan. She anxiously asked, ¡°Why haven¡¯t you arrived yet? Have you forgotten about Ethan scratched his head. He really had forgotten about it. ¡°I¡¯m on my way now,¡± Ethan said. The concert venue was Shince City Stadium. Ethan raced all the way and quickly arrived at the scene. What surprised him was the overwhelming crowd, even involving the relevant personnel to maintain order. Almost the entire street was filled with people, some selling things and others waiting. ¡°Do celebrities really have such a huge appeal?¡± Ethan hadn¡¯t expected this. He had no choice but to call re. Atter parking the car, re hurriedly ran over. There was also a little girl around her age with her. The girl was dressed quite stylishly, with a small tattoo on her corbone ¨C a clear sign of a rebellious teenager. ¡°re, is this the brother you were talking about? He doesn¡¯t look that impressive, just driving an old Audi. Can he handle it?¡± The girl eyed Ethan as she spoke. re¡¯s face went dark as she said somewhat speechlessly, ¡°Big brother, do you know what an RS7 is? This is a performance car.¡± ¡°Even if it¡¯s a performance car, it¡¯s still an old Audi. My friends all drive Porsches!¡± The girl said proudly. re didn¡¯t bother arguing with her and just asked Ethan, ¡°When can you bring us in?¡± Ethan thought for a moment and said, ¡°I¡¯ll give Kathleen Hansen a call.¡± ¡°Call Kathleen Hansen? Wow, uncle, you¡¯re really good at bragging. Do you think she would even notice you?¡± The girl rolled her eyes. Even re found it a little hard to believe. ¡°Ethan, you¡¯re bragging a bit too much, aren¡¯t you?¡± re muttered. Ethan smiled and said, ¡°Just wait and see.¡± At that moment, two young men approached from not too far away. ¡°Maya, are you guys here to watch the concert too?¡± One of the young men asked. The girl called Maya quickly responded, ¡°Anthony Hansen? What brings you here? Did you manage to get tickets?¡± Anthony Hansen said indifferently, ¡°With my connections, getting a few tickets is no problem.¡± ¡°Wow, Anthony is so amazing!¡± Maya immediately said excitedly. After that, she took a disdainful nce at re and said, ¡°Look at Anthony, and then look at your friend.¡± ¡°Not only does he not have tickets, but he also keeps iming to know Kathleen Hansen. It¡¯s ridiculous.¡± ¡°Know Kathleen Hansen? As far as I know, Kathleen doesn¡¯t have any friends in Chuzzle.¡± Anthony said indifferently. After finishing speaking, he looked at Ethan and furrowed his brow, saying, ¡°It¡¯s actually you?!¡± Chapter 258 - 258: 258: Excited Little Fish (Clare Richardson)_l Chapter 258 - 258: 258: Excited Little Fish (re Richardson)_l
Trantor: 549690339 Ethan Smith looked at the young man, feeling a bit unfamiliar. ¡°Do we know each other?¡± Ethan frowned.
Anthony Hansen sneered, ¡°What, pretending not to know? Didn¡¯t you drive that broken RS7?¡± Hearing this, Ethan finally remembered. This kid was the one who was driving the M3 and bragging on the highway. ¡°Anthony, you know him?¡± Maya eximed. Anthony snorted, ¡°Just a coward, I don¡¯t know him.¡± With Anthony¡¯s words, Maya became even more excited. She pulled re and said, ¡°Did you hear that? Anthony said he¡¯s a coward, how could he know Kathleen!¡± ¡°Exactly, what kind of person is Kathleen? She wouldn¡¯t even brag.¡± Maya sneered. re red and said, ¡°What are you talking about? You¡¯re the coward! If you dare to talk nonsense again, I¡¯ll tear your mouth apart!¡± Such a fierce reaction naturally startled Anthony and Maya. ¡°Come on, re, why are you so angry?¡± Anthony scratched his head. ¡°Get lost, are we that close?¡± re huffed. One insult after another left Anthony¡¯s face in disgrace.
He squinted his eyes and said menacingly, ¡°Your dad has already retired from the second line, what¡¯s there to be arrogant about? Who spoiled you?¡± re cursed, ¡°F*ck you, so what? Even if he¡¯s retired, I still look down on you, scumbag! ¡± After that, re pulled Ethan¡¯s arm and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go, don¡¯t bother with them! ¡± But Ethanughed, ¡°Don¡¯t you want to see the concert anymore?¡± ¡°If I can¡¯t watch it, so what? It¡¯s not worth bragging about.¡± re puffed angrily. Ethan patted re¡¯s head and said, ¡°Alright, wait here for a while, Kathleen will be here soon.¡± ¡°Still bragging? I want to see how you get Kathleen over here.¡± Maya snorted. re seemed a little anxious too. She pulled Ethan and whispered, ¡°If we can¡¯t get in, we can¡¯t get in, don¡¯t brag! This ce is full of her fans, how can shee?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Kathleen¡¯s disguise skills¡­hmm, they¡¯re top-notch.¡± Ethan thought of the situation when Kathleen came to find him and couldn¡¯t help but admire.
Time passed by, and more than ten minutes went by in the blink of an eye. ¡°The concert is about to start, why hasn¡¯t Kathleene yet?¡± Anthony seemed a little impatient. ¡°Anthony, he must be lying, let¡¯s go in?¡± Maya batted her eyshes. Anthony said confidently, ¡°Of course, no problem! Let¡¯s go in!¡± ¡°re, if you coax Anthony, maybe you can get in too.¡± Maya said in a weird tone. re was so angry that smoke came out of her nostrils, but she couldn¡¯t retort. ¡°Here shees.¡± At this moment, Ethan saw a strangely dressed woman walking towards them. This time the disguise was even more exaggerated. She wore a torn hat on her head and an extremely rustic scarf on her face. No one would think that this was the star they couldn¡¯t forget. ¡°What¡¯sing?¡± re was puzzled.
Ethan pointed at the ¡°rustic old hat¡± not far away and said, ¡°Kathleen is here.¡± ¡°Hahaha! I¡¯m dying ofughter!¡± Mayaughed exaggeratedly. ¡°Kid, are you joking? Kathleen is a heartthrob, how could she dress like this?¡± Anthony also chuckled. Ethan ignored them, just waiting quietly. Soon, Kathleen approached from not far away. She ran in front of Ethan and carefully said, ¡°Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll take you to the VIP passage.¡± ¡°Hey, you stop!¡± At this moment, Anthony stopped Kathleen. Kathleen frowned, ¡°Do you need something?¡± Anthony sneered, ¡°Dressed like this, who are you trying to fool? Take off the scarf and let me see.¡± ¡°Why should I take it off? Why should I listen to you?¡± Kathleen said coldly. ¡°Hehe, if you don¡¯t take it off, it proves you¡¯re fake, and it proves re is lying!¡± Anthony shouted. Ethan frowned, ¡°Don¡¯t bother with them, just a fool.¡± But Kathleen got angry. She nced around, making sure no one was paying attention to her, and then tore off her disguise from her face. Under the scarf was the unforgettable Kathleen. ¡°Is it¡­ really Kathleen?¡± Maya swallowed, dumbfounded. ¡°Wow, Sister Kathleen, I love you so much!¡± re excitedly shouted as well. Ethan quickly waved his hand, ¡°Quiet, don¡¯t let anyone hear.¡± re then reacted and immediately covered her mouth. Kathleen put the scarf back on and said gloomily, ¡°I don¡¯t like you very much and I don¡¯t want you to enter the venue.¡± Anthony¡¯s expression changed instantly, and Maya regretted even more! A vicious look shed across Anthony¡¯s face, and then he shouted angrily, ¡°Kathleen, she¡­¡± ¡°Smack! ¡± Before Anthony could finish, Ethan pped him and broke his back teeth. Half of his face swelled up instantly. ¡°Are you trying to cause a stampede?¡± Ethan nced at Kathleen coldly. Just as Ethan guessed, Anthony wanted to tell everyone that Kathleen was here! By then, the fanatic fans would definitely cause a stampede! Kathleen¡¯s future would be in danger! Anthony covered his face, full of rage! But he couldn¡¯t say a word. ¡°Let¡¯s hurry up and go.¡± Kathleen tugged at Ethan¡¯s arm. Ethan nodded. So, they walked towards the VIP passage. Those who could walk this passage were either their internal staff or friends within the circle. All the way, re was extremely excited, constantly expressing her love for Kathleen. Afterward, re excitedly added, ¡®Well done, Ethan! I didn¡¯t expect you to really know her! I underestimated you!¡± Ethan rolled his eyes, ¡°Alright, stop talking nonsense and go in.¡± After sending re in, Kathleen looked at Ethan and said sarcastically, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to like this kind of girl. What, old cow eating young grass?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense, she¡¯s just a little sister to me.¡± Ethan said helplessly. ¡°Oh, really? What kind of sister?¡± Kathleen snorted. ¡°None of your business.¡± Ethan rolled his eyes. ¡°You!¡± Kathleen gritted her teeth with anger but couldn¡¯t do anything. ¡°Forget it, I can¡¯t be bothered with you. I have to go get ready for the stage.¡± Kathleen said. ¡°By the way, I reserved a seat for you.¡± Kathleen said before leaving. Ethan calcted the time, the concert wouldst for two hours. He had nothing better to do, so he might as well go in and watch. So, Ethan entered the venue and found a ce to sit down.. Chapter 259 - 259: 259: Threat_l Chapter 259 - 259: 259: Threat_l
Trantor: 549690339 The concert hall was filled withmotion. Amid the cheers of the crowd, Kathleen Hansen finally took the stage. It had to be said that Kathleen Hansen on stage was indeed radiant and inspiring.
Luckily, Ethan Smith was surrounded by Kathleen¡¯s friends, so besides re Richardson, no one else was shouting crazily. Ethan had no interest in such concerts, so he simply closed his eyes and focused on the Inner Strength within his body. Under Ethan¡¯s guidance, his divine sense was released. By now, Ethan¡¯s divine sense had grown even stronger. Although it couldn¡¯t surpass Evelyn Norton, it was easy for him to cover the whole concert. ¡°Hmm?¡± Soon, Ethan felt a strong aura within the concert hall. ¡°A martial artist is actually here to watch the concert?¡± Ethan scratched his chin and subconsciously looked back. Following the direction of his divine sense, Ethan looked not far away. To his surprise, the person was also looking at him. As their eyes met, the other party quickly looked away, focusing on the stage. Ethan frowned slightly.
The other party was a man in his thirties, seemingly ordinary, but with a strong aura. Ethan spected that the man was at least a Grandmaster, if not at the Grandmaster Peak. ¡°Who could it be?¡± Ethan scratched his chin, feeling puzzled. However, Ethan didn¡¯t think too much about it. A mere Grandmaster wouldn¡¯t be able to hurt him. Time flew by, and two hours passed like a fleeting moment. The performance on the stage wasing to an end. Kathleen Hansen was performing the farewell ceremony on stage, and many fans below the stage started to cry. Even re Richardson¡¯s eyes were red, looking extremely reluctant. Ethan rolled his eyes and said, ¡°Come on, you¡¯ll have plenty of chances to see her.¡¯ re Richardson rubbed her eyes and muttered, ¡°You don¡¯t understand.¡± The concert ended amidst the shouts from the audience. As soon as it was over, Ethan couldn¡¯t wait to drag re Richardson back home.
Although re was reluctant, she was still pulled out by Ethan. It was a good thing they left early, or they might have been stuck in traffic forever. After sending re home, Ethan drove back to his own house. Currently, Ethan had too many things going on ¨C the invitation from the battle zone and the challenge from Adonis Williams were all giving him a headache. As soon as he arrived home, Ethan prepared to set up another formation to face Adonis Williams. However, just as Ethan arrived home, he saw two people standing at the door. The two were young and old ¨C the young one was the person Ethan had encountered at the concert. Ethan¡¯s brow furrowed as he approached and said in a deep voice, ¡°What do you want with me?¡± The young man smiled and said, ¡°Mr. Smith, we meet again.¡± ¡°Who are you?¡± Ethan asked expressionlessly. ¡°Hehe, Mr. Smith, don¡¯t you remember killing one of our members?¡± The elderly man said indifferently. Upon hearing this, Ethan¡¯s brow furrowed even more.
Killed one of their members? Why didn¡¯t he remember it? ¡°Mr. Smith, it seems that you have forgotten,¡± the elderly man said calmly. ¡°Our member was brutally killed in South City, all thanks to Mr. Smith¡¯s masterpiece,¡± the elderly man said with a sarcastic smile. Ethan finally remembered. Back in South City, Ethan had helped Caesar Nn kill an enemy named Scarface. Scarface had said that their organization would seek revenge. But Ethan didn¡¯t expect it toe sote, sote that he had almost forgotten about it. ¡°Are you here for revenge?¡± Ethan narrowed his eyes and asked indifferently.The old manughed loudly and said, ¡°Mr. Smith, you¡¯re wrong. Such ants are not worth mentioning when they die.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Doubt filled Ethan Smith¡¯s face once again. ¡°What do you mean?¡± asked Ethan Smith. The old man casually replied, ¡°Shall we talk in our room? ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s necessary. Just say what you have to say right here.¡± Ethan Smith said emotionlessly. Ethan naturally had no interest in the organizations engaged in deceit and exploitation. The old man didn¡¯t get angry either. He smiled and said, ¡°Well, let me introduce myself. I am the adviser of the Halcroen Sect, Arturo Hayes.¡± Halcroen Sect? Was this the name of that organization? Ethan Smith frowned and asked, ¡°What do you want from me? Arturo Hayes said indifferently, ¡°To be honest, the Halcroen Sect has always avenged any grudges, and no one dares to kill our members.¡± Ethan Smith, somewhat impatient, said, ¡°Can you get to the point?¡± Arturo Hayesughed loudly, ¡°It seems Mr. Smith is a straightforward person.¡± ¡°ording to our usual rules, we must take your life to establish the prestige of our sect.¡± ¡°However, our elders appreciate Mr. Smith¡¯s potential and alchemy skills, so we specifically invite you to join the Halcroen Sect.¡± ¡°As for the conditions, you can name your price, whether it¡¯s money, herbs, or cultivation skills, we won¡¯t be stingy!¡± After hearing Arturo Hayes¡¯s words, Ethan Smith couldn¡¯t help but sneer. Although he didn¡¯t know much about the Halcroen Sect, he had heard from Caesar Nn that they hardly dared to enter the country. This was enough to prove that they weren¡¯t doing anything good. ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m not interested.¡± Ethan Smith said emotionlessly. Arturo Hayes said with a smile, ¡°Mr. Smith, why refuse so hastily? I can give you a few days to think about it.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to think. I said it before, I¡¯m not interested.¡± Ethan Smith said emotionlessly. ¡°If there is nothing else, I would like to go home now.¡± Having said that, Ethan Smith turned around and walked away. ¡°Stop!¡± At that moment, the young man suddenly shouted! An invisible wall appeared in front of Ethan Smith, blocking his path! ¡°What? Do you have something else?¡± Ethan Smith said with narrowed eyes. Arturo Hayes said with a faint smile, ¡°Mr. Smith, it¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t join the Halcroen Sect, but you need to hand over the recipe for the Nine Transformation Pill aspensation to our sect.¡± ¡°Nine Transformation Pill?¡± Ethan Smith furrowed his brows. How did they know? Could it be that Chaim Tate had leaked the information? ¡°Mr. Smith, as long as you hand over the recipe for the Nine Transformation Pill, the Halcroen Sect will not bother you again.¡± Arturo Hayes said lightly. Ethan Smith slowly turned around. He looked coldly at Arturo Hayes and said, ¡°What if I don¡¯t hand it over?¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t hand it over, you won¡¯t be able to leave!¡± The young man shouted. ¡°Can¡¯t leave?¡± Ethan Smith¡¯s face turned cold, and he suddenly punched backwards, shattering the invisible wall! ¡°Just rely on this crude technique?¡± Ethan Smith said coldly. The young man¡¯s face changed instantly, and his heart was even more shocked. Arturo Hayesughed and said, ¡°As expected of the King of Chuzzle, well-deserved reputation!¡± Ethan Smith said coldly, ¡°It¡¯s best if you don¡¯t bother me again.¡± Having said that, Ethan Smith went towards his home. ¡°Mr. Smith, if you don¡¯t hand over the recipe for the Nine Transformation Pill, our Halcroen Sect will never let you go!¡± Arturo Hayes shouted from behind. Originally intending to go home, Ethan Smith stopped in his tracks upon hearing this. He turned around and, narrowing his eyes, asked, ¡°Are you threatening me?¡± Chapter 260 - 260: 260: The Origin of the Halcroen Sect Chapter 260 - 260: 260: The Origin of the Halcroen Sect
Trantor: 549690339 Facing Ethan Smith¡¯s probing, Arturo Hayes replied with a faint smile, ¡°Mr. Smith can interpret it as such, but we really don¡¯t need to make it thisplicated.¡± ¡°As long as you agree to join us, we will definitely provide you with ample resources,¡± Arturo Hayes enticed earnestly.
Ethan Smith retorted coldly, ¡°What, can¡¯t you understand my words?¡± Seeing Ethan Smith¡¯s adamant attitude, Arturo Hayes realized that it was virtually impossible to win him over. Thus, he replied with a faint smile, ¡°Alright, Ethan Smith, let¡¯s pretend we never came here.¡± After dropping these words, Arturo Hayes left with the young man. But at that moment, Arturo Hayes suddenly felt a rush of cold on his back! ¡°No good!¡± Arturo Hayes thought to himself, attempting to turn around, but he was toote! Ethan Smith¡¯s fistnded solidly on his back! This punch shattered Arturo Hayes¡¯s bones, and his body was flung aside! ¡°Ethan Smith, how dare you hit us?¡± The young man shouted immediately. Ethan Smith quicklynded a palm, smashing the young man¡¯s head immediately. Meanwhile, Arturo Hayes managed to get up from a distance.
He squinted and threatened, ¡°Ethan Smith, if you kill us, the Halcroen Sect will never let you go!¡± Ethan Smith sneered, ¡°Since we are enemies now, why should I let you go? Arturo Hayes¡¯s face changed drastically! Regret filled his heart; if he knew it woulde to this, he wouldn¡¯t have spoken so definitively! Ethan Smith advanced towards Arturo Hayes step by step, with an overwhelming murderous spirit bearing down! Arturo Hayes was a Grandmaster Peak, and his power could not be underestimated. Facing the murderous intent of Ethan Smith, Arturo Hayes was not sitting idly by, waiting for death. He spat out silver needles, which erupted in a moment! Ethan Smith frowned slightly. These silver needles were so tiny that he wasn¡¯t able to guard against them. A silver needle lodged itself into Ethan Smith¡¯s forehead. A drop of fresh blood flowed down his nose.
Ethan Smith touched the blood on his nose, and his face darkened further. Arturo Hayes thenughed heartily, ¡°Ethan Smith, you¡¯ve been hit by my Halcroen¡¯s Divine Needle. No doubt about it, you will die within three days! If you apologize now and hand over the form for the Nine Transformation Pill, I might give you the antidote!¡± Ethan Smith squinted as he replied, ¡°Three days, huh? That¡¯s more than enough time for me to kill you a thousand times over.¡± Arturo Hayes became frantic, saying in horror, ¡°Ethan Smith, you¡­don¡¯t you want to live?¡± ¡°I would rather die than be threatened by someone like you,¡± Ethan Smith responded coldly. He raised his hand andnded it directly on Arturo Hayes¡¯s head. ¡°Heaven Swallowing Skill!¡± After a roar, Arturo Hayes¡¯s face contorted in pain. Pain made him howl again and again! In a short while, Arturo Hayes turned into a dried corpse and fell to the ground, lifeless. Ethan Smith looked at Arturo Hayes¡¯s corpse, grabbed it and then threw it into the yard.
When he got home, Ethan Smith discovered, to his astonishment, that Edward Green was lying on the bed on the brink of death. ¡°Edward Green!¡± Ethan Smith immediately became anxious. Rushing over, he checked the injuries. Fortunately, Edward Green had only fainted and hadn¡¯t suffered any fatal injuries. After Ethan Smith transferred some of his qi into him, Edward Green slowly opened his eyes. ¡°Mr. Smith, earlier there was this old man¡­¡± ¡°I know, just rest now,¡± Ethan Smith interrupted Edward Green. He then turned and went back to his room to sit cross-legged in meditation. Regarding the Halcroen¡¯s Divine Needle that Arturo Hayes shot, Ethan Smith was a bit worried. He didn¡¯t dare to dawdle, immediately shutting his eyes and examining his divine sense. Among his golden divine sense, he saw a tiny ck spot. This ck dot was slowly spreading at a snail¡¯s pace. ¡°This isn¡¯t good,¡± Ethan Smith murmured in a low voice. He tried manipting his divine sense to erase this ck dot, yet found it was as though the dot was embedded into his divine sense ¡ª it simply could not be erased. This left Ethan Smith feeling extremely unsettled. Although he didn¡¯t know what consequences this ck dot would bring, if left untreated, it would certainly be a problem in the future. That night, Ethan had exhausted every possible method but still couldn¡¯t erase the ck dot. He could only stabilize it temporarily so it wouldn¡¯t spread within his divine sense. By the time he awoke, it was already tomorrow. ¡°I was careless, unexpectedly caught off guard by him,¡± Ethan Smith took a deep breath, a trace of seriousness shing across his face. By now, the sky was already bright. As for the time agreed upon by Adonis Williams, it¡¯s just thest day that remains. ¡°William Richardson should be taking me to the battle zone today,¡± Ethan Smith thought to himself. He didn¡¯t have much time left, so Ethan Smith quickly started to arrange the formation. He could feel the power left behind by the Earth Fiend Valley Ancestor was dissipating and disappearing. In no time, Ethan Smith¡¯s facade will be stripped away. This formation wasn¡¯t difficult for Ethan Smith, but this ce was and of harmony, and did not have any dark energy to support it. Upon thinking, Ethan Smith suddenly thought of the stone statues! The stone statues contained endless dark energy. If used as the array eyes, this problem would naturally be solved! ¡°I¡¯m a f*cking genius!¡± Ethan Smith thought to himself. Of course, using the stone statue as the array eye also came with risks. If it were to be discovered, it could possibly be destroyed. If so, the formation would copse instantly too. Ethan Smith found a rather concealed ce and put the stone statue in there. Upon checking a few times and making sure there were no problems, Ethan Smith finally breathed a sigh of relief. At this time, William Richardson and re Richardson arrived at the door. As soon as she got out of the car, re excitedly ran towards Ethan Smith. ¡°Ethan, I need your help with something important. You must help me no matter what!¡± re Richardson appeared rather urgent. Ethan Smith helplessly asked, ¡°What now?¡± re said, ¡°It¡¯s that Anthony Hansen fromst night. He says he wants to go on a stroll with you.¡± ¡°Stroll?¡± Ethan Smith frowned. Without a second thought, he refused, ¡°I¡¯m not interested.¡± ¡°Oh, if you don¡¯t go, he will surely make life difficult for me.¡± re murmured quietly. Ethan Smith scoffed, ¡°I have a lot to deal with, don¡¯t have time to entertain you kids.¡± William Richardson also scolded from the side, ¡°re, stop making a fuss, I have some important business to discuss with your brother Ethan today.¡± Although she appeared begrudged, re obediently went off to one side. William Richardson walked over; he pointed at the corpse in the yard and asked with a furrowed eyebrow, ¡°What happened here?¡± Ethan Smith said, ¡°This man is from the Halcroen Sect, he attacked mest night, so I killed him.¡± ¡°Halcroen Sect?!¡± William¡¯s face slightly changed, a serious look surfacing on his face. ¡°William, you know about the Halcroen Sect?¡± Ethan Smith asked. William nodded slightly, pondering, ¡°Years ago, the Halcroen Sect was causing havoc under the banner of Halcroen, wreaking havoc, and amassing arge force. It¡¯s said that there were people surpassing the Grandmaster Position within. ¡± ¡°Only a few years ago, after Ignacio Burke took action, did they get chased out of Pyro territory.¡± ¡°Overseas, they flourished unopposed with countless experts under their control.¡± Ethan Smith nodded, having a rough understanding of the Halcroen Sect. ¡°How did you end up provoking such an organization?¡± William Richardson asked, frowning.. Chapter 261: 261: Willing to be Punished if I Fail Chapter 261: 261: Willing to be Punished if I Fail
Trantor: 549690339 Ethan Smith eximed, ¡°It¡¯s a long story.¡± William Richardson said solemnly, ¡°How about we get you settled into the war zone for now? Even the tyrannical Halcroen Sect wouldn¡¯t dare to oppose the
war zone.¡± ¡°That would be unnecessary.¡± Ethan Smithughed. ¡°Oh, ording to our agreement, today is the day I am supposed to go to the war zone, isn¡¯t it?¡± Ethan Smith suddenly remembered. William Richardson nodded and said, ¡°I came here for that. If it¡¯s convenient, we should leave now.¡± Ethan Smith nodded, ¡°No problem.¡± ¡°re, let¡¯s go.¡± William Richardson called out in the direction of re Richardson. re opened her mouth as if she wanted to say something. ¡°Whatever you want to say, just go ahead. ¡± Ethan Smithughed. re waved her hand like a little adult and said, ¡°Never mind, I already promised you that I¡¯d listen to my dad. I¡¯ll stick to my word.¡± ¡°Impressive, you are really true to your word.¡± Ethan Smith teased. ¡°Of course! How else could I survive in this world?¡± re sniffed her little nose with a proud look.
It has to be said that in this aspect, many adults are not as good as re. The car sped all the way to the war zone. The war zone was under very strict control, and at the gate were two fully armed soldiers, and an invisible sense of oppression followed. After the car passed, William Richardson showed his identity, and the gate slowly opened. In the office, Commander Keller and Ari Steele were waiting early. When Ari Steele saw Ethan Smith, he ran over excitedly. ¡°Mr. Smith, the story of your exploits has been spreading nonstop. I¡¯m almost growing a callus in my ears.¡± Ari Steele said with a respectful face. Ethan Smithughed, ¡°Mr. Steele, don¡¯t tease me.¡± ¡°No, no, no.¡± Ari Steele quickly shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m serious about wanting you to be my mentor!¡± Ari Steele¡¯s eyes were filled with adoration. ¡°Enough, Ethan Smith is here for official business today, don¡¯t fool around.¡± Commander Keller chided from the side.
Ari Steele sulkily went to stand to the side. ¡°Old Keller, I¡¯ll leave everything here to you.¡± William Richardson said to Commander Keller. Commander Keller nodded, ¡°Officer Richardson, rest assured!¡± It¡¯s clear that William Richardson has indeed stepped back, if not in actual power, then almost. After William Richardson left, Commander Keller invited Ethan Smith into the guest room and brewed a pot of good tea. Ari Steele was pouring tea at the side, while Commander Keller sighed, ¡°Who could have imagined that you would grow so fast.¡± Ethan Smith responded with a bitter smile, ¡°Commander Keller, spare me the sarcasm, let¡¯s talk business.¡± Commander Keller nodded and said seriously, ¡°ording to your request, we n to invite you to be a special coach for the Chuzzle War Zone.¡± ¡°Special coach?¡± Ethan Smith was somewhat surprised. Commander Keller nodded, ¡°Every year, Pyro holds apetition among the major war zones, and Chuzzle has always been a weak spot in terms of military strength. Except for Conrad Schroeder, almost no one else is worth mentioning.¡± ¡°Conrad Schroeder, as a businessman, focuses all his efforts on the family, deciding to ignore the invitations from war zones continually.¡± ¡°This has led to Chuzzle War Zone being at the tail-end.¡± Ethan Smith suddenly realized.
After taking a sip of tea, he asked, ¡°Commander Keller, can you tell me what the average strength of the fighters is?¡± Commander Keller responded with a bitter smile, ¡°The average strength of the participating team has just barely reached the level of a Master.¡± Ethan Smith expressed surprise, ¡°Is it really that weak?¡± Commander Keller rolled his eyes and said, ¡°Did you think martial artists are asmon as cabbages? Ethan Smith stroked his chin, realizing it made sense then. The reason why Ethan Smith felt there were so many was because he had stepped on this path and entered this circle. At the time when Ethan Smith was still an average person, he had nevere across a martial artist. This just goes to show that martial artists are rare. ¡°Commander Keller, may I boldly ask, which war zone is currently performing best?¡± asked Ethan Smith. ¡°Does that even need to be asked? Of course, it¡¯s the Capital City War Zone!¡± Before Commander Keller could reply, Ari Steele spoke up. Commander Keller nodded, ¡°That¡¯s right, after all, the Capital City War Zone has produced an Ignacio Burke. Ignacio Burke has already left them with many body cultivation skills.¡± ¡°Which has led to the Capital City War Zone always leading the way.¡± Ethan Smith scratched his chin. If it¡¯s about cultivation skills, Ethan Smith isn¡¯t afraid of anyone. Even if it¡¯s those top-ranked aristocrats in the Capital City, Ethan Smith didn¡¯t feel they were stronger than him. Finding the right one for these fighters is not that easy, though. ¡°Ethan, don¡¯t put too much pressure on yourself.¡± Commander Keller said. ¡°The top executives don¡¯t require much of you. As long as we¡¯re notst this year, that would be enough,¡± Commander Keller said with some bitterness. Ethan Smith didn¡¯t answer this, he asked instead, ¡°Commander Keller, how much time is left till thepetition?¡± Commander Keller pondered, ¡°Based on the usual schedule, it should be at the end of the year.¡± The end of the year¡­ Ethan Smith calcted in his mind, two months were left. That was enough. The numerous techniques left by his father¡¯s legacy would be enough to result in breakthrough progress for the fighters. Even if all else fails, Ethan Smith could still use alchemy to forcibly enhance thebat effectiveness of the fighters. ¡°Here¡¯s what we¡¯ll do. A month from now, I will conduct special training for the fighters.¡± Ethan Smith said. ¡°A monthter?¡± Commander Keller was clearly surprised. He tactfully said, ¡°Ethan Smith, although the requirement isn¡¯t high, having a better result would naturally be splendid¡­¡± Standing up, Ethan Smith said with a light smile, ¡°I will make Chuzzle War Zone win first ce in thispetition.¡± ¡°What? First ce?!¡± Commander Keller stood up abruptly. Ethan Smith nodded, ¡°Yes, first ce.¡± Meanwhile, Ari Steeleughed nervously, ¡°Mr. Smith, no offense, although you¡¯re currently very strong,pared to Ignacio Burke¡­ you still fall quite short.¡± Ethan Smithughed, ¡°Indeed, when ites to strength, I certainly can¡¯tpare with Ignacio, the War God.¡± ¡°However, if we talk about the foundation of the cultivation skills¡­ Ignacio, the War God, might not be my match.¡± Ethan Smith said with a faint smile. Commander Keller and Ari Steele suddenly exchanged nces, evident they didn¡¯t believe him. Ethan Smith didn¡¯t bother exining, he stood up and said, ¡°If I can¡¯t get first ce, Commander Keller can hold me ountable.¡± Seeing that Ethan Smith was so confident, Commander Keller didn¡¯t say anything more. ¡°Ethan Smith, if you can really get first ce, you¡¯ll be a hero of Chuzzle¡¯s war zone. We¡¯ll definitely reward you!¡± Commander Keller assured earnestly. ¡°We don¡¯t need any rewards, it¡¯s just a contribution to the country.¡± Ethan Smithughed. Ethan Smith didn¡¯t stay long in the Chuzzle war zone and didn¡¯t even visit the specialbat team. He left. ¡°Commander Keller, do you think what Mr. Smith said is true?¡± After Ethan Smith left, Ari Steele couldn¡¯t help but ask. Commander Keller responded with a bitter smile, ¡°Sess at a young age can make onecent. Clearly, Ethan Smith doesn¡¯t know what the name Ignacio Burke signifies¡­.¡± Chapter 262: 262: Adonis Williams_l Chapter 262: 262: Adonis Williams_l
Trantor: 549690339 After Ethan Smith returned home, he was quietly waiting for Adonis Williams¡¯ arrival. ording to the agreement, Adonis Williams will arrive in Chuzzle tomorrow to avenge his disciple.
¡°Mr. Smith, Adonis Williams is still spreading the word, iming to give you onest day, ¡± Edward Green said seriously. ¡°This issue has be a hot topic on the inte,¡± Edward Green said with a furrowed brow. Ethan Smith raised an eyebrow, puzzled, and said, ¡°On the inte?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Edward Green handed Ethan Smith the phone. After Ethan took it, he found that the screen was disying a ce called the Martial Arts Forum. ¡°Martial Arts Forum¡­ I¡¯ve never heard of it.¡± Ethan Smith frowned. Edward Green exined, ¡°This is the official forum of the Capital City Martial Arts Association and also a gathering ce for this circle.¡± ¡°Basically, anything that happens will be discussed here first.¡± Then Edward Green pointed to a pinned post and said, ¡°This is the message Adonis Williams sent.¡± Ethan Smith clicked to read it and saw Adonis Williams boasting online, dering that he would get rid of Ethan Smith.
The River North Region covers several provinces and can be regarded as a ce where crouching tigers and hidden dragons gather. Even Adonis Williams is not the top-ranked in River North. Because the River North Region contains too many masters. After opening the post, Ethan clicked to see numerousments below. ¡°This Ethan Smith is indeed extremely arrogant, clearly a junior but so presumptuous.¡± ¡°We can¡¯t say that, people should have backbone. Just because someone is of an older generation doesn¡¯t mean they can demand others to bow and scrape, right?¡± ¡°Ethan Smith represents the power of a new force! He also represents rebirth!¡± Basically, the forum was divided into two factions: one supporting Ethan Smith and the other supporting Adonis Williams. After all, Adonis has been famous for many years, and naturally, there were more people supporting him. Ethan Smith thought for a moment and said, ¡°Reply to this for me: tell him I¡¯ll be waiting for him in Chuzzle.¡± Edward Green¡¯s face shifted slightly, and he said hesitantly, ¡°Mr. Smith, if we do this, it will be difficult to save faceter on¡­¡±
Ethan Smith nced at him and said, ¡°Do you think Adonis Williams will go back on his word? People like him would care very much about their reputation.¡± Edward Green hesitated for a moment before finally agreeing. Then, Edward Green responded online, ¡°Adonis Williams, I¡¯ll be waiting for you in Chuzzle.¡± With just a few words, this message, which had been about to die down, once again exploded in poprity! Within just a few hours, the number of replies to this post had reached thousands! No one expected that Ethan Smith would actually take the initiative to respond! The next day. The River North Martial Arts Association even sent reporters to cover the event. As for Ethan Smith, he got up early and stood in the courtyard, waiting for Adonis Williams. What was surprising was that from morning till evening, Adonis Williams did not show up. This was quite an eye-opener.
Could it be that Adonis Williams was scared? He was actually indifferent to a challenge from a junior? Even Ethan Smith felt it was strange. With Adonis Williams¡¯ ability, taking care of Ethan Smith was not a problem. How could he go back on his word? ¡°Strange,¡± The Martial Arts Association members frowned in the shadows. ¡°Is Adonis Williams really scared?¡± ¡°Forget it. Let¡¯s withdraw and interview Adonis Williams instead,¡± the reporters pondered. Then, several people left Chuzzle. The River North Region covers five provinces in total. Chuzzle is the weakest among them. The strongest in martial arts is Bergerac Province. And Adonis Williams is from Bergerac Province. At this moment, in an unassuming Chinese-style mansion in Peach Blossom City, Bergerac Province, an old man with white hair was sipping tea. ¡°Master, why did you go back on your word?¡± The disciple looked somewhat angry! Adonis Williams remained silent, just sipping his tea. The tea he drank was extraordinary; every leaf was a brilliant green. Most surprisingly, the tea was infused with a rich qi! The intensity of the qi was almostparable to herbs that had been cultivated for hundreds of years! ¡°How many leaves of this tea are left?¡± At this moment, Adonis Williams suddenly asked his disciple. ¡°Three leaves left,¡± said the disciple. ¡°Three leaves¡­ It¡¯s been decades in the blink of an eye,¡± Adonis Williams murmured softly. The disciple frowned and said, ¡°Master, where did this teae from, and why do you attach such importance to it?¡± All along, Adonis Williams has been extremely cautious about this tea; even his disciple knew nothing about its origin. Facing the disciple¡¯s question, Adonis Williams hesitated for a moment and then said slowly, ¡°This tea is called Enlightenment Tea, and it was given by a mysterious master a long time ago.¡± ¡°Enlightenment Tea?¡± The disciple seemed somewhat surprised. Adonis Williams sighed and said, ¡°That was fifty years ago. Back then, I was just an ordinary martial artist¡­¡± Fifty years ago, Adonis Williams had average talent, making it difficult for him to be a Grandmaster, let alone a Master. During an adventure, Adonis Williams encountered a mysterious master who was travelling. It was that man who casually gifted Adonis Williams more than ten leaves of Enlightenment Tea. And it was because of the Enlightenment Tea that Adonis Williams became who he is today. ¡°If I remember correctly, the master should have had thest name Smith,¡± Adonis Williams murmured in a low voice. ¡°The same surname as Ethan Smith?¡± The disciple was a little surprised. Adonis Williams didn¡¯t say anything more. He stood up, hands sped behind his back, gazing into the distance, murmuring, ¡°I really don¡¯t know¡­ this fortune of mine, all casually gifted by that master, I really don¡¯t know if there is any connection between Ethan Smith and that master¡­¡± For this reason, Adonis Williams suddenly canceled his ns to meet with Ethan Smith. ¡°Master, whether there is a connection or not, don¡¯t you find out by just going there and taking a look?¡± the disciple suggested. Adonis Williams was silent for a moment, then said, ¡°Let¡¯s find a suitable time to visit Chuzzle.¡± ¡°Yes, Master.¡± Although Adonis Williams didn¡¯t show up, Ethan Smith didn¡¯t rush to remove his formation. It was because nobody knew if Adonis Williams would suddenly visit. At this time, in arge bar in Shince City. Anthony Hansen was partying in the dance floor, looking extremely happy. ¡°Young Master Hansen, what¡¯s making you so happy?¡± a woman in a tight skirt walked up and asked. Anthony Hansen proudly said, ¡°re Richardson agreed topete with me. She said that as long as I win, she¡¯ll do whatever I say.¡± ¡°Oh? Competing with Young Master Hansen? Isn¡¯t that overestimating her abilities?¡± The woman in the tight skirt was surprised. Anthony Hansen sneered, ¡°Originally, I invited that Ethan Smith, but I don¡¯t know why, re Richardson volunteered topete with me.¡± ¡°Well, if that¡¯s the case, don¡¯t me me for not being polite¡­¡± A hint of desire shed in Anthony Hansen¡¯s eyes. Thinking of re Richardson¡¯s enchanting figure and sweet, innocent face, Anthony Hansen felt a surge of lust in his lower abdomen. He couldn¡¯t wait for that day toe.. Chapter 263 Chapter 263: The Undying Greed of a Thief_1 Chapter 263 Chapter 263: The Undying Greed of a Thief_1 Anthony Hansen was quite pleased with himself that night, so he drank quite a bit. Upon leaving, he staggered and stumbled, in high spirits. He came to the underground parking garage alone, ready to drive home. But at that moment, he felt a chill creeping up his back. Anthony subconsciously turned around, only to see a sinister old man sitting behind him. "Ah!" Anthony was taken aback, trembling, and more than half of his drunkenness was gone! The old man raised his hand and pressed it on Anthony''s shoulder, using a tremendous force that kept Anthony immobilized! "Uncle... I''ll give you as much money as you want. Just don''t kill me.." Anthony was so scared that he nearly wet his pants. The old man sinisterly stared at Anthony, then leaned his head closer. A strong smell of bad breath suddenly assaulted Anthony''s nose. Already drunk, Anthony nearly threw up on the spot. "The girl, re Richardson... Our Earth Fiend Valley has taken an interest in her... You... cannot touch her..." said the old man ominously. Anthony was stunned. This old man was actually after re? And what was this Earth Fiend Valley he was talking about? "After yourpetition tomorrow, take her to somewhere secluded and hand her over to me..." whispered the old man beside Anthony''s ear. Although Anthony craved re''s body, under such circumstances, he didn''t have the courage to refuse. "Okay, okay, don''t worry. I will definitely do it!" Anthony hastily nodded. Although he agreed verbally, Anthony couldn''t help but sneer in his heart. Just wait until I run away, then who the hell are you? I''ll just call the police and have you arrested! As for re, she''s mine! Apparently, the old man had guessed his thoughts. The old man reached out a finger and a sinister skull appeared before Anthony''s eyes. Seeing this, Anthony was so frightened that he almost fainted, and his pants became yellow with fear. "You''d better do as I say, or else... I''ll make sure you wish you were dead!" the old man shouted ominously. Scared out of his wits, Anthony covered his eyes and screamed, "I will, I will!" After those words, there was no more movement in the backseat. Summoning his courage, Anthony looked back. The back seat was already empty. Wiping the sweat off his forehead, Anthony said with lingering fear, "What the hell was that thing? It was terrifying..." The next day. Adonis Williams didn''t show himself, which gradually caused Ethan Smith to lower his guard.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om However, he still didn''t lift his formation because facing a high-level opponent like Adonis, Ethan had to be cautious. That day, Ethan went out with Edward Green to look around the herb market and buy some herbs to nt in White City. As luck would have it, Ethan and Edward ran into re and Maya soon after they left. "re? Where are you headed?" Ethan greeted re. re said with some surprise, "What a coincidence! I didn''t expect to see you here!" Maya, standing beside, stared at Ethan and said, "Some people are really not men at all." As she spoke, Maya''s eyes were fixed on Ethan. This made Ethan somewhat puzzled and he frowned, "Are you talking about me?" "Who else could I be talking about?" Maya huffed. "Is it about re...?" "Enough, don''t talk about it anymore." re interrupted just as Maya was about to speak. After that, re hurriedly greeted Ethan and then ran off with Maya. Ethan was left in confusion, watching their retreating figures."I don''t think I provoked her..." Ethan Smith scratched his head. "Who can fathom the thoughts of a young girl?" Edward Green muttered. After buying a sackful of herbs at the herbal market, it was dark by the time they returned home. Ethan put those herbs aside and took out the Divine Medicine from his room. "Since Adonis Williams isn''ting anytime soon, I should consider closing myself off from the world," Ethan thought to himself. With the help of Divine Medicine, Ethan decided to try to break through to the Monastic Stage. Once reaching the Monastic Stage, Ethan was confident that he wouldn''t fear any Grandmaster, even privileged aristocratic young men like Dexter ir. After careful consideration, Ethan decided to return to River City to close himself off. Shince City was crowded and chaotic, which could easily cause unnecessary trouble. As Ethan pondered, his phone suddenly rang. Picking it up, he saw it was from an unknown number. "Hello?" Ethan tentatively answered the phone. The person on the other end scolded, "Ethan Smith, you''re not a man at all! Because of you, re Richardson offended Anthony Hansen, don''t you know?" It sounded like Maya. But her words left Ethan somewhat puzzled. Wasn''t Maya the root cause? "What do you mean?" Ethan frowned. Maya gritted her teeth and said, "Anthony Hansen challenged you to a car race, but you didn''t agree. re decided to go up against him." "As a result, Anthony intentionally forced her off the track during the race, and re is now unconscious!" Maya said through clenched teeth. "I''ll tell you, re agreed to obey whatever Anthony demanded if she lost the race. Anthony is a pervert, so you better think of something!" Having said that, Maya hung up the phone. Ethan frowned, and after some thought, he looked up the nearby racing tracks and then drove off in a hurry. At this moment, at the racetrack. Anthony was notorious for his dirty y on the track, and the drivers who raced against him usually wouldn''te out unscathed. re, with herck of experience, was forced into a crash by Anthony. In the car, re was unconscious and injured in several ces. "Don''t worry, I''ll take her to the hospital right away," Anthony said with an air of righteousness. "Anthony, if anything happens to re, I won''t let you off!" Maya said indignantly. Anthony nced at Maya and said mockingly, "Weren''t you calling me ''Brother Anthony'' a few days ago?" "Who knew you were such a despicable, shameless, vile person!" Maya cursed. Anthony''s face darkened. He looked at Maya with narrowed eyes, and a wave of agitation went through him: Although Maya doesn''tpare to re in beauty, she''s definitely top-notch! Moreover, as Maya''s background wasn''t asplicated as re''s, she would be an excellent choice to have some fun with... "How did I not notice Maya before..." Anthony couldn''t help but gaze at her lewdly. Maya stared back and said, "What are you dawdling for? Aren''t you going to hurry and take re to the hospital?" Anthony thought for a moment and smirked, "Maya, why don''t youe with me to take re to the hospital? If I go alone, will you feel at ease?"Upon hearing this, Maya frowned slightly. After a moment of thought, she nodded, "I''ll go with you. If anything happens to re, I definitely won''t let you off!" "Fine, no problem!" Anthony smirked inwardly. Wait till we get to our destination, and I''ll make you suffer! Then, Anthony carried re towards the car. Seeing re''s two smooth slender legs, Anthony found it hard to look away, almost drooling. But remembering the scene from the previous night, Anthony shivered and ultimately didn''t dare to make a move. Anthony drove away from the racetrack and headed towards a remote mountain. At this moment, on this mountain, an old man was waiting. Chapter 264: 264: Clare Richardson in Trouble_l Chapter 264: 264: re Richardson in Trouble_l
Trantor: 549690339 The old man on the mountain leaned back with his hands behind him, a cold glint bursting from his eyes. Meanwhile, Anthony Hansen was driving fast down the road.
Looking at the two beauties in the car, Anthony couldn¡¯t help but swallow his saliva. Especially re Richardson, her figure and face were simply irresistible. ¡°Never mind, having Maya is enough¡­¡± Anthony thought to himself. ¡°Anthony, this doesn¡¯t seem like the way to the hospital?¡± Maya frowned. Anthony squinted and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I have a friend who¡¯s a divine doctor, much better than the hospital!¡± Maya frowned even tighter. She always felt that Anthony was lying. Furthermore, his gaze was creepy. The road grew darker ahead, and soon, there were almost no signs of human habitation around them. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the hospital instead.¡± Maya said, a little scared. Anthonv zrinned wickedlv, ¡°We¡¯re almost there, what are vou afraid of? Rx, you¡¯ll be happy in a moment¡­¡±
Upon hearing that, Maya was even more frightened. She tried to open the car door, only to find it locked. ¡°Let us out right now! I¡¯m not going!¡± Maya said anxiously. But Anthony ignored her and kept driving all the way to the foot of a mountain. ¡°We¡¯re here.¡± Anthony mmed on the brakes, stopping the car in front of the old man. Seeing the surroundings, Maya¡¯s face turned pale, and her heart filled with panic! She opened the car door and tried to run, but Anthony grabbed her hair! ¡°Bitch, trying to run now? It¡¯s toote!¡± Anthony yelled maliciously. Maya struggled desperately but she was no match for Anthony. Anthony pped her face viciously and shouted, ¡°You¡¯d better behave, or I¡¯ll kill you!¡± Maya, pale and terrified, couldn¡¯t help but let the tears flow. She trembled and stammered, ¡°Anthony, what¡­what do you want¡­¡±
¡°Heh heh, you little whore, what do you think I want? Dare to insult me, huh?¡± Anthony sneered. At that moment, the old man indifferently said, ¡°Not bad, even got some unexpected gains.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Anthony was stunned. The old man raised a finger, and a powerful force immediately aimed at Maya. Almost instantly, Maya passed out. Then the old man waved his hand, and captured Maya. Upon seeing the old man¡¯s abilities, Anthony¡¯s eyes widened in shock. He had never encountered such a miraculous skill! For a moment, Anthony regarded the old man as a real living immortal! ¡°Hmm, even a virgin, well done.¡± The old man nodded with satisfaction. Anthony¡¯s face changed, and he mustered the courage to say, ¡°Old¡­ old immortal, this girl is mine, can you give her to me¡­¡±
The old man¡¯s eyes narrowed, and he coldly looked at Anthony. Anthony immediately felt a chill down his spine, cold sweat pouring out! He hurriedly knelt down and begged, ¡°Old immortal, I was wrong, this girl is yours¡­¡± The old man snorted coldly, and said indifferently, ¡°From today on, you¡¯ll be responsible for finding women for me. Remember, only virgins, the younger the better.¡± Anthony was stunned, andughed awkwardly, ¡°Old immortal, I didn¡¯t expect you to have such a hobby¡­¡± Upon hearing that, the old man raised his hand and pressed down! The terrifying force made Anthony kneel on the floor, unable to get up! ¡°Old immortal, I was wrong¡­¡± Anthony hurriedly said. The old man retracted his force and snorted coldly, ¡°Remember, find me three virgins every month, the younger the better, understood?¡± ¡°Yes, yes¡­¡± Anthony nodded desperately. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯ll be well-rewarded.¡± Having said that, the old man flicked his finger, and a Pillnded in Anthony¡¯s hand. Anthony took the Pill and couldn¡¯t help being a bit puzzled. ¡°This Pill is from the elder of the Earth Fiend Valley and it is a sacred pill; it¡¯ll have miraculous effects on you,¡± the old man said indifferently. Anthony quickly nodded and said, ¡°Thank you, old immortal!¡± The next second, the old man grabbed re Richardson and Maya and disappeared into the night. Anthony wiped his sweat, feeling lingering fear. The old man¡¯s methods were too frightening¡­ Anthony carefully put away the Pill, then got into the car and drove home. On the other side. Ethan Smith was speeding towards the racing track. However, when he arrived, Anthony Hansen had already disappeared. Ethan furrowed his eyebrows, looking at the people on the field, he asked coldly, ¡°Where¡¯s Anthony Hansen?¡± A few young men nced at Ethan and said impatiently, ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m asking you where Anthony Hansen is.¡± Ethan said coldly. The young man waved his hand and said, ¡°How would I know? Get the hell out of here!¡± Having said that, the young man reached out to push Ethan¡¯s chest. Ethan instantly grabbed his wrist, applied force, and the young man immediately grimaced in pain, screaming. ¡°Where¡¯s Anthony Hansen?¡± Ethan said coldly. The young man hastily replied, ¡°Big brother, Anthony Hansen had an ident, he took a girl named re Richardson to the hospital¡­¡± ¡°Hospital?¡± Ethan¡¯s eyebrows tightened. ¡°Big brother, can you let go first¡­¡± the young man said in pain. Ethan loosened his grip, and the young man breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°What happened?¡± Ethan asked coldly. The young man bitterly smiled, ¡°Anthony said he wanted to pick up a girl named re Richardson, so he bet her on a car race.¡± ¡°But I don¡¯t know why, during the race, Anthony intentionally rammed her car, causing her to flip over and pass out¡­¡± ¡°Then he took re and her friend named Maya to the hospital¡­¡± Ethan¡¯s face turned incredibly cold. He didn¡¯t say a word, and walked straight out of the door. As soon as he walked out, William Richardson called. ¡°Ethan, why hasn¡¯t ree home yet?¡± William wondered. Ethan frowned, ¡°I was just about to tell you about it.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± William was stunned on the other end. ¡°re hasn¡¯t been with you?¡± Ethan furrowed his eyebrows, ¡°No¡­¡± Then, Ethan told William the whole story. Upon hearing that, William was filled with rage! ¡°That Anthony¡­ how dare he try to take advantage of my daughter, I will never let him off easily!¡± William shouted angrily. ¡°William, our priority is to find re,¡± Ethan said in a deep voice. ¡°How about this, you find out which hospital re is in, and I¡¯ll go find Anthony. We¡¯ll split up.¡± Ethan suggested. ¡°Alright, alright, I¡¯ll ask someone right away!¡± William hurriedly agreed. After hanging up the phone, Ethan returned to the racing track, grabbed a young man, and rushed to Anthony¡¯s house.. Chapter 265: 247: Heading to Earth Fiend Valley_l Chapter 265: 247: Heading to Earth Fiend Valley_l
On the way, Ethan Smith drove extremely fast. The young man sitting beside him was frightened, his face pale. ¡°Bro, I¡­ I know nothing, please spare me¡­¡± the young man said with a grin.
Ethan nced at him and said, ¡°I won¡¯t do anything to you, just take me to Anthony Hansen¡¯s door, and I¡¯ll let you go.¡± ¡°Yes, yes¡­¡± The young man hastily nodded. After driving for about half an hour, the car finally stopped in front of a vi. ¡°Bro, this is the Hansen Family¡¯s ce. You see that lit room? That¡¯s Anthony Hansen¡¯s bedroom.¡± The young man eagerly said. Ethan nodded. Then, with a gentle force on his feet, his body leaped into the air! ¡°What the¡­¡± The young man rubbed his eyes, dumbfounded. Inside the room. Anthony Hansen was studying the Pill in his hand. ¡°I wonder how much money this thing can sell for¡­¡± Anthony thought to himself. ¡°Whatever, let¡¯s just eat it and see what happens.¡± As he spoke, Anthony opened his mouth to stuff the Pill in.
At that moment, the window suddenly shattered! Immediately after, Ethan Smith leaped in from outside. Seeing Ethan, Anthony was stunned for a moment. ¡°What are you doing here? Get the fuck out of my room, you hear me?¡± Anthony climbed up from his bed, cursing angrily. Ethan ignored his words and coldly asked, ¡°Where¡¯s re?¡± ¡°What fish, big or small? I don¡¯t know anything!¡± Anthony cursed. ¡°Get out now, or I¡¯ll call someone!¡± Ethan¡¯s face turned cold, as he raised his finger and shot out spiritual power like a bullet! ¡°Bang!¡± A bloody hole appeared in Anthony¡¯s knee, causing him to fall to his knees! ¡°My leg¡­¡± Anthony held his leg, in unbearable pain. ¡°I¡¯ll ask you again, where¡¯s re? If you don¡¯t speak, I¡¯ll kill you.¡± Ethan exuded a menacing murderous spirit!
This murderous spirit was incredibly strong, even more intense than the old man¡¯s! This terrified Anthony, his face turning pale! Trembling, he said, ¡°You¡­what do you want to do? Don¡¯t mess with me¡­¡± Ethan waved his hand and pped Anthony to the ground! The immense force caused Anthony to cough up blood continuously! ¡°Last chance, where is re?¡± Ethan roared. At this point, Anthony waspletely terrified, and hastily said, ¡°Don¡¯t kill me, don¡¯t kill me¡­ re was taken away by an old man¡­¡± ¡°Old man?¡± Ethan raised an eyebrow. ¡°What exactly happened? Tell me clearly!¡± Ethan shouted angrily. Anthony painfully recounted the whole story to Ethan. ¡°That old man even demanded that I find three virgins for him every month,¡± Anthony said anxiously. ¡°By the way, as a reward, he gave me this Pill!¡± Anthony took out the Pill from his pocket and held it out in his palm. Ethan took the Pill and nced at it, surprised.
There was actually qi inside this Pill? But now was not the time to focus on this, Ethan put away the Pill and asked, ¡°Where is the old man?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­ I don¡¯t even know him¡­¡± Anthony said, somewhat bitter. Ethan narrowed his eyes and said coldly, ¡°Seems like you won¡¯t cry until you see your coffin¡­¡± ¡°No, no, I really don¡¯t know!¡± Anthony shouted desperately. ¡°I remember now, he mentioned something about Earth Fiend Valley¡­ Yes, Earth Fiend Valley!¡± In the urgency of the situation, Anthony recalled the old man¡¯s words. Upon hearing the words ¡°Earth Fiend Valley,¡± Ethan¡¯s face instantly turned ice-cold! Even the room¡¯s temperature seemed to drop to freezing point in an instant! ¡°This Earth Fiend Valley¡­is truly incorrigible,¡± Ethan took a deep breath, his eyes shing with anger. ¡°Bro, I¡¯ve told you everything I know, it really has nothing to do with me¡­¡± Anthony said, somewhat frightened. Ethan paid no attention to Anthony, leaped into the air, and jumped out of the window. After leaving Anthony¡¯s house, Ethan drove towards William Richardson¡¯s residence. When he arrived, William was making frantic phone calls, trying to find out which hospital re was in. As soon as he saw Ethan, William hurried over. He said anxiously, ¡°Ethan, where is re? Any news?¡± Ethan nodded, looked at William, and whispered, ¡°re, she¡­¡± ¡°What happened to her, tell me quickly!¡± William nearly burst into tears. ¡°re was taken away by someone from Earth Fiend Valley,¡± Ethan sighed. ¡°Earth Fiend Valley?¡± William furrowed his brows, ¡°Where¡¯s Earth Fiend Valley?¡± ¡°A mysterious organization in the southwest. They specialize in selecting untainted young girls and using their dark energy for cultivation,¡± Ethan said coldly. ¡°I thought the parasite on re was ced by your enemy, but it seems that the Earth Fiend Valley had been targeting her for a long time,¡± Ethan said slowly. After hearing Ethan¡¯s words, William immediately became anxious. He grabbed Ethan¡¯s shoulder, tears in his eyes, ¡°She¡¯s my only daughter, I can¡¯t lose her, Ethan, help me think of a way. I can¡¯t lose re¡­¡± As he spoke, tears flowed down William¡¯s face. Seeing William¡¯s state, Ethan sighed in his heart. No matter what, parents are always the ones who love their children the most. ¡°William, don¡¯t worry, I will bring re back safely,¡± Ethan reassured. William wiped away his tears and urgently said, ¡°As long as you bring re back, I¡¯ll do whatever you say!¡± ¡°William, you should rest first. I¡¯m heading to the southwest right now,¡± Ethan said. With those words, Ethan turned and left the Richardson Family¡¯s residence. He got into the car, and called Conrad Schroeder. Conrad hadn¡¯t gone to sleep yet and was surprised to receive Ethan¡¯s call, ¡°Mr. Smith, why are you calling me in the middle of the night? Is something wrong?¡± Ethan spoke seriously, ¡°Do you know where Earth Fiend Valley is?¡± Conrad was taken aback, frowning, ¡°Mr. Smith, why are you suddenly asking about this?¡± ¡°I have to go save someone,¡± Ethan said coldly. ¡°Save someone?¡± Conrad was even more confused. ¡°I don¡¯t have time to exin,¡± Ethan said with a furrowed brow. Conrad said solemnly, ¡°I do know the location of Earth Fiend Valley, but¡­ it is shrouded in mystery. Even a Grandmaster entering it might note out alive¡­¡± Ethan took a deep breath and said, ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll wait for you at the airport.¡± Conrad hesitated, awkwardly saying, ¡°Am I going too?¡± ¡°Who else will show me the way?¡± Ethan said. ¡°Give you half an hour.¡± And with that, Ethan hung up the phone. re¡¯s misfortune was directly rted to Ethan, though it could be argued that it wasn¡¯t his fault. In other words, Ethan wasn¡¯t the root cause, but he was the immediate reason. As such, Ethan had to see this matter through to the end.. Chapter 266: 266: Ethan Smith’s Father_l Chapter 266: 266: Ethan Smith¡¯s Father_l
Trantor: 549690339 Moreover, Ethan Smith had long been unable to bear the actions of Earth Fiend Valley. Over the years, they had kidnapped countless girls and harmed numerous families!
¡°Earth Fiend Valley¡­must not exist!¡± Ethan Smith clenched his teeth and trembled with rage! Conrad Schroeder quickly arrived at the airport, and after purchasing tickets, the two boarded a ne heading to the Southwest. ¡°Mr. Smith, although Earth Fiend Valley has declined over the years, it¡¯s not a problem for them to deal with one or two Grandmasters,¡± Conrad Schroeder said. Ethan Smith nodded, ¡°I know.¡± Conrad Schroeder opened his mouth, wanting to say something more but ultimately remained silent. After getting to know Ethan Smith during this time, Conrad Schroeder understood his personality. Once he made a decision, nobody could change his mind. While on the ne, Ethan Smith took out the stone statue. Earth Fiend Valley Ancestor¡¯s strength had reached its limit; Ethan Smith didn¡¯t know if he could borrow it a second time. After much thought, Ethan Smith eventually gave up on the idea. Moreover¡­ Ethan Smith also wanted to know how strong he was now.
Just as Ethan Smith was about to put away the stone statue, a sudden pain pierced through his head! Then, Ethan Smith¡¯s divine sense was sucked into the stone statue. As usual, as soon as Ethan Smith¡¯s divine sense entered, it was pped to the ground by Earth Fiend Valley Ancestor! The Ancestor¡¯s methods were extremely cruel and ruthless, and the direct attack on his divine sense made even Ethan Smith grimace in pain. ¡°Have you found the method to remove the seal?¡± the Ancestor coldly asked. Looking at the Ancestor before him, Ethan Smith¡¯s mind couldn¡¯t help but sh images of Earth Fiend Valley¡¯s evil deeds. This also made Ethan Smith¡¯s face turn cold, wishing he could kill the Ancestor right away! But in the end, Ethan Smith held back. Taking a deep breath, he tried to maintain a smile and said, ¡°To answer the Ancestor, I have found it.¡± Hearing this, the Ancestor suddenly became overjoyed! ¡°Hurry, quickly remove the seal for me!¡± the Ancestor roared like a madman!
The piercing noise almost shattered Ethan Smith¡¯s divine sense! Ethan Smith endured the pain and reluctantly said, ¡°Ancestor, I did find the seal, but there was an ident.¡± ¡°What?!¡± The Ancestor became furious, suddenly raising his hand and grabbing Ethan Smith¡¯s divine sense. The pain was beyond imagination, Ethan Smith¡¯s face turned extremely pale, and his whole body trembled violently! Ethan¡¯s physical body was even more drenched in cold sweat, and his face was white as a sheet. ¡°Are you ying with me?! Time and time again there¡¯s an ident; do you think I¡¯m a fool?!¡± the Ancestor coldly said. ¡°I think you simply don¡¯t want me to leave, you¡¯re coveting Earth Fiend Valley!¡± Ethan Smith forcefully suppressed his anger and said, ¡°Ancestor, I have absolutely no intention of doing so. It¡¯s that Ethan Smith¡­ he somehow learned about it and stole the method to remove the seal.¡± ¡°Ethan Smith? It¡¯s that Ethan Smith again!¡± Mentioning this name, the Ancestor became enraged and furious! ¡°I will kill him! I will tear him to pieces! Skin him alive!¡± Looking at the Ancestor¡¯s angry expression, Ethan Smith secretly sneered in his heart.
¡°Ancestor, the chaotic body truly lives up to its reputation. Even with me borrowing your strength to enter the Grandmasters Realm, I¡¯m still no match for him,¡± Ethan Smith sighed. The Ancestor didn¡¯t seem surprised. He looked at Ethan Smith coldly and said, ¡°The chaotic body is unparalleled among its peers, so it¡¯s understandable that you¡¯re no match for him.¡± ¡°Ancestor, what should we do now? If we don¡¯t get rid of Ethan Smith, Earth Fiend Valley will disappear, and you¡¯ll never be able to leave this ce,¡± Ethan Smith sighed. The Ancestor nced at Ethan Smith and didn¡¯t say anything for a while. After a few minutes, he suddenly said, ¡°I will lend you all my strength temporarily, but I will be in a weakened state.¡± ¡°Ah? I can¡¯t really ept that¡­¡± Although he said so, Ethan Smith was secretly overjoyed inside! This idiot was actually going to lend him all his strength! ¡°Ancestor, if it would harm you, I absolutely cannot ept it!¡± Ethan Smith pretended to be frightened. The Ancestor sneered, ¡°It¡¯s alright; with the blood essence of a thousand girls, I can recover to my peak.¡± Upon hearing this, Ethan Smith wanted to tear the Ancestor to pieces immediately! A thousand young girls, so insignificant in his mouth! How many people must Earth Fiend Valley have harmed over the years? Ethan Smith almost couldn¡¯t hold back, but in order to maintain the overall situation, he gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Fine, there¡¯s no other choice right now.¡± The Ancestor nodded and said, ¡°But remember, you can only maintain it for three days; you must kill him within these three days.¡± ¡°Three days is enough,¡± Ethan Smith nodded. The Ancestor said no more and immediately activated the technique. At the same time, Ethan Smith¡¯s divine sense left the stone statue and returned to his body. ¡°Mr. Smith, are you alright?¡± Conrad Schroeder asked worriedly. Ethan Smith gestured that he was fine, but his face looked a bit pale. An enormous power that didn¡¯t belong to him surged towards Ethan Smith¡¯s body! Such a vast power, Ethan Smith¡¯s body could hardly bear it! His dantian was almost on the verge of bursting, and his abdomen was filled with sharp pain! Ethan Smith¡¯s forehead was covered in sweat, and he bit down hard on his teeth, curling his body! ¡°I can¡¯t¡­ I must hold on, or my dantian might burst open¡­¡± Ethan Smith clearly felt that his dantian had reached the breaking point! If just a little more power was transmitted, his dantian would undoubtedly shatter! ¡°It¡¯s over¡­¡± Ethan Smith¡¯s face turned pale, and his heart was filled with horror! At that moment, a ray of light lit up within Ethan Smith¡¯s dantian! The light seemed to burst out from the darkness and eventually turned into a golden hand! The big hand directly covered Ethan Smith¡¯s dantian. In an instant, the rampaging power became as gentle as a stream, stabilizing. Ethan Smith couldn¡¯t help but be stunned. Whose hand is this? Where did ite from? How did it appear in his body? Before Ethan Smith could react, the giant hand disappeared without a trace. Ethan Smith was astonished, with countless thoughts shing through his mind. ¡°Could it be¡­¡± Ethan Smith suddenly thought of something. ¡°Could it be a safety measure left by my father?¡± Ethan Smith whispered. Aside from his father, Ethan Smith could think of no other possibility! ¡°It must be, it must be!¡± Ethan Smith couldn¡¯t help but be excited! Since he was a child, Ethan Smith had always envied other children who had parents. Thisck of affection had always left him with a sense of inferiority. He felt like he was an unloved child, even resenting his parents at times. But now, Ethan Smith slowly realized that his father had indeed been there for him. Although his father hadn¡¯t been with Ethan while growing up, he had paved the way for him long ago from the shadows. ¡°Father¡­¡± Ethan Smith whispered, his eyes brimming with tears. Indeed, no one could not love their own child. However, why had his father nevere to see him? Chapter 267: 267: Ancient Tower_l Chapter 267: 267: Ancient Tower_l
Trantor: 549690339 Ethan Smith had not spoken for a long time, and Conrad Schroeder on the side did not dare to say much either. After a long while, Ethan Smith slowly sighed.
¡°Mr. Smith, what¡¯s ¡­ what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Conrad Schroeder couldn¡¯t help but ask. Ethan Smith shook his head and smiled, ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± He gently clenched his fist, and sure enough, the realm of the Grandmaster had returned. He originally did not want to borrow this old ancestor¡¯s power, but unexpectedly, he insisted on giving it to him. With no choice, Ethan Smith could only ¡°reluctantly¡± borrow the power of Earth Fiend Valley to eliminate Earth Fiend Valley. Chuzzle was far from Cloudinia in the southwest, so the ne stopped at an airport halfway. After refueling, a few more people boarded the ne. Originally, there was no one on Ethan Smith¡¯s side, but after this stop, a girl boarded the ne. This girl was about twenty years old, with a rather cute outfit. There was also a young man following her, his clothes indicating great strength, with an extraordinary aura. Ethan Smith looked closely and found that the youth was actually in the Peak Form of Inner Strength Masters Realm.
This surprised Ethan Smith somewhat. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to encounter an Inner Strength Master on the ne¡­¡± Ethan Smith touched his chin and thought silently. At this moment, the girl took out a bunch of snacks from her bag and politely handed Ethan Smith a pack. Ethan Smith waved his hand and said, ¡°I won¡¯t have any.¡± The girl put the snacks aside and smiled, ¡°Are you also going to Cloudinia?¡± Ethan Smith didn¡¯t feel much like chatting, so he just nodded. But the girl was very enthusiastic, and said, ¡°My name is Aislinn Noble, that¡¯s my friend Marvin Howard.¡± Ethan Smith nodded without saying anything and then closed his eyes slightly. At this time, Marvin Howard frowned, ¡°You¡¯re so rude.¡± ¡°Oh, it¡¯s fine.¡± Aislinn Noble hurriedly waved her hand. Then, Aislinn Noble sat on the ne and started carefully eating her snacks. As for Marvin Howard, he focused his attention on Conrad Schroeder.
He stared at Conrad Schroeder for a long time, then leaned forward and whispered, ¡°Are you a martial artist?¡± Conrad Schroeder nced at him without saying a word. Marvin Howard didn¡¯t get angry, but said excitedly, ¡°Judging from your aura, are you at least a Master level martial artist?¡± Conrad Schroeder frowned, ¡°Do you have any questions about that?¡± Marvin Howard waved his hand and said, ¡°No, no, I¡¯m just curious¡­You must be a master, right?¡± ¡°Master of the First Rank.¡± Conrad Schroeder said indifferently. Upon hearing this, Marvin Howard¡¯s eyes lit up! He excitedly said, ¡°I pay my respects to the senior! I can¡¯t believe that I met such a master on this ne!¡± Afterward, Marvin Howard chattered non -stop, constantly expressing his respect. Conrad Schroeder looked irritated and said, ¡°Do you have anything else to say? If not, I¡¯d like to rest.¡± Marvin Howard quickly said, ¡°Senior, you can rest first.¡±
Atst, the surroundings quieted down, Conrad Schroeder closed his eyes slightly and retracted his aura. The ne flew high in the sky, racing towards Cloudinia. At this moment, re Richardson and Maya had been captured and taken to Earth Fiend Valley. On the way to Earth Fiend Valley, an old man fed re Richardson a pill. After taking the pill, re Richardson surprisingly woke up. At this moment, re Richardson and Maya were imprisoned in a dungeon. This dungeon was specifically for holding young, inexperienced girls, and at a nce, there were at least hundreds of them. Fear was written all over the faces of every girl. They screamed and shouted desperately, but no one could save them. ¡°re, what should we do now?¡± Maya, in horror, grabbed re Richardson¡¯s arm as her body trembled. re was also afraid, fear written all over her innocent face. Looking at the surroundings, re Richardson was on the verge of copse. But at this difficult moment, images of Ethan Smith shed unconsciously in her head. As long as she thought of Ethan Smith, re felt a sense of security in her heart. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, we will be fine,¡± re Richardson tried tofort the crying Maya, suppressing her own fear. But Maya couldn¡¯t control her inner fear. She had never seen such a scene growing up in the city. For Maya, this dungeon was a living purgatory! ¡°I don¡¯t want to die, re, I don¡¯t want to die¡­¡± Maya cried, her pupils dting in fear. ¡°It¡¯s all because of Ethan Smith, if it wasn¡¯t for him, we wouldn¡¯t have been caught here ¡­¡± Maya said despairingly. Upon hearing this, re said helplessly, ¡°Is it not Anthony Hansen who harmed us? You me Ethan Smith but not Anthony Hansen?¡± ¡°If Ethan Smith hadn¡¯t rejected you, we wouldn¡¯t have fallen for Anthony Hansen¡¯s trap¡­¡± Maya said tremblingly. re Richardson was speechless, looking exasperated and saying nothing more. She nced around, in the entire dungeon, all she saw were helpless young girls. ¡°When I get out, I¡¯ll make sure my dad destroys this ce!¡± re Richardson murmured. ¡°You still want to leave? Don¡¯t be delusional.¡± Someone sneered from the side. ¡°Once youe here, you¡¯ll never leave.¡± Upon hearing this, Maya became even more desperate and cried loudly in the dungeon. And re¡¯s face reflected a touch of horror. She was only in her teens, and to be locked here for a lifetime was worse than death! At this critical moment, she didn¡¯t know why but the figure that shed through her mind was Ethan Smith. ¡°Ethan Smith¡­¡± re looked at the faint light outside and murmured softly. The ne flew for a full seven hours beforending. By this time, the sky was turning a fish-belly white. Ethan Smith looked at his watch, and it was exactly five o¡¯clock in the morning. ¡°I hope re is okay¡­¡± Ethan Smith clenched his teeth, unconsciously gripping his fist. ¡°Senior, where are you going?¡± On the other side, Marvin Howard closely followed Conrad Schroeder. Conrad Schroeder nced at him and coldly said, ¡°Ancient Tower.¡± ¡°What a coincidence?¡± Marvin Howard¡¯s eyes lit up. He hurriedly said, ¡°We are going to the Ancient Tower too! Senior, can we go together?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need for that.¡± Ethan Smith said expressionlessly. Marvin Howard red at Ethan Smith and snapped, ¡°Did I ask you? Who wants to travel with you?¡± After saying that, Marvin Howardughed and looked at Conrad Schroeder. ¡°Senior, let¡¯s go together, it¡¯s better to have someone to rely on the way¡­¡± Conrad Schroeder snorted softly, ignored Marvin Howard, and walked to Ethan Smith¡¯s side, bowed and said, ¡°Mr. Smith, I will make the arrangements for the car, please wait a moment..¡± Chapter 268: 268: Breaking the Heaven Gate Will Chapter 268: 268: Breaking the Heaven Gate Will
Do 1 Trantor: 549690339 Upon hearing Conrad Schroeder¡¯s address, Marvin Howard couldn¡¯t help but be taken aback.
These two people, they were actually aplices? And this senior actually referred to him as Mr. Smith? ¡°Hmph, definitely a rich young man.¡± Marvin Howard snorted coldly. He tried to sense the aura on Ethan Smith and found that Ethan¡¯s strength was so weak it could be ignored. This confirmed the suspicions in Marvin Howard¡¯s heart. ¡°How about we go together? We¡¯ve already arranged for a vehicle.¡± Aislinn Noble pointed to an off-road vehicle not far away and said. With the urgency of the situation, it would indeed be a waste of time to find another car. Ethan Smith thought for a moment and then nodded, ¡°Alright, thank you.¡± And so, the group got into the car together and headed for the Ancient Tower. All the way, Marvin Howard kept chattering nonstop. ¡°It¡¯s said that the Ancient Tower is mysterious and unpredictable, and even sells a high-quality Pill that can enhance one¡¯s strength as long as it¡¯s taken.¡± Marvin Howard said.
Aislinn Noble nodded along, ¡°That¡¯s right, and you can also make a wish. Many people say that making a wish here is particrly effective!¡± ¡°Mr. Smith, what they are talking about is the Earth Fiend Valley.¡± Conrad Schroeder whispered at the side. Ethan Smith¡¯s brows furrowed slightly, and he looked doubtfully at Conrad Schroeder, ¡°Earth Fiend Valley is also selling Pills?¡± ¡°Yes, and they have an extremelyrge industry.¡± Conrad Schroeder said solemnly. Ethan Smith snorted, ¡°I don¡¯t believe what they say. The purpose of an evil sect like Earth Fiend Valley is definitely not a simple one.¡± Conrad Schroeder sighed, ¡°Indeed, Earth Fiend Valley is not for profit, but no one Imows what they are truly after.¡± The car sped all the way and soon arrived at the Ancient Tower. Although the Ancient Tower was called a ¡°tower¡±, it was actually a small hill, with something resembling a signal tower built on top of it. There was a glittering golden que hung on the signal tower, recording various mysterious histories. Ethan Smith inspected the signal tower, his brows furrowing slightly. ¡°Do you feel that there¡¯s something odd about this signal tower?¡± Ethan Smith asked in a deep voice.
Conrad Schroeder quickly nodded, ¡°This signal tower seems to emit a strong mental force that makes people unconsciously attracted to it.¡± ¡°The power of faith?¡± Ethan Smith murmured softly. It was said that the power of faith was the most purified force, with effects beyond imagination. ¡°We don¡¯t have time to think about it too much, let¡¯s go.¡± Ethan Smith whispered. Then, the group hurriedly rushed towards the small hill. At the foot of the hill, they built a long Stone Staircase. The Stone Staircase was at least several dozen meters long, and at its sides stood two martial artists. Ethan Smith nced at them and found that the strength of the two martial artists had reached the Master Realm. ¡°Are there any conditions to enter here?¡± Ethan Smith frowned and asked. ¡°Of course, to enter here, you must have a devout heart. Otherwise, you¡¯re not qualified to enter,¡± Aislinn Noble exined with a smile. Marvin Howard shot a nce at Ethan Smith and said meaningfully, ¡°Many second-generation rich try to use money to sneak in, but unfortunately, none of them has seeded.¡±
It was obvious that he was talking about Ethan Smith. In Marvin Howard¡¯s eyes, Ethan Smith was a worthless young man from a rich family. And Conrad Schroeder was Ethan¡¯s bodyguard. Ethan Smith didn¡¯t say anything, he strode forward, and in the blink of an eye came to the entrance. The two at the entrance quickly reached out to stop Ethan Smith. In front of them was a Stone Tablet. From the Stone Tablet, a faint dark energy emanated. To enter, one had to pass the test of this Stone Tablet. ¡°I¡¯ll go first!¡± Marvin Howard quickly walked to the Stone Tablet. He raised his hand and ced it on the Stone Tablet. After a moment, the Stone Tablet emitted a faint rumbling sound. The sound was not loud, but it was clear that the Stone Tablet was shaking. ¡°You can enter,¡± the two doorkeepers said faintly. Upon hearing the words, Marvin Howard was overjoyed! However, he didn¡¯t enter immediately but waited for Aislinn Noble and the others at the side. Just as Aislinn was about to test, the doorman said, ¡°Women don¡¯t need to be tested; they can enter directly.¡± Hearing this, Ethan Smith couldn¡¯t helpughing coldly. Earth Fiend Valley was indeed not for profit. ¡°Seniors, hurry up, I¡¯m waiting for you!¡± Marvin Howard shouted from the side. Conrad Schroeder¡¯s brows furrowed slightly, and he looked unconsciously at Ethan Smith, as if waiting for Ethan¡¯smand. ¡°I¡¯ll go first,¡± Ethan Smith walked to the Stone Tablet, raised his hand, and ced it on the Stone Tablet. The moment he touched it, Ethan Smith immediately felt a current like lightning pass through his body! In just an instant, Ethan Smith¡¯s divine sense faded a bit! ¡°Absorbing divine sense power?¡± Ethan Smith frowned slightly. Just as Ethan Smith was pondering, the two doormen approached and said coldly, ¡°You¡¯re not devout enough, so you cannot enter.¡± ¡°Haha, I knew it!¡± Marvin Howard burst into crazyughter on the side. ¡°What do you young men like you understand about martial arts and belief?¡± Marvin Howard sneered. Ethan Smith ignored him, nced at the doorkeepers, and asked coldly, ¡°How can I be devout enough?¡± The doorkeeper said impatiently, ¡°Don¡¯t ask me. I don¡¯t know. Anyway, everything depends on the judgement of the Stone Tablet. ¡°Fine, you don¡¯t have to waste your time. Just wait outside for us,¡± Marvin Howard shouted from the side. Ethan Smith¡¯s face was cold, he nced at the two doorkeepers and said, ¡°So, if I don¡¯t pass the Stone Tablet¡¯s test, I can¡¯t go in, right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s correct,¡± the two doorkeepers nodded. ¡°What if I insist on going in?¡± Ethan Smith¡¯s tone grew increasingly chilly. ¡°Can you not waste time?¡± Marvin Howard shouted impatiently from the side. ¡°As long as you don¡¯t get the approval of this Stone Tablet, you won¡¯t be able to pass through Heaven Gate, understand?¡± Marvin Howard said with some displeasure. Ethan Smith frowned, ¡°Heaven Gate?¡± Marvin Howard sneered, ¡°It seems you don¡¯t know much about the Ancient Tower. ¡± ¡°This Ancient Tower is a gift from heaven, a grace from the gods! Without any approval, you will be excluded by Heaven Gate! No matter how great your ability is, you have to stand outside obediently!¡± Marvin Howard scoffed. Ethan Smith¡¯s eyes narrowed as he looked toward the entrance. As expected, there was an invisible barrier at the entrance. As long as you didn¡¯t get the approval of the Stone Tablet, you would be kept out. And once approved by the Stone Tablet, one could directly pass through the barrier. ¡°You weren¡¯t approved by Heaven, got it?¡± Marvin Howard shouted. Aislinn Noble also whispered at the side, ¡°I think I¡¯ve heard about it. Don¡¯t make it difficult for them; they can¡¯t control Heaven Gate either¡­¡± Ethan Smithughed coldly. He took a look at the entrance and the Stone Tablet beside it, the corner of his mouth curving into a smile. ¡°If I break this so-called Heaven Gate, I can just enter, right?¡± Ethan Smith asked, raising an eyebrow. Upon hearing this, Marvin Howard suddenly burst intoughter. ¡°You¡¯re really funny. You want to break Heaven Gate? Are you still dreaming? Even a Grandmaster can¡¯t do it, do you understand?¡± Marvin Howard sneered. Ethan Smith didn¡¯t say anything, he clenched his fist, and golden light enveloped his fist.. Chapter 269: 269: The Formation of Earth Fiend Valley_l Chapter 269: 269: The Formation of Earth Fiend Valley_l
Trantor: 549690339 A horrifying aura suddenly enveloped them in an instant! ¡°Boom!¡±
Ethan Smith clenched his Golden Fist and smashed it towards the so-called Heaven Gate with an unstoppable force! With this one punch, the Heaven Gate was instantly struck! Countless cracks spread like ripples in water! Afterward, the entire barrier was shattered directly by Ethan Smith¡¯s punch! The Stone Tablet on one side also suddenly burst into pieces! ¡°What kind of dogshit Heaven Gate, it¡¯s just a formation set up by humans,¡± Aislinn Noble and Marvin Howard were dumbfounded on the side. Was the Heaven Gate actually shattered by Ethan Smith¡¯s punch? ¡°You¡­ you dare!¡± The two guards shouted with somewhatcking confidence. Then they looked at Marvin Howard and Aislinn Noble, scolding, ¡°You two get out of here, the Ancient Tower doesn¡¯t wee you!¡± Marvin Howard¡¯s face changed, and he hastily said, ¡°This has nothing to do with us. We don¡¯t even know him!¡± The guard coldly said, ¡°Save your breath! You dare to forcefully break through the Heaven Gate. This is a great disrespect to the heavens! Get out of here now! ¡±
Marvin Howard was furious. He red at Ethan Smith and scolded, ¡°It¡¯s all your fault! We can¡¯t even get in now! How could you be so selfish!¡± Ethan Smith couldn¡¯t be bothered to pay attention to Marvin Howard; he strode toward the Stone Staircase. Although the two guards were afraid, they still mustered up the courage to move forward. ¡°I told you, you¡­ you can¡¯t go in!¡± one of the guards said. Ethan Smith coldly looked at him and said, ¡°Get out of my way.¡± After meeting Ethan Smith¡¯s eyes, the guard suddenly felt an intense sense of crisis! However, even so, he still did not let go of his body. Ethan Smith couldn¡¯t waste time with him. He swung his big hand and directly smashed the guard¡¯s head. ¡°Ah!!¡± Aislinn Noble screamed involuntarily. Marvin Howard¡¯s face was pale, and he was extremely nervous. Killing someone just like that? What kind of background does this Ethan Smith have?
Ethan Smith and Conrad Schroeder strode towards the Stone Staircase. The two moved quickly, reaching the top of the mountain in the blink of an eye. ¡°Shall we still go?¡± Aislinn Noble carefully asked. Marvin Howard gritted his teeth and said, ¡°It¡¯s not easy toe all the way here. We absolutely cannot miss this opportunity!¡± So, Marvin Howard braced himself and followed them up. At the top of the mountain, two old men were sitting cross-legged. They were dressed like immortals, looking somewhat like old immortals at a nce. In front of them stood many young men and women. Some were asking for medicines, while others were making wishes. Ethan Smith pushed through the crowd and approached the two old men. ¡°Go line up.¡± The old man didn¡¯t even lift his head. People waiting in line also scolded, ¡°Hurry up and get in line! You have no manners!¡± Ethan Smith didn¡¯t pay attention. He reached out with his big hand and directly grabbed the old man¡¯s head, lifting him up forcefully!
Such behavior instantly enraged the old man! He immediately used a technique, and a series of pitch -ck rays burst out from his chest, shooting directly towards Ethan Smith¡¯s face. ¡°ng! ¡± However, the rays shattered upon contact with Ethan Smith¡¯s body! The old man¡¯s face changed drastically! He tried to struggle, but found that Ethan Smith¡¯s power was overwhelming and couldn¡¯t break free! ¡°You¡­ what do you want to do!¡± The old man was both frightened and angry. Ethan Smith coldly said. ¡°Take me to Earth Fiend Valley-¡± Upon hearing the words Earth Fiend Valley, the old man¡¯s face became even uglier! ¡°Who exactly are you!¡± The old man said vigntly. Ethan Smith did not answer this question. Instead, he repeated, ¡°Take me to Earth Fiend Valley, or I¡¯ll crush your head.¡±As he spoke, Ethan Smith increased the power in his hands by several notches! The old man immediately felt as if his head was about to be crushed, the intense pain causing him to see darkness and the fear making his body tremble. ¡°Don¡¯t¡­don¡¯t kill me¡­l¡¯ll take you there, I¡¯ll take you there!¡± The old man said in horror. Ethan snorted coldly, and with a flick of his fingers, the old man fell to the ground. He got up from the ground, dusted himself off, and said slyly, ¡°Sir, please follow me¡­ ¡± The sudden turn of events left the surrounding tourists dumbfounded. What was going on? What did Earth Fiend Valley mean? The old man led Ethan Smith and Conrad Schroeder behind the mountain. There was arge canyon behind the mountain. The terrain here wasplex and the roads were winding. The whole canyon was deste; there wasn¡¯t even a single tree in sight. From above, the ce was filled with dark energy, almost blocking out the sun! Earth Fiend Valley was located in the center of thisrge canyon. The old man took Ethan and Conrad on a winding path through this canyon, and in the blink of an eye, they had been walking for nearly half an hour. ¡°How much longer?¡± Ethan asked coldly. ¡°Soon, soon¡­¡± The old man hastily replied. Ethan squinted his eyes and said, ¡°You better not try any tricks. Just take me to Earth Fiend Valley obediently, and I might spare your life.¡± The old man¡¯s expression changed and his body shuddered. ¡°Yes, yes¡­¡± The old man agreed repeatedly. ¡°Mr. Smith, Earth Fiend Valley is treacherous, cunning, and full of traps. Be very careful,¡± Conrad reminded at one side. Ethan sneered, ¡°If I were afraid, I wouldn¡¯t havee.¡± As they continued on, the surrounding dark energy grew thicker, even the mountain stones seemed to be infected, showing a faint ck color. ¡°Six Dark Divine Formation, activate!¡± At that moment, the old man suddenly shouted! The dark energy around them surged like a spring, attacking from all sides! The old man¡¯s body vanished into the dark energy! The pitch-ck dark energy covered more than half of the canyon! What was even more terrifying was that within the dark energy, one could see countless parasites! Conrad¡¯s face turned pale at this sight. He clearly felt that his Inner Strength had disappeared without a trace in an instant! ¡°Mr. Smith, something¡¯s wrong!¡± Conrad cried out in surprise. ¡°You dare to enter Earth Fiend Valley, not knowing whether you live or die!¡± The old man¡¯s voice seemed toe from all directions! ¡°Once you set foot in Earth Fiend Valley, you will either serve me or die here!¡± Ethan looked forward and said coldly, ¡°It seems you¡¯ve given up yourst chance to survive.¡± The old man sneered, ¡°You ignorant child, don¡¯t be too arrogant! Even if it were the heavens¡¯ ruler himself, he would still perish here!¡± With the old man¡¯s roar, a strong wind blew through the canyon! The parasites, carrying the terrifying dark energy, attacked Ethan and Conrad! Conrad¡¯s face changed drastically as he tried to fight back, but the sheer number of parasites and his suppressed Inner Strength quickly overwhelmed him. In no time, Conrad was knocked to the ground by the parasites! The parasites ruthlessly bit into Conrad¡¯s body, and even a grandmaster was no match for them! Ethan¡¯s situation wasn¡¯t much better. His entire body was enveloped in dark energy and tens of thousands of parasites covered him, rendering him immobile! ¡°Hehe, these parasites will not only devour your flesh and blood but also absorb your divine sense!¡± The old manughed coldly. ¡°What does a grandmaster amount to before the Six Dark Divine Formation? Nothing!¡± The old man¡¯s madughter echoed endlessly throughout the canyon! Just then, a burst of blue light erupted from Ethan¡¯s body! The moment the light appeared, the parasites fell from his body with a crackling sound! With the parasites gone, Ethan¡¯s body was seen wrapped in a faint blue me. None of the parasites dared to approach him any closer! Chapter 270: 270: One Sword Slash!_l Chapter 270: 270: One Sword sh!_l
Trantor: 549690339 Wrapped around Ethan Smith was nothing less than the spiritual fire! The spiritual fire is the embodiment of extreme yang, the natural nemesis of parasites!
All the parasite insects kept their distance from the spiritual fire, scared toe any closer! Ethan flicked his finger, and another wisp of spiritual firended on Conrad Schroeder¡¯s body. In an instant, the sound of frying beans crackled on Conrad¡¯s body. Conrad quickly scrambled to his feet, casting a terrified nce at his own body, cold sweat streaming down. These parasites were truly terrifying! No wonder people were reluctant to venture too deep into the southwest, much less into Earth Fiend Valley! ¡°Thank you, Mr. Smith,¡± Conrad said, sping his hands in gratitude. Ethan didn¡¯t respond but simply looked coldly at the surroundings. Although the parasites didn¡¯t daree closer, they hadn¡¯t left either. They surrounded Ethan and Conrad, preventing them from moving forward. ¡°Spiritual fire?¡± From the darkness, the voice of the old man could be heard again.
¡°And it¡¯s Blue Spirit Fire?¡± There seemed to be a touch of greed in his voice. Clearly, even in Earth Fiend Valley, the Blue Spirit Fire was highly sought after! Ethan said nothing, raising his palm and tossing a ball of spiritual fire straight ahead. In an instant, countless parasites were reduced to corpses under the mes of the spiritual fire. The old man in the shadows coldly scolded, ¡°The spiritual fire consumes a great deal, and I doubt you can keep it up for long!¡± No sooner had his words fallen than the number of parasites around them doubled! ¡°Rise!¡± The old man in the dark roared furiously! Countless parasites flew into the sky. Their sheer numbers ckened the sky and turned the Canyon into a pitch -ck void! And these dark energy-infused parasites actually transformed into a colossal human form in the air!
The pitch-ck giant was at least three stories tall! The overwhelming dark energy caused cold sweat to break out all over Ethan and Conrad! ¡°Hahaha! I¡¯d like to see how long your spiritual fire canst!¡± The old manughed coldly. Ethan remained silent. With spiritual fire in hand, he took a step forward, advancing straight toward the giant! ¡°Ssshh!¡± Ethan¡¯s fist, wrapped in spiritual fire, sliced through the parasites like a de! This attack killed at least a few thousand parasites! But to Ethan¡¯s surprise, more parasites replenished the ranks in no time! ¡°Hm?¡± Ethan¡¯s eyebrows furrowed. Just how many parasites were there in Earth Fiend Valley? ¡°Hehe, I¡¯m very curious to see how long you can keep this up,¡± the old man said coldly.
¡°What a pity, I don¡¯t have the time to wait and see, so you might as well just die!¡± With a roar, the old man urged the giant forward, actively pressing toward Ethan! Ethan hurriedly wrapped his body in spiritual fire, gripping his Golden Fist and directly confronting the giant! ¡°Ssshh!¡± Another wave of parasites was torn apart! However, Ethan¡¯s body also suffered a powerful impact! The horrifying poisonous gas contained within these parasites made Ethan¡¯s vision go dark! ¡°If this continues, my spiritual power will indeed be depleted,¡± Ethan thought. Engaging in a war of attrition in a ce with countless parasites was definitely not a wise choice. ¡°You Earth Fiend Valley people sure do enjoy ying this game of attrition,¡± Ethan scoffed. Adrien Bauer had done the same, and now deep in Earth Fiend Valley, he faced this situation once more. ¡°Hahaha! So what?¡± The old man¡¯s voice came from all directions. Ethan¡¯s lips curled into a cold smile as the blue mes on his body slowly faded away, eventually extinguishedpletely. ¡°What, given up?¡± The old man sneered. ¡°Thene and be food for my parasites!¡± After a furious roar, the giant charged at Ethan Smith once again! A huge hand swept through the air, seemingly about to crush the entire canyon! ¡°Die!¡± the old man yelled madly! The giant hand mmed down hard! The ground instantly sank! Dust swirled around, obstructing the view, and countless rocks tumbled down, as if a massive collision had urred. The figure of the old man finally appeared. He stood on a high point in the canyon, looking coldly at the copsing area. ¡°Pathetic creature.¡± The old man said coldly. Just as he turned to leave, a streak of golden light suddenly pierced through the dust and darkness, illuminating the entire canyon! ¡°Ssh!¡± This sword thrust directly at the giant! The fierce sword energy actually split the giant in half! The old man¡¯s face changed suddenly, and he eximed: ¡°How is this possible!¡± A figure leaped out from the rubble. In his hand, he held a long sword glowing with golden light. This sword was none other than the bronze sword Ethan Smith had acquired at the auction! The pure qi contained within the bronze sword was the perfect counter to the Earth Fiend Valley¡¯s dark energy! ¡°Did you really think I had no way of dealing with you?¡± Ethan Smith sneered. The old man¡¯s face darkened. Once again, he muttered incantations and activated a spell to reassemble the giant. However, before the giant could reassemble, Ethan Smith shed his sword through the air and decapitated it! ¡°If you reassemble it once, I¡¯ll sh it once; if you reassemble it ten times, I¡¯ll sh it ten times!¡± Ethan¡¯s cold voice sent chills down one¡¯s spine! The old man panicked and retreated, stammering, ¡°No¡­ don¡¯t¡­ I¡¯ll take you to Earth Fiend Valley now, just don¡¯t kill me!¡± In a blink of an eye, Ethan appeared in front of the old man. Ethan gripped the bronze sword tightly and swung it fiercely. ¡°Swish!¡± With this sword strike, the old man was cut in half at the waist! ¡°Ahh!!!¡± In unimaginable pain, the old man nearly passed out! Ethan Smith stretched out his palm and a stream of qi enveloped the old man¡¯s wound. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t kill you. I still need you to show me the way¡­¡± Ethan smirked. Earth Fiend Valley, dungeon. The dungeon was divided into two sections, one for holding the captured girls, and the other for locking up a group of martial artists. The girls were used to extract dark energy, while the martial artists would be turned into puppets. At this moment, re Richardson was sitting in despair in the dungeon. She looked up at the tiny bit of light above her head, and her eyes couldn¡¯t help but moisten. ¡°Dad, I miss you¡­ I shouldn¡¯t have been so willful¡­¡± At this moment, re suddenly remembered her bratty days. ¡°If I can get out, I will definitely listen to you¡­¡± re felt increasingly sad, and tears streamed down her face. Little Maya, sitting beside her, was even more desperate and had fainted several times. ¡°Ethan Smith, when will youe to save me¡­¡± re¡¯s mind was filled with images of Ethan. But time had passed for so long, and Ethan still hadn¡¯t appeared. Perhaps they were really going to die here. At that moment, the dungeon door was opened. Two old men in ck robes walked in. Fear shed across the eyes of many girls; they huddled in the corners, afraid of being seen by the two old men. The two old men scanned the room, and their gazes finally rested on re and Maya.. Chapter 271: 271: Clare Richardson ‘s Pain_l Chapter 271: 271: re Richardson ¡®s Pain_l
Trantor: 549690339 Upon noticing the old man¡¯s gaze, re¡¯s and Maya¡¯s faces suddenly turned a bit unsightly. The others looked at them with a hint of pity in their eyes.
¡°It should be these two,¡± one of the old men said. ¡°Hmm, but which one specifically?¡± the other old man frowned slightly. The two of them looked at re and Maya, seemingly unable to make a decision for a moment. However, at this moment, Maya suddenly pointed at re and said, ¡°It¡¯s definitely her, definitely her, it has nothing to do with me. If you want to catch someone, catch her!¡± Hearing Maya¡¯s words, re¡¯s pupils shrank, her face full of disbelief. For a moment, she couldn¡¯t believe that these words hade out of Maya¡¯s mouth! ¡°re, just admit it. Back then, Anthony Hansen was after you, it has nothing to do with me¡­¡± Maya stammered. ¡°Elders¡­oh no, grandpas, it was re that you wanted to capture back then, not me, wah wah wah, don¡¯te after me¡­¡¯ The two old men seemed thoughtful, and after ncing at re, they nodded and said, ¡°It should be her.¡± Having said that, the two men walked over and easily grabbed re. re still hadn¡¯te back to her senses from the shock.
She stared at Maya intently, her heart inevitably feeling heavy. Her best friend actually said such a thing at a time like this. It was impossible not to feel distressed. The two old men took re out of the dungeon and brought her to the entrance of a cave. Upon entering the cave, they saw an array of various instruments inside. Aside from that, there were countless snakes, insects, blood, and corpses. At the very front, there was a huge array tform! In the center of the tformy a young man¡¯s corpse! Adrien Bauer sat beside the corpse! Seeing this scene, re was terrified, shivering uncontrobly. ¡°Sect Leader, we¡¯ve brought the person,¡± the two old men brought re over.
Adrien¡¯s eyes suddenly turned to re! The clever look in his eyes almost made re cry! ¡°Tsk tsk, so this is the pure dark energy body¡­¡± Adrien licked his lips and said. ¡°It¡¯s really well-deserved! Well-deserved! ¡± Adrien couldn¡¯t help but burst outughing. An elderly man beside Adrien spoke in a deep voice, ¡°With the pure dark energy body, reviving the ancient ancestor should not be an issue.¡± ¡°Indeed,¡± Adrien nodded slightly. His eyes narrowed and he said coldly, ¡°It¡¯s just a pity that the statue is still in Ethan Smith¡¯s hands¡­¡± ¡°Ethan Smith? The chaotic bodv vou were talking about?¡± the elder beside him asked. Adrien squinted and said, ¡°Yes.¡±
¡°If we could use the chaotic body to revive the ancient ancestor, he would be invincible in the world!¡± Adrien said coldly. As he said this, a trace of anger shed across Adrien¡¯s face. He took a deep breath and said, ¡°It¡¯s just a pity that we can¡¯t subdue Ethan Smith for now, so we¡¯ll have to temporarily use the holy body.¡± The holy body was the male corpse lying in the center of the tform. Originally, this corpse was prepared for Adrien himself. Unfortunately, since they couldn¡¯t find a better body to revive the ancient ancestor, they had to reluctantly give up the holy body. ¡°It¡¯s all because of Ethan Smith that the resurrection n has been dyed for so long! If we had the statue, the ancient ancestor would have been resurrected long ago!¡± Adrien said angrily. ¡°Once the ancient ancestor is revived, we won¡¯t have to cower in fear hiding in this ce!¡± As Adrien spoke, his anger grew, and he couldn¡¯t help but emit an aura of terror. Under this aura, the entire valley was buzzing! re was even more shaken, blood streaming from her seven orifices and her face deathly pale. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, once the ancient ancestor is revived, we can go and seize Ethan Smith¡¯s body then,¡± the elder beside him said. Adrien nodded, and said solemnly, ¡°We have no other choice.¡± ¡°Sect leader, we better not waste any more time, lest there be any changes,¡± someone reminded from the side. Adrien nodded and whispered, ¡°Everyone assemble, activate the resurrection formation!¡± As soon as his words fell, the eight elders flew into the air, sitting in the eight positions of the formation! As for re, she was brought to a melting furnace. The furnace was extremely cold; the moment it touched re, it felt like it was going to drain her body! re only felt extreme pain, suffering intense agony all over her body! The freezing cold made re¡¯s consciousness a little blurry. However, the powerful desire to survive still made her hold onto her consciousness resolutely. ¡°I don¡¯t want to die¡­¡± re murmured softly, her lips white and cold air escaping from her slightly moving mouth. ¡°Formation, arise!¡± Adrien roared, and the eight elders activated their techniques simultaneously! The entire formation burst into a spectacr light in an instant! Its brilliance prated the valley and shot into the sky! As the formation was activated, the dark energy within re¡¯s body was rapidly drained! This kind of pain was unbearable even for Ethan Smith, let alone re! ¡°It hurts so much¡­so much¡­¡± tears continuously flowed from re¡¯s eyes. She wanted to struggle, but found that she had no strength in her body. ¡°Ethan, when will you finallye to save me¡­¡± re¡¯s face was full of despair, and her vision began to darken. ¡°It seems¡­l¡¯m really going to die here¡­¡± re couldn¡¯t bear it anymore; her eyelids fluttered, and the light in her eyes dimmed. Just as re was about to lose consciousness, a de¡¯s aura suddenly rose from the sky, splitting the valley! The cave was directly cleaved apart by the sword qi, creating a huge gap! But the terrifying sword qi didn¡¯t dissipate. Instead, it fell towards the resurrection formation! ¡°Not good!¡± Adrien¡¯s face changed, and he flew into the air to avoid it! The eight elders didn¡¯t dare to be negligent either, and almost at the same time, they shot to the side! The formation came to a halt at that moment. Adrien¡¯s face was icy cold, his chest filled with anger! ¡°Who dares to ruin my Earth Fiend Valley¡¯s revival n?!¡± Adrien roared, his voice shaking the heavens! ¡°Adrien, I didn¡¯t expect you to be hiding in such a ce.¡± Ethan Smith¡¯s voice came from the entrance. Adrien¡¯s pupils contracted, and he hurriedly looked at the entrance! As expected, Ethan Smith and Conrad Schroeder stood coldly at the doorway. ¡°Ethan Smith?¡± Adrien couldn¡¯t help but be surprised, and then burst intoughter. ¡°Ethan Smith, I¡¯ve been worrying about not being able to kill you, but I didn¡¯t expect you to deliver yourself to me! Hahaha!¡± Adrien couldn¡¯t help butugh heartily. Ethan Smith sneered, ¡°Adrien, you¡¯re at death¡¯s door, yet you still manage tough?¡± ¡°The one who¡¯s going to die is you!¡± Adrien said coldly. ¡°With your strength, you dare to break into my Earth Fiend Valley?¡± ¡°Adrien, you almost killed my son. Today, I¡¯ll make you pay with your life!¡± Conrad¡¯s hair danced wildly, a murderous spirit enveloped him! Adrien squinted and said, ¡®With just the two of you? An Inner Strength Master and a newly-promoted Grandmaster?¡± Chapter 272: 272: Mere Weeds_l Chapter 272: 272: Mere Weeds_l
Trantor: 549690339 Adrien Bauer was not worried, and even somewhat excited. He was worried about how to capture Ethan Smith, but he didn¡¯t expect Ethan Smith toe to him voluntarily.
Ethan Smith released his divine sense and scanned the surroundings. Soon, he found re Richardson lying in the instrument! Ethan Smith¡¯s face turned extremely ugly! He immediately strode towards the instrument, trying to rescue re Richardson. ¡°Stop him!¡± Adrien Bauer ordered coldly. ¡°Yes!¡± Several people immediately rushed towards Ethan Smith! However, Ethan Smith didn¡¯t even look at them. His qi suddenly exploded! ¡°Boom!¡± The terrifying and powerful qi directly sted these people away! Those with weaker strength even died on the spot!
Adrien Bauer¡¯s pupils shrank as he furrowed his brows. It seemed that Ethan Smith¡¯s strength had grown stronger! ¡°Attack together and stop him!¡± Adrien Bauer said coldly. The Eight Great Elders nodded. They took to the air, stood in midair, muttered spells, and activated the techniques of Earth Fiend Valley! ¡°ng! ¡± With the activation of the technique, eight thick chains suddenly appeared in the void! The chains rushed towards Ethan Smith at an extremely fast speed. In the blink of an eye, Ethan Smith was bound tightly! His wrists, ankles, waist, and even neck were all tightly bound by the chains, making it impossible to move! Ethan Smith¡¯s footsteps unconsciously stopped. Adrien Bauer sneered, ¡°Ethan Smith, don¡¯t forget where you are. This is Earth Fiend Valley, my territory!¡±
¡°You dare to act recklessly in my territory? Do you really think Earth Fiend Valley is just for show?¡± As he finished speaking, Adrien Bauer strode towards Ethan Smith. ¡®Ethan Smith, I will take your body!¡± Adrien Bauer sneered. At this moment, Ethan Smith raised his head. He looked at Adrien Bauer coldly and said, ¡°Just with these eight chains, you want to restrain me?¡± Adrien Bauer¡¯s face changed as he suddenly felt a sense of crisis! Before he could react, a golden light burst from Ethan Smith! An endless force erupted! ¡°Boom!¡± With Ethan Smith¡¯s roar, the eight chains rattled violently! The faces of the Eight Elders turned extremely ugly. They sped their hands together, trying to stabilize the chains.
¡°Crack! ¡± But unfortunately, the qi from Ethan Smith¡¯s body was too powerful, and it directly shattered the chains! ¡°Puff!¡± The Eight Elders were immediately bacshed and flew away, crashing hard into the wall! Adrien Bauer¡¯s face turned extremely grim, and he involuntarily took two steps back. At this moment, he suddenly realized that the Ethan Smith in front of him waspletely different from thest time they met. The gap in strength between the two was like a chasm! Ethan Smith didn¡¯t care about Adrien Bauer. He walked to re Richardson and with a shake of his hand, shattered the instrument! re Richardson¡¯s body fell from midair. Ethan Smith quickly reached out his arm and caught re Richardson securely in his embrace. At this time, re Richardson¡¯s consciousness was on the verge of copse. She looked at Ethan Smith in confusion and whispered, ¡°Ethan Smith, is that you¡­?¡±Ethan Smith chuckled and said, ¡°Just have a good sleep, everything will be fine.¡± Feeling the warm embrace of Ethan Smith, re Richardson¡¯s heart was suddenly filled with a sense of security. Shey in his arms, and fell asleep in no time. Ethan turned to Conrad Schroeder and said, ¡°Conrad, take care of re.¡± ¡°Mr. Smith, you¡­ alone?¡± ¡°No need to worry, they are no match for me.¡± Ethan interrupted Conrad¡¯s words. Having said that, Ethan handed re over to Conrad. Then, he looked up at Adrien Bauer. Countless thoughts shed across Adrien¡¯s mind, and his expression changed continuously. In the end, a smile appeared on his face. At this critical moment when the ancestor was about to be resurrected, he absolutely couldn¡¯t take any risks! Therefore, Adrien put on a smile and said gently, ¡°Ethan, there is actually no deep hatred between us. There¡¯s no need for things to end like this.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Ethan raised his eyebrows, a little surprised for sure. Adrien continued, ¡°The enmity between us is just because of this girl. Now that I¡¯m returning her to you, can we consider ourselves even?¡± ¡°Oh? You don¡¯t want my body anymore?¡± Ethan sneered. Adrien sighed, ¡°To be honest, it¡¯s not entirely my fault. The temptation of the chaotic body is just too great, and I was momentarily bewitched.¡± ¡°From now on, I promise not to covet your body anymore. How about that?¡± Although he said so, he was screaming in anger deep inside his heart. Once the ancestor is resurrected, I will definitely cut you to pieces! ¡°Mr. Smith, what do you think?¡± Adrien asked again as Ethan remained silent. Ethan sneered, ¡°You made mee so far and caused me so much trouble, and now you want to send me away with just a few words?¡± Adrien¡¯s eyes shifted, and he quickly said, ¡°Of course, our Earth Fiend Valley willpensate you.¡± Having said that, Adrien¡¯s hand reached out, and a snakeskin bag appeared in his hand. ¡°This is the holy medicine of our Earth Fiend Valley, which will be beneficial to you.¡± Adrien handed the snakeskin bag to Ethan. Ethan opened the bag and saw that it was filled with pills. And these pills were all exuding a strong qi. This made Ethan somewhat surprised. Isn¡¯t Earth Fiend Valley cultivating dark energy? How can they refine pills containing qi? ¡°Ethan, our Earth Fiend Valley can supply you with these pills for a long time, how about that?¡± Adrien continued. Ethan remained silent, stroking his chin, not knowing what he was thinking. Seeing that Ethan¡¯s attitude was softening, Adrien seized the opportunity and said, ¡°We haven¡¯t touched this girl, and you haven¡¯t suffered any losses. You can even benefit from these holy medicines in the long run. Why not ept it?¡± Ethan nodded slowly, ¡°Indeed, I haven¡¯t really lost anything¡­¡± ¡°Exactly!¡± Adrien eagerly agreed. ¡°So, Ethan, not only can we not be enemies, but we can also be friends!¡± Ethan looked up at Adrien and sneered, ¡°Friends? With you maggots? Wouldn¡¯t that mean I¡¯d have to be a maggot too?¡± Adrien¡¯s face changed, and he frowned, ¡°Ethan, what do you mean?¡± ¡°You¡¯re right, I haven¡¯t really lost anything.¡± Ethan said coldly. ¡°But your Earth Fiend Valley is despicable and ruthless, harming countless girls and families for your own cultivation!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve long been disgusted with your Earth Fiend Valley!¡± ¡°Be friends with you? You¡¯re not worthy!¡± These words were powerful and resonated through the entire valley! Adrien couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter. ¡°For cultivators, the lives of ordinary people are nothing but grass. Ethan, are you really going against my Earth Fiend Valley for a group of inferior people?¡± Adrienughed until he was nearly out of breath. Ethan¡¯s face became colder, and the killing intent on him intensified. ¡°Seriously, I don¡¯t know where you get your sense of superiority¡­ For you,mon people are like grass, but for me, aren¡¯t you the same?¡± Ethan said coldly.. Chapter 273: 273: Chaotic Body vs Holy Body_1 Chapter 273: 273: Chaotic Body vs Holy Body_1
Trantor: 549690339 Ethan Smith¡¯s words instantly infuriated Adrien Bauer. His face turned icy cold, and a murderous spirit surging inside him.
¡°How dare you be so ungrateful when I was being nice! Don¡¯t think I¡¯m afraid of you!¡± Adrien Bauer¡¯s body was filled with dark energy, with rays of ck light bursting from his dantian. An ominous aura enveloped the entire canyon. This aura was impossible to ignore, making even Conrad Schroeder feel somewhat cautious. ¡°Ethan Smith, you¡¯ve been interfering with Earth Fiend Valley¡¯s n time and again. Today, if I don¡¯t kill you, I don¡¯t deserve to be the Valley Master!¡± Adrien Bauer roared angrily, as the rays of light in his dantian began flowing towards the body in the middle! ¡°All of you will sacrifice yourselves for the revival of Earth Fiend Valley!¡± Adrien Bauer roared again! He raised his palm, assuming a gesture of holding up the sky! In an instant, the faces of the eight elders twisted, and the energy within their dantians was forcibly extracted! ¡°Valley Master, you¡­¡± The elder gritted his teeth in agony and looked at Adrien Bauer with difficulty. Adrien Bauer sneered, ¡°Sacrificing yourself for Earth Fiend Valley is an honor for you.¡± As he spoke, the energies of the eight elders werepletely absorbed!
At this moment, a figure flew out from Adrien Bauer¡¯s forehead! The figure quickly rushed towards the holy body! ¡°Mr. Smith, look out! We can¡¯t let him seed in seizing the body!¡± Conrad Schroeder shouted anxiously. Ethan Smith furrowed his brows. He had already seen Adrien Bauer¡¯s intention, but it was toote to stop him now. ¡°This body¡­ is not simple.¡± Ethan Smith muttered, rubbing his chin. But there was no fear in his heart, only a hint of excitement! Since the beginning of his cultivation, Ethan Smith had never encountered anyone with a more tyrannical body than his own! This holy body in front of him might be one of them! ¡°Come, let me see what this so-called holy body can do.¡± Ethan Smith stomped his foot, and suddenly, golden light erupted from his body! The light enveloped him, making him look like he was wearing ayer of golden armor! Meanwhile, at the array tform¡¯s center, the male corpse was engulfed by ck fog, and the crackling sounds emerged from within.
¡°Boom!¡± In no time, a massive explosion erupted from the center of the array tform! The entire canyon trembled with the noise, even the distant dungeons were affected by this force! ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± Marvin Howard and Aislinn Noble, who were following closely, couldn¡¯t help but change their expressions. They looked at the distance, their eyes filled with shock. ¡°Someone must be fighting. Hurry, we can¡¯t miss this opportunity!¡± Marvin Howard eximed excitedly. The array tform waspletely shattered by this force! Darkness also disappeared in an instant! The corpse lying at the center of the tform slowly stood up. An aura of supreme dominance spread out, making people feel the urge to pay homage! This oppressive force seemed toe from an innate bloodline suppression, which couldn¡¯t be resisted even by the powerful. Even Conrad Schroeder¡¯s legs began to tremble!
¡°Such a powerful aura.¡± Ethan Smith looked at Adrien Bauer, who had sessfully taken over the body, and muttered softly. Adrien Bauer walked slowly towards Ethan Smith from the center of the array tform. His physical body had no visible light wrapped around it, but at a nce, one could see its extraordinary nature. ¡°It¡¯s wonderful¡­¡± Adrien Bauer licked his lips and looked down at his new body. Feeling an unprecedented power, Adrien Bauer seemed to enjoy it immensely. ¡°I had intended to use it to resurrect the ancestor, but now, it seems there¡¯s no need for that.¡± Adrien Bauer opened his mouth and sneered. He looked at Ethan Smith, and said, ¡°Actually, I should thank you for this incredible body. It would be a waste to let someone else have it.¡± Ethan Smith scorned, ¡°Is this what you call a holy body? It¡¯s nothing special.¡± ¡°Hahahahaha!¡± Adrien Bauerughed out loud.Hisughter was like thunder, shaking the ears of those who heard it. ¡°The holy body may not be as good as the chaotic body, but the difference is not big.¡± Adrien Bauer smirked coldly. ¡°This flesh and blood reached the peak of the Grandmaster¡¯s realm during its lifetime, Ethan Smith, what makes you think you canpete with me!¡± Adrien Bauer roared, and a crushing surge of Inner Strength instantly oppressed Ethan! ¡°Puff!¡± Conrad Schroeder couldn¡¯t bear the pressure and suddenly spewed a mouthful of blood! Ethan Smith also felt as if something was blocking his chest, and he felt a little ufortable. ¡°This holy body is really extraordinary,¡± Ethan Smith said in a deep voice. Fortunately, the stone statue didn¡¯t fall into Adrien Bauer¡¯s hands; otherwise, if that ancestor was resurrected, it would be troublesome. ¡°Ethan Smith, I can¡¯t wait to feel this new body! Hahaha!¡± Adrien Bauerughed heartily, his Inner Strength boiling! Then, Adrien Bauer stepped forward, his devastating fist aimed directly at Ethan Smith¡¯s body! ¡°ng! ¡± Ethan Smith didn¡¯t dodge or evade, instead, he clenched his fists to meet the attack! ¡°Boom!¡± The collision of the fists caused the air to explode! Earth Fiend Valley couldn¡¯t withstand it anymore and began to crumble in that instant! ¡°Worthy of being the holy body!¡± Ethan Smith¡¯s pupils shrank and his fighting spirit intensified! This was the first time Ethan Smith had encountered an existence that could go head-to-head with his own flesh and blood! Adrien Bauer also licked his lips and smiled: ¡°The chaotic body really lives up to its reputation, but unfortunately¡­today you are destined to die here!¡± As he spoke, Adrien Bauer charged again! The two engaged in an unprecedented closebat fight! Each flesh-against-flesh blow caused chaos all around! The sound of ¡°ng-ng¡± was endless! Not far away, Conrad Schroeder gritted his teeth; he tried to use his technique to help Ethan Smith. Countless streams of Inner Strength turned into raindrops and assaulted Adrien Bauer. But shockingly, Conrad Schroeder¡¯s attack waspletely ineffective! It couldn¡¯t even hurt Adrien Bauer¡¯s skin! ¡°How is this possible!¡± Conrad Schroeder¡¯s face turned extremely ugly! How could Adrien Bauer¡¯s flesh be so powerful? Ethan Smith was actually wrestling against such a monster? This had already exceeded Conrad Schroeder¡¯sprehension! ¡°Boom!¡± Adrien Bauer roared in anger, his fist swelled up and smashed mercilessly into Ethan Smith¡¯s chest! Ethan¡¯s body shot through the mountain stone and flew out! ¡°Hahaha! That¡¯s the power I want, that¡¯s the power!¡± Adrien Bauer shouted excitedly, his emotions reaching their peak! Ethan Smith crawled out of the rubble and looked down at his fist with a solemn expression on his face. ¡°The hardness of this holy body is even slightly stronger than mine,¡± Ethan Smith thought to himself. After all, the holy body¡¯s owner was once a Peak Form of Grandmaster, and his realm was far superior to Ethan Smith¡¯s. If it weren¡¯t for Ethan Smith¡¯s more than five hundred body tempering experiences, he might have already met his doom here. ¡°Swoosh!¡± As Ethan Smith pondered, Adrien Bauer charged again! The two didn¡¯t use any fancy moves, just simple punches and kicks! ¡°ng! ng!¡± Every punch shook the air, and nobody could interfere with their fight! ¡°What¡­ What¡¯s that? So powerful¡­¡± Marvin Howard, who had just arrived at the scene, couldn¡¯t help but stare at the sky in astonishment. ¡°It seems to be Ethan Smith,¡± Aislinn Noble said in surprise.. Chapter 274: 274: Invincible Physical Body! 1 Chapter 274: 274: Invincible Physical Body! 1
Trantor: 549690339 Marvin Howard took a closer look, and it was indeed Ethan Smith! Could thismotion really be caused by that Inner Strength Master?
How is that possible?! ¡°Swoosh!¡± As Marvin was lost in thought, a piece of broken rock shot toward him like a bullet! With such speed, Marvin had no chance to dodge and stood still. At this critical moment, a sh of light lit up and smashed the broken rock. ¡°Stand back, or if you get killed, no one willpensate you for your life,¡± Conrad Schroeder coldly said. Marvin nodded nkly and quickly moved aside. Explosions continued in the sky as the sh of their bodies reached its peak. Ethan Smith¡¯s body was severely damaged in several ces, even his golden light was dimmed somewhat bv the blows. Adrien Bauer was not doing any better, his chest pierced through by Ethan¡¯s fist, blood pouring out and looking terrifying. ¡°Hahahaha!¡± Adrien grew more excited as he fought, never before feeling such a strong body!
On Ethan¡¯s face, there was also an excited gleam in his eyes, the close-quartersbat had pushed Ethan¡¯s fighting spirit to its peak! Chaotic body and holy body shed in an unprecedented battle! ¡°It¡¯s no wonder you have the chaotic body; you can actually keep up with me.¡± Adrien licked the blood on his body, a cold smile emerging at the corner of his mouth. Ethan swung his fist, saying, ¡°Indeed, this body has sessfully aroused my interest. ¡± ¡°Just a pity, you¡¯ll die here today!¡± Adrien¡¯s face turned cold, and he suddenly roared skyward, with countless ck qi attacking from all directions of Earth Fiend Valley! ¡°Aah!!¡± Inside the dungeon, the martial artists cried out in pain! He only felt that the Inner Strength in his body seemed to have been absorbed, and he became extremely weak! Adrien¡¯s body began to swell, and blue veins bulged in an instant. Under the sunlight, his body shone with a dark glow! For a moment, the holy body seemed to enter another stage!
¡°Ethan Smith, let you feel the power of Holy Fist!¡± Adrien left a word and disappeared in the air. In just the blink of an eye, Adrien¡¯s fist reached Ethan¡¯s face! The terrifying fist wind directly shattered the small hill behind! Conrad Schroeder, who was on the side, was directly blown away by the fist wind, as if struck by a heavy blow! ¡°Ah!¡± Ethan did not dodge, roaring repeatedly. He held his Golden Fist and met the attack! ¡°Boom!¡± Like thunder in the sky! The huge impact caused a chain reaction! The surrounding mountain rocks were directly shaken into sand, and Earth Fiend Valley turned into ruins in just a moment! ¡°Swoosh!¡± Under this punch, Ethan¡¯s body was directly blown away! Despairingly, Ethan¡¯s arm broke, and the injuries were severe. ¡°Is this really the power that humans can exert¡­¡± Marvin was almost dumbfounded.
He swallowed hard and couldn¡¯t help but think of the disdain for Ethan in the past. ¡°Die!¡± Adrien didn¡¯t let up; he leapt into the air and threw several punches at Ethan from above! The ground kept sinking, and dust shot several meters high! Adrien stood in midair with his arms folded across his back, and softly said, ¡°It¡¯s over.¡± Conrad¡¯s face looked somewhat ugly. He could clearly feel the terror of that power! If it were him, he would probably have been beaten into pulp! ¡°Buzz!¡± At this moment, a golden light shed! The pressure on Ethan¡¯s body broke apart, directly cut open by the golden light! ¡°Huh? He¡¯s not dead?¡± Adrien raised his eyebrows, and a touch of surprise shed in his eyes! ¡°Swoosh!¡± One figure, burst out from the ruins! Ethan¡¯s body, wrapped in strong golden light, looked muchrger under the golden light. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the Secondyer Saintly Body Skill to fail.¡± Ethan looked at his battered body and couldn¡¯t help but sigh. This was the first failure of the Second yer Saintly Body Skill. Holy body, truly lives up to its name! ¡°It¡¯s surprising that you¡¯re not dead,¡± Adrien sneered. But he wasn¡¯t panicking; just by fighting with his body, Adrien didn¡¯t have to worry about his Inner Strength depleted to nothing. Ethan Smith red coldly at Adrien and said, ¡°Thank you for letting me know that there is such a strong body in the world.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the point for a dying man to know that?¡± Adrien Bauer said coldly. Ethan said nothing, his aura beginning to surge all over his body. ¡°Saintly Body Skill, Third Layer!¡± With a roar from Ethan, his body was elevated once again! Even his strength changed drastically in that instant! Saintly Body Skill has nineyers; each one brings significant improvements! It is said that an ordinary person can evenpete with the major physical constitutions if the Saintly Body Skill is cultivated to the ninthyer! With the empowerment of the Thirdyer Saintly Body Skill, Ethan Smith¡¯s strength reached another level. ¡°Just showing off,¡± Adrien sneered. ¡°Under my holy body, everything will turn into nothingness!¡± After speaking, Adrien raised his fist again! This time, Ethan did not directly confront, but dodged to the side. ¡°Swoosh swoosh swoosh!¡± Ethan easily dodged three consecutive punches! ¡°Scared now?¡± Adrien sneered. ¡°Chaotic body is said to be the number one physique in the world, but it doesn¡¯t seem to be anything special,¡± Adrien opened his mouth, showing his yellow teeth. Ethan looked coldly at Adrien and said, ¡°I don¡¯t have much time, so I n to kill you quickly.¡± The Saintly Body Skill was extremely taxing, and the power didn¡¯t inherently belong to Ethan. If it continued, it would be difficult to say how it would end. ¡°Big talk! If you had that skill, you wouldn¡¯t have been entangled with me!¡± Adrien¡¯s murderous spirit surged. He seemed tired as well. His fists began to gather air force. Countless pieces of qi wrapped around his fists, with an overwhelming deterrent force causing turbulence at the scene. ¡°Die!¡± Adrien roared and threw a punch! ¡°Begining shes¡­ Holy Fist!¡± Ethan¡¯s pupils shrank sharply, a roar, and all the golden light gathered on his left fist! ¡°Boom!¡± This sh was unprecedented! Strong winds surged, light shone brightly! The dark clouds in the sky were scattered in this instant! ¡°So¡­ powerful!¡± Marvin gulped, unable to believe this power was exerted by humans! ¡°Crack! ¡± At the moment their fists collided, Adrien¡¯s entire fist was shattered! And this terrifying golden light, like an overwhelming force, directly bombarded Adrien¡¯s body! ¡°How is this possible!¡± Feeling the broken fist, Adrien¡¯s face changed instantly! Chapter 275: 275: Holy Body, Conrad Schroeder! 1 Chapter 275: 275: Holy Body, Conrad Schroeder! 1
Trantor: 549690339 The power of the Absolute Beginning Sacred Fist was so great that it could shatter the heavens! Even a holy body couldn¡¯t withstand it! Adrien Bauer¡¯s body was sted down from the sky, creating a huge crater several meters deep!
Ethan Smith didn¡¯t stop there; he quickly pursued and dived down! ¡°Boom!¡± Like a sun¡¯s zing light, the force fiercely struck the ground! Dust and smoke rose, obscuring everyone¡¯s vision. Ethan stood nearby, quietly watching the huge crater. ¡°Mr. Smith! ¡± Conrad Schroeder hurriedly ran over. ¡°Is Adrien dead?¡± Conrad asked with some confusion. Ethan didn¡¯t answer but just stared at the huge crater. At that moment, Ethan¡¯s pupils suddenly shrank, and he quickly yelled, ¡°Get away from there!¡± But it was already toote! Adrien burst out from the deep pit and smashed a punch onto Conrad¡¯s body! The already powerful holy body,bined with Conrad¡¯sck of any preparedness ¨C
Under this punch, Conrad¡¯s body was almost shattered! His body had multiple fractures, and he fell into a pool of blood! ¡°Conrad!¡± Ethan¡¯s face changed, and he rushed towards him. Conrad kept spitting blood, struggling to say, ¡°Mr. Smith, I¡­¡± He wanted to say something, but he had no strength left. Ethan didn¡¯t have time to think, quickly cing his hand on Conrad¡¯s body. Qi flowed through his palm and into Conrad¡¯s body. But Conrad¡¯s injuries were too severe, with almost all of his bones broken! His life force was rapidly fading! Even Ethan was helpless! ¡°Hahaha!¡± Adrien couldn¡¯t help butugh loudly. ¡°If I can¡¯t kill you, killing your dog is not bad, ¡± Adrien sneered. Ethan¡¯s face turned extremely ugly, and his body trembled.
¡°Adrien¡­¡± Ethan growled and suddenly spun around, punching Adrien¡¯s face! ¡°Bang!¡± Adrien was sent flying by this punch, his face almost twisted! Ethan didn¡¯t stop there; his fists bombarded like cannon shells! Adrien¡¯s body was extremely hard, but it was still beaten to a pulp! After some time, Ethan finally stopped his assault. He stared at Adrien, with rage almost consuming him. ¡°Hehe¡­ With this body, you can¡¯t kill me,¡± Adrien grinned. Ethan¡¯s eves narrowed slowlv. ¡°You abandoned your body and escaped twice,¡± Ethan said coldly. ¡°If you think I¡¯m not prepared for the third time, you¡¯re truly mistaken.¡±
Adrien¡¯s face changed slightly, eximing, ¡°What do you mean?¡± Ethan didn¡¯t say anything, murmuring to himself. Divine sense light shed in his mind. ¡°Divine Judgment!¡± As soon as the words fell, a dazzling light burst out from Ethan¡¯s divine sense! The light passed through Adrien¡¯s head, directly striking his divine sense! ¡°Buzz!¡± Under the judgment technique, Adrien¡¯s face instantly twisted! ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re actually cutting my divine sense¡­¡± Adrien screamed in pain. His divine sense was slowly stripped from his body until it waspletely removed from his holy body! What was even more terrifying was that Adrien¡¯s divine sense was being torn apart bit by bit! ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ don¡¯t kill me¡­¡± At this moment, Adrien was thoroughly terrified! He could find another body if his current one was lost, but if his divine sense was gone, even a Golden Immortal couldn¡¯t save him! Ethan sneered, ¡°Adrien, your retribution hase.¡± ¡°Whoosh¡± Adrien¡¯s divine sense was torn apart bit by bit, until itpletely disappeared. The Valley Master of Earth Fiend Valley died like this. Not far away, Marvin Howard¡¯s face was frozen, and he was shocked beyond words. He couldn¡¯t imagine that Ethan Smith was so powerful!Aislinn Noble covered her mouth in surprise, her face full of astonishment. Ethan Smith turned around and walked in front of Conrad Schroeder. Conrad Schroeder¡¯s life force was about to be extinguished. He gently picked up Conrad Schroeder, with a hint of sorrow on his face. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will make everyone in Earth Fiend Valley apany you in death,¡± said Ethan Smith coldly. Having said that, Ethan Smith carried Conrad Schroeder in one hand and headed towards Earth Fiend Valley. Countless people in Earth Fiend Valley were dead or injured, and only the strongest few were still alive. ¡°No¡­ Don¡¯t kill us¡­¡± these few people said in horror. Ethan Smith looked at them coldly and said, ¡°All of you from Earth Fiend Valley deserve to die!¡± With that, Ethan Smith waved his hand and directly smashed one person¡¯s head! The remaining few immediately changed their expressions, full of dread! ¡°Don¡¯t kill me, I can save your friend!¡± Suddenly, someone shouted. Upon hearing this, Ethan Smith quickly looked at him. ¡°Are you telling the truth?¡± Ethan Smith grabbed his cor, asking urgently. The elderly man hurriedly nodded, ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Speak quickly, and I will spare your life,¡± Ethan Smith said coldly. The elderly man pointed to the Resurrection Formation not far away and said, ¡°As long as this formation is used to transfer your friend¡¯s divine sense to the holy body, his life can be saved!¡± Upon hearing this, Ethan Smith suddenly realized the solution! However¡­ the Resurrection Formation had been damaged during the previous battle. How could it be used? ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ve prepared more than ten Resurrection Formations,¡± the elderly man suddenly said. He used a technique, and a new formation quickly appeared in front of him! Seeing this, Ethan Smith didn¡¯t waste any more time. He quickly turned around and ran to the holy body. He then grabbed Conrad Schroeder and rushed back. ¡°Activate the Resurrection Formation!¡± Ethan Smith said coldly. The remaining few people quickly got up from the ground. ¡°The Resurrection Formation requires eight people to cast the spell simultaneously, but there aren¡¯t enough of us,¡± the elderly man furrowed his brow. Ethan Smith looked around and counted only seven people, including himself. ¡°You,e here,¡± Ethan Smith pointed to Marvin Howard. Marvin Howard was stunned and pointed to his own nose, saying, ¡°Me?¡± ¡°Who else?¡± Ethan Smith said coldly. ¡°We have enough people now, ¡± Ethan Smith said. The elderly man nodded and said, ¡°Please take your positions. I will guide the formation.¡± Ethan Smith ced the holy body in the center of the formation as instructed by the elderly man. Then, the elderly man sat next to the holy body and began to activate the formation. The moment the formation was activated, rays of light surged out of the eight people¡¯s bodies. The light converged at one point and fell upon the holy body! For Marvin Howard, the pressure of the Resurrection Formation was immense. His forehead was covered in cold sweat, and it seemed like he could hardly bear it. But recalling Ethan Smith¡¯s ability, Marvin Howard clenched his teeth and forcefully held on. Half an hourter, the light began to recede! ¡°0m! ¡± An eerie light shone, and the Resurrection Formation shattered once again! ¡°It¡¯s done,¡± the elderly man wiped his sweat and said with fatigue. Marvin Howard¡¯s head tilted, and he fell to the ground. Ethan Smith hurriedly ran to the holy body, gazing at it nervously. Before long, the holy body¡¯s finger moved slightly, and its eyes opened a little. ¡°Mr. Smith, am I¡­ am I not dead?¡± Conrad Schroeder whispered. Seeing Conrad Schroeder speak, the stone hanging in Ethan Smith¡¯s heart finally dropped. ¡°Mr. Smith, can we leave now?¡± Some of the remaining people from Earth Fiend Valley asked tentatively. Ethan Smith took a look at them, and a trace of killing intent shed in his eyes. ¡°Sorry, you can¡¯t!¡± Ethan Smith said coldly.. Chapter 276: 276: Shattering the Earth Fiend Valley!_l Chapter 276: 276: Shattering the Earth Fiend Valley!_l
Trantor: 549690339 Hearing Ethan Smith¡¯s words, their faces changed instantly. ¡°You¡­ you said you would spare us!¡± the old man eximed in shock.
Ethan Smith sneered, ¡°None of the remnants of Earth Fiend Valley should be spared. I was just lying to you.¡± ¡°You¡­ you¡¯ve broken your promise!¡± The old man was on the verge of copse. He charged at Ethan Smith like a madman. Ethan Smith clenched his fist and directly pierced through the old man¡¯s chest! The remaining few were not so fortunate either; with a wave of Ethan Smith¡¯s hand, he killed them all! Thus, Earth Fiend Valley fell. Aislinn Noble and Marvin Howard, not far away, had their eyes filled with terror. They involuntarily retreated two steps, as if fearing Ethan Smith. Ethan nced at them and said, ¡°I¡¯m only killing people from Earth Fiend Valley.¡± After that, he walked towards Conrad Schroeder. By now, Conrad had already gotten up from the formation.
He looked at his own corpse beside him, and his face turned pale. ¡°Mr. Smith, what¡­ what¡¯s going on?¡± Conrad asked in horror. Ethan didn¡¯t hide anything and told Conrad all that had happened. After listening to Ethan¡¯s words, Conrad was dumbfounded. ¡°So¡­ I have a holy body now?¡± Conrad swallowed hard. He had witnessed the holy body¡¯s power when fighting Ethan, not losing in the slightest! With such a body, the improvement in his strength was not just a little bit! ¡°Thank you, Mr. Smith!¡± Conrad was extremely excited, kneeling and kowtowing. Ethan helped Conrad up and smiled, ¡°As for how you exin your identity, you¡¯ll have to figure that out for yourself.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Smith!¡± Conrad clenched his fist, feeling the abundant power from his body. Moving on, Ethan walked towards the depths of Earth Fiend Valley. The area upied by Earth Fiend Valley was huge, and within the canyon were numerous caves.
In each cave, human corpses and poisonous creatures were disyed. Such as parasites, poisonous snakes, toads, etc. At the rear of Earth Fiend Valley, a gigantic artificial stone statue stood. The statue¡¯s appearance was that of the Earth Fiend Valley Ancestor. Ethan looked up at the huge statue, his face cold and unfeeling. It was this Ancestor who founded Earth Fiend Valley, and it was because of him that so many innocent people suffered. Ethan held the Golden Light, and with a rumble, he smashed the statue! Under the immense force, the statue crumbled! ¡°Mr. Smith! ¡± At this time, Conrad came running from afar. He eximed, ¡°I found these pills in the valley! ¡±
The pill in Conrad¡¯s hand was the same one that Adrien Bauer had bragged about previously. Ethan was overjoyed and quickly asked, ¡°How many are there?¡± ¡°At least three snake skin bags!¡± Conrad said excitedly. The pills contained pure qi; the value of three snake skin bags was unimaginable. ¡°Later, take all the pills with you,¡± Ethan said. ¡°Yes!¡± Conrad nodded immediately. Then, Ethan proceeded towards the Earth Fiend Valley dungeons. Inside the two dungeons were imprisoned girls and martial artists. At this moment, despair was written all over their faces. ¡°I don¡¯t want to die, I don¡¯t want to die¡­¡± Little Maya kept repeating this sentence like a madwoman. The others weren¡¯t doing much better either, their experiences having caused great psychological trauma. At this moment, there was suddenly a sound at the dungeon entrance. Everyone¡¯s face changed drastically again, and some even burst into tears! ¡°Don¡¯t kill me, don¡¯t kill me¡­¡± There were cries of sorrow in the dungeon, and everyone involuntarily curled up. Seeing their state, Ethan couldn¡¯t help but sigh softly.The psychological trauma caused by such an experience might take a lifetime to erase. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, I¡¯m here to save you.¡± Ethan Smith held the bronze sword and with a light swing, cut the door in two. But these people seemed not to believe Ethan Smith, and none of them dared toe out. Ethan Smith was quite helpless and didn¡¯t know what to say for the moment. ¡°Cousin? How are you here?¡± Aislinn Noble suddenly shouted in surprise at that moment! Hearing her voice, a woman in her twenties instantly looked towards Aislinn. ¡°Ais¡­Aislinn? Is it really you?¡± The woman¡¯s tears instantly couldn¡¯t be held back. She quickly rushed out and hugged Aislinn, crying uncontrobly. ¡°How did you end up here?¡± Aislinn asked in surprise. Aislinn¡¯s cousin, crying, said: ¡°I heard that the Ancient Tower¡¯s fortune telling was urate, so I wanted to give it a try, but I didn¡¯t expect to be imprisoned by them here¡­¡± Hearing this, Aislinn couldn¡¯t help but feel terrified. If it weren¡¯t for Ethan Smith, she might have ended up imprisoned here too, right? At this moment, Maya also recognized Ethan Smith. She wiped her tears and ran out of the dungeon. ¡°Ethan Smith, is it really you¡­¡± Maya said with a trembling voice. ¡°Those people are so terrible, they took away re Richardson, I¡­¡± ¡°They are already dead.¡± Ethan Smith interrupted Maya¡¯s words. Aislinn also said from the side: ¡°Those bad guys were killed by Mr. Smith, you guys are safe now!¡± Finally, these girls began to try to leave the dungeon. After confirming that Ethan Smith was not a bad person, the girls began to express their gratitude to him. Ethan Smith didn¡¯t have time to listen to their heartfelt words, instead turning around to head towards another dungeon. This dungeon was filled with martial artists. What was different was that many of the martial artists were already skin and bones, with shriveled corpses everywhere. Ethan Smith¡¯s brow furrowed. He touched his chin, as if guessing something. ¡°Those pills¡­ could it be that they were refined from these martial artists¡¯ Inner Strength?¡± Ethan Smith said in a low voice. Adrien Bauer could absorb the Inner Strength of others, but the dantian¡¯s carrying capacity was limited. Adrien Bauer might have refined the excess Inner Strength into pills! ¡°This Adrien Bauer, he really has some skills.¡± Ethan Smith couldn¡¯t help but sigh slightly. After saving the people, Ethan Smith nned to leave Earth Fiend Valley. The group rushed toward the airport together. On the way, Marvin Howard whispered: ¡°Mr. Smith, thanks to you, otherwise we would have definitely been in that dungeon too¡­¡± Ethan Smith closed his eyes and said nothing. Aislinn whispered: ¡°Mr. Smith, can I keep your phone number?¡± ¡°Mr. Smith is very tired and needs to rest. You all should not disturb him.¡± Conrad Schroeder said heavily. Seeing this, Aislinn looked at Conrad Schroeder and said: ¡°Uncle, can you give me your phone number?¡± Conrad Schroeder¡¯s brows furrowed slightly, but in the end, he gave his phone number to Aislinn. The car sped along, and Maya looked at the unconscious re Richardson with a slightly guilty expression on her face. Soon, their car arrived at the airport. Conrad Schroeder went to handle the boarding procedures, and then everyone prepared to leave. ¡°Mr. Smith.¡± At this moment, Aislinn suddenly tugged on Ethan Smith¡¯s sleeve. ¡°Will we have the chance to meet again in the future?¡± Aislinn whispered. Ethan Smith smiled: ¡°Perhaps.¡± After saying this, Ethan Smith turned and walked towards the airne. Beauty loves heroes, an eternal truth. Aislinn was no exception. The sight of Ethan Smith¡¯s sky-stained sword cutting down Adrien Bauer left an indelible trace in Aislinn¡¯s heart. She looked in Ethan Smith¡¯s direction, her beautiful eyes filled with ever-changing colors. But Ethan Smith didn¡¯t take her words to heart at all. After boarding the ne, Conrad Schroeder joked: ¡°That girl called Aislinn, she might have fallen for you.¡± Ethan Smith gave Conrad Schroeder a nce and said: ¡°I¡¯ve only met her once, where does this likinge from?¡± ¡°You can¡¯t say that. You haven¡¯t known Miss Taylor for long either.¡± Conrad Schroeder retorted. Ethan Smith was immediately speechless. At this moment, Ethan Smith suddenly felt the imprint in his mind twinkle and light up. Then, Ethan Smith¡¯s divine sense was directly drawn into the stone statue.. Chapter 277: 277: Devouring Divine Sense Chapter 277: 277: Devouring Divine Sense
Trantor: 549690339 This time was different from the usual. The Ancestor did not smack Ethan Smith down to the ground. On the contrary, his voice seemed somewhat weak. In the darkness, a feeble figure slowly drifted towards Ethan Smith.
He looked up at Ethan Smith and asked, ¡°How¡¯s Earth Fiend Valley?¡± Ethan Smith stared at the Earth Fiend Valley Ancestor and said solemnly, ¡°It¡¯s already taken care of, don¡¯t worry.¡± Upon hearing this, the Ancestor quickly said, ¡°What about the seal? Have you found a way to break it?¡± ¡°Yes, I have.¡± Ethan Smith nodded. ¡°Ancestor, don¡¯t worry. It won¡¯t be long before you can leave this ce.¡± The Ancestor immediately raised his head and shouted, ¡°Finally, finally! I can finally leave this ghostly ce! Hahahaha!¡± ¡°Please wait a moment, Ancestor. I¡¯ll go break the seal for you right now,¡± Ethan Smith said. The Ancestor quickly nodded and said, ¡®Good, good, well done! Once I leave here, I will definitely reward you generously!¡± ¡°Thank you, Ancestor.¡± Ethan Smith said, suppressing the anger in his heart. The Ancestor activated his technique, and Ethan Smith¡¯s divine sense returned to his body. Not wasting any time, Ethan closed his eyes and activated the technique left behind by his father, preparing to erase the imprint.
This technique was none other than the divine judgment! It was precisely because he was searching for a way to erase the imprint that Ethan Smith was able to use the divine judgment against Adrien Bauer at the critical moment! Ethan Smith silently activated the technique, and rays of light burst forth in his divine sense. The rays of light flowed like streams towards the imprint. At this moment, Ethan Smith suddenly felt that the imprint was trying to devour his divine sense! ¡°Huh?¡± Ethan Smith¡¯s expression changed, and he immediately felt terrified! This was¡­ an imprint that devoured divine sense! In other words, the Earth Fiend Valley Ancestor had deceived Ethan Smith! This divine sense was not meant to prevent Ethan Smith from rebelling, but rather to wait for an opportunity to devour Ethan Smith¡¯s divine sense! If he did not discover it in time, the Ancestor might have used his body to reincarnate! ¡°The people of Earth Fiend Valley are truly treacherous.¡± Ethan Smith said with narrowed eyes.
Ethan Smith didn¡¯t waste any more time and immediately activated the technique to erase the imprint. The rays of light flowed like streams towards the imprint. In an instant, the imprint waspletely submerged. Sharp pain shot through Ethan Smith¡¯s head, as if his divine sense was being torn apart! Steam-like energy surged from the whole imprint, and within a minute, the imprint waspletely erased. With a sudden jolt, Ethan Smith opened his eyes. He tried to feel the imprint with his divine sense, but there was nothing left except a ck dot. ¡°Phew.¡± Ethan Smith breathed a long sigh of relief, a cold glint shing in his eyes. It¡¯s time to settle the score with Earth Fiend Valley! Ethan Smith took the stone statue from his bag, then ced both hands on it, and his divine sense was absorbed into it. When the Ancestor saw Ethan Smith again, he was extremely excited! Transforming into a shadow, he instantly appeared in front of Ethan Smith.
¡°How is it? Did you unseal it?¡± The Ancestor asked anxiously. Ethan Smith didn¡¯t answer, just coldly stared at the Ancestor. Feeling Ethan Smith¡¯s gaze, the Ancestor became furious and shouted: ¡°I¡¯m asking you a question! Are you mute?!¡± After saying this, the Ancestor once again swung hisrge hand towards Ethan Smith! However, it was a pity that this time, he didn¡¯t manage to smack Ethan Smith to the ground. Instead, Ethan Smith grabbed his wrist! The Ancestor¡¯s expression changed instantly, and he roared, ¡°Are you trying to rebel?!¡± ¡°Rebel?¡± Ethan Smith¡¯s voice became ice cold. ¡°You people of Earth Fiend Valley are treacherous and vicious,mitting countless atrocities. Over the years, you have harmed countless people!¡± When Ethan Smith said this, he was almost grinding his teeth! ¡°And you, you are the chief culprit! I wish I could eat your flesh and peel your skin!¡± Earth Fiend Valley Ancestor¡¯s face changed, and he coldly looked at Ethan Smith, and said: ¡°Who are you?¡± Ethan Smith sneered: ¡°I am Ethan Smith.¡± The Ancestor¡¯s face suddenly changed! He roared: ¡°You dare to deceive me? You dare to deceive me?!¡± ¡°Yes, not only did I deceive you, but I also used your power to crush Earth Fiend Valley!¡± Ethan Smith sneered. The Earth Fiend Valley Ancestor nearly copsed, roaring with anger! ¡°Boy, I will cut you to pieces and shatter your corpse!¡± Earth Fiend Valley Ancestor roared angrily. For an instant, the dark energy inside the stone statue surged, and countless ck rays of light burst toward Ethan Smith! Unfortunately, the Earth Fiend Valley Ancestor¡¯s strength had already been greatly damaged, making all of his attacks worthless! Ethan Smith¡¯s body shone brightly, easily dodging the Ancestor¡¯s attack. ¡°It¡¯s useless. You¡¯ve already lent me your strength multiple times, and now you¡¯re as good as a cripple.¡± Ethan Smith sneered. Earth Fiend Valley Ancestor was trembling with anger, his teeth chattering! He wished he could tear Ethan Smith apart with his bare hands! ¡°Old beast, you should have died long ago.¡± Ethan Smith said coldly. Earth Fiend Valley Ancestor gritted his teeth and said: ¡°Don¡¯t get too excited, I dare to lend you my power because I naturally have a way to deal with you!¡± ¡°Oh? You mean the mark you left behind?¡± Ethan Smith sneered. ¡°Exactly! With just a thought, your Divine Soul will be wiped out!¡± The Ancestor said gloomily. Ethan Smith squinted his eyes: ¡°You¡¯re wee to try.¡± The Ancestor didn¡¯t say anything else, and immediately murmured softly, activating his technique! Unfortunately, Ethan Smith stood there without a scratch, his divine sense unaffected. ¡°How is this possible?!¡± Earth Fiend Valley Ancestor¡¯s face changed! He hurriedly activated his technique again, but to no avail! Ethan Smith sneered: ¡°Just now, I wiped out the mark you left behind. Old beast, if you have any more tricks, just bring them out!¡± Earth Fiend Valley Ancestor panicked, and said hastily: ¡°Ethan Smith! I¡¯ve helped you so many times, why are you so intent on killing me!¡± ¡°Helping me?¡± Ethan Smith sneered continuously. ¡°Do you really think I don¡¯t know your tricks? You seem to be helping me, but in fact, you just want to devour my divine sense when the opportunity arises, right?¡± ¡°You¡­ how do you know?¡± Earth Fiend Valley Ancestor became even more terrified. Ethan Smith coldly said, ¡°You may as well ask the King of Hell instead.¡± ¡°Oh, wait, you might not even have the chance to ask the King of Hell.¡± Ethan Smith raised his hands and grabbed Earth Fiend Valley Ancestor! ¡°Heaven Swallowing Skill!¡± With Ethan Smith¡¯s roar, the Earth Fiend Valley Ancestor¡¯s divine sense began to distort! ¡°Ah!!!¡± The Earth Fiend Valley Ancestor struggled desperately, but it was nothingpared to the Heaven Swallowing Skill! ¡°Etnan smitn, you Dastard!!¡± The Earth Fiend Valley Ancestor¡¯s divine sense waspletely devoured by Ethan Smith. The endless dark energy was absorbed directly by Ethan Smith! ¡°Crack! ¡± The stone statue shattered in an instant! The world inside the stone statue was slowly copsing! Ethan Smith did not dare to dy. He hurriedly left the space and returned to his own body. ¡°Hm? This¡­ this is¡­. Just as he returned to his body, Ethan Smith¡¯s face couldn¡¯t help but change! Chapter 278: 278: Peak Form of Grandmaster!_l Chapter 278: 278: Peak Form of Grandmaster!_l
Trantor: 549690339 After Ethan Smith returned to his body, he clearly felt his divine sense power increasing rapidly! In that instant, the grain-sized glow in his mind had grown a bitrger!
¡°Could it be¡­ that devouring others¡¯ divine sense could also strengthen my divine sense power?¡± Ethan Smith quickly understood! However, this method was somewhat too cruel. Once one¡¯s divine sense was devoured, their soul would be utterly destroyed! This was still somewhat hard for Ethan Smith to ept. ¡°No matter, it¡¯s time for me to go into seclusion when I return this time,¡± Ethan Smith thought to himself. He had gained a lot this time, not only devouring the Earth Fiend Valley Ancestor but also obtaining three sacks of pills. More importantly, Ethan Smith seemed to have found a faster way to increase his strength. ¡°Emily, perhaps I will be able to see you in Capital City soon,¡± Ethan Smith whispered softly, and an involuntary smile spread across his face. The ne sped along. Halfway through the journey, re Richardson finally woke up, but still appeared very weak. Rubbing her eyes, she subconsciously said, ¡°Where am I¡­.¡±
¡°re, you¡¯re finally awake!¡± Seeing re awake, Maya hurriedly shouted. re nced at Maya coldly, and her face turned cold. Maya also sensed re¡¯s change in attitude and sheepishly said, ¡°re, are you still angry with me? I had no choice in that situation¡­¡± ¡°No choice? Maya, think about it, how many times have I helped you? When have you been bullied without me helping you out?¡± re said angrily. ¡°When we go out, we never let you spend any money, and the people you know were all introduced by me.¡± ¡°But in the end, you said those things, do you have a conscience!¡± As re spoke, she grew angrier and simply stopped paying attention to Maya. Maya became somewhat flustered because her family wasn¡¯t as well off as re¡¯s. If it weren¡¯t for re, she might still be an ordinary girl. ¡°Ethan, I really have to thank you.
Ethan rolled his eyes and said, ¡°Don¡¯t just go out and mess around anymore. Your father was almost scared to death.¡± ¡°Oh, I know, I¡¯ll listen to him from now on!¡± re said seriously. The ne soonnded in Chuzzle. After getting off the ne, William Richardson¡¯s car was already waiting there early. When he saw re, he rushed forward with tears in his eyes. ¡°You disobedient child, you almost scared me to death!¡± William Richardson was both angry and happy as tears flowed uncontrobly. re seemed to feel somewhat guilty as well, whispering, ¡°Dad, I¡¯m sorry, 1¡­1 didn¡¯t expect it to turn out like this.¡± ¡°Actually, this matter may not all be re¡¯s fault.¡± At this moment, Ethan Smith suddenly spoke. Richardson was taken aback and frowned, ¡°Ethan, what do you mean by that?¡± Ethan spoke solemnly, ¡°I have a feeling that re¡¯s body might be different in some way which might have attracted Earth Fiend Valley.¡±
¡°I remember now, they said something about re being a pure dark energy body!¡± At that moment, Maya eximed. ¡°Pure dark energy body? That¡¯s not surprising then.¡± Conrad Schroeder¡¯s expression changed slightly. ¡°You know about this physique?¡± Ethan asked. Conrad nodded, saying, ¡°Pure dark energy body and pure yang body are two extremes. One cultivates dark energy, and the other cultivates yang energy.¡± ¡°It is said that using these two physiques to refine medicine can produce top-quality divine medicine.¡± ¡°There are even rumors that the union of these two physiques can enhance one¡¯s strength.¡± Hearing this, Ethan¡¯s face couldn¡¯t help but turn red, while re also looked a bit unnatural. ¡°Chief Richardson, Earth Fiend Valley won¡¯t be thest to target re. It¡¯s best to keep a closer eye on her in the future,¡± Conrad warned. Richardson nodded hurriedly and said, ¡°I understand, I understand.¡± Afterwards, he also suspiciously inquired about Conrad¡¯s identity. Conrad, left with no choice, exined everything. After sending re away, Ethan was ready to return home. Conrad had just changed his identity and had many matters to deal with, so he didn¡¯t go with Ethan. Ethan didn¡¯t dare to waste any time. After returning home, he didn¡¯t even rest before he prepared to make a breakthrough. After absorbing the Earth Fiend Valley Ancestor, Ethan was confident in directly advancing to Foundation Building Stage 7. However, just as Ethan was preparing to enter seclusion, he suddenly felt a strong presence approaching him from all directions! The intensity of this presence far exceeded Ethan¡¯s expectation! Ethan¡¯s face changed instantly. Judging from this aura, the other party was at least a Grandmaster, and there was more than one! Ethan hurriedly stepped out of his house and stared coldly at his surroundings. ¡°Since you¡¯re here, why skulk around?¡± Ethan coldly said. ¡°Impressive perception. ¡± Three figures emerged from the darkness. Although these three had concealed their aura, Ethan could still clearly sense their terrifying strength! ¡°Who are you?¡± Ethan asked warily. The other party sneered, ¡°You don¡¯t know who you¡¯ve offended?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve offended many people,¡± Ethan smirked. ¡°Tsk, tsk, it seems our Halcroen Sect doesn¡¯t interest you,¡± the other party said lightly. Halcroen Sect! Ethan didn¡¯t expect people from the Halcroen Sect toe knocking so soon! ¡°Three Grandmasters, you¡¯re really giving me a lot of face,¡± Ethan said, squinting his eyes. ¡°Hahaha! To be precise¡­ it¡¯s three Peak Forms of Grandmasters!¡± the other party said indifferently. Peak Form of Grandmaster? Ethan¡¯s face instantly turned extremely ugly! This was practically the strongest opponent Ethan had encountered! With his current strength, not to mention three Peak Form of Grandmasters, even one would be too much for Ethan to handle! ¡°What, afraid?¡± the other party asked indifferently. Ethan¡¯s face looked slightly unpleasant as he quickly gathered his energy, ready to fight at any time. ¡°Hehe, don¡¯t bother wasting your energy. In our presence, your strength is insignificant,¡± the three closed in on Ethan slowly. ¡°Enough talk, let¡¯s fight!¡± Ethan roared, his energy instantly reaching its peak! ¡°Ignorant fool, ¡± the three coldly left a remark before a terrifying pressure swept over! In an instant, Ethan felt as if his entire body was struck by lightning, even his movements seemed to be restricted! Just a few realms apart, yet the gap in strength was so enormous! ¡°Unable to move, how would you resist?¡± the three sneered. Just then, a figure appeared, blocking Ethan! ¡°Who gave you the permission to enter Pyro¡¯s territory?¡± Chapter 279: 279: Cato Cain’s True Strength_l Chapter 279: 279: Cato Cain¡¯s True Strength_l
Trantor: 549690339 Seeing this familiar figure, a hint of surprise shed across Ethan Smith¡¯s face. ¡°Cato Cain?¡± Ethan Smith stared nkly at the man in front of him. Cato Cain nced at Ethan Smith and said coldly, ¡°Step aside.¡±
But Ethan Smith said with some concern, ¡°These three people are all at the peak of the Grandmaster realm. I¡¯m afraid you alone might not be able to resist them.¡± Having said that, Ethan Smith¡¯s body was enveloped by golden light, and he quickly stood by Cato Cain¡¯s side. Feeling Ethan Smith¡¯s presence, Cato Cain said mockingly, ¡°You¡¯ve improved quite a bit.¡± Ethan Smith gave a bitter smile, ¡°At a time like this, let¡¯s not talk about these useless things.¡± Cato Cain leaned back with his hands behind him and coldly said, ¡°You, step away. If anything happens, Miss Taylor won¡¯t spare me.¡± ¡°As for these three, I don¡¯t even take them seriously.¡± As he spoke, Cato Cain¡¯s aura suddenly exploded! The tyrannical aura actually pushed Ethan Smith back several steps! This couldn¡¯t help but make Ethan Smith¡¯s face change dramatically! How terrifying was Cato Cain¡¯s strength? How much had he been holding back before¡­{ Not far away, the faces of the three men changed as well.
They stared coldly at Cato Cain and said cautiously, ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to know,¡± Cato Cain replied coldly. ¡°In any case, since you¡¯ve trespassed into Pyro today, you must die here.¡± Cato Cain took a step forward, and the ground under his feet was instantly crushed into a big hole! Ethan Smith¡¯s face changed wildly, and he was even more shocked in his heart! Clearly, Cato Cain¡¯s strength was far beyond Ethan Smith¡¯s imagination! The faces of the three men grew even more unsightly. They hadn¡¯t expected such a powerful person to be by Ethan Smith¡¯s side. ¡°We have overstepped our bounds, and we¡¯ll leave now,¡± the three men actually decided to withdraw. After tossing out those words, they turned and left. However, Cato Cain waved his hand! Arge tree, thick enough for two people to encircle, suddenly copsed with a loud crash, blocking the way of the three men! ¡°As I said, since you¡¯vee here, you can¡¯t leave,¡± Cato Cain said coldly.
The three men seemed somewhat angry. They stared at Cato Cain with cold eyes and said, ¡°We are all at the peak of the Grandmaster realm, and if we really fight, you may not necessarily be our match. Why do you have to be so pushy?¡± ¡°Really? Then you cane and try!¡± Cato Cain stopped wasting words, stomped his foot, and his body disappeared into thin air! The speed was so fast that Ethan Smith was left dumbstruck! Cato Cain¡¯s afterimage even remained at the original spot! ¡°Bang!¡± At such a fast speed, the three men couldn¡¯t react in time, and one of them was directly pierced through the chest by Cato Cain! Blood gushed out profusely! ¡°Don¡¯t think we¡¯re afraid of you!¡± The three men were instantly enraged, and their bodies were full of techniques! The entire vi buzzed! Cato Cain didn¡¯t say a word. He gently tapped his foot, and a formation actually appeared in front of him! Within the formation, Cato Cain was like a celestial being. He took a step back, and waves of energy erupted from his palm. Against three enemies, Cato Cain didn¡¯t lose the upper hand, he even suppressed them! Ethan Smith stood not far away, increasingly shocked. Miss Taylor¡¯s personal bodyguard was beyond his imagination!
¡°Boom!¡± At this moment, Cato Cain raised his palm, and Inner Strength gathered in mid-air. After a while, it actually turned into a huge mountain! The mountain mmed down, immediately causing the three men to vomit blood one after another! The faces of the three Halcroen Sect assassins turned pale. They exchanged nces and suddenly made hand seals at the same time! ¡°Ten Thousand ws!¡± As the three roared, a gigantic celestial hand suddenly appeared in front of them! The giant hand turned its palm into ws, aiming at Cato Cain in the air! ¡°You¡¯re resorting to inferior tricks; they¡¯re not worth mentioning,¡± Cato Cain said coldly. Then he reached out with his palm and muttered softly, ¡°Divine Palm!¡± By using his palm to catch the w attack, he didn¡¯t even take the three Halcroen Sect members seriously! ¡°Boom!¡± Upon collision of the two techniques, a massive shockwave was unleashed! A terrifying aura radiated from the center of the two, spreading in all directions! Under the impact of this collision, even Ethan Smith was thrown back several meters! White marks appeared all over his body! Those three were ultimately no match for Cato Cain; their bodies were thrown back dozens of steps before they coughed up a mouthful of fresh blood, copsing on the ground motionless! Cato didn¡¯t show any mercy, not even giving them a chance to speak! He raised a single hand, and suddenly, a massive de materialized above the three! ¡°sh!¡± With a thundering shout from Cato, the de descended on the three at an incredibly fast speed! ¡°Puchi! ¡± The three didn¡¯t even have a chance to resist, their bodies were directly cleaved into two! Blood drenched the entire courtyard. A single nce gave the impression of mortal purgatory. Cato slightly shook his foot, and the formation beneath his feet slowly dissipated. Everything returned to calm, except for the addition of three corpses. Ethan couldn¡¯t help but feel a lingering fear, recalling his first encounter with Cato. If Cato had intended to kill him back then, would Ethan already be dead? ¡°Are you okay?¡± At this moment, Cato turned and nced at Ethan. Ethan quickly shook his head and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine, thank you.¡± Ethan knew that Cato had always looked down on him, so he didn¡¯t intentionally try to get close. ¡°What, I kill three of your enemies for you, shouldn¡¯t you treat me to a drink?¡± However, Cato¡¯s words left Ethan stunned. Was this still the same Cato who had always disdained him? ¡°Of course, pleasee inside,¡± Ethan snapped back to his senses and politely said. ¡°Let me take care of these three corpses first.¡± Cato raised his hand and walked forward, then with a palm, the three bodies vanished into thin air. This technique surprised Ethan somewhat. ¡°How did you do that?¡± Ethan asked, puzzled. Cato shook his bracelet and said, ¡°Spatial Magic Artifact.¡± ¡°A Spatial Magic Artifact?¡± Ethan¡¯s eyes lit up immediately. This was an incredibly valuable treasure! In the cultivation world, Spatial Magic Artifacts might not be worth mentioning, but in the mortal realm, they were top-grade treasures! ¡°Do you like it?¡± Cato asked, raising an eyebrow. Ethan smiled and said, ¡°Who wouldn¡¯t love such a sacred object, I presume?¡± Cato instantly took off the bracelet and tossed it to Ethan. ¡°If you like it, it¡¯s yours,¡± Cato said with some nonchnce. Ethan hesitated, then quickly returned the bracelet to Cato, shaking his head repeatedly. ¡°No, it¡¯s too valuable. Moreover, you saved my life. I should be thanking you. ¡± ¡°Take it, Miss Taylor will reimburse me,¡± Cato said. Miss Taylor, of course, referred to Emily Taylor. This also helped Ethan better realize the gap between himself and the Taylor rammy. Ethan couldn¡¯t help but let out a bitter smile. The road to cultivation was long and arduous. Catching up to the Taylor family was no easy task, and being worthy of Emily was akin to ascending to the heavens. In the room, Ethan took out a bottle of wine, poured a ss for Cato, and one for himself. Cato took a sip, then looked up at Ethan. ¡°If you have any questions, ask them now. Today is your only chance,¡± Cato said indifferently. Ethan was startled, then quickly asked, ¡°Really?¡± He was desperate to know everything about the Taylor family but had no opportunity to do so. As Duane Taylor¡¯s personal bodyguard, Cato definitely knew the Taylor family inside-out! Chapter 280: 280: The Current Situation of the Taylor Family_l Chapter 280: 280: The Current Situation of the Taylor Family_l
Trantor: 549690339 Cato Cain swirled the wine ss in his hand, speaking indifferently, ¡°There are some things that I should tell you.¡± Ethan Smith stared at Cato Cain in front of him, feeling a bit nervous.
He took a deep breath and said slowly, ¡°I want to know everything about the Taylor family.¡± Cato Cain seemed to have expected this. He didn¡¯t speak for a while, just swirling the wine ss in his hand. After a moment, Cato Cain spoke slowly, ¡°The strength of the Taylor family is beyond your imagination. Even in Capital City, they rank among the top few.¡± Ethan Smith nodded repeatedly but didn¡¯t interrupt Cato Cain¡¯s words. Cato Cain continued, ¡°Theplexity of such arge family is beyond your imagination.¡± ¡°Although the Taylor family is strong, it¡¯s not as invulnerable as it appears on the outside.¡± Ethan Smith couldn¡¯t help but frown, ¡°What do you mean?¡± Cato Cain nced at Ethan Smith and said, ¡°The Taylor family may seem unbreakable on the outside, but inside, it¡¯s stormy.¡± ¡°The reason why the Taylor family hasn¡¯t fallen apart is because Mike Taylor is still alive.¡± ¡°As long as he¡¯s around, the Taylor family won¡¯t topple.¡± Ethan Smith¡¯s face looked a bit ugly. He couldn¡¯t help but recall what Dexter ir had said.
Mike Taylor¡¯s life was alreadying to an end. Ethan Smith quickly looked at Cato Cain, waiting for his continuation. Cato Cain continued, ¡°In such arge family, the number of branches is beyond your imagination. They call themselves family, but they¡¯re actually fighting internally.¡± ¡°Mike Taylor has four sons, and each one of them is vying for the position of head of the Taylor family.¡± ¡°For example, Miss Taylor¡¯s father, Hugh Taylor, his status in the Taylor family is not as high as you might think.¡± Ethan Smith remained silent, not knowing what to think. Cato Cain continued, ¡°But because Mike Taylor favors Miss Taylor, Hugh Taylor has been able to rise with the tide.¡± ¡°But what about after Mike Taylor dies? Will Hugh Taylor be able to maintain his current status then?¡± ¡°And Miss Taylor, will she still be the pearl of the Taylor family¡¯s palm?¡± Ethan Smith¡¯s face looked even worse, and he said somewhat resentfully, ¡®Even if Mike Taylor really dies, his four sons are still blood brothers¡­¡±
¡°Blood brothers?¡± Cato Cain sneered at this. ¡°There¡¯s no real affection in arge family. In the face of interest, even the closest rtionships aren¡¯t worth mentioning.¡± At this point, Cato Cain looked at Ethan Smith and said, ¡°I have some bad news for you.¡± ¡°Among the four branches of the Taylor family, the strongest is the eldest, Kn Taylor.¡± ¡°And the rtionship between Kn Taylor and Hugh Taylor is not good, it can even be said to be very bad.¡± ¡°Because of Mike Taylor¡¯s favoritism towards Miss Taylor, Kn Taylor has be resentful.¡± Ethan Smith¡¯s brows were furrowed tightly. He couldn¡¯t understand theserge families, nor could he understand the struggles between them. ¡°What person on top hasn¡¯t climbed up there apanied by blood and tears? To them, emotions have long been discarded.¡± Cato Cain shook his head, seemingly a bit helpless. Ethan Smith remained silent. He picked up his wine ss and drained it in one gulp.
Ethan Smith had not expected that Emily Taylor was also facing a difficult situation. ¡°Mike Taylor is still alive, and Miss Taylor can protect you now, but once he dies, I¡¯m afraid she won¡¯t even be able to protect herself.¡± Cato Cain put down his wine ss. Ethan Smith suddenly felt a strong sense of crisis! Although he didn¡¯t understand the internal struggles of the Taylor family, he knew one thing clearly. That was, once Mike Taylor dies, it would mean Emily Taylor¡¯s position would rapidly decline! She might even bring trouble upon herself! ¡°Ethan Smith, Miss Taylor has high expectations for you,¡± Cato Cain said indifferently. Ethan Smith clenched his fists, his eyes filled with determination as he looked at Cato Cain. ¡°I won¡¯t let her down.¡± ¡°If one day she really falls into a difficult situation, I won¡¯t let her suffer any injustice.¡± ¡°Even if the opponent is the Taylor family, or the ir family!¡± Cato Cainughed. He patted Ethan Smith on the shoulder and said, ¡°Ethan Smith, some things can¡¯t be aplished just by talking. Without absolute strength, you have no right to say this.¡± ¡°Although your progress is incredibly fast, your current achievements mean nothing in front of the Taylor family.¡± Ethan Smith fell silent, knowing that the gap between him and the Taylor family was huge, but he didn¡¯t expect it to be so overwhelming. ¡°I hope you can protect Miss Taylor for the rest of her life, ¡± Cato Cain said half-jokingly and half-seriously. Ethan Smith looked at Cato Cain and said earnestly, ¡°I will make Emily stand at the peak of Capital City.¡± ¡°Not that I¡¯m looking down on you, but this is unrealistic,¡± Cato Cain shook his head. ¡°Unless you can be the next Ignacio Burke before Mike Taylor dies.¡± Ignacio Burke, it was Ignacio Burke again. Ethan Smith had heard that name countless times! After a long silence, he looked up at Cato Cain and asked, ¡°What kind of level does Ignacio Burke belong to? What kind of realm is he in?¡± Cato Cain looked at Ethan Smith and said lightly, ¡°In short, he is a being beyond the Grandmaster. When he was thirty years old, he had already reached the realm of Marquis.¡± Marquis? It was the first time Ethan had heard of this realm. Cato Cain smiled and said, ¡°In any case, you just need to know that the strength of a Marquis far exceeds that of a Grandmaster.¡± ¡°Even a hundred Peak Form of Grandmasters aren¡¯t worth mentioning in front of a Marquis.¡± Ethan Smith nodded and said, ¡°I understand.¡± At this point, Ethan Smith looked at Cato Cain and asked somewhat puzzledly, ¡°Why are you suddenly telling me all this?¡± Cato Cain sighed and said, ¡°To be honest, I didn¡¯t think much of you when I first met you.¡± Ethan Smith nodded. He was well aware of this. ¡°But I didn¡¯t expect you to make such achievements in such a short period.¡± ¡°Moreover¡­ I really like your unyielding spirit, even in the face of families and forces far beyond your reach.¡± ¡°Nowadays, who isn¡¯t bowing and scraping, clinging to life?¡± Cato Cain sighed slightly, as ifmenting something. Ethan Smith felt the same way. He was also aware that every person at the top had climbed there with blood and flesh, and through plundering resources. This led to the people at the bottom always having to look up at them. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about this anymore, I should go,¡± Cato Cain stood up and said. ¡°Thank you for the wine. The taste isn¡¯t great, but I like it.¡± After saying this, Cato Cain was ready to leave. ¡°Wait!¡± At this moment, Ethan Smith suddenly called out to Cato Cain. He stared at Cato Cain and asked, ¡°Who is stronger between you and Dexter ir?¡± Cato Cain fell silent for a moment before saying, ¡°Dexter ir is the legitimate son of the ir family. The resources he enjoys are not something I canpare to.¡± Although Cato Cain did not say it outright, his meaning was quite clear. ¡°By the way, I¡¯ve got some bad news.¡± ¡°Kn Taylor, the eldest son of the Taylor family, has close rtions with the ir family. If Mike Taylor were to die, Kn Taylor would most likely marry Emily to Dexter ir..¡± Chapter 281: 281: Ethan Smith’s Decision_l Chapter 281: 281: Ethan Smith¡¯s Decision_l
Trantor: 549690339 Upon hearing Cato Cain¡¯s words, Ethan Smith¡¯s face turned somewhat pale. An unprecedented sense of crisis almost engulfed Ethan.
Cato stood up and was about to leave. ¡®Wait!¡± At this moment, Ethan called out to Cato again. He walked quickly up to Cato and said slowly, ¡°Can you let me witness your true strength?¡± Cato was stunned and said somewhat puzzled, ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°I want to know how big the gap is between you and me.¡± Ethan took a deep breath. Cato¡¯s eyebrows knitted slightly. He said solemnly, ¡°You might get hurt.¡± ¡°As long as I don¡¯t die, it¡¯s fine.¡± Ethan turned around and came to the courtyard. After thinking for a while, Cato eventually followed him out. As their eyes met, Cato asked, ¡°Are you sure you want to spar with me?¡±
Ethan nodded and said, ¡°Yes, I hope you won¡¯t hold back.¡± After saying that, Ethan¡¯s Inner Strength burst out in an instant! This was Ethan¡¯s own strength, not borrowed from Earth Fiend Valley! Therefore, Ethan was still far from the level of a Grandmaster. Cato looked at Ethan full of Golden Light and said coldly, ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll satisfy you.¡± After saying that, Cato¡¯s figure vanished into the air, and he almost instantly appeared in front of Ethan! Facing Cato, Ethan did not dare to conceal his strength. He roared and immediately activated the Thirdyer Saintly Body Skill! And to greet Cato¡¯s fist, Ethan used his trump card, the Absolute Beginning Sacred Fist! The collision of their fists created a massive shockwave! A violent wind swept through in an instant, uprooting nearby trees! Cracks appeared on the Golden Light on Ethan¡¯s fist.
Suddenly, the Golden Light retreated, and Ethan¡¯s flesh bore the brunt of the punch. His body flew backward, smashing the wall behind him. His arm was almost shattered, and blood flowed all over his body. Even after Ethan¡¯s body was tempered, he still could not withstand Cato! Looking at Ethan lying on the ground, Cato slowly walked over. ¡°You¡¯ve already made rapid progress, but it¡¯s not enough.¡± Cato left these words. Ethany on the ground, not saying anything. He stared at the sky, with moonlight shining on his face. ¡°Dexter ir¡­ is he even stronger than Cato Cain?¡± Ethan murmured softly. Cato left, and Ethany on the ground, not getting up for a long time. His mind shed with countless thoughts, looking somewhat numb.
More than ten minutester, Ethan struggled to get up from the ground. Enduring the pain in his body, his eyes once again became resolute. ¡°I won¡¯t lose to Dexter ir, nor to the Taylor Family.¡± Ethan¡¯s voice was slightly cold. He quickly sat cross-legged on the ground and began healing his wounds. Then, he took out the Pills from the snakeskin bag. These Pills were the purest Inner Strength for martial artists, and their effects were no less than that of Divine Medicine. Like eating beans, Ethan stuffed them into his mouth. Soon, he felt the breakthrough¡¯s threshold. Perhaps it was the truth about the Taylor Family that had hit him, or perhaps the gap in strength had ignited Ethan¡¯s fighting spirit. In any case, Ethan¡¯s realm had unknowingly improved a lot. This breakthrough went smoothly, and Ethan easily crossed this level, stepping directly into the Eighth Layer of the Foundation Establishment Stage. At this time, the sky had already brightened, and Edward Green returned from outside. He looked at the surrounding environment and hurriedly said, ¡°Mr. Smith, what happened here?¡± Ethan shook his head without saying anything, just continually stuffing Pills into his mouth. ¡°Oh yes, these Pills are for you.¡± Ethan did not swallow all the Pills from Earth Fiend Valley for himself. He gave three bags to Conrad Schroeder and Edward Green respectively. He kept the remaining bag as a cornerstone for his breakthrough. Ethan continued to consume the Pills, and long-term qi input imposed a huge burden on his dantian. But Ethan had no intention of stopping. A whole snakeskin bag of Pills was swallowed by Ethan. This purest Inner Strength exploded in Ethan¡¯s dantian, almost bursting the entire dantian. The intense pain caused beads of sweat to appear on Ethan¡¯s face. But his expression remained unchanged, appearing calm. Ethan guided his Inner Strength in his dantian to circte continuously within his body¡¯s meridians. This was to offset the burden on his dantian. Slowly, the pain in Ethan¡¯s dantian began to fade. It was clear that Ethan¡¯s experiment had been sessful. If it weren¡¯t for this method, the restrictions on Ethan¡¯s consumption of Pills would be too great. This would also indefinitely dy Ethan¡¯s cultivation. After three days and three nights. Ethan finally touched the edge of the Ninth Layer of the Foundation Establishment Stage. But because his qi had reached a dried-up state, Ethan had to stop temporarily. He stood up and then picked up the Spatial Magic Artifact that Cato had given him and examined it. Cato did not tell Ethan how to use this Spatial Magic Artifact, so Ethan could only explore it himself. His divine sense moved, and a wisp of blood essence flew out from the center of his brow. Ethan dripped the blood essence onto the Spatial Magic Artifact, only to find that it did not respond at all. ¡°It seems this method is wrong.¡± Ethan couldn¡¯t help but frown. Next, he injected a strand of his divine sense into the Spatial Magic Artifact. ¡°Buzz!¡± Finally, the Spatial Magic Artifact reacted! A series of lights bloomed on the Spatial Magic Artifact, and Ethan¡¯s divine sense could freely enter and exit the Spatial Magic Artifact. With just a thought, he could control the Artifact. ¡°It really is a treasure.¡± Ethan thought to himself. He took a turn inside the Spatial Magic Artifact, and apart from the three corpses, there was nothing else inside. So, Ethan withdrew his divine sense. He stood up from the ground and an idea surfaced in his mind. Ethan took out his phone and called Conrad Schroeder. Conrad on the other end was stunned and somewhat surprised, ¡°Meeting the Four Great Families? Mr. Smith, is there something going on?¡± ¡°Well, you could say that.¡± Ethan said. Conrad asked, ¡°When?¡± Ethan thought for a moment and said, ¡°Tomorrow.¡± Although Conrad was puzzled, he still agreed. After hanging up the phone, a touch of coldness shed across Ethan¡¯s face. After his conversation with Cato, Ethan understood one principle: At the bottom, growth must be apanied by the plundering of resources. This King of Chuzzle cannot just be an empty title.. Chapter 282: 282: Submit or Die_l Chapter 282: 282: Submit or Die_l
Trantor: 549690339 The four great martial arts families in Chuzzle were the Perez Family, the Meyer Family, the Dennis Family, and the Anderson Family. Over the years, these four great families appeared to be living peacefully, but in fact, they engaged in fierce power struggles.
Other small families in Chuzzle were required to make regr offerings to them. The herbs collected each year were countless. Ethan Smith¡¯s eyes were cold as he murmured to himself, ¡°It¡¯s time for you to pay up.¡± Then, he lowered his head and looked at the Divine Medicine in his hand. He did not rush into alchemy, but temporarily stored the medicine in his bracelet, as the refining process might take a long time. Moreover, Ethan was somewhat dissatisfied with his current strength. Many high-level Pills require strength to support them. Therefore, Ethan nned to enter the Monastic Stage and use the herbster. By then, he could try to refine a Divine Rank Pill. The next day. The Four Great Families arrived at the Schroeder Family early in the morning.
In a pavilion, everyone was drinking and chatting, looking quite at ease. ¡°Mr. Smith, what do you want us for?¡± Curtis Perez from the Perez Family asked. Conrad Schroeder shook his head and replied, ¡°I¡¯m not sure.¡± ¡°Tsk, to have such a reputation as the King of Chuzzle at such a young age, it¡¯s really enviable.¡± Someone from the Dennis Family suddenly said in a mocking tone. Conrad nced at him and said, ¡°Mr. Smith has the qualifications, and the title of the King of Chuzzle was given to him by everyone else.¡± As they were speaking, Ethan walked over from not far away. Seeing Ethan, everyone stood up and greeted him. Ethan nodded slightly, acknowledging the greetings. He entered the pavilion, found a seat, and sat down. Then, he looked at the peonple in front of him ¡°Mr. Smith, what can we do for you?¡± Jaelen Watts from the Perez Family asked. Ethan took a sip of water, looked at everyone, and went straight to the point, ¡°I want you to submit to me.¡± Everyone was shocked at these words!
Jaelen was even more outraged and stood up, eximing loudly, ¡°Submit to you? Our Four Great Families have been in Chuzzle for many years and have never submitted to anyone!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, even at the peak of the Schroeder Family, we didn¡¯t surrender.¡± Ethan nced at them and said lightly, ¡°It¡¯s because I hadn¡¯te before. Now that I¡¯m here, you should submit.¡± ¡°From today on, I want each of you to give me a fifty-year-old herb every month.¡± Ethan¡¯s domineering tone instantly provoked discontent among the crowd. Jaelen stared coldly at Ethan and said, ¡°Mr. Smith, this is robbery and plunder! Do you think this is fair?¡± Ethan replied indifferently, ¡°You¡¯re right. But as far as I know, the various martial arts families in Chuzzle also give offerings to you every year, right? Even some herb merchants have to sell you herbs at low prices. Aren¡¯t you also robbing them?¡± ¡°It¡¯s their duty.¡± Jaelen snorted. Donnie Anderson from the Anderson Family also said lightly, ¡°It¡¯s merely the survival of the fittest. They are weak and deserve to be robbed.¡± Upon hearing this, Ethan couldn¡¯t help but sneer, ¡°That¡¯s right, but in my eyes, what makes you any different?¡± ¡°You oppress others, and I can oppress you all the same.¡±
Hearing this, the four of them could no longer sit still! They mmed their fists on the table and scolded angrily, ¡°Ethan Smith, don¡¯t go too far! Although our Four Families are not at the top tier, we don¡¯t need you to humiliate us!¡± Jaelen said coldly, ¡°Sorry, we do not ept your proposal.¡± Ethan looked at everyone coldly and said, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m discussing this with you? I¡¯m informing you.¡± ¡°Today, I give you two choices: either submit or die here.¡± Everyone¡¯s faces changed, while Jaelen strode towards Ethan and shouted, ¡°Ethan Smith, you are pushing too far!¡± Ethan immediately waved his hand and pped Jaelen! With a crisp ¡°bang, ¡± Jaelen was sent flying, spitting out a mouthful of blood! ¡°You have to agree whether you like it or not,¡± Ethan said coldly. Seeing the fallen Jaelen, the others¡¯ faces turned ugly. ¡°Mr. Smith, can you give us some time to consider?¡± Donnie Anderson gritted his teeth and asked. ¡°No.¡± Ethan was extremely overbearing, not giving them any chance at all. ¡°Heh, Ethan Smith, do you know that our Dennis Family used to be a renowned aristocratic family in the River North Region?¡± This time, Archie Dennis suddenly spoke up. ¡°So?¡± Ethan raised his eyebrows. Archie said lightly, ¡°Reginald Tucker from River North was a friend of our Dennis Family, and my son, Joel Dennis, was known as a genius on par with him!¡± ¡°Well, Reginald once begged for mercy at my feet.¡± Ethan said indifferently. Archie burst intoughter when he heard this, ¡°Bragging! Reginald is a genius in the River North Region, how could he beg for mercy from you?¡± ¡°I can vouch for what Mr. Smith said,¡± Conrad Schroeder said solemnly. Archie cursed, ¡°Conrad, you¡¯re just colluding with this Ethan, do you think I would believe your words?¡± Conrad¡¯s tace turned cold, and he suddenly reached out and grabbed Archie¡¯s neck! ¡°Who gave you the courage to shout in front of me?¡± Conrad said coldly. As he applied more force, Archie¡¯s face turned red! ¡°Conrad¡­ I¡­ go fuck yourself!¡± Archie gritted his teeth and spat out these few words. ¡°Courting death!¡± Conrad abruptly increased his grip, and Archie¡¯s neck was instantly broken on the spot! Everyone present was ashen-faced, terrified. ¡°I give you one minute to consider,¡± Ethan said lightly. After exchanging nces, Jaelen gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Mr. Smith, I¡­ I am willing to submit!¡± Ethan nodded in satisfaction and asked, ¡°What about you?¡± The remaining few also hastily agreed, ¡®We are willing to submit, too!¡± Ethan nodded with satisfaction, stood up slowly, and swept his gaze over them. He said, ¡°I won¡¯t take your herbs for nothing.¡± After saying that, Ethan reached out and had three Foundation Establishment Pills in his palm. ¡°This pill is called the Foundation Establishment Pill, and after taking it, your strength will be increased by one small stage.¡± Ethan flicked his fingers, and the three pillsnded in the hands of the others. After receiving the pills, everyone bowed and said, ¡°Thank you, Mr. Smith!¡± Ethan nced at them and said, ¡°I hope you can deliver the herbs to me tomorrow.¡± After leaving these words behind, Ethan prepared to leave. ¡°The King of Chuzzle is indeed overbearing.¡± At this moment, a voice suddenly came from not far away. Turning around, he saw an elderly man walking slowly towards them with his hands sped behind his back.. Chapter 283: 283: Truly His Descendant Chapter 283: 283: Truly His Descendant
Trantor: 549690339 The old man¡¯s aura was powerful, and although there were no noticeable fluctuations, his presence was not to be underestimated. Uponying eyes on the figure, Ethan Smith¡¯splexion slightly changed.
¡°Master Williams!¡± Conrad Schroeder was the first to utter this name. The arrival was none other than Adonis Williams! A significant figure in River North! ¡°A¡­ Adonis Williams?¡± The others present also grew visibly rmed! Long ago, Adonis Williams had made it known he nned to kill Ethan Smith, just never showed himself. Who would have thought he would show up at the Williams residence today! ¡°So, you¡¯re Ethan Smith?¡± Adonis Williams looked directly at Ethan Smith. Ethan Smith nodded, neither humble nor arrogant, confirmed: ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°The resemnce, it¡¯s uncanny!¡± As Adonis Williams scrutinized Ethan Smith, he spoke these random words. Ethan Smith frowned, asked, ¡°Resemnce? What do you mean?¡± Adonis Williams offered no exnation but continued to slowly approach Ethan Smith. ¡°Master Williams!¡± Seeing this, Conrad Schroeder quickly stepped forward. ¡°Sit down.¡±
Before Conrad could even say a word, Adonis Williams raised his hand towards him. With just an empty-handed p in mid-air, Conrad was abruptly forced to sit down, utterly immobilized! ¡°So¡­ so powerful¡­¡± Conrad¡¯s face grew extremely grim. Ethan Smith also realized Adonis Williams¡¯ exceptional strength. Without the blessing of his ancestral power, it would be difficult for him to defeat Adonis Williams. A few stepster, Adonis Williams was in front of Ethan Smith, facing him directly. The powerful aura exuding from Adonis Williams made those present tremble. Yet, in all this, Ethan Smith remained calm, neither pretentious nor humble. Suddenly, the aura around Adonis Williams violently exploded! In the blink of an eye, the pavilion was flipped over! Aside from Conrad, everyone present began to cough up blood violently! Ethan Smith clearly felt the pressure and swiftly summoned his energy to counter Adonis Williams¡¯ force.
Ethan Smith stood immovable, his face revealing no joy or sadness. This surprise Adonis Williams. Heughed heartily, ¡°Just like him, even your expressions and movements are identical! Hahaha!¡± Ethan Smith asserted coldly, ¡°What on earth are you talking about!¡± Ignore that question, Adonis Williams slowly asked, ¡°What is your current realm of strength?¡± Ethan Smith furrowed his brows and answered truthfully, ¡°In terms of a martial artist¡¯s strength, I am at the Peak form of Master Realm.¡± After a moment¡¯s thought, Adonis Williams asked, ¡°Foundation Building Stage Peak?¡± Ethan Smith¡¯splexion drastically changed! Another cultivator who has abandoned the martial path! ¡°You know a lot.¡± Ethan Smith said coldly.
Adonis Williams walked forward with his hands behind his back and said lightly, ¡°You may leave. In three days, I wille to visit. I hope you will not disappoint me.¡± A visit! Of course, this clearly suggest he ns to attack Ethan Smith! ¡°Master Williams¡­ I beg you to show mercy!¡± Conrad pleaded. However, Adonis Williams was staring at the sky, murmuring under his breath, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to meet his descendant¡­¡± At this point, Adonis Williams suddenly turned to look at Ethan Smith and said lightly, ¡°I will not bully you; I will suppress myself to the pursuit of Foundation Building Stage Peak to fight you.¡± Ethan Smith¡¯s pupils contracted violently! Adonis Williams was actually going to suppress his own strength voluntarily? This¡­ this was being too gentlemanly¡­ ¡°Are you serious?¡± Ethan Smith frowned. Adonis Williams said lightly, ¡°I, Adonis Williams, never lie.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Ethan Smithughed. ¡°You¡¯re the most chivalrous opponent I¡¯ve met.¡± Ethan Smith said. Adonis Williams didn¡¯t say anything, he took one step and vanished from everyone¡¯s sight in the blink of an eye. ¡°What a speed!¡± Ethan Smith¡¯s face turned pale at once! This isparable to Shrinking Ground Into An Inch! Cato Cain may not even be able to achieve this! ¡°This Adonis Williams¡­ is not simple.¡± Ethan Smith secretly thought to himself. Then, he turned to look at Conrad Schroeder and said: ¡°I¡¯ll go first.¡± Conrad Schroeder quickly stopped Ethan Smith, anxiously saying: ¡°Adonis Williams is more powerful than you think, why don¡¯t¡­ we apologize to him.¡± Ethan Smithughed at him: ¡°In the same rank, I fear no one.¡± After leaving these words behind, Ethan Smith ignored Conrad Schroeder and left. Since Adonis Williams was so serious, Ethan Smith naturally didn¡¯t need to arrange his formations anymore. He sat at home, silently waiting for Adonis Williams to show up. This news quickly spread throughout Chuzzle and the River North Region! For a time, reporters from the River North Martial Arts Association rushed to Chuzzle, even lurking around Ethan Smith¡¯s house. On the other side, in Bergerac Province, River North. Adonis Williams was heading towards River North alone, without taking any disciples with him. The entire Williams family was under the control of Adonis Williams¡¯ oldest student, Patrick Ivory. At this moment, Patrick Ivory was cautiously entering Adonis Williams¡¯ room. This room was where the Enlightenment Tea was located. Patrick Ivory had always been making tea for Adonis Williams. However, Patrick Ivory had no idea that this was not ordinary tea! Since Adonis Williams had told him, he had coveted this Enlightenment tea but had no opportunity! But today, the opportunity finally arrived! He opened the cupboard and quickly found the three leaves Enlightenment Tea ced inside. ¡°Luckily it¡¯s still here!¡± Patrick Ivory¡¯s eyes sparkled, intensely staring at the Enlightenment Tea! Then, Patrick Ivory directly grabbed the three leaves of tea, shoved them all into his mouth and started to chew. As soon as the Enlightenment Tea entered his stomach, Patrick Ivory¡¯s eyes turned red! He only felt his own body was bursting with an aura that did not belong to him! Even his rank was quickly rising! At this time, Patrick Ivory was merely a Master of the First rank, and after swallowing the three Enlightenment Teas, Patrick Ivory¡¯s strength had directly stepped into the realm of Grandmaster of the Eighth rank! He even surpassed Adonis Williams! Patrick Ivory felt this power, and immediately burst outughing! ¡°The Enlightenment Tea¡­ is such a holy object, hahaha!¡± Patrick Ivory¡¯s eyes were full of madness! You should know that even in the cultivation world, the Enlightenment Tea is an extremely rare holy item! Let alone the human world! Patrick Ivory showed a sneer at corners of his mouth and murmured: ¡°Hehehe¡­ Adonis Williams, thank you¡­¡± Chuzzle provincial city. Ethan Smith was sitting cross-legged on the ground, quietly feeling the flow of Qi Jin in his meridians. Although Ethan Smith believed that he could find no rivals at the same level, he still dared not underestimate Adonis Williams. Time flew quickly, and in the blink of an eye, the day of their confrontation has arrived. On this day, early in the morning, Adonis Williams appeared in Ethan Smith¡¯s nouse unexpectedly. And Ethan Smith was sitting cross-legged on the ground, his eyes slightly closed. ¡°Master Williams, you¡¯re here.¡± The moment Adonis Williams appeared, Ethan Smith said quietly. Adonis Williams, with his hands sped behind his back, approvingly said: ¡°Worthy of his descendant, your senses are very keen.¡± Ethan Smith¡¯s eyebrows tightened immediately. He stood up and looked at Adonis Williams, coldly saying: ¡°You keep saying I am his descendant, who is the ¡®he¡¯ you¡¯re talking about in your words..¡± Chapter 284: 284: You Win_1 Chapter 284: 284: You Win_1
Trantor: 549690339 Adonis Williams smiled faintly, ¡°You want to know?¡± Ethan Smith didn¡¯t say anything but just stared intently at Adonis Williams. Adonis Williams slowly said, ¡°If you defeat me, I will naturally tell you.¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s not waste time!¡± Ethan Smith said coldly.
As soon as his voice fell, the aura on Ethan Smith¡¯s body suddenly burst out! Ethan Smith really wanted to know who the ¡°him¡± Adonis Williams was talking about! Because Ethan Smith had a strong feeling that this might help him know about his father and his own background! Feeling this aura, the smile on Adonis Williams¡¯ face became even thicker. ¡°Good, good, you have reached the Foundation Establishment Stage Peak and yet you can exert such an aura!¡± Adonis Williams had a face full of appreciation! But he didn¡¯t rush to make a move, instead he raised his hand and waved it lightly. The reporter filming in the shadows suddenly fainted and didn¡¯t get up. Only Ethan Smith and Adonis Williams were left in the courtyard! ¡°Make your move.¡± Ethan Smith said coldly. Adonis Williams immediately suppressed his own strength to the Foundation Building Stage Peak, then looked at Ethan Smith. ¡°Come on!¡± As soon as his voice fell, Adonis Williams took the lead in throwing a punch at Ethan Smith! Ethan Smith was not to be outdone and immediately clenched his fist to meet the attack! At that moment, it was a pure physical confrontation! Although Adonis Williams had suppressed his strength to the Foundation Building Stage Peak, his physical body was still that of a Grandmaster of the Fifth Rank!
Their fists collided, and Ethan Smith retreated three steps, his wrist aching from the impact. Adonis Williams, on the other hand, took several steps back, and his tiger¡¯s mouth was shattered by the impact! ¡°Such a strong body!¡± Adonis Williams was somewhat surprised. Ethan Smith said coldly, ¡°With just your physical body, you are no match for me.¡± Adonis Williams sighed slightly, ¡°With such a big gap between our realms, it¡¯s amazing that your body can be even stronger than mine.¡± After saying that, Adonis Williams¡¯ expression became serious. He ?pntlv stenned down with his font _ and a hurst of light went llnwardq from beneath him, wrapping Adonis Williams like armor! This process was extremely fast, and almost in the blink of an eye, Adonis Williams had put on ayer of armor! ¡°What is this?¡± Ethan Smith couldn¡¯t help but frown slightly, looking somewhat surprised. Adonis Williams said lightly, ¡°Technique.¡±
After that, Adonis Williams¡¯ body floated directly into mid-air! Then, Adonis Williams waved his hands, and the light on his body suddenly protruded like needles! ¡°Swish, swish, swish!¡± This light was extremely fine,parable to human pores! And it was so fast that it was like a rain of needles! Ethan Smith tried to resist with his body, but found that the light directly prated into his body! ¡°Puh!¡± Within an instant, Ethan Smith felt as if his five viscera and six bowels were being impacted! Not only that, even his breathing became disordered, and it was almost impossible to control! ¡°What a magical technique.¡± Ethan Smith¡¯s face changed slightly. He took a deep breath, forcibly steadied his mind, and then looked up at Adonis Williams. At this time, Adonis Williams¡¯ second round of attack was alreadying at Ethan Smith!
¡°Swoosh, swoosh, swoosh!¡± This time, the number was even more massive, covering the entire courtyard! Ethan Smith¡¯s face changed dramatically, he wanted to dodge, but found nowhere to hide! ¡°No, if I rely on techniques, I¡¯m no match for him at all.¡± Ethan Smith murmured to himself. Since techniques didn¡¯t work, he could only rely on his physical body to fight! So, Ethan Smith shouted loudly, forcing himself to endure the technique, and rushed towards Adonis Williams with his fists clenched! But to Ethan Smith¡¯s surprise, Adonis Williams had no intention ofpeting with him physically! He dodged to one side at an extremely fast speed and controlled the technique to attack Ethan Smith once again!Ethan Smith relentlessly chased after him but couldn¡¯t touch Adonis Williams no matter what! In a short instant, Ethan Smith had already been hit by hundreds of needles! His breath had been disturbed to the point where he could barely control it! ¡°Not good, if this continues, I will definitely lose.¡± Sweat trickled down Ethan Smith¡¯s forehead. ¡°You are ultimately not my match,¡± said Adonis Williams indifferently. As soon as his words fell, the third wave of attacks forced their way towards Ethan Smith! ¡°Puff! Puff! Puff!¡± This time, Ethan Smith¡¯s evasive maneuvers were much slower! Countless rays of light directly pierced into Ethan Smith¡¯s body! Ethan Smith¡¯s pupils became somewhat dull, and his body swayed unsteadily. Within a moment, Ethan Smith copsed to the ground with a thunderous crash. Adonis Williams, who was in mid-air, revealed a faint smile at the corner of his lips. He crossed his hands behind his back and said slowly, ¡°Although your flesh is strong, your weakness is very obvious.¡± Having said that, Adonis Williams fell from high up in the air and walked towards He looked at Ethan Smith lying on the ground and said softly, ¡°If I had the intent to kill now, you would already be dead.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± However, at this moment, the unconscious Ethan Smith abruptly opened his ¡°Absolute Beginning Sacred Fist!¡± Ethan Smith¡¯s fist was already wrapped in gold without anyone¡¯s knowledge! Like the sun, his fist instantly arrived in front of Adonis Williams! Adonis Williams¡¯ face changed drastically! At such close proximity, even his speed was not enough to dodge! ¡°Beginning¡­ Sacred Fist!¡± Adonis Williams suddenly shouted the same name! His fist was also imbued with golden light! Both fists collided, and waves of air spread out around them! The already battered courtyard was even more dpidated! ¡°Boom!¡± Adonis Williams¡¯ physical strength was ultimately slightly inferior, and his body was wrapped in the light of the fist, flying horizontally out! Ethan Smith gasped for air, forcibly calming his chaotic breathing, and looked nervously at Adonis Williams. As the light faded, Adonis Williams was covered in blood, and his flesh was nearly shattered! Ethan Smith clenched his fists and rushed towards Adonis Williams once again! At this critical moment, Adonis Williams released the power suppression and quickly recovered to his peak! ¡°Bang!¡± As a Grandmaster of the fifth rank, Adonis Williams easily caught Ethan Smith¡¯s fist. Ethan Smith couldn¡¯t help but feel annoyed, ¡®You are cheating!¡± Adonis Williams smiled bitterly, ¡°If I continued to suppress my power, I would have died from this fist today.¡± Having said that, Adonis Williams released his fist and said slowly, ¡°Pretending to be down and attracting me toe closer before seizing the opportunity.¡± ¡°Not bad, yourbat experience is beyond my imagination.¡± Ethan Smith didn¡¯t have time to listen to him, and he anxiously asked, ¡°I won, right?¡± ¡°You won,¡± Adonis Williams nodded slightly. Ethan Smith hurriedly said, ¡°Well, as promised, you must answer my question!¡± Adonis Williams stroked his beard and smiled, ¡°Ask away.¡± Ethan Smith said solemnly, ¡°Why do you also know the Absolute Beginning Sacred Fist?¡± The Absolute Beginning Sacred Fist was the inheritance left by his father, yet Adonis Williams had also disyed the same technique! Ethan Smith couldn¡¯t help but be astonished! Adonis Williams looked at Ethan Smith and said slowly with a smile, ¡°It was taught to me by your father; even my name was given by him.¡± Upon hearing this, Ethan Smith¡¯s pupils suddenly contracted! Chapter 285: 285: Ethan Smith’s Father_1 Chapter 285: 285: Ethan Smith¡¯s Father_1
Trantor: 549690339 Sure enough! Adonis Williams was rted to his father! Ethan Smith¡¯s emotions suddenly became somewhat agitated.
His breath even fluctuated ordingly. Adonis Williams seemed to notice Ethan Smith¡¯s emotions, and went to sit down in front of a stone, then slowly said, ¡°It seems you don¡¯t know much about your father.¡± Ethan Smith stepped forward impatiently, ¡°Master Williams, what is your rtionship with my father, and who is my father exactly?¡± Adonis Williams gazed at the sky and slowly said, ¡°I don¡¯t really know your father, but I do know that he is a man with great powers.¡± ¡°Back then, I was just an ordinary Inner Strength Master, the tail of my peers.¡± ¡°Later, I met your father by chance. He gave me an opportunity.¡± Ethan Smith felt a bit confused. An opportunity his father gave? Turning a tail into a well-known Master in the River North Region? What kind of method was this? Ethan Smith looked forward to Adonis Williams¡¯ next words with anticipation and nervousness. Adonis Williams continued, ¡°Back then, he suppressed his strength to the Master Realm and had a fight with me once.¡±
Ethan Smith suddenly realized. No wonder Adonis Williams had also forcibly suppressed his strength to the Master Realm! It turned out that his father had once instructed Adonis Williams in this way! ¡°What happened?¡± Ethan Smith asked. Adonis Williams smiled bitterly, ¡°He just raised his hand, and I passed out.¡± Ethan Smith couldn¡¯t help but gasp in surprise. His father actually achieved such a level of crushing power in the same realm! Even Ethan Smith with a chaotic body couldn¡¯t achieve this! ¡°Of course, I didn¡¯t understand any techniques back then, so I can¡¯tpare myself to you,¡± Adonis Williams sighed. ¡°If you and I were truly at the same level, perhaps you could have done the same as well,¡± Adonis Williamsughed. Ethan Smith did not say anything, but inwardly he somewhat agreed. He didn¡¯t even take Grandmasters seriously, let alone those in the same realm. ¡°Master Williams, can you tell me what kind of person my father really is? Is he still alive? Who is my mother? Why have they never visited me?¡± Ethan Smith asked several questions in one breath. Adonis Williams seemed unsure of how to answer.
After a moment of thought, he said, ¡°My encounter with your fathersted only three days, and I don¡¯t know him very well.¡± ¡°But I know that his abilities may be beyond ourprehension.¡± ¡°As for where he went, no one knows, but I believe I¡¯m not the only one who has benefited from him.¡± Ethan Smith¡¯s shock grew deeper. His eagerness to know everything about his father grew even more intense. ¡°Right,¡± Adonis Williams suddenly recalled something. ¡°Your father left me ten leaves of Enlightenment Tea. He said that seven leaves are for me and three for you,¡± Adonis Williams said. ¡°Enlightenment Tea?¡± Ethan Smith felt somewhat unfamiliar with this term. Adonis Williams nodded and said, ¡°After I took the Enlightenment Tea, my strength skyrocketed in an instant, stepping from the Master Realm into the Grandmaster Realm.¡± Skip two major levels, the Enlightenment Tea was truly a sacred object! With the Enlightenment Tea, Ethan Smith could directly step into the Monastic Stage or even higher, right? In that case, he would have the foundation to go to Capital City!
¡°Master Williams, where is the Enlightenment Tea?¡± Ethan Smith anxiously asked. Adonis Williams shook his head and said, ¡°Before I met you, I wasn¡¯t sure whether you were his descendant or not, so I didn¡¯t bring the Enlightenment Tea with me.¡± ¡°So¡­ the Enlightenment Tea is in River North?¡± Ethan Smith hurriedly asked. Adonis Williams slowly got up and smiled, ¡°Exactly. If you¡¯re willing, you can go and get it with me.¡±¡±Of course, I¡¯m willing!¡± Ethan Smith nodded eagerly. So, his father had even left behind such a holy relic! Adonis Williams stood up from the stone, his hands behind his back before he spoke slowly, ¡°Alright, prepare yourself and we¡¯ll leave tomorrow.¡± After saying this, Adonis turned around and left. His speed was incredibly fast, and in the blink of an eye, he disappeared from Ethan¡¯s sight. Ethan sat in the courtyard, his mind unable to settle for a long time. He became increasingly curious about his father. What kind of person was he, really? How did hepare to War God Ignacio Burke? Why wasn¡¯t there any legend about him in the world? And who, exactly, was his mother? Countless thoughts flooded Ethan¡¯s mind and disturbed his heart for a moment. He sat cross-legged on the ground, circting his qi through his meridians. After circting his qi three times, Ethan¡¯s emotions finally began to settle down slightly. He stood up, gazing at the sky and recalling his confrontation with Adonis Williams. After the battle, Ethan clearly realized his own weak points. Although he possessed an overwhelmingly powerful physical strength, it seemed insignificant against opponents as fast as Adonis and could even turn him into a living target. ¡°I have to figure out a countermeasure,¡± thought Ethan. He returned to his room and started searching for techniques in his inheritance. Outside, the unconscious reporters finally woke up. Looking at the scene in the courtyard, they were understandably confused. ¡°Where are they? Where did they go?¡± ¡°What happened to us? Why did we suddenly pass out?¡± ¡°Judging from the state of the courtyard, it seems like the two of them have already fought.¡± After much consideration, they decided to interview Ethan. Taking the lead was a young female reporter who had just graduated from college. Dressed in business attire, her outfit entuated her figure seductively. The female journalist, followed by several others, pushed the door open. As soon as the door opened, Ethan¡¯s eyes shot open suddenly. ¡°Who allowed you toe in?¡± Ethan asked coldly. The female journalist approached quickly and spoke politely, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Smith. We are reporters from the River North Martial Arts Association and we have a question for you.¡± Ethan nced at her and replied, ¡°Sorry, I don¡¯t have time.¡± ¡°I said, I don¡¯t have time,¡± Ethan interrupted her. The female reporter could only back away and leave dejectedly. Ethan waved his hand and closed the door. At night, Edward Green returned from outside. He sat down next to Ethan and said, ¡°Mr. Smith, I went out and took a walk today, and it was quite fruitful.¡± ¡°Following the breathing method you taught me, my progress has been incredibly fast!¡± Ethan nced at Edward, and indeed, he had already reached the peak of the Inner Strength Masters. His progress was very fast. ¡°Mr. Smith, let me take you somewhere tomorrow. The qi there is extremely abundant!¡± Edward excitedly said. Ethan was somewhat surprised, but just as he was about to speak, a knock on the door interrupted him. Edward opened the door to see a professionally dressed girl. It was none other than the female journalist. ¡°Is Ethan Smith home?¡± she asked in a soft voice. Edward quickly shouted towards the room, ¡°Mr.. Smith, there¡¯s a busty girl looking for you!¡± Chapter 286: 286: Declaration of War Chapter 286: 286: Deration of War
Trantor: 549690339 Hearing Edward Green¡¯s words, the female reporter¡¯s face turned instantly red. Ethan Smith, who was in the room, didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry.
He waved his hand and said, ¡°Let her in.¡± The female reporter hastily walked into the room, quickly came up to Ethan Smith, and begged, ¡°Can you ept my interview?¡± Ethan Smith reluctantly said, ¡°I¡¯ve already answered you once, do you want me to answer a second time?¡± Hearing this, the female reporter wiped her eyes and pretended to sob, ¡°I struggled so much to get this job, and if I couldn¡¯t get the interview, I would be fired.¡± ¡°What does this have to do with me?¡± Ethan Smith raised his eyebrows. ¡°You want to hold me morally hostage? Sorry, I have no morals.¡± The female reporter was speechless, she didn¡¯t even know what to say. ¡°Mr. Smith, I beg you, please help me,¡± the female reporter whispered. ¡°As long as you agree, I¡¯ll do anything!¡± Before Ethan Smith could speak, Edward Green at the side squinted and said, ¡°Really?¡± The female reporter red at Edward Green and said, ¡°I¡¯m not interviewing you. What does this have to do with you!¡± After saying this, she put on a pitiful face and looked at Ethan Smith. Ethan Smith stroked his chin; he could tell that the female reporter wouldn¡¯t give up without his agreement today.
But he couldn¡¯t tell her about his fight with Master Williams. Master Williams had deliberately suppressed his strength, and Ethan Smith would never win if they really fought. After pondering for a moment, said, ¡°I can¡¯t tell you about this.¡± ¡°Ah, please agree to it,¡± the female reporter grabbed Ethan Smith¡¯s arm, and shook it continuously. Ethan Smith said solemnly, ¡°But I can promise you one interview, and I decide the content.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± The female reporter was taken aback. ¡°But¡­ the top orders to interview your decisive battle with Master Williams¡­¡± The female reporter said somewhat reluctantly. Ethan Smithughed, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will give you a satisfying interview.¡± The female reporter didn¡¯t quite understand, but her eyes still showed some expectation. An idea urred to Ethan Smith; a story about the ir family and the value would far exceed a story about a fight with Master Williams. So, out of curiosity, the female reporter began her interview.
A camcorder was ced in the room, and she held the microphone towards Ethan Smith. ¡°Shall we start?¡± Ethan Smith asked. The female reporter quickly nodded and said, ¡°We¡¯ve already started.¡± Ethan Smith cleared his throat to the camera, then slowly said, ¡°I am Ethan Smith, not long ago I had an agreement with Dexter ir, the eldest son of the ir family.¡± Hearing this, the female reporter¡¯s face slightly changed. Ethan Smith continued, ¡°He has always coveted my wife and intends to oppress me with the shadow of his aristocratic family. But under my constant resistance, he ultimately failed.¡± ¡°At the same time, Dexter and I made our first agreement.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go to Capital City in half a year, propose to Miss Emily Taylor, and openly fight with Dexter. If I win, he will give up on my wife, Emily, and have to kowtow three times to me, calling me his grandpa.¡± These words were never said by Dexter. Ethan Smithpletely made them up. Not only was the female reporter surprised, but even Edward Green at the side widened his eyes. ¡°What if you lose?¡± the female reporter asked.
Ethan Smith indifferently said, ¡°I won¡¯t lose, I¡¯ll kill Dexter, just like killing an ant!¡± Ethan Smith paused here, then continued, ¡°Let¡¯s also let everyone supervise to prevent Dexter from being scared of losing the fight and sending people to kill me in advance.¡± The interview ended here. And the female reporter was excited! ¡°Mr. Smith, this news is quite explosive!¡± The female reporter said excitedly. ¡°Thank you so much! If I take this back, the bosses will definitely be satisfied. I might even get a promotion and a raise!¡± Ethan Smith smiled lightly, ¡°By the way, you as the media should know how to make headlines, right?¡± The female reporter was stunned and asked confusedly, ¡°What do you mean?¡± Ethan Smith stroked his chin and said, ¡°The headline could be¡­this is a struggle between the lower ss and the aristocracy, it¡¯s also a rebellion against oppression! ¡± ¡°Whether the deer dies or the hunter wins, everyone, please pay close attention.¡± Hearing Ethan Smith¡¯s words, the female reporter couldn¡¯t help but give a thumbs up, ¡°Mr. Smith, you¡¯re really a genius! What a waste not to be an editor!¡± Ethan Smith¡¯s title quickly promoted his position. Making himself a warrior fighting against the aristocratic family, and the ir family, listed as the heartless capitalists. Ethan Smith grew up at the bottom, and he was clear in his heart. The extent of countless people¡¯s hatred of capital was no less than his own. Therefore, once this news was broadcasted, it would definitely attract everyone¡¯s attention and even praise. ¡°Mr. Smith, I don¡¯t know how to thank you, why don¡¯t¡­ I treat you to a meal?¡± the female reporter said. ¡°No need for a meal. It¡¯s nothing really,¡± Ethan Smith waved his hand. The female reporter thought about it, she handed a business card to Ethan Smith, ¡°How about this, if you go to River North in the future, you can give me a call. I¡¯ll thank you properly by then!¡± ¡°What¡¯s the thanks?¡± Edward Green came up and asked lecherously. ¡°Shut up! ¡± The female reporter red at Edward Green. Afterward, the female reporter bade farewell to Ethan Smith and left. Ethan Smith nced at the business card and learned the name of this female reporter: Nia Lee. ¡°Mr. Smith, if you¡¯re not interested, could you let me have her?¡± Edward Green rubbed his hands together and said. Ethan Smith rolled his eyes, ¡°If you want to pick up girls, go do it yourself, she¡¯s not an object to let.¡± After saying this, Ethan Smith ignored Edward Green and turned to go upstairs. Ethan Smith believed that this news would definitely blow up the entire world of martial arts. The next day. Adonis Williams arrived at Ethan Smith¡¯s house early in the morning. And Ethan Smith was ready with a car, ready to leave. ¡°Mr. Smith, where are we going?¡± Edward Green asked as they got into the car. ¡°River North, Bergerac Province.¡± Ethan Smith said. Edward Green¡¯s pupils shrank and he said in a terrified voice, ¡°Mr. Smith, isn¡¯t that old thing, Adonis, in Bergerac Province? If we go there, could he let us go?¡± ¡°And, I¡¯ve bashed him on the Inte, that old bastard will definitely not let me go!¡± Edward mumbled. Ethan Smith looked at Adonis Williams with an amused look.. Chapter 287: 287: Adonis Williams’ Pain 1 Chapter 287: 287: Adonis Williams¡¯ Pain 1
Trantor: 549690339 Adonis Williams looked somewhat unnatural, even a bit strange. ¡°Mr. Smith, why don¡¯t you go on your own? I don¡¯t want to go,¡± Edward Green muttered.
Ethan Smith looked at Adonis Williams and smiled, ¡°Master Williams, please forgive him.¡± Adonis Williams sighed softly, ¡°For your sake, I will spare him this time.¡± Edward Green suddenly realized what was going on and looked at Adonis Williams in horror, like a cat with its fur standing on end. ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re Adonis Williams?¡± Edward Green swallowed hard. Adonis Williams didn¡¯t answer but just waved his hand, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± The car sped towards the River North Region. The River North Region is vast, and Chuzzle is the smallest among several provinces. Since Bergerac Province is separated from Chuzzle by another province, the journey is slow. Ethan Smith and Edward Green took turns driving from daytime to nighttime and finally arrived in Bergerac Province the next morning. ¡°This is Bergerac Province.¡± After entering the territory of Bergerac, Ethan Smith took a deep breath. He released his divine sense to feel more than half of Bergerac Province. ¡°I have to say, the qi in Bergerac far exceeds that of Chuzzle, ¡± Ethan Smith said in a deep voice.
Adonis Williams nodded slightly, ¡°That¡¯s because it¡¯s close to the Divine Alchemist Pavilion, so the qi is naturally richer.¡± ¡°The Divine Alchemist Pavilion?¡± Ethan Smith¡¯s pupils contracted. He knew of this ce, which was said to have a high social status, and their medical skills were unmatched in the world. Many important people would go to the Divine Alchemist Pavilion for treatment. As for the Pavilion Master, he was elusive, and it was very difficult to meet him. ¡°If I have the chance, I should visit the Divine Alchemist Pavilion,¡± Ethan Smith thought to himself. The car continued, and they quickly arrived at the Williams¡¯ Mansion. Adonis Williams¡¯ residence was quite elegant, with the whole house constructed in the Chinese style. After pushing the front door open, a winding path greeted them. On both sides of the path were bamboo groves, giving it a touch of martial arts vor.
¡°My residence is just ahead.¡± Adonis Williams pointed to a mansion not far away. Ethan Smith nodded slightly, ¡°Master Williams¡¯ residence is indeed unique. Having such a house in this era is truly a luxury.¡± Adonis Williams didn¡¯t say anything. He just walked towards the mansion with his hands sped behind his back. As a master of the River North Region, Adonis Williams naturally had many disciples. But today, he was somewhat puzzled as he didn¡¯t see any disciples on his way. ¡°Strange,¡± Adonis Williams frowned. He tried to release his divine sense, but found not a single person in the entire Williams Family. ¡°Did they all go out?¡± Adonis Williams frowned. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Ethan Smith asked. Adonis Williams waved his hand to indicate that there was no problem. ¡°First, let me take you to see the Enlightenment Tea,¡± Adonis Williams said.
Ethan Smith nodded excitedly, ¡°All right!¡± So, Adonis Williams led Ethan Smith to a secret chamber. Although it¡¯s called a secret chamber, it was actually just a storage room, and only two people had the key. One was Adonis Williams, and the other was his senior disciple, Patrick Ivory. Adonis Williams opened the storage room door and went to a wooden cupboard in front of him. ¡°The Enlightenment Tea is here,¡± Adonis Williams slowly opened the cupboard. Ethan Smith¡¯s excitement reached an all-time high, staring intently at the cupboard to see what the Enlightenment Tea looked like. However, when the cupboard was opened, it was empty. ¡°Hmph?¡± Adonis Williams frowned. He quickly rummaged through the storage room but still couldn¡¯t find the Enlightenment Tea! ¡°How did this happen?¡± At this moment, even Adonis Williams started to panic! ¡°Master Williams, what happened?¡± Ethan Smith frowned. Adonis Williams didn¡¯t speak, but his face turned icy cold. ¡°Could it be that Patrick Ivory took it?¡± Adonis Williams¡¯ expression turned colder. After saying that, he looked at Ethan Smith and bowed, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, it seems the Enlightenment Tea has been taken. But don¡¯t worry, I will find a way to get it back.¡± ¡°Taken?¡± Ethan Smith¡¯s eyebrows furrowed. Adonis Williams didn¡¯t say anything more. He pushed the door open and hurried into the courtyard. There was not a soul in the entire courtyard. This gave Adonis Williams a bad feeling. Just then, a voice was heard from the Ancient Well in the courtyard. ¡°Master, have youe back?¡± The voice came from deep within the well. Adonis Williams hurried to the well and saw deep down, a disciple shivering! ¡°What¡­ what¡¯s going on!¡± Adonis Williams¡¯ face changed drastically. He raised his hand to probe the well, and a gentle force lifted the disciple out of the well. Upon seeing Adonis Williams, the disciple couldn¡¯t help but burst into tears. ¡°What happened?¡± Adonis Williams asked coldly. The disciple wiped away his tears and sobbed, ¡°It¡¯s Patrick Ivory!¡± ¡°Patrick Ivory?¡± Adonis Williams felt increasingly uneasy. The disciple continued, ¡°After you left, Patrick Ivory inexplicably decided to set up his own sect and demanded us to be his ves.¡± ¡°We disagreed, and that¡¯s when Patrick Ivory began to kill!¡± ¡°His power has grown tremendously, and even when we teamed up, we couldn¡¯t defeat him!¡± At this point, the disciple¡¯s tears streamed down uncontrobly. He fell to his knees in pain and said, ¡°In a fit of rage, Patrick Ivory¡­ killed all of our senior brothers!¡± ¡°What?!¡± Adonis Williams trembled with rage at hearing this! A surge of power suddenly erupted from him, causing the bamboo groves to rustle! ¡°Master, you must kill Patrick Ivory and avenge us!¡± The disciple cried out in grief. But Adonis Williams didn¡¯t say anything for a long time. The power he had just released was quickly retracted.¡± Within a few seconds, a trace of mncholy appeared on Adonis Williams¡¯ face. At that moment, Adonis Williams seemed to have aged decades.¡± ¡°Master Williams, you¡­ you¡¯re all right?¡± Ethan Smith frowned. Adonis Williams waved his hand, somewhat weakly, ¡°I¡¯m fine, I¡¯m fine¡­¡± After he finished speaking, Adonis Williams copsed onto the ground. Ethan Smith quickly supported him and directed his qi into Adonis Williams¡¯ body. ¡°Let¡¯s go back to the room first.¡± Ethan Smith helped Adonis Williams all the way back to the bedroom. Adonis Williamsy on the bed, his face full ofplicated emotions. ¡°Ethan Smith, I¡¯m sorry I couldn¡¯t keep the promise your father made¡­¡± Adonis Williams said with guilt. Ethan Smith waved his hand, ¡°No need to say that now.¡± Adonis Williams let out a long sigh and painfully said, ¡°Patrick Ivory had no parents since he was a child. I raised him and taught him all my skills, but I never thought¡­ he would do such a thing.¡± After saying that, murky tears flowed from Adonis Williams¡¯ eyes. Looking at the deeply pained Adonis Williams, Ethan Smith felt a mix of emotions. He could understand Adonis Williams¡¯ feelings. The taste of being betrayed is unbearable. Especially when ites from someone close to you.. Chapter 288: 288: The Conscienceless Patrick Ivory_l Chapter 288: 288: The Conscienceless Patrick Ivory_l
Trantor: 549690339 Adonis Williamsy on the bed, his face looking extremely haggard. At a nce, he seemed like an ordinary farmer working in the fields.
Ethan Smith didn¡¯t know how to console Adonis Williams, although he too felt some regret in his heart. After all, the effect of the Enlightenment Tea was truly enticing. Moreover, the effects varied with different talents. If he was able to consume the three Enlightenment Teas, Ethan Smith could perhaps go directly to confront Dexter ir. ¡°Master Williams, don¡¯t be too sad,¡± Ethan Smith consoled. Adonis Williams looked at Ethan Smith with eyes filled with guilt. He ced his hand on his forehead and whispered, ¡°Ethan Smith, this is what I owe you.¡± Ethan Smith shook his head andughed: ¡°Master Williams, that¡¯s not how you should put it. In the face of temptation, you have kept your promise all these years. That¡¯s already admirable.¡± Adonis Williams said with some surprise, ¡°Do you really think so?¡± Ethan Smith nodded seriously, ¡°What I said is true. Besides, there are always opportunities.¡± Upon hearing this, Adonis Williams couldn¡¯t help but sit up from the bed.
With a bitter smile on his face, he seemed to feel his actions were somewhat absurd. ¡°This matter cannot be settled like this.¡± Adonis Williams¡¯ face became somewhat cold. Ethan Smith frowned, ¡°Master Williams, what do you n to do?¡± Adonis Williams said coldly, ¡°I¡¯ll clean up the house!¡± In a private house, Patrick Ivory was lyingfortably on a rocking chair. He had never thought that he could enter this realm and even surpass his master Adonis Williams! ¡°With my current realm, I should also be able to establish a foothold in Bergerac Province or even the River North Region,¡± Patrick Ivory said with a faint smile. If Adonis Williams could be referred to as a master, why couldn¡¯t he? Although he thought so, he was still missing a catalyst, an opportunity to assess his skills. ¡°Who should I face?¡± Patrick Ivory stroked his chin and whispered to himself. How could he elevate his status if he didn¡¯t step on a strong opponent? At that moment, a sound came from outside the door.
With his keen perception now, Patrick Ivory knew almost instantly who wasing. ¡°Adonis Williams?¡± Patrick Ivory raised an eyebrow, and a cold smile appeared on his face. ¡°Just worrying about an opportunity, and someone¡¯s delivered themselves to my doorstep!¡± After saying this, Patrick Ivory shed to the door. At the door, Adonis Williams was looking coldly at Patrick Ivory. Behind him were Ethan Smith and Edward Green. ¡°Master, why are you here?¡± Patrick Ivory pretended to be surprised. Adonis Williams clenched his fists, anger almost making him lose his senses. However, as a master, Adonis Williams eventually suppressed his rage. ¡°Patrick Ivory, don¡¯t you owe me an exnation?¡± Adonis Williams said solemnly. Hearing this, Ethan Smith felt a little ufortable in his heart.
Even at this moment, Adonis Williams still didn¡¯t want to believe Patrick Ivory had betrayed him. He even wanted to give him a chance. Clearly, Adonis Williams had long treated Patrick Ivory as his own son. However, Patrick Ivory sneered, ¡°An exnation? What exnation? I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re saying.¡± Upon hearing this, Adonis Williams could no longer suppress his anger! Edward Green, who was standing to the side, cursed angrily, ¡°You¡¯re really a beast! If it weren¡¯t for Master Williams, you would have been roaming the streets long ago, right?¡± ¡°Master Williams raised you painstakingly and taught you all his skills, yet you did such a heinous thing! Are you even human!¡± Edward Green was furious and shouted! Patrick Ivory nced at Edward Green and scoffed, ¡°Where did this wild doge from?¡± After speaking, Patrick Ivory waved his wide sleeves, and a strong surge of energy shot toward Edward Green! Edward Green¡¯splexion changed, and he wanted to dodge, but he simply didn¡¯t have enough time! ng! At this moment, Ethan Smith stood in front of Edward Green. He crossed his arms in front of his face, forcibly blocking the blow. The terrifying force sent a sharp pain through Ethan Smith¡¯s arms. Several visible wounds appeared on his arms. ¡°No wonder he¡¯s a Grandmaster of the Eighth Rank.¡± Ethan Smith frowned. If he hadn¡¯t had such a strong body, this force would have probably crushed him into pulp! Patrick Ivory said with some astonishment, ¡°Oh? Which wild dog is this?¡± ¡°Just an Inner Strength Master, yet able to block my blow? How remarkable.¡± Ethan Smith looked coldly at Patrick Ivory and said, ¡°Ethan Smith from Chuzzle.¡± Upon hearing this name, Patrick Ivory suddenly realized. ¡°So you¡¯re the so-called King of Chuzzle, Ethan Smith! Good, today I will ughter you, the rising star.¡± Patrick Ivoryughed coldly, again and again. ¡°Enough!¡± At this moment, Adonis Williams shouted! He red at Patrick Ivory and said, ¡°Patrick Ivory, why did you steal the Enlightenment Tea, and why did you kill your fellow disciples?¡± Patrick Ivory sneered, ¡°You¡¯re so old, wouldn¡¯t it be a waste for you to drink the Enlightenment Tea?¡± ¡°You always say that you treat me as your own son. In the end? You kept the Enlightenment Tea hidden for yourself!¡± ¡°What kind of way is that to treat your own son, huh?¡± Patrick Ivory¡¯s words were undoubtedly infuriating! Adonis Williams trembled with anger! He forcibly stabilized his emotions and said coldly, ¡°Then why did you kill your Senior Brothers? They were your close brothers who spent their days and nights with you. How could you be so ruthless?!¡± Patrick Ivory chuckled coldly. ¡°Adonis Williams, don¡¯t pretend to be a saint. Ethan Smith killed Isai Williams, and you not only failed to take revenge but also joined forces with him. How can you use me?¡± At these words, Adonis Williams was rendered speechless and didn¡¯t know how to answer for a moment. ¡°Adonis Williams, in light of our past grace, I can spare your life. Just leave!¡± Patrick Ivory said dismissively. However, Adonis Williams¡¯ body surged with energy as he said coldly, ¡°Patrick Ivory, you¡¯re heartless! If I don¡¯t kill you, I¡¯ll be ashamed of the skills I¡¯ve cultivated all these years!¡± ¡°Hahahaha!¡± Patrick Ivory couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter. ¡°Do you think you have the strength to be my opponent right now? I know all your moves, and my realm is higher than yours. On what ground can you kill me?¡± Patrick Ivory squinted his eyes as he spoke. Adonis Williams gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Even if it costs me this old life, I¡¯ll take you to hell with me!¡± Patrick Ivory¡¯s face became colder, and a sneer appeared at the corner of his mouth. ¡°Adonis Williams, I gave you a chance. Since you¡¯re hell-bent on seeking death, don¡¯t me me!¡± Patrick Ivory¡¯s aura began to rise slowly. ¡°I¡¯m in need of someone to establish my authority, and you are a perfect opportunity!¡± Chapter 289: 289: I’ll Fight You! 1 Chapter 289: 289: I¡¯ll Fight You! 1
Trantor: 549690339 Both sides¡¯ auras were rapidly escting. A collision was forming between the two of them.
The sound of ¡°Whoosh!¡± was continuous, with the surrounding area experiencing fierce winds and flying sand and stones. Ethan Smith¡¯s brows were tightly furrowed. Although neither of them had made a move, he could still clearly feel that Patrick Ivory¡¯s aura was above Adonis Williams. ¡°Adonis Williams, prepare to die!¡± Patrick Ivory roared, his body suddenly disappearing! In the blink of an eye, his fist had arrived in front of Adonis Williams! Adonis Williams didn¡¯t give in either, raising his fist to meet the attack! ¡°Boom!¡± It was a massive collision, sending Edward Green flying! Meanwhile, Ethan Smith staggered back several steps before regaining his bnce! Adonis Williams¡¯ face didn¡¯t look too good, as this punch had clearly injured his wrist. In contrast, Patrick Ivory stood with his hands behind his back, looking incredibly calm. Seeing this, Ethan Smith hurriedly stepped forward, standing in front of Adonis Williams. ¡°Patrick Ivory, Master Williams is still your master after all. Do you really want tomit the crime of killing your master?¡± Ethan Smith said coldly.
Patrick Ivory sneered, ¡°What¡¯s it to you? Once I kill Adonis Williams, I¡¯ll kill you next!¡± Ethan Smith held back his anger, saying, ¡°If you really want to show off your power, I¡¯ll fight you in a week.¡± ¡°Ethan Smith, you¡­¡± Adonis Williams¡¯ face changed suddenly, looking at Ethan Smith in a panic. Ethan Smith waved his hand, cutting off Adonis Williams¡¯ words. ¡®Master Williams, I have my own n,¡± Ethan Smith said. Then, Ethan Smith looked at Patrick Ivory and asked, ¡°Do you dare?¡± Patrick Ivory squinted, ¡°Just because of you? You¡¯re really a good dog. What, are you going to die for Adonis Williams?¡± Ethan Smith said coldly, ¡°You just need to answer if you dare or not.¡± Patrick Ivory burst intoughter, ¡°What am I afraid of? Since you¡¯re willing to die for him, how could I refuse? After all, Adonis Williams is my master.¡± Patrick Ivory sneered inwardly. If he killed Adonis Williams, he might indeed bear the curse of killing his master. But if he killed Ethan Smith, not only could he establish his prestige, but he could also im it was to avenge Isai Williams.
¡°Fine, I¡¯ll see you in a week,¡± Ethan Smith said coldly. After saying that, Ethan Smith turned to Adonis Williams and said, ¡°Master Williams, let¡¯s go.¡± Adonis Williams looked somewhat unwilling, his eyes fixed on Patrick Ivory. If looks could kill, Patrick Ivory would probably have died a thousand times already. Ethan Smith left with Adonis Williams. After returning, Adonis Williams couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Ethan Smith, as you are now, there¡¯s absolutely no way you can defeat Patrick Ivory.¡± ¡°Besides, your talents are far superior to his. If something happens to you now, it¡¯s too unworthy.¡± Ethan Smith smiled, ¡°Master Williams, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve already thought of a way to deal with it.¡± As for the so-called method, Ethan Smith didn¡¯t actually know. What he could rely on was only formations and cultivation skills. He said there was a solution just tofort Adonis Williams.
Ever since Adonis Williams revealed his rtionship with Ethan¡¯s father, a subtle feeling had developed between Ethan and Adonis Williams. Adonis Williams had arranged a mansion for Ethan Smith. It had to be said that the Williams¡¯ courtyard was enormous. Moreover, the environment of traditional Chinese architecture was quite pleasing. Sitting in his mansion, Ethan Smith looked at Edward Green. ¡°Edward Green, I¡¯m nning to go into seclusion for the next few days. Unless it¡¯s something important, don¡¯t disturb me,¡± Ethan Smith said. Edward Green nodded, ¡°Mr. Smith, don¡¯t worry, even if it costs me my life, I¡¯ll guard you.¡± Without saying anything more, Ethan Smith took the divine medicine from his spatial magic artifact. Looking at the divine medicine, Ethan Smith couldn¡¯t help but feel reluctant in his heart. ¡°I originally nned to use it to refine medicine when my strength was more refined, but it seems that there¡¯s no time left now,¡± Ethan Smith thought to himself. Ethan Smith had control over numerous pills, including forms for Divine Rank Pills. But with Ethan Smith¡¯s current strength, the possibility of refining Divine Rank Pills was extremely small, and the risks were enormous. As a result, Ethan Smith had to settle for refining Earth Rank Pills. ¡°If this nt can be used to refine several Earth Rank Pills, it won¡¯t be a waste,¡± Ethan Smith thought to himself. Then, he closed his eyes and reviewed the forms in his inheritance. Countless forms shed through Ethan Smith¡¯s mind as he carefully selected them, finally choosing a form called the Vitality Enhancing Pill. The effects of the Vitality Enhancing Pill weren¡¯t too different from those of the Foundation Establishment Pill, the only difference being that the Vitality Enhancing Pill was suitable for any stage. Even a Tribtion Stage cultivator could use the Vitality Enhancing Pill, although the effect might be minimal. After selecting the form, spiritual fire began to burn in Ethan Smith¡¯s palm. Ethan Smith didn¡¯t have any professional alchemy utensils, so he could only use ordinary cooking utensils. The spiritual fire zed in the cooking utensils. Upon seeing this, Adonis Williams couldn¡¯t help but exim, ¡°Is this spiritual fire?¡± Ethan Smith nodded, ¡°Yes.¡¯ Upon hearing this, Adonis Williams couldn¡¯t help but sigh, ¡°Throughout my many years in the martial arts world, you¡¯re the second strongest spiritual fire I¡¯ve seen.¡± ¡°The second?¡± Ethan Smith was stunned. Could it be that someone else had the Purple me? Adonis Williams nodded, ¡°Your father once used it; it was a purple me.¡± Ethan Smith: Refining pills required concentration, and the slightest carelessness could burn the herbs. So, Ethan Smith asked Adonis Williams and the others to leave for the time being and then started controlling the spiritual fire to refine the Vitality Enhancing Pill. Fortunately, Ethan Smith¡¯s current control over fire had improved dramatically, and he had a good understanding of how to control the mes. As a result, the process of refining the Vitality Enhancing Pill was quite smooth. The divine medicine slowly turned into a paste in the utensil, and a natural aura instantly filled the room. For an entire day, Ethan Smith sat motionless in the room. It wasn¡¯t until the next morning that all the aura began to converge, slowly taking shape within the utensil! With a low roar from Ethan Smith, the utensil suddenly shattered! Then, pill clouds appeared in the sky! This time, the pill clouds were even thicker and more numerous than before, covering almost half of the sky! Numerous people were attracted by the bizarre sight! Chaim Tate, who was hundreds of kilometers away, also saw this strange sight! ¡°It¡¯s almost identical to the Nine Transformation Pill that day!¡± Chaim Tate eximed. ¡°Could it be Ethan Smith?¡± Chaim Tate murmured. He looked in the direction of the pill clouds and whispered, ¡°Since it¡¯s in the direction of Bergerac Province, is it possible that Ethan Smith really came to Bergerac Province to find Adonis Williams?¡± Thinking of this, Chaim Tate immediately arranged for people to prepare a car to head for Bergerac Province! Not only Chaim Tate, but the Divine Alchemist Pavilion also noticed this sight. ¡°Who¡¯s refining pills? They can actually form Earth Rank Pill Clouds?¡± For a time, the Divine Alchemist Pavilion was also attracted by the strange sight! Chapter 290: 290: The Angry Dexter Blair! Chapter 290: 290: The Angry Dexter ir!
Trantor: 549690339 But the Divine Alchemist Pavilion was quick to respond. Their Pill Masters are spread across the nation, and it must be one of the members of the Divine Alchemist Pavilion refining the Pill.
Inside Adonis Williams¡¯ Mansion. Pills kept popping out of Ethan Smith¡¯s hands one after another. Five minutester, Ethan Smith had an extra eight Vitality Enhancing Pills in his hand! ¡°Eight in quality is not bad.¡± Ethan Smith thought to himself. ording to the records in the inheritance, the Vitality Enhancing Pill greatly enhances strength. Ethan had absorbed the Divine Sense of the Earth Fiend Valley Ancestor, so it shouldn¡¯t be a problem to step into the Monastic Stage. Adonis Williams and Edward Green stayed outside the door, waiting quietly. They didn¡¯t know what was going on inside, only that Ethan was refining the Pill. Half a minuteter, the wooden door opened. Ethan was holding eight Vitality Enhancing Pills in his hand, with a small smile on his face. ¡°Ethan, how¡¯s it going?¡± Adonis Williams asked.
Ethan smiled and said, ¡°Very smoothly, but I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll need you to guard me next.¡± Adonis Williams nodded slightly: ¡°Of course, this is naturally no problem.¡± Ethan scanned the surroundings and said in a deep voice, ¡°Is there a more open space?¡± Adonis, puzzled, asked, ¡°A more open ce?¡± Ethan exined, ¡°I¡¯m afraid there will be a heavenly tribtion when I break through the realm.¡± This sentence reminded Adonis Williams! Cultivation is naturally a defiance of the heavens and naturally triggers a heavenly tribtion. Generally speaking, only after stepping into the Nascent Soul Stage will the heavenly tribtion be triggered. But there are rumors that a heaven-sent genius will attract the heavenly tribtion at the Foundation Establishment Stage. Adonis pondered for a moment and said, ¡°Okay, follow me.¡± Thus, Adonis left the mansion with Ethan. After some twists and turns, the three of them came to a mountain range.
¡°Usually, no onees here. You can break through here.¡± Adonis said. Ethan scanned his surrounding environment, confirmed that no items would be damaged, and nodded. He found a spot to sit down, popped the Vitality Enhancing Pill into his mouth, and started breaking through the Foundation Establishment Stage. In the meanwhile, the video of the River North Martial Arts Association had been sessfully produced and released smoothly. The moment this message was released, it practically blew up the entire Martial Arts Forum! To them, an ordinary person from the grassroots challenging the Hernandez Family of the Capital City was almost impossible! ¡°Who is this Ethan Smith? He actually dared to challenge the son of the ir family?¡± ¡°My god, this is too outrageous!¡± ¡°People can¡¯t bepared with each other. For us, we are afraid of provoking such a n as the ir family, but he actively provokes!¡± ¡°I remember now, this Ethan Smith seems to be the recently crowned King of Chuzzle!¡± In an instant, almost everyone was watching this news! And thements reached tens of thousands in the blink of an eye!
Seeing such explosive views, the River North Martial Arts Association couldn¡¯t help but get excited! ¡°Nia, you did a great job this time! Bonus for this month is doubled!¡± The person in charge of the news department said excitedly. Nia was overjoyed, and quickly said, ¡°Thank you, Minister!¡± This news continued to ferment, and almost everyone was discussing the matter. They both admired Ethan¡¯s actions and felt that Ethan was risking his own life. ¡°You should know that Dexter ir is a well-known genius in the capital city. Combined with the resource background of the ir familv¡­ it¡¯s unimaginable.¡± ¡°Ethan represents ourmon people¡¯s ss. I hope he can win.¡± ¡°Who wouldn¡¯t hope so? These ns rely on their rtionships and background and don¡¯t think much of usmon people. I¡¯ve had enough.¡± ¡°Even so, do you really think Ethan Smith is up to the task?¡± ¡°Who knows, he could be the next Ignacio Burke.¡± Meanwhile, at the ir family residence in Capital City. Dexter ir is meditating, before him, all sorts of top-grade herbs and pills areid out. For Dexter ir, he could practically treat these top-grade pills as jelly beans. As long as his talent was strong enough, the ir family could use their limitless resources to mold him into a top-level martial artist. Just then, the door was suddenly flung open! A man in his forties, looking flustered, rushed in. Dexter ir¡¯s eyes shot open! A terrifying aura burst forth, directly causing the middle-aged man to vomit blood! ¡°Didn¡¯t I say not to disturb me when I¡¯m meditating!¡± Dexter ir said coldly. The man struggled to get up from the floor, trembling as he said, ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m sorry, Mr. ir, but¡­ there¡¯s important news that you must know.¡± Dexter ir snorted, ¡°What news is so important?¡± ¡°You better see for yourself¡­¡± The man handed his phone to Dexter ir, trembling uncontrobly. After a single nce at the phone, Dexter ir¡¯s face turned beet red! ¡°Ethan Smith is just asking to die!¡± Dexter ir abruptly smashed the phone into pieces! He fumed, ¡°A lowly worm dares to challenge me, what gives him the right topete with me!¡± For someone of Dexter ir¡¯s aristocratic background, defying him was tantamount tomitting a serious crime! The middle-aged man at the side was shaking like a leaf, not daring to utter a word. Dexter ir clenched his fist tightly, saying coldly, ¡°Do you really think Emily Taylor¡¯s protection means I won¡¯t touch you? I¡¯m going to River North to kill you, you pest!¡± ¡°Mr. ir, please, don¡¯t act rashly!¡± The man tried to stop Dexter ir. He stuttered, ¡°Ethan Smith said that if he dies, it would be because you¡¯re afraid of him growing stronger.¡± ¡°If you attack him now, you¡¯re basically admitting it.¡± ¡°By then, the ir family may be aughing stock in the martial artsmunity¡­¡± These words only added fuel to Dexter ir¡¯s rage! He couldn¡¯t believe that he, a proud son of a high-born family, would be toyed with by a lowlife! What was worse, even though he was angry, he was helpless! Now, Dexter ir has been pushed into a corner by Ethan Smith. ¡°And¡­ I heard that Mike Taylor seems to think highly of Ethan Smith.¡± The man added another sentence. Hearing this, Dexter ir finally cooled down. Though the ir family was no weaker than the Taylor family, Mike Taylor¡¯s way of doing things was notorious throughout the Capital City! Back then, the Miller family, also a top-tier family, insulted Emily Taylor and was actively driven out of the Capital City by Mike Taylor! Dexter ir didn¡¯t want to provoke such a relentless person. ¡°Phew¡­¡± Dexter ir took a deep breath, forcibly suppressing the anger welling up inside him. ¡°Alright, alright, I¡¯ll fulfill his wish then!¡± Dexter ir said in an icy tone. ¡°In half a year, I will personally ughter that bastard!¡± Capital City, Taylor family residence. Emily Taylor, looking at the news on the Martial Arts Forum, couldn¡¯t help but smile gratifyingly. At that moment, Mike Taylor walked in from outside. He said joyfully, ¡°Emily, what¡¯s making you so happy? Emily Taylor handed her phone to Mike Taylor and said with a smile, ¡°Grandfather, Ethan Smith¡¯s courage and mindset are far beyond our expectations. I definitely didn¡¯t misjudge him.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Mike Taylor seemed slightly surprised. After taking the phone, he looked at the content on the screen.. Chapter 291: 291: Shrinking Ground Into An Inch 1 Chapter 291: 291: Shrinking Ground Into An Inch 1
Trantor: 549690339 Old Master Taylor stared at the content on the screen. After a while, a satisfied smile appeared on his face.
¡°This kid is good.¡± Old Master Taylor couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud. ¡°The boy from the ir family must be furious by now.¡± Old Master Taylor couldn¡¯t help but shake his head repeatedly. Emily Taylor¡¯s beautiful eyes were filled with worry, as she had been worrying about whether Ethan Smith would run into Dexter ir and what would happen if they met. She had thought that Ethan Smith would avoid the ir family¡¯s offensive for the time being and wait for the right opportunity to strike. But what she didn¡¯t expect was that Ethan Smith took the initiative to provoke Dexter ir, leaving him unable to save face. Unable to advance or retreat. This method was much better than just hiding! Now the whole martial arts world knew about this. If Dexter ir tried to suppress Ethan Smith, wouldn¡¯t he be admitting his ipetence? ¡°Ethan Smith¡­¡± Emily Taylor murmured the name softly. She couldn¡¯t wait to fly to Ethan Smith¡¯s side immediately. ¡°Cough cough!¡± At this moment, Old Master Taylor suddenly coughed violently.
¡°Grandpa, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Emily Taylor quickly supported Old Master Taylor. Old Master Taylor weakly waved his hand and said, ¡°It¡¯s just that I¡¯m getting old, and my body can¡¯t take it anymore.¡± ¡°Grandpa, are you¡­ did you get sick or something?¡± Emily Taylor looked worried. Old Master Taylor smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine, don¡¯t worry. No matter what, I will be able to hold on until you and Ethan Smith get married.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t be able to rest in peace if I don¡¯t see my lovely granddaughter get married. Haha.¡± Although his words were light-hearted, there was a hint of heaviness in them. At this point, Ethan Smith had ingested all eight Earth Rank Pills. He had been stuck at the Foundation Building Stage Peak for a long time, and if he couldn¡¯t break through this time, it would be very difficult for him to defeat Patrick Ivory. Time passed by, and in the blink of an eye, three days had gone by. Only four days remained until the fight with Patrick Ivory. The Valley was quiet and peaceful, and even the sky was clear and cloudless.
¡°This doesn¡¯t look like a sign of breakthrough.¡± Adonis Williams crossed his arms behind his back. ¡°Could it be¡­ that Ethan Smith won¡¯t be able to attract heavenly tribtion at the Foundation Establishment Stage?¡± But Adonis Williams believed that with Ethan Smith¡¯s talent, he would definitely attract heavenly tribtion! Finally, on the fourth day, Ethan Smith opened his eyes. However, his aura didn¡¯t change much. ¡°I actually didn¡¯t break through¡­¡± Ethan Smith¡¯s face looked somewhat unpleasant. Keep in mind that those were eight Earth Rank Pills, refined from a whole Thousand-year Divine Medicine nt! Moreover, Ethan Smith could clearly feel that the breakthrough was just within reach. ¡°Is it because a single Thousand-year Divine Medicine is no longer enough for a small stage breakthrough now that I am at this level?¡± Ethan Smith¡¯s face looked somewhat unpleasant. If that was the case, how hard would it be to cultivate in the future? Ethan Smith looked solemn as he walked out of the Valley.
¡°Ethan Smith, how are you?¡± Adonis Williams and Edward Green hurried over. Ethan Smith shook his head and said, ¡°I failed the breakthrough.¡± ¡°What? You actually failed?¡± Adonis Williams was stunned and widened his eyes. He murmured to himself, ¡°A Thousand-year Divine Medicine is enough to advance several stages in the Monastic Stage. How could it fail?¡± Ethan Smith was also puzzled, as that was a Thousand-year Divine Medicine! ¡°I got it!¡± Suddenly, Adonis Williams said excitedly. Ethan Smith looked at Adonis Williams, waiting for his exnation. ¡°It is said that the stronger a person¡¯s talent, the more qi they need to break through the Foundation Establishment Stage.¡± ¡°Ethan Smith, even a Thousand-year Divine Medicine couldn¡¯t make you break through the Foundation Establishment Stage, which means your future is simply immeasurable!¡± Adonis Williams was visibly excited, and his face couldn¡¯t hide his excitement. Ethan Smith remained silent, as he had considered this possibility. After all, the Foundation Establishment Stage was the time toy the foundation for one¡¯s martial arts journey. Needing more qi was not a bad thing. This would actually help to solidify the foundation. But¡­ what about Patrick Ivory? With Ethan Smith¡¯s current strength, there was no way he could face Patrick Ivory. ¡°Ethan Smith, don¡¯t go to fight Patrick Ivory,¡± Adonis Williams said at this point. Ethan Smith frowned, and just as he was about to speak, Adonis Williams continued, ¡°If you die now, it would be such a waste.¡± ¡°But¡­ Master Williams, pardon me for being blunt, but you are no match for Patrick Ivory.¡± Ethan Smith said solemnly. Adonis Williamsughed carelessly, ¡°No matter. I¡¯m already old, and I¡¯ve lived ror too long. It¡¯S just aeatn.¡¯ ¡°But you¡¯re different. Your future is still long, and you can¡¯t die at this point.¡± Ethan Smith didn¡¯t know what to say. He was silent for a moment, then looked at Adonis Williams and said, ¡°Master Williams, let me do it. I¡¯ve already thought of a way to deal with it.¡± Adonis Williams frowned and said, ¡°Ethan Smith, this isn¡¯t realistic. How can I let you go and face Patrick Ivory when I couldn¡¯t fulfill my promise to your father?¡± Ethan Smith smiled and said, ¡°Master Williams, don¡¯t refuse. Do you think that even if you fight Patrick Ivory, he will let me go?¡± ¡°For him, now is a good time to show off his prowess. If he kills me, he can still invade Chuzzle.¡± Although Chuzzle¡¯s martial arts werecking, its economic development was excellent, and there were countless people coveting this rich territory. Patrick Ivory was no exception. Adonis Williams didn¡¯t know what to do for a moment. ¡°Master Williams, trust me.¡± Ethan Smith¡¯s eyes were full of determination. As their eyes met, Adonis Williams was suddenly infected by Ethan Smith¡¯s gaze. ¡°Alright!¡± Adonis Williams nodded forcefully. After that, Ethan Smith didn¡¯t say anything more and continued his closed-door cultivation. Ethan Smith was very clear that in terms of realm and aura, he was no match for Patrick Ivory. The only thing that couldpete with him was his physical body! Ethan Smith¡¯s physical body was not inferior to Patrick Ivory¡¯s, and even surpassed it. As long as Ethan Smith could get close, there was a slim chance of victory. After the battle with Adonis Williams, Ethan Smith had already discovered his own weakness. ¡°Patrick Ivory¡¯s speed shouldn¡¯t be worse than Adonis Williams¡¯s.¡± Ethan Smith thought to himself. In that case, Ethan Smith needed to learn a more powerful cultivation skill. So, Ethan Smith closed his eyes slightly. In critical moments, he still had to rely on the heritage treasure trove left by his father. A stream of information poured into Ethan Smith¡¯s mind. Finally, a technique called ¡°Shrinking Ground Into An Inch¡± emerged in Ethan Smith¡¯s mind! The effect of Shrinking Ground Into An Inch was quite simr to what Adonis Williams had disyed. After browsing through it, Ethan Smith was even more certain that the technique used by Adonis Williams was Shrinking Ground Into An Inch! Ethan Smith got up and hurriedly walked out of the Valley. ¡°Master Williams, was the technique you used called Shrinking Ground Into An Inch?¡± Ethan Smith asked. Adonis Williams nodded and said, ¡°Yes, your father taught me that as well.¡± Ethan Smith hurriedly asked, ¡°Did you ever pass this cultivation skill on to Patrick Ivory?¡± Chapter 292: 292: The Cunning Chaim Tate 1 Chapter 292: 292: The Cunning Chaim Tate 1
Upon hearing this, Adonis Williams couldn¡¯t help but sigh: ¡°I¡¯ve always regarded Patrick Ivory as my own descendant, and I¡¯ve passed on all my cultivation skills to him.¡± Ethan Smith couldn¡¯t help but furrow his brow. If that was the case, just using the Shrinking Ground Into An Inch technique alone might not be enough.
¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Adonis Williams asked. Ethan Smith shook his head and said, ¡°Nothing.¡± Afterward, Ethan Smith returned to his cultivation skills and continued searching for relevant ones. It had to be said that the inheritance left by his father was nothing short of a treasure trove. Those were cultivation world¡¯s techniques, and even if all the great aristocratic families of the present day werebined, they would probably be iparable. In no time, Ethan Smith found a technique that suited him perfectly. ¡°With this technique, perhaps I¡¯ll have a chance to fight.¡± A cold smirk appeared on Ethan Smith¡¯s lips. Time passed quickly. In the blink of an eye, only one day was left before the showdown between Ethan Smith and Patrick Ivory. During these days, Patrick Ivory had been livingfortably, basking in the sun all day in his courtyard. He did not have much ambition, nor did he think about improving his strength any further.
As far as Patrick Ivory was concerned, his current strength was more than enough for him to dominate one side. ¡°Once I kill Ethan Smith, I will surely make a name for myself throughout River North,¡± Patrick Ivory couldn¡¯t help but sneer. At this moment, Ethan Smith and Adonis Williams were rushing back. ¡°Ethan Smith, do you really have a way to deal with this?¡± Adonis Williams looked extremely worried. Ethan Smith smiled and said, ¡°Master Williams, don¡¯t worry. I wouldn¡¯t joke about my own life.¡± Seeing this, Adonis Williams didn¡¯t say anything more. The two quickly returned to the Williams residence. Several days of cultivation had left Ethan Smith somewhat fatigued. After washing up, he prepared to rest for a while. Lying in bed, Ethan Smith quickly fell into a deep slumber. The sky gradually darkened, and Ethan Smith, still in a daze, opened his eyes.
¡°Phew, thankfully I didn¡¯t oversleep this time,¡± Ethan Smith looked at the time and thought to himself. But outside the door, an unexpected guest arrived. This person was none other than Chaim Tate. ¡°Master Williams, not long ago, I detected a Pill Cloud in your direction,¡± Chaim Tate said politely. ¡°Is this Pill Cloud from Ethan Smith?¡± Chaim Tate asked. Adonis Williams nodded slightly and said, ¡°Indeed, it was created by Ethan Smith.¡± Chaim Tate said solemnly, ¡°This Ethan Smith is truly extremely arrogant! Relying on his somewhat talent, he doesn¡¯t even put us older generations in his eyes!¡± Adonis Williams raised his eyebrows, seemingly taken aback. Chaim Tate waved his hand, and his disciple immediately brought over a box made of sandalwood. Even through the box, Adonis Williams could smell the fragrance inside. ¡°Master Williams, this is something I¡¯ve prepared especially for you,¡± Chaim Tate respectfully presented the herbs.
Adonis Williams took the wooden box, opened it, and took a nce inside. There was a Pan ax ginseng C.A.Mey lying inside. ¡°The age of this ginseng must be well over five hundred years,¡± Adonis Williams mused. Chaim Tate smiled faintly, ¡°Indeed.¡± ¡°Such a generous gift, I cannot ept,¡± Adonis Williams pushed the herbs back. Chaim Tateughed heartily and said, ¡°Master Williams, since I am known as the King of Medicine, what does a mere five hundred-year ginseng amount Adonis Williams furrowed his brows, not understanding what Chaim Tate¡¯s intentions were. He asked, ¡°Chaim Tate, it seems that we don¡¯t have any rtionship between us. Why are you suddenly giving me these herbs?¡± Upon hearing this, Chaim Tate¡¯s face instantly turned cold. ¡°Master Williams, since Ethan Smith dares to provoke us, he must have some abilities,¡± Chaim Tate said. ¡°I¡¯ve seen him in action before, and his strength is beyond imagination. Even a third -ranked Grandmaster wouldn¡¯t stand a chance against him.¡± Chaim Tate didn¡¯t know that at that time, Ethan Smith had borrowed the power of the Earth Fiend Valley Ancestor. So, in his view, Adonis Williams might not be a match for Ethan Smith. This surprised Adonis Williams even more. Was Ethan Smith really that strong? Had he hidden his true strength? Then, Chaim Tate continued, ¡°This ginseng may be able to give you an extra arm¡¯s strength to kill Ethan Smith!¡± Hearing this, Adonis Williams finally understood. Chaim Tate actually thought Ethan Smith hade to seek vengeance on Adonis Williams. Just as Adonis Williams was about to exin, Chaim Tate continued, ¡°Master Williams, I have only one request.¡± Adonis Williams was curious to hear what Chaim Tate had to say. So, Adonis Williams nodded and said, ¡°Go ahead.¡± Chaim Tate¡¯s face darkened as he said, ¡°Master Williams, you know that I¡¯ve been very interested in medicine refining, and Ethan Smith has a form that I want!¡± ¡°But unfortunately, Ethan Smith is too arrogant! I lowered myself to ask him, but he not only refused, he even insulted me! ¡± At this point, Chaim Tate paused before continuing, ¡°Master Williams, all I ask is that you hand him over to me before killing him!¡± ¡°As long as I get the form, I will present another ginseng as a thank-you gift in the future!¡± Adonis Williams¡¯ eyes narrowed involuntarily. He never expected that Chaim Tate actually harbored murderous intentions towards Ethan Smith! ¡°If you want the form so badly, you might as well havee to me directly.¡± At this moment, a hand reached out and snatched the ginseng away. When they looked up, they saw Ethan Smith walking out of his room, holding the ginseng as he took bites out of it like a carrot.. Chapter 293: 293: Caught in the Trap!_1 Chapter 293: 293: Caught in the Trap!_1
Trantor: 549690339 Seeing Ethan Smith, Chaim Tate¡¯s face changed instantly! He stood up and shouted, ¡°Ethan Smith? What are you doing here?¡±
Ethan Smith sneered, ¡°What do you think?¡± At this moment, Chaim Tate hadn¡¯t yet reacted. He angrily said, ¡°You dare to eat my Pan ax ginseng? You¡¯re extremely disrespectful in front of Master Williams; you¡¯re simplywless!¡± ¡°No matter, the ginseng was originally meant for Ethan Smith anyway,¡± Adonis Williams said indifferently. After speaking, he looked at Ethan Smith and asked concernedly, ¡°Ethan Smith, can you make it after such a short rest?¡± Ethan Smith chuckled, ¡°Master Williams, I¡¯m in great shape right now.¡± Chaim Tate was stunned. Weren¡¯t Ethan Smith and Adonis Williams sworn enemies? How did they end up colluding? Just as Chaim Tate was lost in thought, a murderous spirit was aimed straight at him! Chaim Tate¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and his face shed a trace of anxiety! ¡°Chaim Tate, you are really good at twisting the truth,¡± Ethan Smith said coldly. ¡°Initially, you were trying to deceive me out of my Nine Transformation Pill, but you missed out because you couldn¡¯t tell its value.¡±
¡°Now you¡¯re trying to throw all the dirty water on me! How can you be called the King of Medicine?¡± Chaim Tate¡¯s face stiffened, extremely nervous. ¡°The news about the Nine Transformation Pill must have been leaked by you, right? Do you have any connection with the Halcroen Sect?¡± Ethan Smith squinted his eyes and said. ¡°You¡­ stop talking nonsense!¡± Chaim Tate hurriedly shouted. ¡°Me talking nonsense?¡± Ethan Smith¡¯s face turned cold, and suddenly he was right in front of Chaim Tate! Arge hand grabbed Chaim Tate¡¯s neck, and he was lifted off the ground! ¡°You and I have no grievances, yet you tried to harm me! Now you¡¯re after my life!¡± Ethan Smith said coldly. ¡°People like you should just die.¡± Ethan Smith gradually increased his grip, and Chaim Tate had trouble breathing! With Chaim Tate¡¯s strength, he was no match for Ethan Smith! ¡°Forget it, Ethan Smith. Chaim Tate is, after all, a King of Medicine. Give him another chance,¡± Adonis Williams slowly said.
Ethan Smith looked at Adonis Williams and released his hand. Chaim Tatey on the ground, desperately breathing in fresh air. The feeling of being on the brink of death made him both furious and terrified. ¡°Since Master Williams pleads for you, I¡¯ll give you one more chance,¡± Ethan Smith sneered. ¡°In three days, deliver ten medicinal herbs of over 500 years, and I¡¯ll spare your life,¡± Ethan Smith said lightly. As soon as these words were spoken, everyone present was dumbfounded! Even Adonis Williams widened his eyes! Ten herbs of 500 years? It was like asking for the moon! ¡°Ethan Smith, you¡¯re going too far! Where am I supposed to find ten herbs for you!¡± Chaim Tate said angrily. Ethan Smith sneered, ¡°That has nothing to do with me. You figure it out.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you too greedy? Do you think 500-year-old herbs are roadside cabbage?¡± Chaim Tate said indignantly. Ethan Smith raised an eyebrow and sneered, ¡°So, is your life not worth ten herbs?¡±
¡°You!¡± Chaim Tate was at a loss for words. He stood up from the ground, turned around, and left. ¡°Remember, if I don¡¯t see the herbs in three days, I¡¯ll pay you a visit,¡± Ethan Smith said coldly. Hearing this, Chaim Tate¡¯s body stiffened, and he left without looking back. After Chaim Tate left, Adonis Williams couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡®Ethan Smith, ten herbs are indeed too many.¡± ¡°Many? I don¡¯t think so,¡± Ethan Smith chuckled. Adonis Williams said solemnly, ¡°Don¡¯t forget Chaim Tate¡¯s identity; he is the King of Medicine!¡± ¡°Over the years, he has umted countless connections! And ten herbs are enough to tempt anyone!¡± Ethan Smith touched his chin and said, ¡°That¡¯s a bit troublesome.¡± Of course, Ethan Smith said this, but deep down, he didn¡¯t care. Now that Ethan Smith had learned Shrinking Ground Into An Inch, even if he couldn¡¯t win, the worst-case scenario was that he would run away. Later, Ethan Smith swallowed the 500-year-old Pan ax ginseng. After eating the herb, Ethan Smith could feel the breakthrough was imminent, but he just couldn¡¯t take that step. ¡°That¡¯s strange,¡± Ethan Smith shook his head helplessly. He tried to absorb the qi from the heavens and the earth but still couldn¡¯t break through. The next day. Before Ethan Smith and Adonis Williams could wake up, a thunderous shout came from outside like a startling explosion! ¡°Ethan Smith,e out and ept your death!¡±The sound came from all directions, making the house hum! This shout, infused with Inner Strength, almost spread through most of the city! For a moment, everyone was attracted by this shout! ¡°Ethan Smith,e out and face your death!¡± Another roar! Three consecutive roars in a row attracted arge crowd! ¡°It¡¯s Patrick Ivory! The personal disciple of Master Williams!¡± ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°Ethan Smith? The king of Chuzzle who killed Isai Williams not long ago?¡± For a moment, the onlookers were somewhat confused. Isn¡¯t Patrick Ivory Adonis Williams¡¯s disciple? Isn¡¯t Ethan Smith Adonis Williams¡¯s enemy? How did it suddenly switch identities? ¡°Ethan Smith,e out and face your death!¡± Patrick Ivory roared again! Under this roar, the entire house began to copse! ¡°Enough, stop shouting like a shrew, aren¡¯t you tired of it?¡± At this moment, Edward Green muttered and walked out. Patrick Ivory looked at Edward Green and sneered, ¡°Is it you, this little worm? Howe, Ethan Smith doesn¡¯t dare toe out, so he sent you to face death?¡± ¡°Who said I dare note out?¡± At this time, Ethan Smith walked out of the Williams Mansion. He looked calm, as if not taking Patrick Ivory seriously at all. ¡°It¡¯s really the King of Chuzzle! How can he be in Master Williams¡¯ mansion?¡± Someone recognized Ethan Smith and couldn¡¯t help but show a surprised face. Patrick Ivory¡¯s mouth raised a sneer, and he took the opportunity to shout, ¡°Ethan Smith killed my Senior Brother Isai Williams! But my master fears Ethan Smith and is unwilling to avenge my brother!¡± ¡°Adonis Williams can bear it, but I, Patrick Ivory, cannot!¡± ¡°But because of this, my master expelled me from the sect!¡± Upon hearing this, everyone was shocked! Could it be that Adonis Williams really backed down? Even expelled the passionate Patrick Ivory? Not far away, Adonis Williams¡¯s face was livid and trembling with rage! ¡°Patrick Ivory, you evil creature!¡± Adonis Williams couldn¡¯t help but grind his teeth. Patrick Ivory immediately put on a pitiful look and said, ¡®Master, after all these years, I won¡¯t do anything to you.¡± ¡°But no matter how much you hate me, I will kill Ethan Smith to avenge my brother!¡± These words immediately aroused a round of cheers! ¡°To avenge his brother, Patrick Ivory is not wrong!¡± ¡°On the contrary, it¡¯s Adonis Williams who does nothing when his own disciple gets killed. He really doesn¡¯t deserve the title of ¡®Master¡¯!¡± ¡°Tsk, I support Patrick Ivory!¡± Adonis Williams was so angry that his vision turned ck and his body trembled. If it weren¡¯t for Ethan Smith¡¯s support, he might have fallen to the ground! ¡°Patrick Ivory, you are really a beast.¡± Ethan Smith said coldly. Patrick Ivory sneered, ¡°The beast is you!¡± Ethan Smith stared coldly at Patrick Ivory and said, ¡°You betrayed Master Williams, killed everyone in the Williams Family, and even threatened to get rid of Adonis Williams to take his ce!¡± ¡°And now you¡¯re stirring up trouble and reversing right and wrong!¡± ¡°Everyone¡¯s eyes are clear, do you think they will be deceived by your few words? Don¡¯t they know what kind of person Master Williams is?¡± Ethan Smith¡¯s words were extremely skillful, not only revealing the truth but also inciting the onlookers. ¡°That¡¯s true, we can¡¯t just listen to Patrick Ivory¡¯s side of the story,¡± ¡°We all know what kind of person Adonis Williams is. He¡¯s definitely not the kind of person Patrick Ivory described!¡± ¡°But why did Adonis Williams collude with Ethan Smith? It¡¯s really strange.¡± Patrick Ivory¡¯s face was ugly, as he didn¡¯t expect Ethan Smith to change the direction of the wind with just a few words! ¡°True or false, everyone¡¯s eyes are clear.¡± Patrick Ivory imitated Ethan Smith¡¯s words. ¡°You all saw it, Adonis Williams and Ethan Smith are standing together, this is a fact!¡± Ethan Smith sneered, ¡°Patrick Ivory, it seems you¡¯re born to be someone¡¯s disciple. Even when talking, you have to learn from others? You really can¡¯t keep up with eating shit.¡± ¡°I can pull some out for him to eat right now,¡± Edward Green muttered quietly. Patrick Ivory¡¯s face turned livid with rage, almost going mad! ¡°Full of nonsense! Ethan Smith, this is all deception!¡± Patrick Ivory¡¯s resistance seemed pale and weak. Ethan Smith sneered, ¡°You may not know, but there were surveince cameras in Adonis Williams¡¯ mansion. The scene of you murdering was recorded. ¡± ¡°You¡¯re lying! I destroyed the surveince in advance!¡± Patrick Ivory hurriedly said. Ethan Smith simply spread his hands and said no more, just a yful look on his face. Patrick Ivory¡¯s face changed drastically! He had been tricked by Ethan Smith! Chapter 294: 294: Face The Battle!_l Chapter 294: 294: Face The Battle!_l
Trantor: 549690339 Patrick Ivory¡¯s face turned pale, and he seemed increasingly fearful. The people around quickly understood what had happened.
Patrick Ivory, inadvertently, admitted it himself! ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Patrick Ivory to be a master-killing beast!¡± ¡°Master Williams is not only his master but also his father! This kind of person simply doesn¡¯t deserve to live!¡± ¡°The ungrateful fellow, Master Williams, hurry up and clean up the door!¡± Hearing the surroundingments, Patrick Ivory¡¯s face grew darker and darker. In his anger, he immediately yelled at the crowd, ¡°Shut up! Whoever dares to speak nonsense, I¡¯ll kill him first!¡± ¡°What, embarrassed and angry?¡± Ethan Smith sneered. Patrick Ivory stared at Ethan Smith, clutching his fist even tighter. ¡°You bastard, ruining my path, today I¡¯ll shatter your body into pieces!¡± Patrick Ivory gritted his teeth and said. Ethan Smith sneered, ¡°I¡¯m afraid you don¡¯t have that ability!¡± Patrick Ivory stopped talking and directly lunged at him with a fist! ¡°Fighting me with your physical body?¡± Ethan Smith raised an eyebrow. He immediately shook his whole body, and a huge golden sh happened!
Then, Ethan Smith clenched his fist and directly countered! ¡°Dang! ¡± The deafening sound echoed in every corner! The enormous collision caused gusts of wind! Neither of them moved an inch, and no one retreated half a step! Patrick Ivory¡¯s face changed involuntarily! There was a huge gap between the two! Could Ethan Smith actually tie with him? Ethan Smith looked at Patrick Ivory coldly and said, ¡°Fighting here will likely hurt the innocent. I believe neither of us want this to happen.¡± Enraged, Patrick Ivory suddenly found that Ethan Smith had taken the moral high ground without him realizing. This left Patrick Ivorypletely viinous! The position he had imagined would be destroyed! ¡°So what if I kill them!¡± Patrick Ivory said coldly.
Ethan Smith scoffed, ¡°Patrick Ivory, do you really think you can kill at will? Although the authorities are lenient towards disputes between martial artists, hurting innocent people will bring you a dead end.¡± Patrick Ivory sobered up immediately. If he really provoked the authorities, even ten lives would not be enough topensate. ¡°Ethan Smith, I¡¯ll wait for you at Long Canyon ten kilometers away.¡± Patrick Ivory coldly left these words, then turned and walked away. After he left, Ethan Smith¡¯s face gradually became more difficult. Only with the blessings of the Saintly Body Skill was he able to fight evenly with Patrick Ivory. ¡°Ethan Smith, are you okay?¡± Adonis Williams said in a low voice. Ethan Smith shook his head and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine, let¡¯s go.¡± With that, Ethan Smith walked away, heading straight for Long Canyon. Long Canyon, as its name suggests, is a canyon stretching several miles. At this moment, Patrick Ivory stood on top of the canyon, waiting for Ethan Smith¡¯s arrival. His mood was extremely bad; all the imagined future was ruined by Ethan Smith.
¡°This Ethan Smith, I must ughter him!¡± With this thought in mind, Patrick Ivory once again clenched his fists. Half an hourter, Ethan Smith and his twopanions arrived at Long Canyon. Patrick Ivory¡¯s eyes suddenly opened, and his aura exploded in an instant! ¡°Huh?¡± Ethan Smith raised an eyebrow. Was Patrick Ivory in such a hurry that he skipped the opening statement? ¡°Ethan Smith, I¡¯m going to skin you alive!¡± Patrick Ivory stomped his foot and appeared in front of Ethan Smith in an instant!Such a swift movement skill, could not help but astonish Ethan Smith! ¡°Ethan Smith, go to hell!¡± Patrick Ivory didn¡¯t waste any time andunched an attack with his Inner Strength! Such a frantic posture was enough to show how angry Patrick Ivory was! Ethan Smith hurriedly jumped up to avoid the attack. ¡°Boom!¡± The moment his punchnded, the ground in front of him copsed, and the massive stones were crushed into dust! Ethan Smith¡¯s face became serious, and he didn¡¯t dare to be careless. Against Patrick Ivory, who was several levels above him, he would likely fall here if he made any mistake. ¡°Saintly Body Skill, Third Layer!¡± Ethan Smith¡¯s body trembled, and he was once again enveloped in golden light! Using the Thirdyer Saintly Body Skill from the start revealed how cautious Ethan Smith was being. ¡°Go to hell!¡± Patrick Ivory furiously roared continuously, concentrating power in his hands and swinging it towards Ethan Smith like a cannonball! Fortunately, Ethan Smith was agile and managed to dodge repeatedly. ¡°You like dodging, don¡¯t you? I want to see how long you can keep it up!¡± Patrick Ivory roared crazily! ¡°Formless Devil Hand!¡± As Patrick Ivory shouted out, hurricanes suddenly blew up around Ethan Smith! An aura of terror filled the air for an instant! ¡°Whoosh!¡± At this moment, Ethan Smith felt as if his flesh was being grabbed and he couldn¡¯t move at all! ¡°Supreme rity Divine sh!¡± Another explosive roar! de-like rays of light sped towards Ethan Smith at an incredibly fast pace! Wherever they went, mountain tops were directly leveled! Such terrifying power made everyone¡¯s faces change greatly! ¡°Ethan Smith!¡± Adonis Williams immediately panicked and wanted to assist, but it was already toote! ¡°Boom!¡± This sh solidly struck Ethan Smith¡¯s body! The area instantly turned to dust! The dust rolled and spread out in all directions! Patrick Ivory coldly looked at Ethan Smith, his eyes filled with viciousness! ¡°Ethan Smith!¡± Adonis Williams was extremely rmed and promptly used the Shrinking Ground Into An Inch technique, rushing over! As the dust settled, cracks could be seen in the golden light surrounding Ethan Smith¡¯s body. His five viscera and six bowels had taken a massive hit, and he spat out a mouthful of bright red blood. The scene was extremely gruesome. ¡°As expected of a Grandmaster of the Eighth Rank¡­¡± Under this attack, Ethan Smith¡¯s aura became somewhat weak. ¡°Ethan Smith, how¡­ how are you?¡± Adonis Williams anxiously inquired. Ethan Smith wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth and said solemnly, ¡°Master Williams, you should step back.¡± However, Adonis Williams ignored him and yelled at Patrick Ivory instead, ¡°Patrick Ivory! Your opponent is me! Come on!¡± Patrick Ivory sneered, ¡°Old man, don¡¯t be impatient. After I ughter this little beast, you¡¯re next!¡± Adonis Williams¡¯ face turned cold, and his aura surged. ¡°Master Williams, I still have a way to deal with him,¡± Ethan Smith stopped Adonis Williams. He rose from the ground and once again activated the Third yer Saintly Body Skill. However, this time, the light on his body was noticeably dimmer. Ethan Smith looked in Patrick Ivory¡¯s direction, his expression bing even more serious. He understood that in every aspect other than his physical body, he would be crushed by Patrick Ivory. ¡°It seems I can only rely on my physical strength and take a gamble,¡± Ethan Smith muttered. ¡°If you kneel down and beg for mercy now, I might spare you a dog¡¯s life,¡± Patrick Ivory said coldly from a distance. Ethan Smith remained silent, only closing his eyes slightly. The next second, his figure suddenly burst forward, rushing towards Patrick Ivory! ¡°How dare you attack me? You really don¡¯t know when to give up!¡± Patrick Ivory couldn¡¯t help but sneer.. Chapter 295: 295: Suppression of the Realm! 1 Chapter 295: 295: Suppression of the Realm! 1
Trantor: 549690339 Ethan Smith¡¯s proactive attack caught Patrick Ivory off-guard. Patrick sneered, slowly raising his palm to meet the attack.
Fist against palm, Patrick had full confidence! Moreover, his strength was far above Ethan Smith! However, as the fist approached, Patrick¡¯s face suddenly changed! Was this terrifying killing intent really from someone at the peak form of the Master Realm? ¡°Not good!¡± Patrick¡¯s face changed, wanting to retreat, but it was already toote! ¡°Absolute Beginning Sacred Fist!¡± Ethan Smith roared, his fist smashing at Patrick with the force to decimate! The terrifying aura instantly swept across the scene. For an instant, flying sand and stones and the wind and clouds changed color! Under this fist, Patrick only felt his wrist go numb, almost snapping! He retreated several steps in a row, a hint of anger shing across his face! ¡°You dare to hurt me, you actually dare to hurt me!¡± Patrick roared loudly. But Ethan remained solemn.
He didn¡¯t expect that even the Absolute Beginning Sacred Fist would only fracture Patrick¡¯s wrist. The gap in realms was indeed difficult to bridge. ¡®Go to hell!¡± Patrick bellowed, his inner strength erupting! Ethan dared not dy. He was very clear that there was no second option other than fighting with his physical body! Therefore, Ethan quickly closed in and threw another punch! Patrick¡¯s technique was interrupted, and he could only choose to engage Ethan in close quarters! The continuous nging sounds rang in the air, and even the sky shimmered with golden light like the sun and moon! The power of a Grandmaster of the Eighth Rank was beyond imagination. Even relying on his physical body, Ethan couldn¡¯t gain much advantage! Moreover, Patrick also had the Absolute Beginning Sacred Fist, which he inherited from his father! ¡°Boom!¡± It was another exchange of fists! The entire space seemed to have a massive explosion!
Patrick only felt his fists go numb, and his tiger¡¯s mouth was almost shattered. ¡°No good.¡± Patrick frowned. ¡°This kid¡¯s physical body is beyond imagination. I must not use my shorings to battle his strengths.¡± With that in mind, Patrick immediately used the Shrinking Ground Into An Inch technique to quickly retreat! Once the distance was opened, killing Ethan would be effortless! But what Patrick didn¡¯t expect was that Ethan¡¯s speed was not inferior to his own! The distance between them was difficult to widen! ¡°Old beast, you actually taught Shrinking Ground Into An Inch to an outsider!¡± Patrick was suddenly furious, roaring at Adonis Williams! Ethan remained silent, closely following behind! The fist in his hand gleamed with a captivating force that couldn¡¯t be ignored. ¡°Chasing me, huh?¡± Patrick sneered. ¡°You¡¯re just an Inner Strength Master. I¡¯d like to see how long your inner strength can support you!¡±
Patrick wasn¡¯t stupid; the Shrinking Ground Into An Inch technique had a great consumption of inner strength! Ethan simply couldn¡¯tst for long! Just as Patrick had said, if Ethan continued pursuing him like this, his spiritual power would soon bepletely exhausted. By then, Ethan would be amb waiting to be ughtered! Just when Patrick was feeling smug, he suddenly felt his speed slow down! His entire body felt as if it was weighed down by a mountain, iparably heavy! ¡°Huh? How can this be?¡± Patrick¡¯s face couldn¡¯t help but change drastically! At this moment, Ethan¡¯s fist had already arrived in front of him! ¡°Boom!¡± This punchnded squarely on Patrick¡¯s back! But before he even touched the ground, Ethan stepped forward again, delivering another punch! ¡°What¡­what¡¯s going on?!¡± Patrick couldn¡¯t help but scream in madness! His body¡¯s movements seemed to be grabbed by a giant hand, and even with the Shrinking Ground Into An Inch technique, his speed was slowed several times!Ethan Smith sneered, ¡°This technique is called Heavy Falling Space. As long as you are within this space, your speed will be several times slower.¡± ¡°Even if you can use Shrinking Ground Into An Inch, you won¡¯t be able to escape!¡± Ethan coldly said. At this time, Ethan had deliberately learned this technique to deal with Shrinking Ground Into An Inch, specifically to counter Patrick Ivory! Patrick was furious, swinging his fists wildly at Ethan! However, Ethan¡¯s movements were incredibly agile, dodging each punch with ease! ¡°Bang!¡± Punch after punchnded on Patrick¡¯s body without stopping! This was the purest form of physical power, not mixed with any techniques! ¡°Damn it, damn it!¡± Patrick was in agony! It felt as if he was trudging through a swamp, his actions restricted! Watching Ethan¡¯s fists smash into his own body, Patrick was helpless! ¡°Pffft!¡± Finally, after the thirteenth punch from Ethan, Patrick couldn¡¯t bear it any longer, and a mouthful of fresh blood spurted out! Not far away, Adonis Williams¡¯ eyes shone with an unusual luster, his face filled with shock! He never expected that Ethan could chase and beat up Patrick! ¡°Ethan Smith, I¡¯ll kill you!¡± Patrick roared with rage. But in response, he only received more fists! This punch mmed into Patrick¡¯s mouth, shattering one of his mrs! ¡°I must finish off Patrick as soon as possible.¡± Ethan gasped, his face covered in cold sweat. Both Shrinking Ground Into An Inch and Heavy Falling Space consumed a significant amount of spiritual power! With Ethan¡¯s current state, he could maintain it for at most five minutes! That¡¯s why Ethan didn¡¯t dare to use the Absolute Beginning Sacred Fist! Once the Absolute Beginning Sacred Fist couldn¡¯t finish off Patrick, all of them in the field might wind up dead at Patrick¡¯s hands! ¡°Die for me!¡± Ethan¡¯s eyes revealed craziness, his spiritual power surged and thoroughly struck at Patrick! ¡°Enough!¡± Patrick roared, seemingly mad, tilting his head back!. In an instant, his surging Inner Strength erupted from his body! And the Heavy Falling Space Ethan set up was shattered! ¡°Not good!¡± Ethan¡¯s face changed dramatically! The gap between their realms was too wide, the Heavy Falling Space was directly shattered! ¡°Die!¡± Patrick roared, his fist forming a dragon¡¯s head! A chilling murderous spirit surged in an instant! If you listen carefully, you could even hear a faint Dragon Chant! ¡°Boom!¡± Patrick took advantage of the situation, grabbed Ethan, and fiercely threw a punch at him! In that instant, the entire space seemed to tremble! Boundless light covered the sky! Ethan mmed into the ground like a meteor! His whole body was nearly shattered, and the Saintly Body Skill disappeared in that instant! ¡°Ethan!¡± Adonis Williams hurriedly stepped forward, approaching Ethan¡¯s side! ¡°Ethan, how¡­ How are you feeling?¡± Adonis anxiously said. Ethan leaned on Adonis and struggled to stand up from the ground. His body had been seriously damaged by that punch! Even worse, Ethan¡¯s spiritual power was almost exhausted, leaving him unable to use any techniques! ¡°Master Williams, I¡¯m fine¡­¡± Ethan waved his handboriously. ¡°Heh, you didn¡¯t die after taking that punch. There¡¯s something interesting about that body of yours.¡± Patrick squinted as he spoke. Ethan looked solemnly at Patrick, trying to retreat, but any movement caused pain to assail him from every direction! ¡°Well, how about another punch?¡± Patrick grinned coldly,ughing in the process.. Chapter 296: 296: Heavenly Tribulation!_l Chapter 296: 296: Heavenly Tribtion!_l
Trantor: 549690339 Patrick Ivory had clearly lost his patience, his immense Inner Strength supporting him, putting him in an invincible position. A whirlwind formed around him, with massive waves of energy that brought devastating power.
A dragon¡¯s head began to condense on his fist. Ethan Smith¡¯s forehead was covered in ayer of fine sweat, and his face looked even worse. With Ethan¡¯s current state, it was impossible for him to withstand this punch! ¡°Patrick Ivory, stop!¡± Adonis Williams shouted. Patrick coldly nced at Adonis Williams and said, ¡°Old man, after I kill Ethan Smith, you¡¯re next!¡± Seeing as he had already earned a reputation as a master killer, Patrick decided to rip the mask off, ready to fight now or never! ¡°Patrick Ivory, I won¡¯t let you seed!¡± Adonis Williams stepped forward, and his aura quickly erupted! ¡°Ignorant!¡± Patrick sneered and immediately threw a punch! Adonis Williams didn¡¯t dare to be careless and hastily wielded his Absolute Beginning Sacred Fist to counter the punch! ¡°Boom!¡± The power of the Absolute Beginning Sacred Fist was beyond imagination, but the two sides were evenly matched!
¡°Old beast, how dare you stand in my way! I will not spare you!¡± Patrick roared in anger! He clenched his hands together, and suddenly disyed the same technique, Absolute Beginning Sacred Fist! The two sides engaged in an intense collision, with bursts of thunderous sounds resounding in the sky! The aged Adonis Williams seemed to be struggling, but he fought with all his might in an attempt to stop Patrick! The long and protracted battle infuriated Patrick! ¡°Old beast, you really do have some skills,¡± Patrick said with a cold face. Although he had surpassed Adonis Williams by three small realms, Patrick still couldn¡¯t kill him in a short time! Gasping for breath, Adonis Williams coldly said, ¡°You can still stop now, there¡¯s still time¡­¡± ¡°Hahahaha! Adonis Williams, stop dreaming! Today, you will all die!¡± Patrickughed manically. Adonis Williams had a look of despair, and his condition was rapidly deteriorating. Just as Adonis Williams was hesitating, Patrick suddenly used Shrinking
Ground Into An Inch to bypass him, and headed directly towards Ethan Smith! ¡°I want to see how you escape!¡± Patrick cried out wildly, his hands wielding the Absolute Beginning Sacred Fist! Dazzling light blinded the eyes! Ethan Smith¡¯s pupils shrank, but it was already toote to dodge! ¡°Patrick Ivory, stop!¡± Adonis Williams roared desperately, but Patrick paid him no heed! ¡°Boom!¡± The power of this punch was like a waterfall, pouring down on Ethan Smith¡¯s body! ¡°Ethan Smith!!¡± Adonis Williams¡¯ pupils shrank, and he was furious! Edward Green¡¯s eyes also seemed to leak light, his fists clenched tightly! As the light dissipated, Ethan Smith copsed to the ground, blood flowing all over his body. His flesh had nearly disintegrated, with numerous cracks visible everywhere.
Glistening white bones were exposed to the air, appearing extremely creepy. Adonis Williams struggled to reach Ethan Smith, propping him up and painfully saying, ¡°Ethan¡­you can¡¯t die¡­¡± But Ethan had no response, lying motionless on the ground. His faint breath seemed to be on the verge of disappearing at any moment. ¡°Patrick Ivory, you beast!¡± Adonis Williams¡¯ eyes were bloodshot, filled with a murderous spirit! However, Patrick didn¡¯t care. Heughed coldly and said, ¡°Old man, after I ughter Ethan Smith, you¡¯re next.¡± After saying this, Patrick slowly raised his hands, concentrating his energy. A huge palm suddenly appeared above Ethan Smith! With Patrick¡¯s shout, the palm mmed down fiercely on Ethan Smith! ¡°Crack! ¡± The ground beneath Ethan Smith crumbled! A massive palm print appeared in front of everyone!Adonis Williams didn¡¯t dodge, but instead shielded Ethan Smith with his body. Even so, Ethan¡¯s body was still subject to a tremendous impact, leaving himpletely disfigured. ¡°Hahahaha!¡± Patrick Ivory couldn¡¯t help but reveal a triumphant smile. He tried to sense Ethan¡¯s breath, only to find that Ethan was still alive! ¡°Huh?¡± Patrick furrowed his brows. It shouldn¡¯t be; under this strike, Ethan should be undoubtedly dead. ¡°You really are a resilient little cockroach. ¡± Patrick sneered. He raised his palm, and sts of Inner Strength, like shells, continuously pounded at various parts of Ethan¡¯s body! ¡°Bang bang bang¡± sounds echoed in the air as Ethan¡¯s body shattered nonstop! However, much to Patrick¡¯s annoyance, Ethan still wasn¡¯t dead! ¡°What the hell is going on?¡±Patrick didn¡¯t dare to let up on his assault, continuously bombarding Ethan! At that moment, Ethan¡¯s body suddenly flickered with faint glimmers of light. This light closely adhered to Ethan¡¯s body, enveloping it. ¡°Huh? What¡¯s going on?¡± Patrick couldn¡¯t help but frown. Even Adonis Williams was somewhat puzzled. After this light appeared, Ethan¡¯s body actually began to recover! ¡°Rumble!¡± Just as everyone was puzzled, dark clouds suddenly filled the sky! Within the dark clouds, chilling lightning brewed! ¡°Is it going to rain?¡± Patrick looked up at the sky, frowning. At that moment, an aura of terror suddenly radiated from Ethan¡¯s body! ¡°This¡­ this is heavenly tribtion?¡± Adonis Williams was the first to react! He looked up at the snake-like lightning in the dark clouds, his face filled with shock! Was Ethan actually breaking through at this moment? And had his first heavenly tribtion arrived? ¡°Heavenly tribtion?¡± Patrick¡¯s face couldn¡¯t help but change. He had only reached the Master Realm and already faced heavenly tribtion. Was this young man a monstrous genius? ¡°No, I must kill him quickly!¡± Patrick¡¯s eyes glinted as he quickly charged towards Ethan! ¡°Crack! ¡± However, just as Patrick was about to touch Ethan, a muffled thunderbolt fell! The power from the sky made Patrick¡¯s face fearful, and he hurriedly dodged to the side! ¡°If this heavenly tribtion were to fall on me, I would be seriously injured, if not dead.¡± Patrick¡¯s face turned solemn. ¡°Crack! ¡± Another thunderbolt fell, striking Ethan¡¯s body directly! Ethany on the ground, motionless, letting the heavenly tribtion strike his body! ¡°Hmph, even if I don¡¯t take action, this heavenly tribtion will be enough to take his life.¡± Seeing the power of the heavenly tribtion, Patrick couldn¡¯t help but sneer. Adonis Williams felt somewhat uneasy in his heart. He had never seen such a scale of heavenly tribtion before! And since Ethan had already lost consciousness, how could he resist this heavenly tribtion? He tried to sense Ethan¡¯s breath and found that although Ethan¡¯s breath was weak, he was not dead. ¡°Rumble¡­¡± In the dark clouds of the sky, it seemed as though the next heavenly tribtion was brewing. The entire sky was illuminated, even turning the dark clouds blue! ¡°No one can withstand a heavenly tribtion of this power.¡± Patrick sneered incessantly. ¡°Crack! ¡± Finally, the long-brewing heavenly tribtion fell in this instant! For an instant, Ethan¡¯s surroundings almost turned into a sea of lightning! The ¡°hissing¡± sounds were continuous, and the terrifying deterrence kept people at bay.. Chapter 297: 297: Your Opponent, It’s Me 1 Chapter 297: 297: Your Opponent, It¡¯s Me 1
Trantor: 549690339 This thunderstorm was about to engulf Ethan Smith! Seeing this horrifying scene, everyone couldn¡¯t help but gasp.
¡°This¡­ this is trying to kill Ethan Smith, isn¡¯t it?¡± Adonis Williams¡¯s face grew serious. Not far away, Patrick Ivory burst intoughter and said, ¡°It is impossible to survive under this heavenly tribtion! Besides, Ethan Smith is already severely injured, there¡¯s no doubt that he will die!¡± Everyone remained silent, but their faces were filled with concern. In the shadows, Chaim Tate was also secretly watching. ¡°Hmph, Ethan Smith is dead for sure.¡± Chaim Tate said coldly. If Ethan Smith died, then Chaim Tate would no longer need to hand over the herbs. ¡°Let¡¯s go. No one can survive under this heavenly tribtion.¡± Chaim Tate casually suggested with his hands behind his back. On the battlefield, Patrick Ivory¡¯s eyes looked towards Adonis Williams. There was a strong murderous spiriting from him, and it was directed straight at Adonis Williams! ¡°Old man, it¡¯s your turn now.¡± Patrick Ivory sneered. Adonis Williams¡¯s face remained calm as he looked at Patrick Ivory and slowly said, ¡°Even if you don¡¯t make a move, I won¡¯t keep living in this world. Come on!¡±
Patrick Ivory sneered, ¡°Very well, old man. After I kill you, I will build a tombstone tomemorate you!¡± After he finished speaking, Patrick Ivory¡¯s aura surged, and he instantly charged at Adonis Williams! Adonis Williams did not dare to dy and met the attack with a simr move! Both sides engaged in a fierce battle in mid-air, with intermittent explosions heard. Edward Green seemed extremely anxious, but under these circumstances, he couldn¡¯t be of any help! ¡°Mr. Smith, you must hold on¡­¡± Edward Green looked in Ethan Smith¡¯s direction and couldn¡¯t help but clench his fists. Within the thunderstorm. Ethan Smith¡¯s body was almost burnt to a crisp, turningpletely ck. Even his bones were slowly crumbling. Ethan Smith¡¯s consciousness had notpletely disappeared. In his mind, there was still a glimmer of light. Feeling this double pain, Ethan Smith could hardly bear it.
The golden light in his mind slowly became dimmer. ¡°No¡­ if this continues¡­ I¡¯ll really die in this heavenly tribtion¡­¡± Ethan Smith thought in agony. Lightning struck towards his divine consciousness and consecutive bursts of pain seemed like they would explode Ethan Smith¡¯s head. ¡°I absolutely cannot die here!¡± Ethan Smith sat down with both legs, the image of Emily Taylor shing in his mind. This strong will seemed to bring Ethan Smith a measure of strength. He tenaciously endured the heavenly tribtion, waiting for the thunderstorm to disappear. In mid-air, the battle between Adonis Williams and Patrick Ivory was still going on. Both sides gambled everything in a desperate attempt to kill the other! ¡°Old man, you do have some skills,¡± Patrick Ivory said coldly. Atst, Adonis Williams had a brief moment to catch his breath. Looking at his condition, it was not good; he appeared to have aged considerably. ¡°Patrick Ivory, back then I should have let you die on the road, I was truly blind!¡± Adonis Williams¡¯s aging face turned pale.
But Patrick Ivory waspletely ungrateful and sneered, ¡°Is there any point in saying this now? Today I am determined to kill you! Come and meet your fate!¡± The second round of attacks from both sides erupted once more! Whether it was Shrinking Ground Into An Inch or the Absolute Beginning Sacred Fist, Patrick Ivory had mastered them all! However, the gap in their realms made Adonis Williams extremely strained! His body took several heavy blows, and he was covered in blood. ¡°Boom!¡± Patrick Ivory gripped a fistful of fire and smashed it into Adonis Williams from mid-air! Adonis Williams was instantly crushed to the ground, his bones broken in multiple ces, and in unbearable pain! ¡°Master Williams!¡± Edward Green quickly ran to Adonis Williams to try and pull him out. But before he could do anything, he was pped away by Patrick Ivory! ¡°Adonis Williams, although there is a three-realm gap between us, I am quite surprised that you have been able to hold on for so long,¡± Patrick Ivory said coldly. Adonis Williams forced himself to stand up. His frail body trembled slightly, as if he could hardly stand still. Patrick Ivory snorted coldly, ¡°Still not dead?¡± Adonis Williams did not reply; his face was covered in cold sweat. ¡°This Patrick Ivory has just stepped into the Grandmaster of the Eighth Rank and can only exert about 60% of his power,¡± Adonis Williams said to himself. If it were an old Eighth Grade Grandmaster, Adonis Williams would have died long ago! When one reached the Grandmaster level, the gap between each minor stage was like the difference between heaven and earth. Adonis Williams mustered his spirits and looked at Patrick Ivory once more! With narrowed eyes, Patrick Ivory said, ¡°Old man, I¡¯m tired of ying with you. Just go die.¡± After that, Patrick Ivory disyed Shrinking Ground Into An Inch and instantly appeared in front of Adonis Williams! A huge fistnded firmly on Adonis Williams¡¯s chest! With this punch, Adonis Williams¡¯s back hunched over, and his internal organs were severely damaged! ¡°Master Williams!¡± Edward Green, with a dangerous look in his eyes, actually drove his inner strength to actively charge at Patrick Ivory! But Edward Green¡¯s strength was too weak; he was sent flying by Patrick Ivory¡¯s p once again without even touching him! He fell next to Adonis Williams, not missing a beat! Adonis Williams opened his mouth, trying to speak, but as soon as his mouth opened, blood spilled from the corner of his lips. ¡°Hahaha!¡± Seeing this, Patrick Ivory couldn¡¯t help but burst into crazyughter. ¡°Old beast, on this day next year, I wille tomemorate you.¡± Patrick Ivory¡¯s hands shone with a brilliant light, as he gathered terrifying energy. ¡°Time to end this!¡± Patrick Ivory roared and then charged at Adonis Williams once more! ¡°Boom!¡± At that moment, a hand suddenly emerged and grasped Patrick Ivory¡¯s fist! ¡°Didn¡¯t I say that your opponent is me?¡± A voice sounded in Patrick Ivory¡¯s ear! Chapter 298: 298: You ‘d Better Go Die! 1 Chapter 298: 298: You ¡®d Better Go Die! 1
Trantor: 549690339 He turned around, only to see Ethan Smith standing beside Patrick Ivory! Although his aura seemed very calm, it carried an extremely intimidating presence, making people dare not look directly at him!
¡°You¡­ you actually managed to survive the heavenly tribtion?¡± Patrick Ivory¡¯s face turned extremely ugly in an instant! He quickly struggled to his feet and hurriedly retreated several steps away! ¡°Mr. Smith!¡± Edward Green shouted excitedly! Despite being seriously wounded, he still rushed to Ethan Smith¡¯s side. Ethan¡¯s face remained calm, and he nodded slightly, saying, ¡°Take good care of Master Williams. ¡± ¡°Alright! Mr. Smith, you also need to be careful!¡± Edward replied. Ethan didn¡¯t say another word. The charisma of his whole person seemed to have drastically changed in the blink of an eye! Then, Ethan looked at Patrick Ivory, his face expressing an indescribable calmness. In his pupils, there was not the slightest sign of emotional fluctuation. This feeling was as if he was looking at a mere ant from above! ¡°Ethan Smith¡­¡± At this moment, the lying Adonis Williams suddenly uttered hoarsely.
¡°You¡­ cannot die¡­¡± Adonis struggled to speak. Ethan Smithughed, ¡°Master Williams, don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t die.¡± After that, Ethan turned to Patrick Ivory and beckoned him with a hand gesture. This action, without a doubt, enraged Patrick Ivory! ring at Ethan, he yelled, ¡°So what if you made a breakthrough?! You¡¯re just a beginner level Grandmaster, a mere waste! And me, I am a genuine Grandmaster of the Eighth Rank!¡± Indeed, the gap in strength between the two was quite significant. But somehow, Ethan had an abrupt feeling in his heart. As if¡­ Patrick Ivory in front of him was simply not worth mentioning, just a trivial existence that could be crushed easily by him. ¡°No more words, let¡¯s get started.¡± Ethan folded his arms behind his back, emitting an imposing aura. Patrick gritted his teeth, speaking angrily, ¡°Fine, since that¡¯s the case, I¡¯m going to kill you! ¡±
As he spoke, Patrick clenched his fists and charged again! A terrifying momentum emerged, overwhelmingly pressing towards Ethan! Ethan¡¯s eyes turned cold as he threw his fist to meet the attack! ¡°Boom!¡± This was an unprecedented collision, causing the sky to hum! Feeling the impact from the blow, Patrick Ivory¡¯s face changed abruptly! He only felt his fists go numb, and even his arm was struck by a great force! ¡°No good, I can¡¯t let him get close!¡± Patrick suddenly realized. Hastily executing the Shrinking Ground Into An Inch technique, he widened the distance between them. What surprised him was that this time, Ethan did not catch up with him, but watched him silently from afar instead. ¡°You dare to underestimate me!¡± Patrick stared at Ethan with anger. ¡°I will make you pay the price!¡± Patrick raised his head and let out an angry roar. With both hands supporting the sky, energy from all directions gathered in the palm of his hands!
Looking at the technique, Ethan Smith¡¯s mouth curled into a cold smile. He had seen that technique before when Isai Williams used it, iming it as his trump card! Unfortunately. that so-called trump card was shattered by Ethan Smith¡¯s single fist. ¡°If I can break it once, I can break it a second time.¡± Ethan said coldly. High in the sky, Patrick furiously roared as the disc in his hands grewrger andrger, almost blocking out the sun! ¡°Ethan Smith, go to hell!¡± Patrick Ivory howled, and the giant disc in his hands was thrust out instantly! ¡°Boom!¡± With an immense force, the disk rapidly crushed towards Ethan Smith! In an instant, the earth and sky seemed to tremble! ¡°Crack! ¡± As the disc drew close, the ground beneath Ethan¡¯s feet could no longer bear the pressure and began to split apart! ¡°An insignificant trick, watch as I shatter it with one punch!¡± Ethan¡¯s eyes shed with a cold light, and his fist struck forth! The Absolute Beginning Sacred Fist condensed on his hand in an instant, and the golden light illuminated the world! ¡°Boom!¡± Finally, Ethan¡¯s fist collided with Patrick Ivory¡¯s disc! The collision between the two caused a huge tremor! Not far away, Edward Green clenched his fists and stared intently at the scene!Even Adonis Williams, lying on the ground, struggled to turn his head! ¡°Break! ¡± With Ethan Smith¡¯s furious roar, the disk was actually shattered directly! Countless fragments vanished slowly in the air. Under the sky, everything returned to calm! ¡°How can this be!¡± Patrick Ivory¡¯s face changed drastically! He seemed unable to believe the result in front of him! ¡°You and I are one realm apart; how could you possibly beat me!¡± Patrick Ivory roared madly! Ethan Smith sneered, ¡°I¡¯ll tell you why since you are just trash. If not for Master Williams¡¯ opportunities, you might have remained a wretched waste all your life.¡± ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re talking nonsense!¡± Patrick Ivory, on the verge of copsing, roared desperately at Ethan Smith. He made seals with both hands, attempting to use another lethal move! But unfortunately, Ethan Smith didn¡¯t give him that chance. Almost in an instant, Ethan Smith had already reached Patrick Ivory¡¯s face! ¡°Damn it!¡± Patrick Ivory sensed the danger and tried to turn and run! But when he started to move his legs, it was already toote! Heavy Falling Space tightly restricted Patrick Ivory¡¯s movements! His legs seemed to be entangled! ¡°Patrick Ivory, even the master who raised you has been killed, you deserve to die!¡± Ethan Smith¡¯s cold voice echoed in Patrick Ivory¡¯s ear. Before Patrick Ivory could react, Ethan Smith¡¯s fist had already smashed his face! Upon entering the Monastic Stage, Ethan Smith¡¯s strength changed substantially! Not only did his spiritual power be as vast as the sea, but even his physical strength also increased tens of times over! Under this one punch, Patrick Ivory¡¯s entire face was deformed, his bones shattered! ¡°Ah!!¡± The pain made Patrick Ivory scream sharply! As he tried to escape, Ethan Smith caught his neck with one hand! Then, as he swung left and right, continuous psnded on Patrick Ivory¡¯s face! This was pure physical strength, causing Patrick Ivory unbearable pain! The ¡°pap pap pap¡± sound was unceasing! Even Edward Green on the ground could not bear to look directly at this cruel scene! ¡°You ungrateful beast.¡± ¡°You dare to kill the old man who raised you and taught you your cultivation skills! ¡± ¡°You stole my Enlightenment Tea, dying my trip to the Capital City!¡± After each sentence, Patrick Ivory¡¯s face received a p. After a dozen ps, Patrick Ivory lost his human form. His facial bones shattered, and with the loss of bone support, his entire face copsed! ¡°Boom!¡± Ethan Smith grabbed Patrick Ivory¡¯s neck and violently threw him to the ground! A huge pit was smashed out on the ground! Patrick Ivoryy in the pit, covered in blood. Just as he tried to crawl out, Ethan Smith kicked him on the spine! ¡°Ah!!¡± The pain was unimaginable, and Patrick Ivory instantly became disabled! The sudden change in the situation felt surreal to Patrick Ivory. Although he had had the upper hand just moments ago, he had now lost even the ability to fight back! ¡°Spare¡­ spare me¡­¡± Faced with the desperate situation, Patrick Ivory was scared. He cried bitterly, shouting desperately, ¡°Ethan Smith, spare me, I don¡¯t want to die¡­¡± ¡°Now you know fear?¡± Ethan Smith said, narrowing his eyes. Patrick Ivory trembled, ¡°Don¡¯t kill me, I¡­ I am Adonis Williams¡¯ personal disciple, more like his son¡­¡± Then, he called out to Adonis Williams¡¯ direction, ¡°Master, save me, save me, I don¡¯t want to die¡­ I was just confused for a moment¡­¡± Ethan Smith grinned coldly, ¡°Sorry, no one can save you today.¡± Just as Ethan Smith was about to deliver the killing blow, Adonis Williams, not far away, suddenly waved his hand and said, ¡°Ethan Smith, forget it, let him live¡­¡± Ethan Smith¡¯s eyebrows furrowed, and he looked at Adonis Williams. ¡°Spare him? Master Williams, he betrayed you and wanted to kill you, and you¡¯re still pleading on his behalf?¡± Ethan Smith asked coldly. Adonis Williams waved his hand weakly, ¡°Enough, enough, I don¡¯t want to argue anymore¡­¡± ¡°You heard him, my master said he doesn¡¯t want to argue anymore!¡± Patrick Ivory rejoiced, shouting as if he had received a pardon. However, the next second, his voice came to an abrupt halt. Ethan Smith¡¯s palm mmed on Patrick Ivory¡¯s head, setting off the Heaven Swallowing Skill immediately! ¡°Master Williams may have forgiven you, but I haven¡¯t, so¡­ you better die!¡± Ethan Smith said coldly.. Chapter 299: 299: No One Can Get Away With Chapter 299: 299: No One Can Get Away With
Debts 1 Trantor: 549690339 With the Heaven Swallowing Skill in hand, Patrick Ivory¡¯s entire body instantly began to wither!
The inner strength of the Grandmaster of the Eighth Rank flowed into Ethan Smith¡¯s body through his palm, circting through his meridians! It took a full half a minute for Ethan topletely absorb Patrick Ivory¡¯s inner strength. ¡°That¡¯s sofortable!¡± Ethan couldn¡¯t help but exhale with satisfaction. Looking at Patrick Ivory on the ground, Adonis Williams had mixed feelings in his heart. He opened his mouth but didn¡¯t know what to say. ¡°Master Williams, he got what he deserved, and I¡¯ve already shown mercy.¡± Ethan nced at Adonis Williams and said solemnly. Indeed, since Ethan hadn¡¯t devoured his divine sense, he had already spared him. Adonis waved his hand and said, ¡°Forget it, forget it.¡± Ethan didn¡¯t say any more; he picked up Adonis and Edward Green and turned to leave. By devouring Patrick Ivory¡¯s inner strength, Ethan had somewhatpensated for the loss of Enlightenment Tea. Of course,pared to Enlightenment Tea, a Grandmaster of the Eighth Rank was nothing at all.
Upon returning, Ethan personally treated Adonis and Edward¡¯s wounds. Fortunately, their injuries were not serious, and a few days of rest would suffice. In the following days, Ethan chose to seclude himself. He absorbed the qi from Bergerac Province, nourishing his body. With Patrick Ivory¡¯s inner strength, Ethan even felt that he had touched the boundary of the Grain Avoidance Stage Second Layer. After three days, Master Williams¡¯ injuries had finally healed. He knocked on Ethan¡¯s door and then walked in. Adonis sat beside Ethan and eximed, ¡°I never expected that after stepping into the master level, you could easily crush a Grandmaster of the Eighth Rank. It¡¯s unheard of.¡± Ethan said solemnly, ¡°That doesn¡¯t prove anything, and besides, the path I¡¯m walking is different from yours.¡± As Ethan said, Patrick Ivory had just entered the rank of Grandmaster of the Eighth Rank and couldn¡¯t bring out all his strength.
Moreover, Patrick Ivory was no longer at his peak at that time; otherwise, Ethan wouldn¡¯t have won so easily. ¡°I have heard of the path of cultivation,¡± Adonis said solemnly. Hearing this, Ethan hurriedly looked at Adonis. In fact, Ethan had never figured out the gap between the two. Adonis slowly exined, ¡°Today¡¯s martial artists are actually the cultivators of the past, it¡¯s just that after generations of inheritance, they have gradually lost it.¡± ¡°In other words, the inner strength cultivated by martial artists today is a weakened version of cultivators.¡± Ethan nodded slightly, just as Adonis had said, there were indeed some differences between the two. ¡°Master Williams, how can I measure equality in this realm?¡± Ethan asked doubtfully. Adonis nced at him and said, ¡°There is not much difference in the level division between cultivators and martial artists, it¡¯s just that¡­ the qi cultivators rely on is of a higher quality, so the effect is naturally different.¡± ¡°If there¡¯s a specific difference¡­ it¡¯s about one or two small realms.¡± One or two small realms?
So, speaking normally, Ethan could only fight against a Master of the Third Rank? But now, Ethan is invincible among his peers. Even against many Grandmasters, Ethan still has the power to fight! ¡°Of course, everyone has different talents,¡± Adonis said. ¡°Even within the same realm, the gap in strength is indescribable.¡± Ethan nodded slightly; as the saying goes, fighting across realms is the basic ability of a genius, and it¡¯s not worth mentioning. As for how many realms one could cross, who can say? With Adonis¡¯ exnation, Ethan roughly understood. ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s eat,¡± Adonis stood up and said. Ethan agreed, and then went to the dining room with Adonis. The Williams Family now seemed somewhat deste. Even the meals were personally prepared by Adonis. ¡°This is a jar of good wine I¡¯ve collected for thirty years,¡± Adonis took out a jar and poured a cup for Ethan and Edward each. With a mouthful of wine, Ethan immediately felt a warmth spreading in his stomach. ¡°Good wine!¡± Ethan praised sincerely! Adonis said somewhat proudly, ¡°In these years, my proudest possessions are Enlightenment Tea and this jar of good wine! If I hadn¡¯t lost the Enlightenment Tea, I would never have taken out this jar of wine!¡± Ethan couldn¡¯t help butugh, ¡°Another cup!¡± After three cups, Ethan could clearly feel a trace of qi contained in the wine. Although it was very subtle, it still surprised Ethan a bit. ¡°It seems that the environment thirty years ago was much better than it is now,¡± Ethan thought to himself. At this moment, Ethan suddenly remembered something. ¡°Master Williams, has it been three days already?¡± Ethan asked with a frown. Adonis was taken aback and then nodded, ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s already the fourth day since then.¡± Ethan touched his chin and sneered, ¡°Four days? Chaim Tate¡¯s herbs haven¡¯t arrived yet, it seems I need to pay a visit.¡± Chaim Tate didn¡¯t know Ethan was still alive; when he saw Ethan in the thunderstorm, he concluded that Ethan was doomed. So, he returned directly to Peach Blossom City, a hundred kilometers away, on that day. ¡°You really want to find Chaim Tate?¡± Adonis asked solemnly. Ethan sneered, ¡°It¡¯s only right to settle a debt, and besides, there are plenty of legends in Peach Blossom City, and I really want to see it for myself.¡± Peach Blossom City had produced three thousand-year-old Divine Medicines! Hundred-year-old ones were found every year! This was also one of the reasons why Chaim Tate had so much stock. ¡°Ethan, think carefully. Chaim Tate can have so many herbs without being monopolized, which means he must have strong backing,¡± Adonis said solemnly. Ethan nodded, ¡°Master Williams, rest assured, I have my own ns.¡± At this point, Ethan even invited, ¡°Master Williams,e with me, it¡¯ll be a good way to clear your mind. ¡± However, Adonis shook his head and refused, ¡°No, I¡¯ll stay here.¡± Seeing this, Ethan didn¡¯t insist. That day, Ethan left Bergerac Province with Edward and headed straight for Peach Blossom City. At this time, Chaim Tate was in his warehouse with a satisfied look on his face. Looking at the wealth he had umted over the years, Chaim Tate couldn¡¯t help but feel triumphant. ¡°Master, the three Grandmasters you asked us to invite have arrived,¡± a disciple came forward and said. Chaim Tate sneered, ¡°No need, let them go back. Ethan is dead, their help isn¡¯t needed anymore.¡± ¡°By the way, remember to give each of them one hundred-year-old herb as an apology.¡± The disciple nodded, ¡°Yes, Master.¡± At this point, the disciple seemed to remember something and continued, ¡°Master, don¡¯t forget tonight¡¯s Medicine God event at the Divine Alchemist Pavilion.¡± Chaim Tate pped his head and couldn¡¯t help but curse, ¡°This damn Ethan, almost made me forget this important matter!¡± Chapter 300: 300: Seeing Evelyn Norton Again_1 Chapter 300: 300: Seeing Evelyn Norton Again_1
Trantor: 549690339 Peach Blossom City¡¯s herbs are almost famous throughout the country. Therefore, the Divine Alchemist Pavilion holds a herbs convention every year in Peach Blossom City.
Although it¡¯s called a herbs convention, it¡¯s actually an exchange meeting. People who attend this convention can exchange treasures of equivalent value with each other. As the King of Medicine, Chaim Tate naturally attends every year. Then, Chaim Tate went to the warehouse to prepare for the herbs convention that evening. At this time, Ethan Smith and Edward Green were riding in a car heading toward Peach Blossom City. ¡°Mr. Smith, do you think Chaim Tate will give us the herbs honestly?¡± Edward Green muttered while driving. Ethan Smith closed his eyes and said indifferently, ¡°Either he gives, or he doesn¡¯t.¡± Anyway, now that Ethan Smith controls the Shrinking Ground Into An Inch, he can escape even if there is any trouble. By the time Ethan Smith and others entered Peach Blossom City, it was already 7 0¡¯clock in the evening. ¡°Let¡¯s find a ce to eat first,¡± Ethan Smith said, rubbing his deted stomach. ¡°I was thinking the same!¡± Edward Green quickly nodded. The two found a restaurant and stopped, then Ethan Smith handed the menu to Edward Green to order the dishes.
About half an hourter, the dishes were all ready. Ethan Smith looked down at the dishes on the table and couldn¡¯t help but sigh slightly. ¡°It¡¯s really no wonder that it¡¯s Peach Blossom City, all these dishes actually have medicinal herbs in them,¡± Ethan Smith said. Edward Green mumbled, ¡°Can it still taste good with medicinal herbs in it?¡± ¡°Young man, you don¡¯t understand this.¡± The boss came over, having heard the conversation. He sat down on the side and exined with a smile, ¡°Our Peach Blossom City¡¯s development of medicinal herbs is truly extreme!¡± ¡°These herbs not only bring benefits to the body. but also maintain the taste. something you can¡¯t find in other ces!¡± Edward Green expressed some doubts, ¡°Really? Isn¡¯t it like the olddy selling melons and praising her own melons?¡± ¡°Hey, if you don¡¯t believe it, just taste it!¡± The boss said helplessly. With some suspicion, Edward Green picked up some food with his chopsticks. ¡°Well? The taste is really good!¡± Edward Green¡¯s eyes brightened, and he began to eat voraciously.
Seeing this, Ethan Smith couldn¡¯t help butugh. The boss said somewhat proudly, ¡°How about that? I didn¡¯t lie to you, did I?¡± Ethan Smith joked, ¡°Boss, he hasn¡¯t seen much of the world, don¡¯t mind him.¡± ¡°Oh, don¡¯t say that. People from other cesing to our Peach Blossom City will have this kind of doubt, and I¡¯ve long been used to it.¡± The boss waved his hand. Saying this, the boss said, ¡°You two are here for the Herbs Convention right?¡± ¡°Herbs Convention?¡± Ethan Smith was startled. ¡°Boss, what is the Herbs Convention?¡± The boss said in surprise, ¡°You don¡¯t know? This Herbs Convention is held by the Medicine God Pavilion! And every year, the Medicine God Pavilion will bring out a top-grade medicinal herb!¡± Ethan Smith¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up, there was such a good thing? He had been curious about the Medicine God Pavilion for a long time. He didn¡¯t expect to bump into an event of the Medicine God Pavilion today. ¡°Boss, when will it start?¡± Ethan Smith asked hurriedly. The boss looked at his watch and said, ¡°In about half an hour.¡±
Hearing this, Ethan Smith quickly pulled Edward Green and said, ¡°Stop eating and let¡¯s go!¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t eaten enough yet.¡± Edward Green muttered while stuffing food into his mouth. ¡°Alright, after we finish the business, I¡¯ll let you eat your fill.¡± Ethan Smith hurriedly pulled Edward Green out of the restaurant. As for the event held by the Medicine God Pavilion, it was naturally grand and almost everyone in Peach Blossom City knew about it. Ethan Smith asked someone and found out that the Herbs Convention was held in a ce called Longevity Vige. So, Ethan Smith drove to Longevity Vige.Longevity Vige, as the name suggests, is said to have an average life expectancy of over a hundred years. Many wealthy peoplee to Longevity Vige for their retirement. By the time Ethan Smith and Edward Green arrived, the Herbs Convention had already begun. The huge vige had almost be a market! Long-aged medicinal herbs were everywhere, and the prices were incredibly low! Ethan Smith casually picked up a herb with an efficacy of fifty years. ¡°Boss, how much are these herbs selling for?¡± Ethan Smith asked. The boss waved his hand: ¡°One for five hundred thousand, the more you buy, the more discounts you get.¡¯ Ethan Smith couldn¡¯t help but sigh. The price was ridiculously low! No wonder Chaim Tate sold arge quantity to Caldwell in the first ce, as Peach Blossom City was notcking at all! ¡°Eh? The price Caldwell bought it at was¡­ about a million, right?¡± Ethan Smith said, rubbing his chin. Edward Green nodded: ¡°That¡¯s right, Chaim Tate really has a ck heart. Speaking of which, when are we going to find him?¡± Ethan Smith sneered, ¡°No hurry, I believe he will definitely show up on such asions.¡± After saying this, Ethan Smith took Edward Green on a leisurely stroll around the Herbs Convention. ¡°Mr. Smith, we meet again.¡± At that moment, a seductive voice came from behind them. Ethan Smith turned and saw it was Evelyn Norton! As always, she was full of charm, and her whole body exuded irresistible beauty, her delicate figure evoking an urge to embrace her. Just as Ethan Smith was about to greet her, a familiar voice reached him. ¡°Mr. Smith, I didn¡¯t expect you to be here too.¡± Turning around, he saw Reginald Tucker, known as the Chief of River North¡¯s Four Great Talents. Reginald¡¯s face held a wry smile, filled with malicious intent. Of course, Ethan Smith could sense the hostility, so heughed and said, ¡°Is your Imee better?¡± At these words, Reginald¡¯s face turned veins of anger! He red at Ethan Smith, gritting his teeth and said, ¡°Thanks to you, it¡¯s been better for a long time! You, on the other hand, have a longer life than I expected.¡± Ethan Smith raised an eyebrow, ¡°Are you threatening me?¡± ¡°Of course not, you¡¯re the famous King of Chuzzle, who would dare threaten you?¡± Reginald said with an eerie smirk. Having thrown out those words, he turned and left. ¡°Mr. Smith, after all, this is River North, it¡¯s best to be careful.¡± Evelyn Norton giggled behind her hand. Ethan Smith slightly bowed, ¡°Thank you for the reminder, Miss Norton.¡± Evelyn nodded, ¡°Just remember to call me if you need anything, I¡¯m always ready to devote myself to you.¡± Her words couldn¡¯t help but make one shudder. Edward Green, standing by the side, had his eyes wide open, almost drooling. Watching Evelyn¡¯s retreating figure, Ethan Smith couldn¡¯t help but stroke his chin. ¡°This Evelyn Norton is not simple,¡± Ethan Smith whispered to himself. Thest time they met, Ethan Smith felt that Evelyn had a natural charm that was hard to resist. Now, with eyes sharper than before, Ethan Smith could sense the strange allure emanating from her. This charm did note merely from her appearance, but more from deep within her heart, like a divine sense. ¡°Reginald, you¡¯re not nning on making a move on Ethan Smith, are you?¡± Evelyn caught up with Reginald and said. Reginald looked grim, ¡°What do you think?¡± Evelyn¡¯s captivating eyes fluttered, her voice tinged with allure, ¡°Between you and Ethan Smith, there¡¯s no great hatred. Why not just let it go for my sake?¡± Hearing this, Reginald couldn¡¯t help but sneer, ¡°So, even a seductive vixen has her tender moments?¡± Chapter 301: 301: Alchemist of the Divine Alchemist Pavilion 1 Chapter 301: 301: Alchemist of the Divine Alchemist Pavilion 1
Trantor: 549690339 Reginald¡¯s words didn¡¯t cause much shock to Evelyn. She just covered her mouth and chuckled, ¡°My dear Reginald, you¡¯re mistaken. Someone like me wouldn¡¯t be moved so easily. I just think Ethan Smith still has some use.¡±
¡°Heh.¡± Reginald sneered. ¡°Evelyn, let me tell you. It¡¯s bad enough that Ethan Smith made me kneel in public, but because of him, my family was nearly destroyed!¡± Reginald said through gritted teeth. Evelyn was somewhat surprised and asked, ¡°What do you mean?¡± Reginald said coldly, ¡°The Hernandez Family of the Capital City almost ruined me. If not for my father¡¯s efforts to smooth things out, I would already be a corpse!¡± ¡°Do you think I can let this kid off easily?¡± Reginald looked coldly at Evelyn. Evelyn was dumbfounded, obviously puzzled. At that time, the Hernandez family had sent people to kill everyone who entered the Divine Medicine Space. But Evelyn was the only one who managed to escape. Reginald barely survived, but being powerless against the Hernandez family, he could only me Ethan Smith for his troubles. On the other hand, Ethan Smith didn¡¯t care about Reginald at all. He was even hoping that Reginald would cause trouble so that he could use the Heaven Swallowing Skill to absorb him.
¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Ethan Smith took Edward Green and began to wander around the Herbs Convention. In just over an hour, several hundred-year-old herbs were in Ethan¡¯s hands. He never imagined that it would be so easy to obtain hundred-year-old herbs at the Herbs Convention. ¡°Even Peach Blossom City has such terrifying resources, let alone the Capital City?¡± Ethan Smith felt a strong sense of crisis in his heart. Compared to the resources of Dexter ir, Ethan Smith was indeed too poor. The biggest difference between big cities and small cities is the gap in resources. This is also the reason why countless people are desperate to settle in big cities. ¡°I need to find a way to close the gap between me and Dexter ir as soon as possible,¡± Ethan thought to himself. He put all the herbs in the Spatial Magic Artifact and continued searching for herbs with Edward Green. The Herbs Convention covered a vast area, and almost the entire vige was appropriated for it. But after walking for a long time, the two didn¡¯t see any alchemists from the Divine Alchemist Pavilion.
¡°Mr. Smith, it looks quite lively over there.¡± At that moment, Edward Green pointed to a stall not far away. Following his direction, Ethan saw that indeed, many people were gathered around the stall. ¡°Let¡¯s go and take a look.¡± Ethan led Edward Green towards the stall. Ethan released his divine sense and sensed the people participating in the Herbs Convention. Soon, he detected several powerful forces on the scene. There were at least dozens of Grandmasters alone! Such terrifying power was by no meansparable to Chuzzle. ¡°Mr. Smith, look.¡± Edward Green pointed to a piece of gauze-like clothing on the stall. This garment shone in golden color and was extremely thin. Moreover, there was an even stranger energy pulsating on it. ¡°What is this?¡± Ethan asked.
The stall owner nced at Ethan then said, ¡°This is called Best Thin Armor, wearing it is like having an extrayer of armor.¡± Hearing that, Ethan¡¯s eyes lit up immediately. An extrayer of armor? For Ethan, his strongest point was his physical strength. If he were to add this Best Thin Armor to his body, what would his physical capabilities be? ¡®May I take a closer look at this Best Thin Armor?¡± Ethan asked politely. The stall owner sneered, ¡°Go ahead, you can even try it with a knife.¡± Ethan picked up the Best Thin Armor without hesitation. He then took out a bronze sword from his Spatial Magic Artifact, activated his Inner Strength, and shed towards the armor. However, the sharp bronze sword didn¡¯t even leave a scratch! Most importantly, after being subjected to the force, the Best Thin Armor would instantly be extremely hard! ¡°Great stuff, great stuff!¡± Ethan Smith couldn¡¯t help but get excited! ¡°What¡¯s the price of this Best Thin Armor?¡± Ethan Smith asked quickly. The stall owner nced at Ethan and said, ¡°Show me what you have in your hand. ¡± Ethan thought for a moment, took out a Foundation Establishment Pill from his bosom, and said, ¡°This pill is called Foundation Establishment Pill, which can raise a person¡¯s level in the Master Realm by one tier. I don¡¯t know if it can catch your eye.¡± As soon as he said this, everyone around immediately looked at the Foundation Establishment Pill in Ethan¡¯s hand. The stall owner took a nce at the Pill and sneered, ¡°Raise one level in the Master Realm? Who would even care for such a pill?¡± ¡°True.¡± Ethan scratched his chin. Inner Strength Masters were barely worth mentioning to them. Ethan thought for a moment and said, ¡°I also have a Fasting Pill in my hand, which can raise a person¡¯s level in the Grandmaster Realm by one tier.¡± ¡°Raise one level in the Grandmaster Realm?¡± Upon hearing this, everyone around suddenly looked excitedly at Ethan. ¡°Young man, do you really have a Fasting Pill?¡± ¡°If you really have it, I¡¯m willing to pay a high price for it.¡± ¡°I can exchange it for hundred-year medicinal material.¡± Seeing the excited crowd, Ethan nodded slightly and said, ¡°I do have a Fasting Pill, but I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t take it out for now.¡± ¡°Are you lying to us?¡± someone beside him sneered. ¡°Trying to get something for nothing? You take us all for fools?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, what kind of nonsense is raising one level? It¡¯s pure nonsense!¡± Ethan didn¡¯t get angry at everyone¡¯s attitude. He looked at the stall owner and said, ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, you can put this Armor aside for now. In three days, I¡¯ll bring the Fasting Pill to exchange.¡± The stall owner seemed a bit hesitant. He thought for a moment and said, ¡°Alright, but you¡¯ll need to bring me ten Fasting Pills.¡± ¡°Ten?¡± Ethan¡¯s eyebrows furrowed slightly. This price was a bit beyond Ethan¡¯s expectation. ¡°Fine! Ten it is!¡± Ethan nodded and said. Upon hearing this, the stall owner was about to put the Armor away. ¡°Hold on.¡± At this moment, a young man walked over from not far away. He took the Armor and looked it over for a moment, then said, ¡°I¡¯m also interested in this Armor. Why don¡¯t you sell it to me?¡± ¡°Hey, we saw this Armor first!¡± Edward Green shouted unhappily. Ethan waved his hand to stop him, ¡°Whoever offers more gets it, there¡¯s nothing to say about that.¡± The young man nodded slightly and then looked at the stall owner. The stall owner said, ¡°As long as you offer a higher price, this Armor will be yours. ¡± The young man smiled faintly and said, ¡°I can exchange it for a Recovery Pill.¡± ¡°Recovery Pill?¡± The stall owner frowned. He knew about the Recovery Pill; it was said to quickly restore Inner Strength in a short time, and it was a scarce item. Butpared to the Fasting Pill, it seemed to be less tempting. Seeing the stall owner¡¯s hesitation, the young man smiled faintly and said, ¡°I can take out the Recovery Pill on the spot. Compared to this gentleman¡¯s promise of three dayster, I believe you should make the right choice.¡± Immediately, the stall owner furrowed his brow. He nced at Ethan and said, ¡°If you can give me the Fasting Pill now, this Armor is yours. But if you can¡¯t, I¡¯m afraid I can only sell this Armor to this gentleman.¡± Ethan¡¯s face changed slightly, and he pondered for a moment. ¡°How about this? You wait for me for an hour, and I can give you one Fasting Pill for now.¡± ¡°Wait for you for an hour?¡± The stall owner seemed puzzled. Ethan smiled faintly, ¡°I will refine the Fasting Pill for you right here and now.¡± Hearing this, everyone was immediately astonished! Refining pills on the spot? Could it be that this young man could actually refine pills? The young man sneered, ¡°Sir, you seem to be talking too big, don¡¯t you? Refining pills on the spot? Who would believe that?¡± Ethan smiled faintly, ¡°Believe it or not, the truth will be clear in an hour.¡± The young man snorted softly and suddenly took out a token from his pocket, saying, ¡°I am an alchemist from the Divine Alchemist Pavilion. Stall owner, it¡¯s up to you to decide..¡± Chapter 302: 302: The Shocked Alchemist!_l Chapter 302: 302: The Shocked Alchemist!_l
Trantor: 549690339 ¡°A pharmacist from the Divine Alchemist Pavilion?¡± As soon as this identity was revealed, the opinions of the crowd at the scene changed immediately! Almost everyone looked at the young man in shock!
¡°So you are a pharmacist from the Divine Alchemist Pavilion, I¡¯m honored to meet you!¡± ¡°I am Beck Miller from the Miller family, honored to meet you!¡± Their attitude was enough to show the status of the Divine Alchemist Pavilion in their hearts. The pharmacist looked at the stall owner and asked, ¡°Have you made up your mind?¡± The stall owner stood up and respectfully said, ¡°I apologize for not recognizing a pharmacist like you.¡± ¡°No matter.¡± The pharmacist waved his hand with confidence. He took out ten Recovery Pills and said, ¡°This Best Thin Armor should belong to me now, shouldn¡¯t it?¡± The stall owner smiled, ¡°Of course, since you are a pharmacist, I naturally trust vou more.¡± ¡°Hold on!¡± At this moment, Ethan Smith suddenly stopped the two of them. The stall owner looked at Ethan Smith with confusion, ¡°Sir, do you need anything else? Even if you do have a Fasting Pill, I¡¯d rather cooperate with the Divine Alchemist Pavilion.¡¯
¡°Did you hear that, sir? The Best Thin Armor belongs to me now.¡± The pharmacist sneered. Ethan Smith said solemnly, ¡°What if I¡¯m willing to trade a Breakthrough Pill for ¡°A Breakthrough Pill?¡± The stall owner seemed a bit doubtful, while the pharmacist beside him was shocked! It was obvious that this pharmacist had heard of the Breakthrough Pill. Ethan Smith nodded, ¡°The Breakthrough Pill can be used to break through the Grandmaster realm.¡± Upon hearing this, everyone revealed shocked expressions! ¡°Sir, are you serious?¡± ¡°Do you really have a Breakthrough Pill? If so, I am willing to pay a high price for it!¡± Ethan Smith ignored them and looked at the stall owner. The stall owner seemed to be a bit conflicted; while the Divine Alchemist Pavilion¡¯s pharmacist was of a noble status, the lure of a Breakthrough Pill was too great. ¡°Two pills.¡± Ethan Smith held up two fingers.
The stall owner hesitated for a moment, then eagerly asked, ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Really.¡± Ethan Smith nodded. ¡°Hehe, don¡¯t listen to his nonsense.¡± At this moment, the pharmacist scoffed. ¡®While the Breakthrough Pill is not exactly a divine pill, it is still a top-grade one. Even I have never possessed it, let alone him.¡± The pharmacist snorted. The stall owner¡¯s brows furrowed upon hearing this. The pharmacist continued, ¡°Let me tell you this, even in our Divine Alchemist Pavilion, not many can refine a Breakthrough Pill, let alone him.¡± ¡°Even a pharmacist can¡¯t refine one?¡± ¡°Then the kid is definitely lying! ¡± ¡°Damn, he¡¯s really doing anything it takes to get the Best Thin Armor.¡± Ethan Smith nced at the pharmacist and said, ¡°Just because you can¡¯t refine it doesn¡¯t mean I can¡¯t.¡± He looked at the stall owner, waiting for his answer. After a moment of silence, the stall owner said, ¡°If you can really take out two Breakthrough Pills, the Best Thin Armor is yours.¡±
¡°Alright, give me an hour.¡± Ethan Smith nodded. The pharmacist sneered, ¡°Are you really going to practice alchemy on the spot? What will you use to refine it? A lighter?¡± Upon hearing this, the crowd burst intoughter. Ethan Smith ignored the pharmacist¡¯s mockery and simply stretched out his palm. A wisp of Blue Spiritual Fire suddenly danced in his palm. Seeing this Spiritual Fire, the pharmacist¡¯s face changed dramatically! ¡°Blue Spiritual Fire? How is this possible?¡± The pharmacist swallowed hard! Even he only possessed the Red Spiritual Fire! It was well known that as long as one had Spiritual Fire, they were qualified to enter the Divine Alchemist Pavilion, let alone the Blue Spiritual Fire. ¡°Who exactly are you?¡± The pharmacist asked in shock. ¡°Ethan Smith.¡± Ethan Smith calmly stated his name. ¡°Ethan Smith? The one known as the King of Chuzzle?¡± ¡°What¡¯s so amazing about having a match with Master Williams? He dares to challenge the ir family! Do you dare? I sure don¡¯t!¡± ¡°I heard he is the husband of Miss Taylor¡­¡± The pharmacist stared at Ethan Smith intently and said, ¡°So you¡¯re Ethan Smith! I¡¯ve heard some rumors about you, but I don¡¯t believe them.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need your belief.¡± Ethan Smith said indifferently. Then, Ethan Smith took out ordinary cooking utensils from his Spatial Magic Artifact and started refining the Breakthrough Pill on the spot! The process was lengthy, but no one wanted to leave. They all stared at Ethan Smith, as if waiting for the result. As time passed minute by minute, the pill in the cooking utensils began to slowly take shape. ¡°Crack! ¡± With a crisp sound, the cooking utensils could no longer withstand the tremendous force and shattered! ¡°Hahaha!¡± The pharmacist could not help but burst intoughter. ¡°Without proper utensils, what are you going to use to refine pills? This is the first time I have heard of someone using cooking utensils for alchemy! You¡¯re such an amateur!¡± The pharmacist sneered. Ethan Smith didn¡¯t say a word, he simply raised his palm, and a golden glow appeared ! Next, the me was thrown into his palm. Streams of greenish drug liquid were once again refined in Ethan Smith¡¯s palm! ¡°What? He¡¯s using his palm as a container?¡± ¡°This¡­ this is just too incredible!¡± Even the pharmacist was dumbfounded. He had never seen this kind of technique! Although Ethan Smith had control over the Spiritual Fire, when the fire left his body and returned to his palm, he could still feel the raging power of the Spiritual Fire! Soon, the golden glow surrounding Ethan Smith¡¯s hand shattered, and the Spiritual Fire approached his flesh! ¡°Sizzle!¡± As soon as Ethan Smith¡¯s palm was touched by the Spiritual Fire, thick smoke began to rise! The severe pain was unbearable to watch! Ethan Smith could naturally feel the paining from his palm, but with gritted teeth, he never thought of giving up! This time, even the stall owner was moved! How desperate was this Ethan Smith! ¡°Buzz!¡± Finally, an hourter, a light shed in Ethan Smith¡¯s palm! The Breakthrough Pill was formed! Chapter 303: 303: Master of Medicine God Pavilion 1 Chapter 303: 303: Master of Medicine God Pavilion 1
Trantor: 549690339 A Breakthrough Pilly quietly in Ethan Smith¡¯s palm. One of Ethan¡¯s hands had been burned ck and looked absolutely terrible.
¡°This is the Breakthrough Pill?¡± The crowd nced at the pill in Ethan¡¯s hand, slightly puzzled. Ethan nodded and handed the pill to the little stall owner. The stall owner took the Breakthrough Pill with a curious expression on his face. He had never seen a Breakthrough Pill before and had no idea whether the pill was genuine or fake. ¡°Apothecary, is this Breakthrough Pill real?¡± The stall owner looked at the alchemist from the Divine Alchemist Pavilion. The alchemist¡¯s face turned extremely ugly, and his fists clenched involuntarily. He knew very well that this pill was indeed the Breakthrough Pill! But if he acknowledged it, then he wouldn¡¯t get the Best Thin Armor! The alchemist nced at the surrounding crowd and saw that everyone was waiting for his answer. So, he cleared his throat and said, ¡°This is not a Breakthrough Pill at all. Don¡¯t be fooled by him.¡± The crowd was shocked by his words!
Ethan¡¯s brow furrowed, and he gave the alchemist a cold stare. ¡°If this is not a Breakthrough Pill, then what is it?¡± Ethan asked coldly. The alchemist snorted, ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, this should be a damaged pill. In other words, your alchemy failed.¡± ¡°Nonsense!¡± Ethan rebuked coldly. ¡°You know whether this is a Breakthrough Pill or not! As an alchemist from the Divine Alchemist Pavilion, you¡¯re speaking nonsense for your personal gain and exploiting peoples¡¯ trust in you!¡± ¡°So, this is the Divine Alchemist Pavilion? It seems it¡¯s nothing remarkable!¡± As soon as these words fell, the crowd gasped! Was Ethan publicly belittling the Divine Alchemist Pavilion? Had he gone mad? The alchemist was even angrier, shouting, ¡°Do you even know what you¡¯re talking about?! The Divine Alchemist Pavilion isn¡¯t something a junior like you can evaluate!¡± Ethan sneered, ¡°I initially thought the Divine Alchemist Pavilion was some kind of holy ce, but after meeting you, I am extremely disappointed.¡± ¡°Ha, as if the Divine Alchemist Pavilion needs your evaluation!¡± The alchemist sneered. Then, he looked at the stall owner and said, ¡°Boss, the decision is in your hands. It¡¯s up to you.¡±
The stall owner was somewhat conflicted. He trusted the Divine Alchemist Pavilion more, but he had personally witnessed Ethan¡¯s alchemy process. That was using his own palm to refine a pill! And he controlled the Blue Spirit Fire! ¡°There¡­ there¡¯s no way to prove it.¡± The stall owner muttered. He was not at the edge of a breakthrough, so even if he took the Breakthrough Pill, it wouldn¡¯t have any effect. ¡°Boss, I am just about to reach the Grandmaster Peak. Why don¡¯t you give me this Breakthrough Pill, and I¡¯ll give it a try?¡± Someone nearby suggested. The stall owner red at him and scolded, ¡°In your dreams!¡± ¡°It seems there¡¯s no way to prove it then.¡± The alchemist shrugged, smiling faintly. The stall owner was visibly troubled, not knowing what decision to make. ¡°What, don¡¯t you trust the Divine Alchemist Pavilion?¡± The alchemist struck while the iron was hot. With gritted teeth, the stall owner handed the Breakthrough Pill back to Ethan and said apologetically, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I only have this one Best Thin Armor, and I don¡¯t want to take risks, so¡­ I hope you can forgive me.¡± Ethan shook his head, took back the Breakthrough Pill, and said, ¡°It¡¯s alright, I understand.¡± After that, Ethan put away the Breakthrough Pill and turned to leave.
¡°Young man, may I take a look at this pill?¡± Just then, a voice sounded beside Ethan. He turned around and saw a smiling middle-aged man in his forties looking at him. Upon seeing this man, the alchemist from the Divine Alchemist Pavilion¡¯s face changed drastically! ¡°El¡­ Elder, what brings you here¡­?¡± The alchemist asked hastily. An elder? This middle-aged man was actually an elder from the Divine Alchemist Pavilion? ¡°Greetings to the elder of the Divine Alchemist Pavilion!¡± Everyone started greeting the elder. Without paying them any heed, the elder looked at Ethan and asked again, ¡°Young man, may I take a look at this pill?¡± After this experience, Ethan had a very poor impression of the Divine Alchemist Pavilion. So, without any expression, he said, ¡°I think I¡¯ll pass. There¡¯s no need, as all crows under the heavens are the same shade of ck.¡± Leaving these words, Ethan prepared to leave. The elder quickly stopped Ethan and said, ¡°Young man, there might be some misunderstandings here, and he alone cannot represent the whole Divine Alchemist Pavilion.¡± ¡°Moreover, our Divine Alchemist Pavilion has never been short on pills. There won¡¯t be any loss if you just let me have a look.¡± Ethan frowned for a moment, seemingly persuaded by the elder¡¯s words. Thus, Ethan handed the pill to the elder. After receiving the pill, the elder carefully examined it. He had a strange expression, and asionally nced at Ethan. ¡°From the elder¡¯s expression, it seems that the Breakthrough Pill was indeed a failure.¡± Someone nearby muttered. Ethan couldn¡¯t help but sneer in his heart. The Divine Alchemist Pavilion truly wasn¡¯t as sacred as he had imagined. ¡°Strange, very strange.¡± The elder finally spoke. ¡°Elder, how is it? This pill is fake, right?¡± Someone eagerly asked. The elder remained silent, rubbing his chin thoughtfully. Ethan was growing impatient and said coldly, ¡°So you also think it¡¯s fake, right? Give me back my pill, and if there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll leave now.¡± The elder quickly waved his hands, ¡°No, no, you misunderstand. I was just marveling at how you¡¯re not from the Divine Alchemist Pavilion, yet your alchemy technique is so incredibly exquisite.¡± At these words, everyone became stunned! ¡°Elder, do you mean¡­ this really is a Breakthrough Pill?¡± The stall owner asked anxiously. The elder nodded slightly, ¡°Not only is it a Breakthrough Pill, but it¡¯s also an extremely sessful Breakthrough Pill!¡± ¡°With such skill, even within the entire Divine Alchemist Pavilion, there wouldn¡¯t be many who could surpass you!¡± Chapter 304: 304: The Furious Chaim Tate 1 Chapter 304: 304: The Furious Chaim Tate 1
Trantor: 549690339 Upon hearing the elder¡¯s words, everyone was shocked! Such praise from the Divine Alchemist Pavilion¡¯s elder, what a great honor?
¡°Young brother, here¡¯s your Breakthrough Pill back,¡± the elder returned the pill to Ethan Smith. Ethan took the pill, his brows slightly furrowing. For a moment, he was somewhat confused about the situation and became even more suspicious of the Divine Alchemist Pavilion. ¡°Give it back!¡± Seeing this, the stall owner hurriedly snatched the Best Thin Armor back from the alchemist¡¯s hand. Then, the stall owner looked towards Ethan with an apologetic smile and said, ¡°Sir, I¡¯m sorry for misunderstanding you just now. This Best Thin Armour is yours now!¡± ¡°Really?¡± Ethan instantly showed a bit of joy. The stall owner hastily nodded his head and said, ¡°Absolutely!¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll now refine the remaining two for you,¡± said Ethan. The stall owner immediately stopped Ethan and shook his head, ¡°Sir, no need to hurry. Refining pills by hand is too cruel. After you have sessfully refined them, just give them to me.¡± Ethan gratefully replied, ¡°Thank you very much!¡± As the two were conversing, the elder¡¯s gaze had already turned coldly towards the alchemist.
¡°This is clearly a Breakthrough Pill. Why did you say it was a failed pill?¡± The elder coldly questioned. The alchemist was sweating profusely and extremely nervous. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°El¡­ elder, I¡¯m sorry, it was¡­ my poor eyesight that made a mistake.¡± ¡°Poor eyesight?¡± The elder immediately shouted angrily! ¡°The Breakthrough Pill is stored inrge quantities in the Divine Alchemist Pavilion, almost one for everyone. You say you mistook it? If that¡¯s the extent of your ability, you don¡¯t deserve to stay in the Divine Alchemist Pavilion!¡± The elder said coldly. The alchemist immediately panicked, and hastily knelt on the ground to beg for mercy, ¡°Elder, I know I was wrong. I¡­ I was just momentarily greedy and lied. Please forgive me this time, I beg you¡­¡± The elder sneered, ¡°Ruining the reputation of my Divine Alchemist Pavilion, you are even less qualified to stay.¡± ¡°From now on, you are no longer an alchemist of my Divine Alchemist Pavilion. Get lost!¡± ¡°No, elder, I really know I was wrong. Please give me another chance!¡± The alchemist screamed in desperation. However, the elder did not give him any chance. The elder reached out his finger, and the token of Divine Alchemist Pavilion directly shattered.
Such a scene inevitably made people sigh with emotion. ¡°Young brother, I wonder if you¡¯re interested in visiting my Divine Alchemist Pavilion?¡± At this moment, the elder looked at Ethan Smith with a smiling face. Everybody was shocked once again! Ethan was actually invited by the elder of the Divine Alchemist Pavilion? What an incredible honor? After a moment of consideration, Ethan said, ¡°If I have time, I will definitely visit.¡± The elderughed heartily and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll be waiting for you in the Divine Alchemist Pavilion!¡± Ethan slightly bowed his body, showing respect. The elder didn¡¯t stay longer, and quickly turned around to leave. It was only after he was far away that the crowd surrounded Ethan, praising and fawning over him. ¡°Mr. Smith, my name is Dwight Perez. If you ever need anything, just let me know! ¡± ¡°I have a 300-year-old Knotweed at home! If Mr. Smith likes it, feel free to take
¡°Mr. Smith, I am willing to pay seven million two hundred thousand dors for you to treat me once!¡± Seeing the frantic demeanor of the crowd, Ethan couldn¡¯t help but sigh. It was said that Divine Alchemist Pavilion¡¯s status was extremely high, and today¡¯s events indeed lived up to its reputation. After thanking everyone one by one, Ethan put away the Best Thin Armor and left the ce with Edward Green. ¡°Mr. Smith, I didn¡¯t expect the Divine Alchemist Pavilion to actually take notice of you. You¡¯re going to make it big in the future!¡± Edward said excitedly. Ethan forced a smile, ¡°They just casually invited me, don¡¯t take it too seriously.¡± ¡°Casually invited? Mr. Smith, the Divine Alchemist Pavilion has never actively invited anyone before!¡± Edward spoke as if it was a well-known fact. Ethan fell silent for a moment, his mind quickly churning thoughts.Joining the Divine Alchemist Pavilion might indeed be a good choice. At the very least, it would grant him more resources and bring him a little closer to Dexter ir. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Ethan Smith didn¡¯t continue on this topic. Edward Green asked puzzled, ¡°Where to?¡± ¡°To find Chaim Tate,¡± Ethan said coldly. The Herbs Convention was vast, with an incredibly high number of visitors. But finding Chaim Tate wouldn¡¯t be difficult. Since he was heralded as the King of Medicine, there were naturally many people who worshipped him. Sure enough, Ethan spotted Chaim Tate in a prominent location. ¡°Finally found you,¡± Ethan said, squinting. Furrowing his brows, Edward Green said, ¡®Mr. Smith, there are quite a few people in front of his booth, including some formidable experts. Isn¡¯t it a bit dangerous to approach him like this?¡± Ethan said calmly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I have a strategy.¡± Countless people were standing in front of Chaim Tate¡¯s booth. ¡°Mr. Tate, I¡¯m finally able to see you.¡± ¡°Mr. Tate, I have a Divine Medicine here. Can you help me take a look at it?¡± ¡°Master Tate, how much is this herb?¡± Facing the crowd¡¯s attentions, Chaim Tate disyed an arrogant demeanor. He kept his eyes slightly closed and said indifferently, ¡°Exchange it for an equivalent herb or treasure. All others, don¡¯t bother.¡± No one was mad at Chaim Tate¡¯s arrogance. Instead, they all behaved in a humble manner. ¡°Master Tate, how much are these three herbs?¡± At that moment, a familiar voice rang out. Chaim Tate¡¯s eyes shot open, and he quickly looked over. ¡°Ethan¡­Ethan Smith? You¡¯re still alive?¡± Chaim Tate¡¯s face turned slightly unpleasant. Ethan sneered, ¡°What, do you want me dead?¡± Chaim Tate looked a little flustered, but the three herbs in Ethan¡¯s hand were all at least 500 years old¡ªa treasure worth boasting about! ¡°Master Tate, have you forgotten the thing you promised me?¡± Ethan squinted, his murderous spirit bearing down on Chaim Tate. Chaim Tate tried topose himself and said, ¡°Ethan, don¡¯t cause trouble. This is the Herbs Convention, and the Divine Alchemist Pavilion is maintaining order.¡± Ethan ignored him and put the three herbs into his Spatial Magic Artifact. Chaim Tate¡¯s face changed, and he scolded urgently, ¡°Ethan, are you trying to rob me in broad daylight? You¡¯re going against the rules!¡± ¡°Going against the rules?¡± Ethan raised an eyebrow and sneered, ¡°What rules have I broken? I¡¯m just taking back my own things. Is there a problem with that?¡± ¡°You!¡± Chaim Tate was so angry his veins bulged out! He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Ethan, don¡¯t push me. My influence here is beyond your imagination!¡± ¡°Oh? Is that so? I¡¯m quite curious to see it,¡± Ethan sneered. ¡°You really want to do this?¡± Chaim Tate stood up angrily and shouted. Ethan sneered, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m kidding with you?¡± ¡°Fine, fine! You forced me to do this!¡± Chaim Tate shouted angrily. Then, he looked towards three Grandmasters who were slowly approaching and said, ¡°The three of you, please hold on! If you would be willing to help me deal with a small problem, I, Chaim Tate, will owe you a favor!¡± As soon as he said this, the three Grandmasters came over immediately. ¡°Master Tate, what¡¯s the problem?¡± the three of them asked politely. Chaim Tate pointed at Ethan and said through gritted teeth, ¡°Teach him a lesson!¡± The three of them looked at Ethan right away. But when they saw Ethan¡¯s face clearly, they were surprised and said, ¡°Mr.. Smith, how did you end up here?¡± Chapter 305: 305: Evelyn Norton ‘s Investment_l Chapter 305: 305: Evelyn Norton ¡®s Investment_l
Trantor: 549690339 Ethan Smith looked puzzled at the three people in front of him, feeling like he had not met them before. The trio quickly exined, ¡°We saw the whole process of you refining pills just now! You are truly amazing!¡±
¡°Yeah, and you even received an invitation from the Divine Alchemist Pavilion. We really admire you!¡± Upon hearing what they had to say, Ethan Smith finally understood. Chaim Tate¡¯s face was rigid and extremely embarrassed. How could Ethan Smith have received an invitation from the Divine Alchemist Pavilion? It was baffling. ¡°Please, the three of you teach this brat a lesson!¡± Chaim Tate said again. The trio nced at Chaim Tate and said coldly, ¡°Chaim Tate, are we that close to you?¡± ¡°Exactly. Say another word, and we¡¯ll take care of you first!¡± ¡°How could Mr. Smith be insulted by the likes of you?¡± The trio knew very well that an alchemist from the Divine Alchemist Pavilion was far more valuable than Chaim Tate, amon Medicine King. Mr. Smith, we apologize for the disturbance. If you need any help, please feel free to ask,¡± the three said respectfully.
After leaving those words, the trio left together. Ethan Smith sneered at Chaim Tate. ¡°Master Chaim, it seems your connections aren¡¯t that great either,¡± Ethan Smith sneered. Chaim Tate¡¯s face was unspeakably ugly. He clenched his teeth and said, ¡®Ethan Smith, you¡¯ve already taken the herbs. What more do you want!¡± ¡°Taken?¡± Ethan Smith snorted. ¡°Chaim Tate, I made it very clear to you that within three days, it would be delivered to my doorstep! Unfortunately, you¡¯ve broken your promise.¡± Having said that, Ethan Smith waved his hand and put all the herbs in Chaim Tate¡¯s booth into his Spatial Magic Artifact. Chaim Tate¡¯s face turned livid, and he trembled with anger. But he was helpless against Ethan Smith and could only suppress his anger. After getting the herbs, Ethan Smith turned and left. Watching Ethan Smith¡¯s back, Chaim Tate¡¯s teeth bit together in rage.
¡°Mr. Smith, this Herbs Convention yielded quite a harvest,¡± Edward Green said, quite smug. Ethan Smith nodded, ¡°Indeed, we have Chaim Tate to thank for that, otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have known about this Herbs Convention.¡± This could be called a blessing in disguise. The Herbs Convention ended at twelve midnight. Ethan Smith and Edward Green found a hotel to stay at for the time being. At night, Ethan Smith opened the Spatial Magic Artifact and carefully counted the herbs. There were three herbs over five hundred years old, and as many as ten over one hundred years old! Such a huge amount excited Ethan Smith! ¡°I¡¯m rich!¡± Ethan Smith couldn¡¯t help grinning. Hey in bed, feeling that he would surely have a remarkable dream tonight. Just then, there was a knock on the door outside.
Ethan Smith furrowed his eyebrows and asked subconsciously, ¡°Who is it?¡± ¡°Ethan, it¡¯s me,¡± Evelyn Norton¡¯s seductive voice came from outside the door. ¡°Evelyn? What is she doing here?¡± Ethan frowned slightly. After contemting for a moment, Ethan still went and opened the door. Outside, Evelyn Norton was wearing a purple gauze dress. Under the light, her enchanting figure was clearly visible. ¡°Miss Norton, why did youe?¡± Ethan Smith asked. Instead of answering the question, Evelyn smiled faintly, ¡°Mr. Smith, aren¡¯t you going to invite me in?¡± Ethan Smith frowned, but eventually, he stepped aside and let Evelyn Norton in. Then, Ethan Smith poured a ss of water for Evelyn Norton and casually asked, ¡°Miss Norton, what brings you to see me in the middle of the night?¡± Evelyn lifted her face, her captivating eyes looking at Ethan Smith. ¡°Can¡¯t I visit you without a reason?¡± Evelyn blinked her eyes and said sweetly. Ethan could feel the enthralling force emanating from her.As she spoke, the power that attacked her mind directly grew even stronger. ¡°Miss Norton, your charm doesn¡¯t work on me.¡± Ethan Smith said indifferently. A look of surprise shed across Evelyn Norton¡¯s face, as her charm had never failed before! Evelyn seemed unwilling to give up. She stood up and approached Ethan, swaying her enchanting figure with each step. Sitting beside Ethan, she leaned into his ear and spoke in a sweet, seductive voice, ¡°Mr. Smith, do you truly feel nothing? As she spoke, Evelyn reached out to touch Ethan¡¯s chest. However, at this moment, Ethan grabbed her wrist. An overwhelming force suddenly erupted! ¡°Miss Norton, please respect yourself. If you continue to persist, don¡¯t me me for being rude.¡± Ethan said coldly. Evelyn¡¯s expression changed slightly, and she sighed, ¡°Mr. Smith, you are the first person able to resist my charm.¡± It was impossible for Ethan to bepletely unfazed, as he was a young, vigorous man. But deep within his heart, he held a profound longing. This longing granted Ethan great determination, as well as the courage to move forward, enough to withstand any temptation in the world. ¡°Miss Norton, please speak directly if you have something to say, or I will go to sleep.¡± Ethan said coldly. Seeing this, Evelyn stopped teasing Ethan. She took out a green bead from her bosom, which glimmered with a bewitching light in the dim surroundings. ¡°Mr. Smith, here¡¯s a gift for you, ¡± Evelyn smiled. Ethan took the bead, looking puzzled, ¡°What is this?¡± ¡°Take a guess.¡± Evelyn¡¯s beautiful eyes sparkled, teasingly speaking. As Ethan examined the bead, he answered seriously, ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, this¡­should be a ss marble.¡± ¡°Pfft!¡± Hearing his words, Evelyn couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter. ¡°Mr. Smith, do you think I visited you in the middle of the night just to give you a ss bead?¡± Evelyn asked,ughing. Ethan was, of course, joking. He yed with the bead and asked, ¡°So what exactly is this?¡± Only then did Evelyn speak seriously, ¡°This is an inner core, from an undersea Demonic Beast.¡± ¡°Inner core?¡± Ethan was taken aback. This was the first time he had heard of such a term. Evelyn nodded, ¡°Yes, a Demonic Beast Core.¡± Ethan frowned and asked, ¡°Where did you get this?¡± The topic seemed to evoke memories for Evelyn. She gazed out the window and spoke slowly, ¡°Ten years ago, I was stranded on a deserted ind, where I stumbled upon it by chance.¡± ¡°There were two in total. I had already consumed one.¡± Hearing that, Ethan couldn¡¯t help but stroke the core and smile, ¡°The charm that emanates from you originates from this core, right?¡± ¡°Exactly as you said, Mr. Smith,¡± Evelyn replied, covering her mouth tough. Ethan rubbed his chin and asked, ¡°This Demonic Beast Core should be quite valuable, right? Why would you give it to me?¡± With a hint of bitterness, Evelyn responded, ¡°I¡¯m just a woman without a background. If I want to climb higher, I must rely on a man.¡± ¡°Before you, I considered Reginald Tucker, but now I¡¯ve changed my mind. You¡¯re more suited than he is.¡± Ethan raised an eyebrow, ¡°Is this an investment? A partnership?¡± ¡°You can understand it that way,¡± Evelyn smiled. At this moment, Ethan suddenly realized that he and Evelyn seemed somewhat simr. Both were wholeheartedly striving to change their circumstances, yet had no background to rely on. It was undoubtedly a difficult path to follow, and for a woman like Evelyn to arrive where she was today, she must have paid a great price. ¡°Miss Norton, I still don¡¯t quite understand,¡± Ethan said. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, why don¡¯t you choose the scion of a Great Family?¡± Evelyn raised an eyebrow, ¡°Mr. Smith, even if I were to attach myself to a powerful family, do you think I would be valued? In their eyes, I might just be a disposable ything.¡± ¡°Comparatively, investing in a stock with potential is the better choice ¡ª what if someday, you also be part of a Great Family?¡± Chapter 306: 306: Dragon Tiger Team_l Chapter 306: 306: Dragon Tiger Team_l
Trantor: 549690339 Hearing this, Ethan Smith suddenly became interested in Evelyn Norton. This Evelyn Norton, her strength is not weak, and her ambitions are not small.
¡°So what about Reginald Tucker? You just abandoned him like that?¡± Ethan Smith asked with a seemingly amused expression. Evelyn Norton ced one hand on Ethan Smith¡¯s shoulder, chuckled lightly, and said, ¡°Can Reginaldpare to you? To me, there is no emotion, only value.¡± ¡°Just as I like.¡± Ethan Smith nodded slightly. Ethan Smith had inquired about Evelyn Norton, and her connections were said to be quite strong. Using her charming power, she had many influential people wrapped around her finger. Going to Capital City in the future might bring Ethan some help. ¡°So, Mr. Smith, your thoughts?¡± Evelyn Norton raised an eyebrow and asked. ¡°Deal!¡± Ethan Smith stood up and shook hands with Evelyn Norton. Evelyn Norton smiled faintly and said, ¡°In that case, I won¡¯t bother you any further.¡± After speaking, Evelyn Norton turned and walked towards the door. When she reached the door, Evelyn Norton suddenly stopped and whispered mysteriously, ¡°There¡¯s a surprise in that inner core.¡±
Before Ethan Smith had a chance to ask, Evelyn Norton had already left. In the empty room, Ethan Smith was sizing up the inner core. In the dark, the inner core shimmered with a bewitching glow. ¡°Evelyn Norton wouldn¡¯t harm me, would she?¡± Ethan Smith scratched his head, pondering to himself. After Evelyn Norton swallowed an inner core, she gained enchanting power. What effects would swallowing this one have? ¡°It seems that this inner core not only enhances one¡¯s strength but may also bring unexpected benefits.¡± Ethan Smith didn¡¯t think any further. He immediately swallowed the inner core. He then began to sit cross-legged, dredging his meridians. As one of the strongest physiques, the chaotic body has an extremely high tolerance! There was almost nothing the chaotic body couldn¡¯t swallow.
But when Ethan Smith swallowed this inner core, it felt as if his entire dantian was being remodeled! A mysterious power flowed along Ethan Smith¡¯s meridians and spread throughout his body! Next, it enveloped his five viscera and six bowels, from the inside out, reaching the skin. With such a miraculous effect, Ethan Smith was taken aback! He only felt his body constantly making sounds, the crackling noises never-ending! In a short while, Ethan Smith¡¯s skin began to tighten! His body¡¯s hardness and strength were rapidly increasing! A strange power filled Ethan Smith¡¯s body! About ten minutester, the strange feeling finally began to fade, and the terrifying qi inside exploded! ¡°Huh?¡± Ethan Smith¡¯s eyebrows twitched as he felt he might be able to enter the second level of the Monastic Stage! As expected, this qi was vigorously striking every acupoint in his body!
An hourter, a refreshing sensation spread throughout his body. At this moment, Ethan Smith¡¯s strength stepped onto another level! ¡°This inner core¡­can actually enhance my body and strength!¡± Ethan Smith finally understood Evelyn Norton¡¯s meaning! This inner core was indeed more suitable for Ethan Smith! At this very moment, Ethan Smith¡¯s already incredibly durable body reached an even more terrifying state! ¡°With this body and the Best Thin Armor, I¡¯m afraid nobody below a Grandmaster of the Fifth Rank can break me!¡± Ethan Smith couldn¡¯t help but feel excited. What¡¯s more important is that this pill not only remodeled his skin but also greatly improved his five viscera and six bowels! ¡°This inner core¡­is really quite good.¡± Ethan Smith whispered to himself. Inside his body, a strange power appeared, and this power merged with Ethan Smith¡¯s physique. With just the power of his flesh, he might be able to fight against a Grandmaster! Going to Capital City is just around the corner! The next day. After waking up, Ethan Smith nned to take Edward Green and leave. On the way back to Chuzzle, Ethan Smith couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that he had forgotten something important. But despite racking his brain, Ethan Smith couldn¡¯t remember what it was. ¡°Forget it, it doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Ethan Smith muttered, and then leaned against the aircraft and fell asleep. Chuzzle Battle Zone. On a huge training field, dozens of robust men were neatly standing there. They were all selected by the Chuzzle Battle Zone, forming a special forces team. The team¡¯s name was the Dragon Tiger Team, and they were about to participate in thepetition event at the end of the year. ¡°Vincent, you said that Ethan Smith, why hasn¡¯t he shown up yet?¡± A stern-looking middle-aged man asked with a frown. William Richardson anxiously said, ¡°Commander Wood, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll go and hurry him.¡± After saying that, William Richardson went to the side with his phone and called Ethan Smith. But unfortunately, Ethan Smith¡¯s phone was off. This left William Richardson at a loss. At this critical moment, Ethan Smith had disappeared! Commander Wood said with some regret, ¡°Vincent, the call didn¡¯t go through¡­¡± After saying this, he waved his hand, and a young man walked forward. ¡°This is my most proud disciple, his name is Zane Avery. Not only is he a Grandmaster, but he also has excellent training experience.¡± Upon saying this, Commander Wood paused for a second, then somewhat proudly continued, ¡°Most importantly, he has a set of training ns in his hand.¡± ¡°And this nes from Ignacio Burke!¡± William Richardson was taken aback and quickly asked, ¡°Is that true?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Commander Wood said with a smile. ¡°Although it¡¯s a weakened version, since it¡¯s from Commander Burke, its effects are still beyond imagination.¡± Upon hearing this, William Richardson couldn¡¯t help but frown slightly. It couldn¡¯t be denied that Ignacio Burke¡¯s weakened n was very tempting. If it had been earlier, William Richardson would have undoubtedly agreed without hesitation. But now, in William Richardson¡¯s mind, he recalled Ethan Smith¡¯s promise. He had said he would make the Chuzzle Battle Zone the champion this year! With Ignacio Burke¡¯s weakened training n, they certainly wouldn¡¯t be able to win first ce, especially with the Capital City Battle Zone always present. ¡°Commander Wood, why don¡¯t we wait a little longer? I believe Ethan Smith will surelye,¡± William Richardson suggested, frowning. Upon hearing this, Commander Wood couldn¡¯t help but frown and said, ¡°Even if hees, what does it matter? Do you think his training n can surpass War God Ignacio Burke¡¯s n?¡± William Richardson awkwardly replied, ¡°But¡­Ethan Smith said that Chuzzle Battle Zone would be first this year¡­.¡± Chapter 307: 307: Just a Defective Version Chapter 307: 307: Just a Defective Version
Trantor: 549690339 Hearing this, Commander Wood couldn¡¯t help but break out in heartyughter. ¡°Vincent, do you even know what you are saying?¡± Commander Wood shook his head helplessly and said.
¡°The Capital City Battle Zone has always been an unclimbable mountain, and the targets of the other battle zones at most aim to be second.¡± ¡°Now you are saying that Ethan Smith promises toe first? What, is he even better than Ignacio Burke?¡± William Richardson also felt a bit awkward. He helplessly said, ¡°Ethan Smith has made a promise, and he is willing to be punished if he goes back on his word.¡± ¡°Humph, he is nothing but a fool who fears nothing because he knows nothing,¡± said Commander Wood with a snort. Then he waved his hand, and Zane Avery came over. ¡°Salute to Officer Richardson!¡± Zane Avery saluted and shouted. ¡°Alright, Zane Avery, from now on, I appoint you as the team captain of the Dragon Tiger Team. Do you have confidence?¡± Commander Wood asked. Zane Avery shouted, ¡°Guaranteed toplete the mission!¡± Commander Wood smiled lightly and said, ¡°You should also make a promise.¡± Without thinking, Zane Avery shouted, ¡°I will get Chuzzle Battle Zone into the top three!¡± ¡°Good! If you can¡¯t do it, I¡¯ll hold you responsible!¡± Commander Wood yelled. ¡°Yes!¡±
Then, Zane Avery went towards the Dragon Tiger Team. William Richardson wanted to say something more, but he was interrupted by Commander Wood¡¯s wave of hand. ¡°Oh well,¡± sighed William Richardson. On the ne. Ethan Smith suddenly woke up from a sleep! He pped his forehead, suddenly realizing, ¡°I knew I forgot something! Today is the special training day for the Chuzzle Battle Zone!¡± Thinking of this, Ethan Smith hurriedly looked at Edward Green and asked, ¡°How much longer until we arrive?¡± Edward Green calcted the time and said, ¡°About an hour or so.¡± Ethan Smith nodded. An hour was enough.
He then slowly closed his eyes, searching in his mind for suitable cultivation skills for special training. In a short time, the quickest way to improve is by body refining. Therefore, Ethan Smith quickly found a body refining technique from his mind. This technique could significantly improve physical fitness in a very short time, but it was quite painful. Luckily, Ethan Smith could refine the Pill to make up for this. ¡°The body refining technique should be enough, ¡± Ethan Smith thought to himself. The ne soonnded in Chuzzle Provincial City. As soon as he got off the ne, Ethan Smith hailed a taxi intending to head towards the Chuzzle Battle Zone. However, at this moment, William Richardson called Ethan Smith. ¡°Ethan Smith, where did you go? I couldn¡¯t even reach you by phone!¡± As soon as the call was connected, William Richardson couldn¡¯t help but ask. Ethan Smith apologized with a hint of guilt, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Uncle William. I had something to do and went out for a while. Now, I¡¯m going to head to the Chuzzle Battle Zone.¡±
William Richardson was silent for a moment and then said, ¡°Alright,e to my house first.¡± After leaving those words, William Richardson quickly hung up the call. Ethan Smith nced at the time, it was twelve noon. ¡°It seems I amte.¡± Ethan Smith stuck out his tongue and said quietly. A momentter, Ethan Smith, and Edward Green, soon arrived at William Richardson¡¯s home. At this time, William Richardson was sitting in the study, carefully holding some documents in his hand. Ethan Smith pushed the door and entered, smiling and asked, ¡°Uncle William, what are you looking at so earnestly?¡± Seeing Ethan Smith, William Richardson quickly stood up. He spoke with some reproach, ¡°How could you have forgotten such an important matter? I¡¯m telling you, the higher-ups are extremely dissatisfied with you right now! They have even reced the coach of the Dragon Tiger Team!¡± At this point, William Richardson threw the file he was holding at Ethan Smith. ¡°Take a look for yourself,¡± said William, his face stone cold. Upon receiving the file, Ethan skimmed through it, discovering it to be a set of iplete cultivation skills. While this particr set of cultivation skills seemed mystic, it wascking the most essential part. ¡°William, what is this?¡± Ethan asked. With a huff, William responded, ¡°This is the Special Training of Ignacio Burke, but in a weakened version.¡± ¡°Weakened version?¡± Ethan shook his head. ¡°This is not a weakened version, but rather, an iplete one. If you train ording to these cultivation skills, not only will there be no effect, but it will also bring about side effects,¡± exined Ethan. William Richardson was taken aback. ¡°Are you sure?¡± he asked hurriedly. ¡°Absolutely sure.¡± Ethan confirmed. Frowning, William considered the file in his hands for a moment. Then he murmured, ¡°If it¡¯s really like this, we¡¯re in deep trouble.¡± At this thought, William seized Ethan¡¯s arm and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go, we need to head to the Chuzzle Battle Zone right now!¡± So, Ethan and William, ¡Àleft their homes, intent on heading to the Chuzzle Battle Zone. Just then, re Richardson, with her school bag on, returned home from outside. The moment she saw Ethan, re threw her bag away and rushed over. ¡°Ethan, when did you get here? Where have you beentely, you nevere to visit!¡±ined re, ring at Ethan. ¡°Stop it re! Your brother Ethan is very busy. He doesn¡¯t have time to y with you!¡± reprimanded William in displeasure. Mumbling, re said, ¡°So, does he have time today? Ethan, can you teach me? I want to learn martial arts too!¡± With a bitter smile, Ethan replied: ¡°I don¡¯t have time right now. I¡¯lle and find you once I¡¯ve finished my work. okay?¡± ¡°That won¡¯t do! Who knows when you¡¯ll finish! Always making false promises,¡± re protested as she pulled Ethan¡¯s arm. ¡°Ahem, how about I teach you instead? What do you think?¡±. Edward Green volunteered unexpectedly. Without even ncing at Edward, re countered: ¡°You? With your half-baked skills? Forget it.¡± ¡°Also, you look awfully sleazy!¡± Taken aback, Edward¡¯s face turned red, mumbling: ¡°I am incredibly handsome, where is the sleaziness¡­¡± ¡°Alright, alright, we need to leave immediately. Edward, you stay here and keep repany.¡± William pulled Ethan, walking towards the car. In no time, they had arrived at the Chuzzle Battle Zone. They headed straight for Commander Wood¡¯s office. In the office, Commander Wood was standing by the window, gazing at the training grounds outside. ¡°Commander Wood!¡± William hurriedly came in with Ethan. ¡°Vincent? What are you doing here?¡± Commander Wood sipped his tea. He then pointed at the training grounds outside, remarking: ¡°See, the members of the Dragon Tiger Team are all brimming with vitality! Zane Avery¡¯s special training n is particrly astounding!¡± William fell silent for a moment, unsure of how to respond. ¡°It¡¯s indeed astounding, not for its effectiveness, but for raising the physical burden on the body,¡± Ethan calmly interjected. ¡°If this goes on, the physical functions of the Dragon Tiger Team members will drastically decline.¡± Hearing Ethan¡¯s exnation, Commander Wood¡¯s face tensed. He shifted his displeased gaze towards Ethan. ¡°Who are you?¡± Commander Wood demanded, his face cold. Ethan gave a slight bow and introduced himself, ¡®My name is Ethan Smith. I¡¯ve had the honour of meeting Commander Wood.¡± ¡°You¡¯re the Ethan Smith? The so-called King of Chuzzle?¡± Commander Wood¡¯s impression of Ethan didn¡¯t seem too pleasant. Not waiting for Ethan¡¯s response, Commander Wood continued: ¡°So you¡¯re saying this n will increase the physical burden? Are you suggesting that Ignacio Burke¡¯s training n isn¡¯t up to par?¡± Ethan shook his head: ¡°Ignacio Burke¡¯s training n is indeed exceptional. Unfortunately, the one you guys have is only an iplete version.¡± ¡°Also, even if it was theplete version, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s better than mine..¡± Chapter 308: 308: The Entire Team Obliterated!_l Chapter 308: 308: The Entire Team Obliterated!_l
Trantor: 549690339 Ethan Smith¡¯s words were quite arrogant, which made Commander Wood even more unhappy. ¡°Are you saying you¡¯re stronger than Ignacio Burke?¡± Commander Wood asked with a seemingly mocking smile.
Ethan Smith shook his head: ¡°I am naturally no match for Commander Burke, but when ites to single-training programs, mine might be better.¡± As Ethan Smith said, the legacy treasure trove left by his father was simply iparable to Ignacio Burke¡¯s. Commander Wood said with a dark face: ¡°Nonsense! Vincent, please show him out!¡± ¡°Commander Wood, Ethan Smith, he¡­¡± ¡°I said show him out! ¡± Commander Wood scolded. William Richardson had no choice but to pull on Ethan Smith¡¯s arm. After the two left the office, William Richardson said: ¡°Ethan Smith, don¡¯t take it too seriously. After all, your words were shocking, and Commander Wood has always idolized Ignacio Burke. It is natural that he would not ept it.¡± Ethan Smith nodded: ¡°I understand.¡± ¡°I will try to talk to Commander Wood again.¡± William Richardson said. Ethan Smith chuckled: ¡°William Richardson, do you think your persuasion will work? Commander Wood is determined and I¡¯m afraid he won¡¯t ept it no matter what you say.¡± William Richardson frowned: ¡°So what do we do?¡±
¡°Wait.¡± Ethan Smith said indifferently. ¡°I¡¯ve seen his special training program. In at most five days, the bodies of the trainees will begin to be unbearable.¡± ¡°At that time, I will present my own n.¡± Although this was the case, William Richardson was still somewhat worried. ¡°What if Commander Wood thinks that the trainees not being able to bear it is normal?¡± William Richardson asked. Ethan Smith smiled: ¡°When I say they can¡¯t bear it, it means their bodies have reached their limit and can no longer continue.¡± William Richardson suddenly realized: ¡°Ethan Smith, we don¡¯t have much time. Isn¡¯t five days a bit wasteful?¡± Ethan Smith spread his hands: ¡°William Richardson, do you have a better solution?¡± ¡°No.¡± William Richardson shook his head. ¡°Then there you have it.¡± Ethan Smithughed. Seeing this, William Richardson had no choice but to follow Ethan¡¯s n.
Then, Ethan Smith followed William Richardson back to their residence. When the two returned, Edward Green was sitting there, while re Richardson was watching TV. Seeing Ethan, re immediately stood up. ¡°Howe you¡¯re back so soon?¡± re asked, somewhat surprised. ¡°Children, don¡¯t ask about adult matters!¡± William Richardson scolded with wide eyes. Ethan Smith smiled and patted re¡¯s head, saying: ¡°We finished our business, so naturally we came back.¡± re nodded and then asked slyly: ¡°Ethan Smith, can you teach me too? I want to be a master. Is that okay?¡± ¡°re! Don¡¯t bother your brother Ethan with that!¡± William Richardson scolded from the side. Ethan Smith waved his hand: ¡°It¡¯s fine. I was just thinking of passing my breathing and meditation techniques to re.¡± ¡°Really? Yay! Long live brother Ethan!¡± re immediately shouted excitedly. Conrad Schroeder once mentioned that re had a pure dark energy body. This type of body progresses in cultivation much faster than ordinary people. The only regret was that pure dark energy bodies could only cultivate with dark energy.
Neither Inner Strength nor qi could be absorbed. ¡°Come with me.¡± Ethan Smith took re to the courtyard. Then, he let re sit cross-legged on the ground and taught her his method of breathing and meditation. re had a great talent, and in just an hour, she knew how to breathe and meditate properly. The only pity was that there was a scarcity of dark energy in the city. So re didn¡¯t feel the sense of absorption Ethan Smith spoke of. ¡°Am I too stupid?¡± re said somewhat frustrated. Ethan Smith shook his head: ¡°No, you have a very high talent, much higher than Edward Green.¡± ¡°Of course!¡± re immediately looked at Edward Green with a smug expression. Edward Green said with a bitter face: ¡°Mr. Smith, can you notpare me with ¡°It¡¯s the truth.¡± Ethan Smithughed.¡±lf I¡¯m so talented, why can¡¯t I feel the inhtion you mentioned? And there¡¯s no feeling in my lower abdomen either,¡± re Richardson grumbled. Ethan Smith rubbed re¡¯s head and said, ¡°That¡¯s because this ce isn¡¯t suitable for your training. Once I¡¯m done with my work, I¡¯ll take you somewhere.¡± ¡°You better keep your word!¡± re said excitedly. In the following days, Ethan Smith spent almost all of his time in his room. He could hardly be seen except during meals. In the blink of an eye, three days had passed. Chuzzle Battle Zone, on the training field. ¡°Captain Zane, I feel like I can¡¯t hold on anymore,¡± a team member said with a bitter face. ¡°Actually, I feel the same way. It feels like my body has be so heavy, and my limbs¡¯ bones are about to break,¡± another chimed in. Everyone started toin in no time. Zane Avery scolded, ¡°Shut up, all of you! Don¡¯t you know what they say about hardship and sweetness afterward? As long as you hold on and push through, your bodies will greatly improve!¡± ¡°But¡­ but this is too unbearable,¡± a team member whispered. Hearing this, Zane Avery got even angrier. He kicked that team member in the abdomen and shouted, ¡°You can get out of here! We, the Dragon Tiger Team, don¡¯t need useless people like you!¡± Seeing the situation, the rest of the team dared not say anything more and could only continue training with gritted teeth. ¡°Zane, how is the training progress?¡± Commander Wood walked over from a distance. Zane Avery hurriedly said, ¡°Commander Wood, rest assured, I promise toplete the task!¡± Commander Wood frowned, ¡°I just heard them say they can¡¯t bear it physically? I hope nothing goes wrong. Remember, safety is always the top priority.¡± Zane hastily said, ¡°Commander Wood, this is the unique feature of this training program. As long as they can withstand it, they will soar!¡± Commander Wood nodded and then turned away. However, he couldn¡¯t help but recall Ethan Smith¡¯s words in his mind. If what Ethan said turns out to be true, then trouble would ensue. Another day passed. Ethan Smith finally came out of his room. He stretchedzily and muttered, ¡°I¡¯m so exhausted.¡± ¡°What have you been doing in your room all these days, Ethan?¡± Vincent asked, puzzled. Ethan mysteriously said, ¡°I won¡¯t tell you! You¡¯ll find out tomorrow.¡± At night, the members of the Dragon Tiger Team were still training and hadn¡¯t stopped. They were working hard following the n provided by Zane Avery. ¡°Pff! Just then, one of the team members suddenly spat out blood and fell to the ground! ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Zane¡¯s face changed, and he quickly walked over. Before anyone could react, another person fell to their knees with a ¡°thud¡±! He looked painfully and sweated profusely. ¡°My leg is broken! I can¡¯t move it!¡± the team member cried out in pain. In an instant, various symptoms began to appear in everyone. Some were vomiting blood continuously, while others had broken bones! Of the eighteen team members, fourteen had already copsed in the blink of an eye! ¡°How could this happen!¡± Zane panicked, even feeling a bit at a loss. ¡°Doctor, doctor!¡± someone finally responded, shouting out loud. Fortunately, there were doctors stationed in the battle zone. Soon, several doctors rushed over. They wheeled the fourteen injured members to the infirmary. Zane stood at the door, looking distressed and anxious. After what seemed like forever, the doctor finally came out. ¡°Doctor, how are they doing?¡± Zane hastily asked. With a grave expression, the doctor said, ¡°Not good. Their bodies have all suffered varying degrees of damage. Some even have fractures all over their body, making future training virtually impossible..¡± Chapter 309: 309: Heading to the Capital City Chapter 309: 309: Heading to the Capital City
Trantor: 549690339 The words of the doctor, like a blow to the head, instantly drained the color from Zane Avery¡¯s face! ¡°How¡­ how could this happen!¡± Zane Avery wobbled, nearly losing his bnce.
¡°Doctor, are¡­ are you sure you haven¡¯t made a mistake?¡± Zane Avery pleaded with unwavering hope. The doctor coldly remarked, ¡°I can question my medical skills, but I won¡¯t be taken for a fool!¡± ¡°Even the most inexperienced person can tell it¡¯s a fracture!¡± Zane Avery¡¯s face turned ashen, and beads of sweat trickled down his forehead. How was he going to exin this to Commander Wood? Just then, Commander Wood hurried over from the other end of the hallway. ¡°What happened?¡± Commander Wood asked anxiously. The doctor hastily exined the sequence of events to Commander Wood. After hearing the exnation, Commander Wood erupted in anger, ¡°Are you saying more than a dozen people are severely injured? Full body fractures? How could this happen?¡± The doctor sighed helplessly, ¡°Commander Wood, I don¡¯t know. They were in this state when they were brought in.¡±
Commander Wood immediately turned to Zane Avery, his voice cold and harsh, ¡°What exactly happened!¡± Zane Avery quivered, stammered, ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know¡­¡± ¡°It must be your training program that¡¯s faulty!¡± Commander Wood growled through gritted teeth. ¡°I ask you, how did youe by this training program, and is it the weakened version or an iplete one! Speak the truth!¡± At this point, Zane Avery dared not conceal anything. He fell to his knees with a ¡®thud¡¯, sobbing, ¡°The training program is indeed iplete, but I didn¡¯t expect it would lead to such dire consequences¡­¡± ¡°Commander Wood, I know I was wrong, please forgive me this once, wuu wuu wuu¡­¡± Commander Wood scornfully dered, ¡°Forgive you this once? A dozen people are severely injured, who is going to take responsibility?¡± ¡°Zane Avery, you better pray that their injuries are not life-threatening, otherwise you can n on spending time in jail!¡± The reprimanding left Zane Avery¡¯s head buzzing. He sat nkly on the floor, unsure of what to do.
A human life is more valuable than gold, such a serious incident would also implicate Commander Wood. At this moment, Commander Wood suddenly thought of Ethan Smith. ¡°Ethan Smith had told me that your program is iplete. I wonder if he has a solution.¡± Commander Wood thought to himeself. Zane Avery quickly picked himself up off the ground, anxiously saying, ¡°Commander Wood, does he really have a way? We¡­ we should go see him right now!¡± With a face full of resentment, Commander Wood said, ¡°I really misjudged you! Let¡¯s go!¡± Zane Avery quickly got up from the ground, following behind Commander Wood they went out. It was alreadyte in the night, the streets were almost empty. But a jeep was driving away at high speed. At the home of William Richardson. Ethan Smith was standing in the bedroom, inspecting a piece of Best Thin Armor. He hadn¡¯t tried it on since he bought it.
The Best Thin Armor in the dark, shimmering with a faint glow. ¡°I should try it on.¡± Ethan Smith thought to himself. Just as he reached out to pick up the Best Thin Armor, a sudden sound of a hasty car brake came from outside. Ethan Smith peered through the window and saw a military-green jeep. ¡°Huh? They¡¯re quicker than I expected.¡± Ethan Smith said to himself. There was soon a knock on the door, but Ethan Smith didn¡¯t hurry, he waited quietly in his room. A few minutester, William Richardson¡¯s voice came from the doorway of Ethan¡¯s room. ¡°Ethan Smith, are you asleep? Commander Wood needs you urgently.¡± William Richardson called from outside the door. Ethan Smith realized the seriousness of the situation, so he didn¡¯t waste time and immediately opened the door. As soon as the door opened, Zane Avery knelt on the ground with a ¡®thud¡¯. ¡°Ethan Smith, please help me¡­¡± Zane Avery pleaded amidst tears and snot. Ethan Smith gently raised his hand, a gentle force lifted him up. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Ethan Smith said. Commander Wood was startled, he asked confusedly, ¡°Go where?¡± ¡°To save people,¡± Ethan Smith responded. ¡°You guys came looking for me, isn¡¯t it for this?¡± This made Commander Wood even more surprised! He looked at Ethan Smith in astonishment, secretly wondering in his heart: had Ethan figured everything out in advance? ¡°We can¡¯t waste any more time on a matter of life and death,¡± Ethan Smith urged. Commander Wood soon came around and nodded hastily, ¡°Alright, alright!¡± Then, the group of four set off at a fast pace for Chuzzle Battle Zone. Half an hourter, Ethan Smith arrived at the infirmary with the others. Looking at those lying on the bed, Ethan Smith couldn¡¯t help frowning. ¡°Ethan Smith, how does it look, do you have a solution?¡± Commander Wood asked urgently. Ethan Smith nodded his head and said, ¡°Commander Wood, don¡¯t worry, I can cure them.¡± Commander Wood instantly breathed a sigh of relief, he immediately shouted out, ¡°Doctor,e in quickly and discuss the patient¡¯s condition with Mr. Smith!¡± ¡°No need.¡± Ethan Smith interrupted Commander Wood. During the Foundation Establishment Stage, Ethan Smith not only exploited his strong physical talent, but his eyes also subtly changed. A hardly noticeable gleam shed in Ethan Smith¡¯s eyes. After a quick sweep with his eyes, Ethan Smith had a general understanding of the situation. ¡°Bone fractures, internal organ damage, more serious than I had imagined,¡± Ethan Smith murmured quietly. This made Commander Wood even more surprised! How did Ethan Smith know everything? ¡°Commander Zane, could you please deliver these two types of pills to the patients?¡± Ethan Smith reached out his palm, and more than twenty pills fell onto it. The pills were only the size of rice grains, not difficult to take. Zane Avery didn¡¯t hesitate, he quickly took the pills and began to deliver them to the patients. ¡°Ethan Smith, when did you concoct these medicines?¡± William Richardson asked suspiciously. Ethan Smith smiled and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you ask me yesterday what I was doing in my bedroom?¡± William eximed, ¡°You¡­ were you making these pills?¡± Ethan Smith gave a slight nod, ¡°Exactly.¡± ¡°Are these pills really useful?¡± Commander Wood interjected. Ethan Smith smiled and said, ¡°Just wait and see.¡± A few minutester, the unconscious patients miraculously sat up from their beds! One, two, three¡­ in the blink of an eye, nearly all the members had sat up from their beds! ¡°Incredible, really incredible!¡± Commander Wood could not help but exim in wonder! ¡°You guys move around, see if there¡¯s any difort in your body,¡± Ethan Smith said. Seeing this, everyone quickly started moving their bodies. ¡°It¡¯s truly recovered!¡± Commander Wood couldn¡¯t help crying out in excitement. ¡°Ethan Smith, it¡¯s my fault for not recognizing your abilities earlier,¡± Commander Wood said apologetically. ¡°Starting from today, you are the leader of the Dragon Tiger Team,e, let¡¯s go talk in the office!¡± Commander Wood enthusiastically led Ethan Smith towards the office. In the office. Commander Wood poured a cup of hot tea for Ethan Smith. His face was filled with a radiant smile, hardly able to contain his excitement. ¡°Commander Wood, I have a question,¡± Ethan Smith suddenly said. Commander Wood nodded, ¡°Whatever question you have, just ask!¡± Ethan Smith asked seriously, ¡°Where is the location of thispetition?¡± ¡°Of course it¡¯s Capital City,¡± said Commander Wood. Suppressing his excitement, Ethan Smith asked further, ¡°Can I go to Capital City too?¡± Chapter 310: 310: The Shocked Dexter Blair_l Chapter 310: 310: The Shocked Dexter ir_l
Trantor: 549690339 Commander Wood smiled and said, ¡°As a coach, you should join them, of course.¡± These words made Ethan Smith slightly nervous, but mostly excited.
Ethan had always yearned for Capital City, yet was somewhat apprehensive. He had always wanted to go there, butcked the right opportunity. This time, it might be the best chance to go to Capital City. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Commander Wood asked. Before Ethan could answer, William Richardson on the sideughed and said, ¡°You want to take the opportunity to visit Miss Taylor, don¡¯t you?¡± Ethan scratched his head and said shyly, ¡°That¡¯s about right.¡± ¡°Hahaha! I¡¯ve heard a long time ago that the daughter of Taylor family has a soft spot for you. It seems the rumors are true!¡± Commander Wood couldn¡¯t help butugh loudly. These words turned Ethan¡¯s face red with embarrassment. He hurriedly got up and said, ¡°I have to go now. It¡¯s gettingte and I need to rest. ¡± ¡°Alright, be at the training ground at eight o¡¯clock tomorrow morning,¡± Commander Wood instructed. After that, Ethan and William left together. Back at home, Ethan tossed and turned in bed, unable to sleep.
As soon as he closed his eyes, Emily Taylor¡¯s image involuntarily emerged in his mind. What would the scene be like when they met? Would he go to the Taylor family openly? Or secretly meet? Countless ideas shed through Ethan¡¯s mind, and with thisplicated mood, he fell into a deep sleep. The next morning, Ethan got up early and headed to the Chuzzle Battle Zone Training Ground. William had already returned from his morning run. Seeing Ethan, he smiled and said, ¡°Awake? Have something to eat, and let¡¯s go.¡± To Ethan¡¯s surprise, breakfast was made by re Richardson. She cooked four bowls of noodles, which were quite tasty. On the way to the Chuzzle Training Ground, William asked, ¡°Ethan, are you ready with the training program?¡± Ethan showed his palm and said, ¡°I¡¯ve been ready. This training program isprehensive and easy to understand.¡± William nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Soon, the two arrived at the training ground.
The Dragon and Tiger Team members had assembled early on the field, and Commander Wood was already waiting there. Upon seeing Ethan, Commander Wood approached and shook his hand. ¡°Since we¡¯re all here, let¡¯s get started,¡± Commander Wood waved his hand. Ethan nodded, stood before the team and was about to speak when the team members shouted in unison, ¡°Hello, Mr. Ethan!¡± This title made Ethan feel somewhat unnatural. He coughed and waved his hand, saying, ¡°Hello everyone, starting today, I¡¯ll teach you a new training method.¡± Then, Ethan looked at the team and slowly said, ¡°This training method is extremely demanding and harsh. I hope you can all maintain your enthusiasm.¡¯ ¡°We promise toplete the task!¡± the team members shouted. Ethan didn¡¯t waste any more time as he personally demonstrated the training method to the team members. This training method was different from ordinary body refining techniques, aiming to improve physical strength from the inside out in a short time. As a result, Ethan¡¯s positions were very unusual, and each position had to be maintained for more than an hour.
There were twelve positions in total, meaning a full set would take at least twelve hours! Besides, they had to maintain regr breathing while holding these positions. Ethan simply showed the twelve movements to the team and then said, ¡°Everyone, train ording to this method with ten-minute intervals between each movement.¡± ¡°Whoever cannot do this should voluntarily leave the Dragon Tiger Team,¡± Ethan said with some domineering tone. With Ethan¡¯s demonstration, the team members frowned. ¡°Mr. Ethan, is this method really useful?¡± ¡°These movements are too fast; we can¡¯t see them clearly at all.¡± ¡°Mr. Ethan, tell us the truth. Can you maintain these movements yourself for more than an hour?¡± Ethan shook his head and said, ¡°I can¡¯t.¡±This immediately made people feel both amused and frustrated. ¡°If you can¡¯t do it yourself, then why do you request it from us?¡± Someone couldn¡¯t help but ask. Ethan Smith chuckled, ¡°I don¡¯t need to use this n at all.¡± Everyone looked at Commander Wood, seemingly waiting for hismand. Commander Wood shouted, ¡°Ethan Smith¡¯s words represent mine! If anyone can¡¯t do it, leave now!¡± With Commander Wood¡¯s words, they had no choice but to obey the order. ¡°Commander Wood, please make eighteen copies of this n and distribute them to everyone,¡± Ethan Smith said. Commander Wood nodded, ¡°No problem.¡± The documents were quickly duplicated. After receiving the n, everyone started training ording to the movements outlined in the n. Ethan Smith sat there, quietly watching everyone, asionally correcting their movements. By the end of the day, almost everyone had suffered from varying degrees of setbacks. Some even couldn¡¯t lift their arms due to the pain. ¡°Ethan Smith, isn¡¯t your n the same as Zane Avery¡¯s?¡± Commander Wood frowned. Ethan Smith nodded, ¡°It is.¡± The color on Commander Wood¡¯s face changed instantly, and he hurriedly said, ¡°Ethan Smith, this is no joking matter! We don¡¯t have much time, and we can¡¯t afford any mistakes!¡± Ethan Smith smiled, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll provide pills as assistance for them, so they won¡¯t get hurt.¡± Then, Ethan Smith looked at everyone and yelled, ¡°Alright, the training ends here for today. Tomorrow morning at five, everyone meet at the training ground!¡± ¡°Five o¡¯clock? That¡¯s too early, isn¡¯t it?¡± The scene was filled with wailing. Since it was already midnight, at the most, they could only sleep for five hours! ¡°Follow the orders,¡± Ethan Smith waved his hand andmanded dominantly. After dispersing everyone, Ethan Smith looked at Commander Wood and said, ¡°Commander Wood, their training movements are almost in ce. There¡¯s no need for me toe tomorrow.¡± Commander Wood frowned, ¡°If you don¡¯te, who will supervise them?¡± ¡°Let Officer Zane Avery lead the team, his experience leading is above mine,¡± Ethan Smith said. Since he was going to Capital City, Ethan Smith naturally had to makeplete preparations. So, he couldn¡¯t waste all his time on training. Commander Wood rolled his eyes, ¡°You really know how to put it off, that¡¯s reallyfortable. But it¡¯s not fair to Zane Avery.¡± ¡°Commander Wood, if there are any honors going around, I¡¯ll give them to Zane Avery, is that enough?¡± Ethan Smith reluctantly said. ¡°Alright.¡± With matters settled, Commander Wood couldn¡¯t say anything more, and could only agree with a nod. Ethan Smith turned and prepared to leave the battle zone when he suddenly thought of something. He turned back and said, ¡°Oh, Commander Wood, don¡¯t forget to have someone get the pills, once a day.¡± ¡°I know, I know,¡± Commander Wood waved his hand. Capital City, ir family. Late at night, Dexter ir still couldn¡¯t fall asleep. He sat cross-legged on the ground, absorbing the purest qi energy from the world around him. After about ten minutes, Dexter ir finally stood up. ¡°Mr. Tenny,¡± the Steward walked forward and slightly bowed to Dexter ir. Dexter ir nced at him and said, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Speak.¡± The Steward said, ¡°I just received news that it seems Adonis Williams was defeated by Ethan Smith.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t Adonis Williams a Grandmaster of the Fifth Rank? How could he lose to Ethan Smith?¡± The Steward shook his head, ¡°We don¡¯t know either.¡± Dexter ir didn¡¯t take it too seriously. He snorted, ¡°Just a Fifth Rank Grandmaster, I could crush him with a lift of my hand.¡± In River North, a Grandmaster of the Fifth Rank could be called Master. But in Capital City, a Grandmaster of the Fifth Rank was not worth mentioning. The steward frowned, ¡°Defeating a Fifth Rank Grandmaster is indeed not a big deal, but what worries me is that Ethan Smith just entered the Grandmaster Realm, and he¡¯s already jumped a whole stage to win.¡± ¡°Such a record¡­ even Ignacio Burke couldn¡¯t achieve it back then¡­.¡± Chapter 311: 310 Conrad Schroeder, Clear the Field! Chapter 311: 310 Conrad Schroeder, Clear the Field!
Trantor: 549690339 Upon hearing these words, Dexter ir¡¯s face finally shed with a hint of shock. He coldly said, ¡°Thest time I saw him, he was only a master, and the possibility of him directly stepping into the Grandmaster realm now is indeed not high.¡±
¡°So, did Ethan Smith really win against a Grandmaster of the Fifth Rank as a master?¡± The steward nodded and said, ¡°Yes¡­ yes, if Ethan Smith was also in the Grandmaster realm, there would be nothing to fear, but¡­¡± Dexter ir kept silent, his face icy. A master defeating a grandmaster was almost unheard of! ¡°Young master, should we take action in advance and get rid of this Ethan Smith?¡± the steward tentatively suggested. Upon hearing these words, Dexter ir¡¯s face instantly turned extremely cold. He coldly looked at his steward and said, ¡°What are you suggesting? That I¡¯m inferior to Ethan Smith?¡± ¡°Young Master, I absolutely did not mean that!¡± The terrified steward immediately knelt on the ground! Dexter ir coldly said, ¡°He is nothing but a speck, and I can easily crush him like an ant!¡± ¡°If we take action now, where would the ir family¡¯s prestige lie?¡± ¡°Yes, yes¡­¡± The steward was sweating and rapidly nodding his head in response. Dexter ir didn¡¯t say much, looking out the window, he scoffed, ¡°There¡¯s less than half a year left. I don¡¯t believe he can make much progress in this half a year!¡±
Progressing from the rank of Master to Grandmaster in half a year was an utterly impossible task! Thefore, Dexter ir wasn¡¯t overly worried. The next day. Upon waking up, Ethan Smith started to prepare pills for the Dragon Tiger Team members in advance. He refined two types of pills, one for healing injuries and the other one to enhance inner strenzth. As long as these two types of pills werebined with the body refining technique, Ethan Smith hadplete confidence in obtaining the first ce. ¡°I should begin closed-door training.¡± Ethan Smith estimated the time and thought to himself. Just then, re Richardson suddenly dashed into the room. She shook Ethan Smith¡¯s arm and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you promise to take me somewhere? When will you take me?¡± Ethan Smith said with a bit of a headache, ¡®Wait a few days, okay?¡± ¡°No!¡± re Richardson adamantly shook her head.
¡°I want to go now. If you don¡¯t agree, I¡¯ll stick to you!¡±re Richardson stated seriously. Ethan Smith sighed in resignation, pondered momentarily and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll take you there once, okay?¡± ¡°Great!¡± re Richardson promptly nodded in agreement. So, Ethan Smith retrieved his phone and called Conrad Schroeder. Upon connecting the call, Ethan Smith asked, ¡°Conrad, where is thergest cemetery in Chuzzle?¡± Caught off guard, Conrad asked in confusion, ¡°Mr. Smith, what do you need a cemetery for?¡± Ethan Smith didn¡¯t conceal the truth, he bluntly exined the situation to Conrad. ¡°In order for re to cultivate, she must rely on dark energy.¡± Ethan Smith solemnly said. After a period of silent contemtion, Conrad said, ¡°Most of the cemeteries in Shince City are public, there¡¯s no dark energy there.¡± At this, Conrad hesitated for a moment before continuing, ¡°However, I happen to know a ce. It used to be a Battlefield where hundreds of people are said to have died.¡± Upon hearing this, Ethan Smith said on the spot, ¡°Come and pick me up. I¡¯m at William Richardson¡¯s house.¡±
¡°Yes, Mr. Smith,¡± Conrad responded. After hanging up, Ethan Smith suddenly realized something. Considering that Conrad was now in possession of the holy body, coupled with his Grandmaster strength, his formidable physical prowess was far beyond imagination! Using him to test the strength of his own body seemed like a good choice. About ten minutester, Conrad¡¯s car arrived at William Richardson¡¯s front gate. re Richardson had been ready for a while, having changed into particrly cool clothes. It was early winter now, and re Richardson was shivering with cold as she sat there. ¡°Why are you dressed so lightly?¡± Ethan Smith frowned. ¡°It looks good! Don¡¯t you know, beautiful girls prefer style over warmth.¡± re Richardson giggled. Ethan Smith appeared somewhat helpless. He reached out with his palm and instantly enveloped re Richardson in a wave of qi. For an instant, re Richardson felt warmth emanating from her body. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Ethan Smith waved his hand. The two got into Conrad¡¯s car and quickly headed towards their destination. ¡°This Battlefield is in the outskirts of Shince City, it used to be a vige. But, after weird incidents kept happening, the people in the vige all dispersed.¡± Conrad exined. Ethan Smith nodded. Judging from Conrad¡¯s words, this Battlefield seemed like an ideal ce for cultivation. Alter anvmg ror over two nours, tney nnany arnvea at me vige conraa mentioned. The ce was blocked off with caution tape, and there was even a sign beside it reading: ident-prone area, entry prohibited. Ethan Smith got out of the car, frowning and looking up at the sky. Dark clouds were gathered above the vige, even more eerie was the colossal ghost face seemingly beneath these clouds! ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Ethan Smith asked, pointing at the ghost face in the sky. Conrad frowned and said, ¡°I don¡¯t see anything. What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± Ethan Smith shook his head. It seemed like the ghost face was only visible to his eyes. ¡°Something is off about this ce. ¡°Ethan Smith said in a low voice. ¡°You both should stay close to meter and not wander off.¡± re Richardson looked a bit nervous and said, ¡°Why¡­what¡¯s wrong? This ce looks pretty creepy¡­¡± ¡°Scared? If you¡¯re scared, then you should go home.¡± Ethan Smith said. ¡°No!¡± re Richardson immediately grabbed Ethan Smith¡¯s arm. Without saying anything more, Ethan Smith led the two over the caution tape and into the vige. The ghost face in the sky hung directly over the center of the vige. So, Ethan Smith headed straight towards it without stopping. In a while, the three of them arrived under the ghost face. ¡°Who¡¯s there? Leave immediately!¡± As soon as they arrived, a booming voice sounded. Turning around, they saw two young men blocking their path. Ethan Smith looked at the two men and asked, ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°Enough of your nonsense! Our master is cultivating, all of you leave immediately!¡± The two young men shouted. At the same time, they released their auras in a burst! ¡°Grandmaster?¡± Ethan Smith¡¯s eyebrows twitched. Going by their aura, their level was around that of a first rank Grandmaster. Ethan Smith scoffed, ¡°Your master¡¯s cultivation has nothing to do with us, does ¡°Presumptuous! Our master is Lord Flores! Leave if you know what¡¯s good for you!¡± The two of them shouted angrily. Ethan Smith scoffed again,¡±You¡¯re seriously domineering! He¡¯s allowed in, but why aren¡¯t we allowed?¡± The two men arrogantly replied, ¡°Because our strength is greater than yours, this ce belongs to us!¡± ¡°Are you saying if we¡¯re stronger, we¡¯d have the rights to kick you out?¡± Ethan Smith scoffed. The two men affirmed casually, ¡°That¡¯s right, if you have the abilities!¡± ¡°Is it? Then I¡¯ll grant your wish!¡± Ethan Smith responded coldly. ¡°Conrad, clear the field!¡± Ethan Smith ordered sternly. ¡°Yes!¡± Conrad stepped forward, and his aura erupted in an instant! Chapter 312: 312: Targeted Again Chapter 312: 312: Targeted Again
Trantor: 549690339 Apanied by the eruption of breath, the Grandmaster¡¯s strength was instantly disyed without reservation! The two young men¡¯s faces changed slightly, and they coldly said, ¡°No wonder you¡¯re so arrogant with a Grandmaster sitting here!¡±
Despite their words, the two men still rushed towards Conrad Schroeder! The Holy Body-possessing Conrad had strength beyond imagination! Conrad waved his hand, and his huge palm struck their faces! With just his physical strength, Conrad directly pped the two of them away! ¡°Get lost!¡± Ethan Smith coldly said. The two men covered their faces as they got up, pointing at Ethan and saying, ¡°Our master will never let you off!¡± ¡°You talk too much,¡± Ethan¡¯s face gradually grew colder. At this moment, an old man slowly walked out from the shadows. He strode with his hands behind his back, smiling faintly, ¡®You are quite overbearing, disturbing my peace and hurting my disciples. Isn¡¯t that a bit too much?¡± ¡°Master!¡± The two youths hurried to the old man¡¯s side. The old man waved his hand, and slowly walked out.
Ethan looked at him coldly and asked, ¡°You are the so-called Lord Flores?¡± ¡°Hahaha! Yes,¡± Lord Flores nodded slightly. He looked at Ethan and asked, ¡°Young man, are you also interested in the things here?¡± ¡°Who wouldn¡¯t be interested in treasures?¡± Ethan said with a smile that wasn¡¯t quite a smile. Lord Floresughed heartily and said, ¡°So true. I don¡¯t want to make enemies outside. But I discovered this treasure first, so isn¡¯t it right to prioritize who came first?¡± ¡°Firste, first served?¡± Ethan couldn¡¯t help but sneer. ¡°Your disciple said that as long as someone has enough strength, there¡¯s no need to reason.¡± Ethan coldly replied. Lord Flores raised an eyebrow, ¡°Just because of the Grandmaster beside you?¡± ¡°So what if it is, and what if it¡¯s not?¡± Ethan coldly replied. Lord Flores¡¯s brows furrowed slightly, and after a moment¡¯s thought, heughed out loud again, ¡°I don¡¯t want to make enemies with people outside. Since you¡¯re so interested in this treasure, why not split it with you?¡± This surprised Ethan a bit as he did not expect Lord Flores to be so agreeable! ¡°Please help yourself,¡± Flores said. ¡°Mr. Smith, be careful of his deceit,¡± Conrad warned. Ethan nodded and whispered, ¡°Take care of re.¡±
With that, Ethan took the lead and followed Lord Flores in. The deeper they went, the stronger the dark energy became. When they reached the area under the ghost face, the dark energy had reached a terrifying level! ¡°Young man, all the treasures are here. You can choose for yourself.¡± Lord Flores waved his hand, and several treasures appeared in front of him. There were Treasured Swords, Long des, and Armor. Although these weapons were not considered trash, they definitely could not be called treasures. Ethan frowned and nced at Lord Flores, sneering in his heart. The real treasures were probably hidden underground. Lord Flores had only thrown out a few worthless items, trying to send Ethan away as soon as possible. ¡°Is that all?¡± Ethan asked pretending not to care. Lord Flores nodded, ¡°Yes, if you want them, take them all.¡¯
Ethan sneered, ¡°I¡¯m afraid there¡¯s more, isn¡¯t there? If you really want to share with me, you should take out the real treasure.¡± ¡°Real treasure? I don¡¯t understand what you mean. What real treasure? The items are already in front of you.¡± Lord Flores feigned ignorance and shook his head. Ethan stomped on the ground and said, ¡°It should be hidden underground, right?¡± Hearing that, Lord Flores¡¯s face darkened, and his brows furrowed even more. ¡°Huh? I can suddenly breathe here!¡± At this moment, re Richardson, who was by the side, eximed in surprise. ¡°Breathe?¡± Before Ethan could speak, Lord Flores¡¯s eyes coldly turned to re. ¡°It¡¯s a pure dark energy body?¡± Lord Flores¡¯s face showed a trace of shock, followed by an indescribable greed! re naturally felt Flores¡¯s greedy gaze and swung her fists, saying, ¡°What¡­what are you doing? I¡¯m telling you, I¡¯m not someone you can mess with!¡± Ethan¡¯s face gradually grew colder as well. At that moment, Lord Flores waved his hand, and the weapons on the ground disappeared! ¡°I¡¯ve changed my mind,¡± Flores said sinisterly. Conrad strode forward and shouted, ¡°What do you mean!¡± Lord Flores sneered, ¡°I wanted to give you two treasures and send you away, but now¡­ I want to kill you all and take the pure dark energy body away!¡± ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡± Conrad¡¯s rage boiled over, and he instantly stepped in front of Lord Flores! ¡°You¡¯d better think carefully,¡± Lord Flores gave a cold warning. ¡°With the dark energy in this ce suppressing your Inner Strength, do you still think you¡¯re a match for me?¡± Lord Flores said with a smile that wasn¡¯t quite a smile. Conrad¡¯s face changed slightly, and his brows furrowed tightly. Ethan coldly sneered, ¡°So that¡¯s why you tricked us intoing here?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Lord Flores admitted without hiding it. He stood with his hands behind his back, speaking indifferently, ¡°If you had just taken those things and left earlier, I would have spared your lives.¡± ¡°But since you don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you¡­ I¡¯ll kill you all with the help of this dark energy!¡± ¡°Who could have thought that there¡¯s a pure dark energy body among you? This is truly Heaven¡¯s help!¡± ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡± Conrad was instantly furious, and threw a punch at Lord Flores! Without his Inner Strength, Lord Flores didn¡¯t take Conrad seriously at all. So, Lord Flores just raised his hand and casually met the punch! ¡°Bang!¡± However, when the fist met his palm, Lord Flores¡¯s face changed drastically! This terrifying force directly shattered Lord Flores¡¯s hand bones! ¡°What a strong body!¡± Lord Flores couldn¡¯t help but change his expression! Before he could recover, Conrad threw another punch! Lord Flores didn¡¯t dare to take it head-on this time and hurriedly retreated! Then they saw Lord Flores wave his hand, and the dark energy in the sky suddenly rolled towards him! In no time, two ck iron chains condensed in his hand! These chains seemed toe from the Nine Netherworld Hell, emitting a chill while aiming straight at Conrad! ¡°ng! ¡± For an instant, Conrad¡¯s body was instantly tied up by these chains! Conrad struggled desperately, but found that he couldn¡¯t break free! ¡°Don¡¯t bother,¡± Lord Flores said with a faint smile. Conrad shouted angrily, ¡°Quickly release me!¡± But Flores ignored him. Instead, he nced at Ethan and said with a smile, ¡°Your bodyguard is no use to you now.. Will you obediently hand her over to me, or shall I kill you?¡± Chapter 313: 313: Clare Richardson’s Thoughts Chapter 313: 313: re Richardson¡¯s Thoughts
Trantor: 549690339 Ethan Smith narrowed his eyes and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you try touching her?¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Flores raised his eyebrows, ¡°Then I¡¯ll satisfy you!¡±
As he finished speaking, Flores walked towards re Richardson with a lewd smile. ¡°You¡­ what do you want to do!¡± re red at him. Flores smirked: ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, I won¡¯t hurt you. As long as you merge with me and boost my strength, I¡¯ll give you endless wealth and glory!¡± Merge? re¡¯s face turned pale instantly! She nced at Flores: skin full of crevices, tiny eyes, and two nostril hairs sticking out of his nostrils. ¡°Ugh!¡± re couldn¡¯t hold back and immediately threw up right there. Flores didn¡¯t get angry, he smiled lightly and said, ¡°Little girl, helping me practice will not harm you¡­¡± As he finished speaking, Flores stretched out his hand to grab re! At that moment, a big foot fiercely kicked him.
This kick directly sent Flores flying! ¡°You really dare to touch her.¡± Ethan Smith said coldly. Flores got up from the ground, his face cold: ¡°A mere Grandmaster dares to act wildly in front of me; I think you¡¯re seeking death!¡± As soon as his words fell, Flores rushed towards Ethan Smith! His hands transformed into ws, fiercely scratching at Ethan Smith¡¯s head! ¡°Crack! ¡± However, before Flores¡¯s hand even touched Ethan Smith, it was directly shattered by a punch! This infuriated Flores! He was both furious and ashamed! He had already injured his wrist in the previous fight with Conrad Schroeder, and now this punch had shattered his palm! ¡°Two body refining experts? Your physical bodies are quite powerful.¡± Flores said coldly. ¡°It¡¯s just a pity that it¡¯s useless, your realm is too low, not to mention you¡¯re under the influence of dark energy!¡±
Flores roared and once again used his old tactic, using his hands to condense chains and forcefully swung them at Ethan Smith! Ethan Smith wasposed, his face showing no joy or sorrow, and no hint of emotion. ¡°Go to hell!¡± Flores roared angrily! ¡°p!¡± The chains directly wrapped around Ethan Smith! Thick chains tightly bound to his body! ¡°Little bastard, I¡¯m going to kill you now!¡± Flores spread his palm, revealing his dagger-like nails! The next second, Flores rushed towards Ethan Smith! His nails fiercely stabbed towards Ethan¡¯s chest! ¡°Boom!¡± At this moment, a terrifying Qi Jin burst out from Ethan Smith¡¯s body! The chains binding him were directly shattered! Flores¡¯ face changed drastically, eximing, ¡°How is this possible!¡± He suddenly felt a sense of foreboding, but it was toote to retreat!
¡°Damn thing.¡± Ethan Smith said coldly. His fist was enveloped in a golden glow, and with a ¡°boom,¡± he ruthlessly punched! The enormous fist collided with Flores¡¯s nails. Unafraid of any sharp de, his body was as strong as steel! ¡°Crack! ¡± This punch not only shattered Flores¡¯s arm, but also knocked him dozens of meters away! Ethan Smith¡¯s body was surrounded by a golden glow. In this dark environment, it was quite out of ce. ¡°How is this possible, you¡­ you¡¯re actually not being suppressed?¡± Flores¡¯s face was extremely ugly! Thinking of this, Flores urgently gathered dark energy, trying tounch a desperate attack! However, just as the dark energy floated into his palm and hadn¡¯t yet gathered, it started to disperse! All of the dark energy, like a storm, surged into Ethan Smith¡¯s body! ¡°You¡­you can actually absorb dark energy too?¡± Flores was even more covered in cold sweat! ¡°No wonder you have a pure dark energy body around you, she¡¯s a cultivation tool!¡± Flores suddenly thought of something. ¡°Go fuck yourself!¡± Ethan Smith was immediately furious, lifting his hand and directly pping Flores¡¯s head! This p shattered Flores¡¯s cheekbones and severely injured his head! Flores fell to the ground, like a lifeless body, slowly twitching. ¡°Don¡¯t think that I am as despicable as you.¡± Ethan Smith said coldly. Flores said in a panic: ¡°You¡­ spare my life! There¡¯s a treasure hidden underground, it¡¯s definitely helpful to you, I can give it to you!¡± ¡°Give it to me? It¡¯s already mine.¡± Ethan Smith cracked his mouth, revealing a mouthful of white teeth. The next second, the Heaven Swallowing Skill was activated in response! Flores¡¯s body suddenly became withered, and in a short moment, turned into a dried corpse. His two disciples, who had been not far away, were already scared to the point of urinating, standing in the distance shivering! ¡°Spare¡­ spare us¡­¡± The two men said in trembling voices. Ethan Smith wouldn¡¯t give them a chance, and once again used the Heaven Swallowing Skill to absorb the two men¡¯s Inner Strength. After killing these three men, the chains around Conrad Schroeder disappeared, and the surroundings gradually returned to normal. Ethan Smith looked at re Richardson and said, ¡°Are you alright?¡± Witnessing the death of three men with her own eyes, it was impossible to say she was alright. Although re Richardson said that she was alright, her forehead was still covered in sweat. Her teeth clenched her pale lips, and her delicate body trembled slightly. ¡°I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m fine.¡± re Richardson¡¯s trembling hand wiped the sweat from her forehead. Ethan Smith sighed slightly and said, ¡°re, if you want to step on the path of cultivation, you¡¯re bound to have experiences like this.¡± ¡°If you can¡¯t handle it, you still have time. I can erase this memory for you.¡± Ethan Smith looked down at re Richardson and said earnestly. Hearing this, re Richardson hurriedly shook her head, wiped the sweat from her forehead, and said, ¡°I¡­ I won¡¯t, I can adapt!¡± ¡°Good, then start your cultivation right now using the method I taught you.¡± Ethan Smith was like a strict teacher. re Richardson immediately sat down and began her breathing exercises. She tried her best to calm her mind, trying to stabilize her emotions as much as possible. During this time, Ethan Smith stood beside re Richardson, watching her quietly. More than half an hourter, re Richardson finally entered the right state. The surrounding dark energy slowly gathered around her body, even forming a small vortex around her. ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡± Ethan Smith nodded in approval. Since re Richardson¡¯s situation had stabilized, it was time for Ethan Smith to check what treasure was buried underground. Just as Ethan Smith was about to start, re Richardson suddenly opened her eyes. She timidly said, ¡°Ethan Smith, was what that person said true?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Ethan Smith was taken aback, not reacting for a moment. re Richardson blushed slightly and said, ¡°It¡¯s about him saying that mating with me can enhance strength, is that true¡­.¡± Ethan Smith furrowed his brows and nodded, ¡°It¡¯s true.¡± ¡°Then if we mate, can we also enhance our strength?¡± re Richardson asked softly. Ethan Smith¡¯s face immediately turned red, and he scolded, ¡°What are you talking about, don¡¯t think nonsense!¡± ¡°I¡¯m not thinking nonsense.¡± re Richardson stood up from the ground. She pulled Ethan Smith to the side, whispering, ¡°Thest old man wanted to take me away too, and now this Flores guy also wants to take me away.¡± ¡°I can escape once, twice, but can I escape ten times?¡± Ethan Smith furrowed his brows and said, ¡°What are you trying to say? re Richardson whispered, ¡°Since I¡¯m going to be caught sooner orter, it¡¯s better to let you¡­.¡± Chapter 314: 314: Capital City, Here I Come! Chapter 314: 314: Capital City, Here I Come!
Trantor: 549690339 re Richardson¡¯s worries were not unfounded. Her physical constitution would eventually draw attention.
¡°I know about you and Sister Emily¡¯s story, also about your deal with Dexter ir,¡± re said without being asked. ¡°Earlier, I thought you weren¡¯t good enough for Emily, but now, I think you¡¯re the only one fit for her, so you have to win.¡± ¡°If I really can help improve your abilities¡­l¡­ I feel like I should help.¡± Towards the end of her speech, re¡¯s voice was barely audible, like that of a mosquito. ¡°Don¡¯t be impulsive, and you¡¯re forbidden from having such thoughts, ¡± Ethan Smith rebuked sternly. ¡°I don¡¯t need your help, I can win against Dexter ir. As for you¡­ I¡¯ll do everything I can to protect you.¡± Ethan squatted down to face her. Seeing this, re swiftly replied, ¡°You must promise. If anything happens to me, you¡¯ll be responsible.¡± ¡°Alright, alright. I¡¯m responsible,¡± Ethan replied with a note of helplessness. ¡°Go meditate, don¡¯t waste any more time.¡± re eded, walking back to where she had previously been sitting. Ethan nced at Conrad Schroeder, and the two went under the phantom face.
Looking up at the phantom face conglomerating in the sky, Ethan couldn¡¯t help but marvel. What was buried underneath that could trigger such a terrifying vision? ¡°Mr. Smith, what do you need me to do?¡± Conrad asked. Ethan Smith pointed at the ground beneath their feet and said, ¡°Dig down from here. As deep as you can, until you find something.¡± Conrad nodded; unquestionably, Conrad¡¯s physical power was an excellent choice for digging. Apanying the duo¡¯s movements, arge hole appeared in the ground. The hole grew deeper and deeper, stretching more than ten meters in a blink of an eye. Regrettably, there was nothing underneath. ¡°Could I have dug in the wrong ce?¡± Ethan pondered, frowning. ¡°Mr. Smith, should we keep digging?¡± Conrad asked. Ethan nodded: ¡°Keep digging!¡± Therefore, the two started working again, digging downwards.
Another ten meters and they still hadn¡¯t seen anything. At this time, it was gradually growing dark, and Ethan and Conrad were drenched with sweat. ¡°Did I really dig in the wrong ce? Or¡­ did I guess wrong? Is the object not underground at all?¡± Ethan started having doubts. He tried to sense the surrounding dark energy, but discovered that the dark energy did not originate from underground but seemed to surge from all directions. ¡°Should we keep digging?¡± Conrad said, panting heavily. Ethan Smith gruffly spoke: ¡°Never mind. Let¡¯s go back up first.¡± Conrad Schroederplied, and the two climbed out of the hole they¡¯d dug. ¡°Mr. Smith, what should we do now?¡± Conrad questioned. Ethan Smith contemted before saying: ¡°Let¡¯s go back first.¡± ¡°Go back? Just give up like that?¡± Conrad eximed in surprise. Ethan Smith bitter-smiled, ¡°Trying to guess may have been incorrect in the first ce. If I really can¡¯t find it, then it signifies that this is not supposed to belong to me.¡± Upon seeing this, Conrad didn¡¯t say anything more.
Subsequently, the three of them left the ce. In the following days, Ethan Smith prepped the pills for the Dragon Tiger team in advance and asked Edward Green to deliver them to the battle zone. Ethan Smith then took re Richardson to the battlefield day in and day out to train in solitude. Time flew quickly, and in a blink of an eye, more than twenty days had passed. There were only three days left until the officialpetition. On this day in the early morning, Ethan showed up at the Chuzzle Battle Zone early. In the training field, Zane Avery was exercising the team members suenuously. Upon seeing Ethan Smith, the members were cheering: ¡°Coach Ethan is here!¡± Hearing this, Zane Avery turned around to face Ethan. ¡°Coach Ethan.¡± Zane Avery greeted Ethan. Ethan Smith nodded and said, ¡°Commander Zane, how¡¯s the traininging along?¡± Zane Avery gave thumbs up to Ethan Smith and said, ¡°Your techniques are truly amazing! In just one month, the ability of our members has dramatically improved! ¡± The rest of the members also chimed in, ¡°Mr. Smith, thanks to you, your n was truly amazing!¡± ¡°Yes, and after taking the pills you gave us, I made it to the Grandmaster Stage!¡± Seeing everyone enthusiastically cheering, Ethan Smith simply nodded in approval. ¡°Alright, everyone, self-practice!¡± Zane Avery shouted. After giving the order, Zane Avery smiled at Ethan Smith, ¡°Coach Ethan, let¡¯s go to the office. Commander Wood would like to meet you.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Ethan nodded. He followed Zane Avery towards the office. In the office, Commander Wood was savoring his tea, the expression on his face reflecting satisfaction. ¡°Commander Wood, Coach Ethan is here.¡± At that moment, the door was pushed open. Upon seeing Ethan Smith, Commander Wood immediately stood up to greet him. With a joyous smile, he said, ¡°Ethan, I have something to discuss with you. Come, sit.¡± Ethan Smith sat facing Commander Wood, and Zane Avery immediately poured tea for Ethan. ¡°Honestly, your n greatly exceeded my expectations.¡± Commander Wood gave a thumbs up to Ethan Smith. Ethanughed, ¡°As long as it works. Now, what did you want to discuss, Commander Wood?¡± Commander Wood was silent for a moment, then spoke: ¡°Although your n is truly exceptional¡­ I don¡¯t hope wee first.¡± Ethan frowned and asked, ¡°What do you mean?¡± Commander Wood sighed, ¡°It would be enough for us to take the second ce.¡± ¡°Commander Wood, don¡¯t you have confidence in the Dragon Tiger team?¡± Ethan said, somewhat puzzled. ¡°No.¡± Commander Wood waved his hand. ¡°What I mean is that regardless of whether we can win, we should not strive for first ce.¡± This left Ethan confused. He couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Commander Wood, if we can take first ce, why should we settle for second?¡± ¡°Ah¡­ Ethan, you¡¯re still too young. Thispetition is not just about capabilities; sometimes, you have to take personal feelings into ount. ¡± ¡°After all, the Capital City Battle Zone is Ignacio Burke¡¯s team. They have been champions for many years. If they lose, will Ignacio be happy? ¡°You think it over. This approach could also be to your advantage¡ªthe trees that stick out often get chopped down.¡± Hearing Commander Wood¡¯s words, Ethan scoffed, ¡°Commander Wood, I believe Ignacio Burke will not be so petty. If he indeed behaves like that, he wouldn¡¯t be the idol of all these fighters.¡± ¡°Although it¡¯s true, you can¡¯t always predict how things will turn out. Anyway, just do as I say,¡± Commander Wood dismissed with a wave. Ethan Smith was silent for a moment, then nodded, ¡°Fine, I willply with your demands.¡± Commander Wood nodded approval, smiling, ¡°Alright, go and prepare for now. The day after tomorrow in the morning, we set off for the Capital City!¡± At the mention of the Capital City, Ethan could not help but feel a surge of excitement. He agreed and then turned to leave the battle zone. Standing at the entrance of the battle zone, Ethan looked towards the north, murmuring softly, ¡°Capital City, here Ie..¡± Chapter 315: 315 Ignacio Burke Arrives Chapter 315: 315 Ignacio Burke Arrives
Trantor: 549690339 Capital City held a special significance for Ethan Smith. This time was his first visit to Capital City.
After returning home, Ethan Smith spent a sleepless night, his emotions aplex mix. Excitement, anxiety, and anticipation, all led to an overwhelming sense of expectation. The next day. After making all necessary preparations, Ethan Smith quietly awaited the arrival of tomorrow. After learning about Ethan Smith¡¯s trip to Capital City, Edward Green volunteered enthusiastically, ¡°I¡¯ll go too!¡± Ethan Smith initially didn¡¯t want to bring Edward, but he thought this would be a good opportunity for Edward to broaden his horizons, so he agreed. Early the next morning, Ethan Smith, together with Edward Green arrived early at the Chuzzle Battle Zone. All eighteen team members were already waiting on the training ground. Commander Wood personally led the team, which showed how seriously he took this matter. Upon Ethan Smith¡¯s arrival, all of the team members shouted in unison, ¡°Hello, Coach Ethan!¡± Ethan Smith nodded slightly to acknowledge their greeting. ¡°Ethan Smith, are you ready?¡± Commander Wood asked.
Ethan Smith smiled and replied, ¡°Yes, we can set out now.¡± ¡°Good!¡± With a wave of hisrge hand, Commander Wood dered, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Everybody got on the vehicle. As the head coach and the assistant coach, Ethan Smith and Zane Avery naturally had to stay with the many team members. Ever since Ethan Smith had introduced the training n, the team members had held great admiration for him, even beyond their regard for Zane Avery. On this journey, Ethan Smith spent most of the trip chatting with various team members. Upon reaching the airport, everyone embarked on the journey to Capital City. Capital City Battle Zone, a sizable training ground. This was thepetition venue. Many teams had arrived early. Each team had eighteen members, and thepetition method was simple and brutal, essentially one team against another. By noon, Ethan Smith and his team finally arrived at the Capital City Battle Zone.
Ethan Smith stood at the entrance of the battle zone, breathing the air of Capital City, he murmured, ¡°So this is Capital Citv.¡± ¡°Ethan Smith, as the head coach, you need to lead the team, let¡¯s hurry in.¡± Commander Wood reminded. Ethan Smith nodded. Just as he was about to lead the team into the training ground, Commander Wood suddenly said, ¡°Ethan Smith, don¡¯t forget what I reminded you about.¡± ¡°I understand,¡± Ethan Smith responded. Then, Ethan Smith, together with Zane Avery, led everyone into the training ground. As for Commander Wood, he went to the stands. ¡°Harry, you¡¯re not going to rankst again this time, are you?¡± As soon as he sat down, a middle-aged man next to him teased humorously. This middle-aged man was from the Central ins Theater Command. Over the years, the Chuzzle Battle Zone had always rankedst, and the Central ins region always ranked secondst. Therefore, whenever these two leaders met, they would ridicule each other.
¡°Stewart, I¡¯m afraid we¡¯ll have to leave thest ce to you this year,¡± Commander Wood retorted casually. The man known as Stewart burst into heartyughter, ¡°You¡¯ve been telling me that for at least five times!¡± Commander Wood¡¯s face reddened, he retorted, ¡°This time, our Chuzzle Battle Zone has produced a genius who has taken on the coach¡¯s role. We stand a chance to rank in at least top three.¡± ¡°Ha ha, a genius? Does a genius grow in Chuzzle? What¡¯s his name? Is it Conrad Schroeder?¡± Stewart asked with a grin on his face. Commander Wood had an air of showing off, he gently responded, ¡°His name is Ethan Smith, hailed as the King of Chuzzle!¡± ¡°The King of Chuzzle? I have never heard of him.¡± Stewart countered with a grin. Next, he pointed to his own team, adding, ¡°Our head coach for thispetition is a true Grandmaster, heralded as a genius of the Central ins region! Frankly, our goal is to break into the top five!¡± ¡°As for thest ce, you better keep it for yourself.¡± Stewart added with a heartyugh. Commander Wood hummed and did not retort. Two hours remained until the officialpetition. In the meantime, manymanders sat in the stands and exchanged pleasantries. As the head coach, Ethan Smith was naturally responsible for addressing the team. ¡°Ethan Smith, do you see that team?¡± At this moment, Zane Avery pointed to a small team not far away and asked. Ethan Smith nodded, asking, ¡°What about them?¡± Zane Avery said, ¡°They are from the Central ins Theater Command, our main rivals. Over years, we¡¯ve always been wrestling over the penultimate ce, but we have never won.¡± ¡°Fighting over the secondst ce? Even if we achieve that, it seems far from glorious, doesn¡¯t it?¡± Ethan Smith retorted somewhat helplessly. Zane Avery rolled his eyes and said, ¡°You don¡¯t get it. In this world no one remembers the second ce, but everyone remembers thest one.¡± ¡°Maybe.¡± Ethan Smith touched his nose and muttered quietly. ¡°By the way, is Ignacio Burkeing today?¡± Ethan Smith suddenly thought of something. Zane Avery nodded, ¡°Usually, he woulde to watch.¡± Ethan Smith was filled with anticipation. What kind of person was Ignacio Burke, who was revered like a god? In the midst of their conversation, the head coach of the Central ins Theater Command suddenly walked towards Ethan Smith. He walked straight up to Ethan Smith, smiling ndly, ¡°So, you¡¯re the head coach from the Chuzzle Battle Zone?¡± Ethan Smith nodded and replied politely, ¡°I¡¯m ttered that Commander Wood thinks so highly of me, letting me lead the team.¡± The young man sized up Ethan Smith and sneered, ¡°An Inner Strength Greatmaster? Is the Chuzzle Battle Zone running out of people?¡± Ethan Smith responded with a light smile, ¡°Commander Wood said that dealing with characters like you, an Inner Strength Master like me would be enough.¡± On hearing this, the young man couldn¡¯t hold back his coldughter, ¡°Such arrogance.¡± ¡°Quite average,¡± Ethan Smith said. The young man squinted his eyes and said, ¡°But I must break the bad news to you. We added an extra event in this year¡¯spetition.¡± ¡°Aside from the bouts among yers, the head coaches must also participate.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Ethan Smith raised an eyebrow and smirked, ¡°This really took me by surprise.¡± The young man responded indifferently, ¡°Looks like your Commander Wood is not well-informed. Having an Inner Strength Master leading the team, the Chuzzle Battle Zone will rankst again this year.¡± Ethan Smith curled his lips, ¡°Is this your first time leading a team?¡± The young man nodded, ¡°Yes, why?¡± Ethan Smith sighed, ¡°Well then, you¡¯re in bad luck. The Central ins Theater Command has been ranking secondst for these years, and for your debut, you¡¯re going to bring back thest ce.¡± ¡°I guess yourmander won¡¯t let you off the hook, huh?¡± Ethan Smith smiled. The young man¡¯s face turned cold. ¡°I hope you stay asposed during thepetition,¡± the young man responded coldly. After leaving these words, the young man turned around and walked away. When he was far enough, Zane Avery said, ¡°This young man is a Grandmaster, his name is Ralph Morris. He joined the Central ins Theater Command two years ago. It¡¯s said that they regard him highly.¡± Ethan Smith didn¡¯t pay it any mind, he had long assessed Ralph Morris¡¯s ability ¨C at most a Grandmaster of the Third Rank. For the present Ethan Smith, a mere Grandmaster of the Third Rank wasn¡¯t worth worrying about. ¡°Ignacio Burke is here!¡± At this moment, Zane Avery suddenly pointed to the grandstand in front of them and announced.. Chapter 316: 316: Victory in Five Minutes! Chapter 316: 316: Victory in Five Minutes!
Trantor: 549690339 Following the direction that Zane Avery had pointed out, Ethan Smith saw a man. The middle-aged man stood tall and had a gaze that seemed as striking as torches. There was no expression on his face, yet he exuded an intimidating aura that made it hard for others to look at him directly.
¡°So that¡¯s Ignacio Burke?¡± Ethan Smith murmured under his breath. Ethan Smith tried to perceive his power, but Ignacio Burke seemed as imprable as an ancient well. Ignacio Burke¡¯s arrival doubtlessly stirred the atmosphere to a climax. Many moved forward to greet Ignacio Burke, who nodded in acknowledgment and then quietly sat down. ¡°Ignacio Burke is the ultimate goal of all warriors.¡± Zane Avery whispered, his gaze toward Ignacio Burke filled with a hint of reverence. Indeed, there was something more than ordinary about Ignacio Burke¡¯s temperament; it made people feel an impulsive urge to bow down in respect. With Ignacio Burke¡¯s arrival, thepetition had officially begun. Dozens ofrge cannons roared into the sky, followed by speeches from various officers. Throughout this, Ignacio Burke remained silent, seated in his ce. ¡°After discussions among high-ranking leaders, thispetition has temporarily added a new event.¡± the host announced. ¡°Besides the eighteen team members participating, the head coach will also be part of thepetition. The final result will be evaluated by a jury.¡±
Immediately after this announcement, an uproar erupted on the scene. The addition of this impromptu event took many by surprise. Since many head coaches were experienced trainers but not necessarily strong fighters, their participation could lead to disastrous oues. ¡°Harry, your head coach might be in some serious trouble.¡± Stewart chuckled. Commander Wood grunted, ¡°Ethan Smith is a renowned genius in Chuzzle. His achievements, when listed, might scare you.¡± At his words, Stewart burst into heartyughter, ¡°Chuzzle? A backwater ce. What achievement does he have? I¡¯m curious if it can scare me. Keeping a poker face, Commander Wood said, ¡°In the River North Region, Adonis Williams was defeated by Ethan Smith. And that Adonis Williams was a Grandmaster of the Fifth Rank!¡± Hearing this, Stewart couldn¡¯t help but shake his head andugh. ¡°Please, your boasting needs to be a bit more reliable. An Inner Strength Master beating a Grandmaster of the Fifth Rank? Do you really think that¡¯s possible? Even the old Commander Burke couldn¡¯t have done that, right?¡± Stewart scoffed.
Commander Wood grunted, saying nothing more. He had only heard about Ethan Smith¡¯s achievements, so even Commander Wood himself didn¡¯t haveplete confidence in him. ¡°Now thepetition officially begins. The first round, Chuzzle Battle Zone versus Central ins Theater Command!¡± the host shouted. The scene erupted with deafening music as the people of the Central ins Theater Command gradually moved into the center of thepetition grounds. Ethan Smith looked at the people around him, shouting, ¡°Let this be clear, our enemy is not just the Central ins Theater Command, but all other battle zones!¡± ¡°And our goal is one. That is to be the first! Even if we¡¯re up against the Capital City Battle Zone, I want you to go all out. Win them over!¡± At his words, Zane Avery quickly tugged at Ethan Smith¡¯s arm, whispering, ¡°Ethan, didn¡¯t Commander Wood say that our goal is to be second. We can¡¯t contend with Capital City Battle Zone.¡± Ethan Smith gave Zane Avery a nce, saying, ¡°Since I¡¯m leading the team, I call the shots.¡± ¡°You just said it yourself. Nobody remembers who came second.¡± Leaving these words, Ethan Smith gestured, ¡°Everyone, the order is simple. Win, at all costs!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The eighteen members of Dragon Tiger Team raised their heads and shouted in unison.
Amid the ring music, Dragon Tiger Team uniformly marched to the center of the training field. And Ralph Morris, he moved to stand next to Ethan Smith. ¡°I envy you guys.¡± Ralph Morris said in a light voice. Ethan Smith darted a nce at him, asking, ¡°What¡¯s there to envy? Ralph Morris smiled, ¡°I envy that you guys will be heading home soon, while I must stay here, sigh.¡± ¡°You¡¯re so eager to head back? I¡¯d be happy to send you off soon.¡± Ethan Smith ndly replied. Ralph Morris grunted, ¡°With a few lousy fighters? I doubt you could pull it off.¡± Ethan Smith¡¯s brow furrowed slightly. He conceived certain displeasure at Ralph Morris¡¯s words. Just when he was about to say something, thepetition started. The battle ensued without dy. Both sides engaged in an intense fight on the training ground. ¡°Bang!¡± The Dragon Tiger Team fought as if they were on steroids, each incredibly valiant. They knocked out the opposition one by one. The proceedings were entirely one-sided as the Central ins crew turned into a routed army. A mere five minutester, all the members of the Central ins crew were grounded and unable to get up while hardly any member of the Dragon Tiger Team was hurt. Seeing this, Ralph Morris¡¯s face turned grim. ¡°How is this possible!¡± Ralph Morris stared fixedly at the stage, aghast. Ethan Smith chuckled, replying, ¡°It appears we, a few good for nothing as per your words, just won.¡± Ralph Morris red at Ethan Smith, retorting coldly, ¡°Not bad. But it doesn¡¯t matter. I¡¯ll get even with all the points.¡± ¡°Really? I¡¯m keen to see that happen.¡± Ethan Smith replied, smiling. Ralph Morris grunted and turned to walk away. The eighteen from Central ins Theater Command walked off the stage dejectedly. Ralph Morris stood in their midst, cursing venomously. ¡°Stewart, I¡¯ll leave the position of thest one to you this time, don¡¯t thank me.¡± Commander Woodughed heartily. Keeping a cold face, Stewart said, ¡°Don¡¯t celebrate too soon, it isn¡¯t over yet.¡± The remaining battle zones started their discussions as well. ¡°This Chuzzle Battle Zone seems different than before.¡± ¡°Heard they¡¯ve changed the head coach.¡± ¡°They ended the fight in five minutes, such efficiency is shocking.¡± Ignacio Burke, in the viewer¡¯s stand, still sat there with eyes nearly closed, seemingly disregardful of the impressive feat of the Chuzzle Battle Zone. ¡°Chuzzle Battle Zone wins the entire battle. Next, the head coaches of the teams would participate!¡± The host on the stage shouted. ¡°May we have the two head coaches, please!¡± The moment the words left his mouth, Ralph Morris immediately sprang onto the field and gestured at Ethan Smith to bring it on. Meanwhile, Ethan Smith walked over slowly and deliberately. ¡°I¡¯ll gain victory in five minutes and level the score.¡± Ralph Morris stated coldly. Ethan Smith chuckled in reply, ¡°I¡¯ll knock you out in three minutes and be promoted straight to the final round!¡± ¡°Pompous! I¡¯d love to see how much longer you can hold on!¡± Ralph Morris bellowed. The power of a second rank grandmaster burst out in a sh. ¡°Turns out, you¡¯re just a second-rank grandmaster. I overestimated you.¡± Ethan Smith shook his head. Compared to Ralph Morris¡¯s ferocious power, Ethan Smith appeared extremely calm, indistinguishable from an ordinary person. ¡°Seems like you¡¯ve already conceded. Well then, I shall quickly send you back home!¡± Ralph Morris shouted, his Qi power broke out, bombarding Ethan Smith like a shaft arrow released from the bowstring. His body was enveloped in a powerful aura, even creating whirlwinds around him! Meanwhile, Ethan Smith simply raised his fist and moved to meet the attack in an unembellished way.. Chapter 317: 317: Heading to the Taylor Family_l Chapter 317: 317: Heading to the Taylor Family_l
Trantor: 549690339 This punch seemed simple and unadorned, showing no unique features, purely physical strength! Ralph Morris was suddenly overjoyed and roared, ¡°You know nothing about Inner Strength!¡±
However, Ethan Smith sneered, ¡°It¡¯s you who knows nothing about physical strength.¡± As soon as his words fell, Ethan Smith¡¯s fist fiercelynded on Ralph Morris¡¯s body! What was shocking was that under this punch, Ralph Morris¡¯s body instantly flew out of the training field like a broken kite, heading straight for the stands! ¡°Boom!¡± In the end, Ralph Morris¡¯s bodynded on the stands, smashing the seats to pieces! And this location was right next to Ignacio Burke. There was amotion at the scene! Everyone couldn¡¯t believe what they had just witnessed! An Inner Strength Greatmaster, using only physical strength, had directly smashed a Grandmaster away? How the hell was that possible? ¡°Hahahaha, Stewart, it looks like you¡¯re undoubtedly the bottom contender this year! Hahaha!¡± Commander Wood sat on the stage,ughing with his mouth wide open! Stewart¡¯s face was livid as he got up angrily, gritting his teeth and saying,
¡°Trash, he¡¯s aplete waste!¡± Ralph Morrissted less than a minute in the field before being directly knocked off. This way, the score in the Chuzzle Battle Zone would probably be outrageously high. ¡°What¡¯s the background of this Ethan Smith?¡± ¡°Such strength is simply horrifying.¡± ¡°Tsk, who would have thought that the Chuzzle Battle Zone would make aeback this year.¡± Everyone looked at Ethan Smith, and Ignacio Burke, who had been covering his eyes the whole time, finally slowly opened them. He looked in the direction of Ethan Smith, his deep gaze imprable. Ethan Smith didn¡¯t dodge either, meeting him head-on. As their gazes met, the air seemed to freeze. In the end, Ethan Smith slightly bowed toward Ignacio Burke and then walked down the stage.
¡°Done and dusted,¡± Ethan Smith yawned. The members of the Dragon Tiger Team immediately gathered around. ¡°Coach Smith, you¡¯re amazing! How did you do that punch?¡± ¡°Such incredible strength! Coach Smith, you are our idol!¡± As cheers poured in, a hint of a smile appeared on Ethan Smith¡¯s face. Ever since swallowing the inner core that Evelyn Norton had given him, Ethan Smith had gained a strange strength. This strange strength perfectly fused with Ethan Smith¡¯s physical body, unleashing unimaginable power! ¡°Ethan Smith, well done! Come and sit down!¡± On the stage, Commander Wood gave Ethan Smith a thumbs up. Ethan Smith walked slowly and sat down next to Commander Wood. ¡°Ethan Smith, your title as the King of Chuzzle is indeed well deserved!¡± Commander Woodughed heartily, beaming with joy. ¡°Commander Wood, there should be nothing more for me to do, right?¡± Ethan Smith asked.
Commander Wood smiled, ¡°Just wait for the scores. As long as our scores are high enough, we¡¯ll advance directly to the finals.¡± ¡°In other words, we¡¯ll directly take second ce! Your mission will bepleted!¡± Ethan Smith nodded slightly, not saying anything more. On the stage, the judges began to score. Everyone was waiting as they wanted to know what scores would be given for such an exaggerated performance. ¡°After the judges¡¯ unanimous scoring, the Chuzzle Battle Zone scores 100 points!¡± At this moment, the host announced. ¡°Because the stands were broken, one point was deducted! The final score is 99 points!¡± As soon as these words came out, Commander Wood couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Ethan Smith, you truly are the hero of our Chuzzle Battle Zone!¡± Commander Wood kept patting Ethan Smith¡¯s shoulder. Ethan Smith was puzzled, ¡°Commander Wood, how many points did we getst year?¡±Commander Wood¡¯s face turned red as he said, ¡°Don¡¯t ask, why do you want to know so much?¡± Someone nearbyughed and said, ¡°Last year was 38 points, Old Wood, are you still embarrassed?¡± ¡°Go away!¡± Commander Wood was almost blushing. Ethan Smith stood up and said, ¡°Commander Wood, I shouldn¡¯t have anything to do with this anymore, right?¡± Commander Wood nodded and said, ¡°99 points, it¡¯s enough to go straight to the finals. You¡¯re free today, just wait for the finals to start tomorrow.¡± ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll leave first.¡± Ethan Smith said. ¡°Where are you going?¡± Commander Wood hurriedly asked. Ethan Smith did not answer, but his face was filled with an indescribable smile. After leaving the Capital City Battle Zone, Edward Green was waiting at the door. Seeing Ethan Smith, he quickly walked up and asked, ¡°How did it go?¡± Ethan Smith waved his hand and said, ¡°Anyway, we can leave first.¡± ¡°Leave first? Where to?¡± Edward Green asked puzzledly. Ethan Smith took a deep breath, suppressing the excitement in his heart, and said, ¡°To the Taylor family.¡± The Taylor Family of the Capital City was located at arge estate. In the goldennd of the Capital City, the Taylor family¡¯s estate was huge. Security here was tight, even the guards at the entrance were Inner Strength Greatmasters. What¡¯s even more shocking was that the entire vi was made of bulletproof materials. As one of thergest aristocratic families in the Capital City, the Taylor family¡¯s address was not difficult to find. After Ethan Smith got the Taylor family¡¯s address, he took a taxi to their estate. All the way there, Ethan Smith was extremely excited. His heart was pounding violently; the thought of seeing Emily Taylor soon made him even more excited. After more than an hour¡¯s drive, they finally arrived at the entrance of the Taylor family¡¯s Estate. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll drop you off here. You can¡¯t go any further inside.¡± The driver said. Ethan Smith responded and said, ¡°Thank you, Master.¡± After getting off the car, Ethan Smith looked up at the massive manor. It was more like a castle than a vi. Looking at it, you couldn¡¯t see the end. ¡°What a grand ce¡­¡± Edward Green swallowed his saliva and said in a low voice. Ethan Smith took a deep breath, trying to maintain hisposure, and walked towards the Taylor family¡¯s Estate. ¡°Stop!¡± Quickly, the bodyguards responsible for security at the entrance found Ethan Smith¡¯s figure. Two people quickly stepped forward to block Ethan Smith¡¯s path. ¡°You may not enter the Taylor family¡¯s Estate without an invitation.¡± The bodyguard coldly said. Ethan Smith let out a breath and said somewhat excitedly, ¡°Can you help me pass on a message? I¡¯d like to see Miss Taylor.¡± ¡°Miss Taylor? Which Miss Taylor?¡± The bodyguard asked with a cold face. Ethan Smith¡¯s brows furrowed slightly; it seemed that the Taylor family had many children. However, it made sense; a top-tier aristocratic family like the Taylor family would have countless branches. ¡°I want to see Miss Emily Taylor.¡± Ethan Smith said. ¡°You want to see Miss Taylor?¡± The bodyguard¡¯s attitude quickly softened a lot. ¡°Do you have an appointment?¡± The bodyguard continued to ask. Ethan Smith shook his head and said, ¡°No, can you help me pass on a message? Just say my name is Ethan Smith.¡± ¡°Ethan Smith?¡± The bodyguard frowned, seemingly quite unfamiliar with this name. Although they couldn¡¯t approach without an appointment, the bodyguards were also afraid of dying Miss Taylor¡¯s important matters. So, the bodyguard said, ¡°You wait here for a moment, I will go pass on the message..¡± Chapter 318: 318: Meeting Emily Taylor_1 Chapter 318: 318: Meeting Emily Taylor_1
Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Thank you very much,¡± Ethan Smith replied politely. Without saying anything more, one of the bodyguards turned around and walked into the Taylor family¡¯s estate.
Inside the vi, Emily Taylor was sitting by the window, flipping through a document in her hands. Emily had always been attentive to thepany¡¯s operations, and Old Master Mike Taylor was intentionally cultivating her. At that moment, there came a knock at the door. ¡°Come in,¡± Emily said without even raising her head. The door opened slowly, revealing the house steward standing outside. ¡°Miss Taylor, there¡¯s a man outside who ims to be Ethan Smith looking for you,¡± said the steward, bowing. Upon hearing the name, Emily¡¯s face seemed somewhat bewildered. She hurriedly looked at the steward and asked, ¡°What did you say his name ¡°Ethan Smith,¡± the steward repeated. Hurriedly, Emily threw down the document in her hands and turned to race downstairs. She never imagined that Ethan woulde to Capital City to find her! And she never expected that he would have the courage to visit her in person! The Taylor family¡¯s estate was vast; it took a car ride to get from the vi to the main gate.
A red sports car sped through the estate. Just a momentter, the sound of the screeching brakes reached Ethan¡¯s ears. Ethan looked up, staring intently towards the direction of the entrance. His heart was pounding with excitement, almost as if it was going to jump out of his chest. The big gate opened slowly, and a beautiful young woman appeared at the entrance. Her long, pitch-ck hair hung loosely on her shoulders, and her rosy, almond-shaped face shone brightly. With a graceful and charming figure, she simply took Ethan¡¯s breath away. Her eyes darted around and quickly found Ethan in the crowd. Emily¡¯s face instantly filled with a smile. She quickly walked over to Ethan, barely believing the reality before her eyes. ¡°You¡¯re here so soon?¡± Emily asked on her tiptoes, lightly patting Ethan¡¯s head. Ethan calmed himself and forced back his excitement, smiling, ¡°I couldn¡¯t wait any longer.¡± Emily smiled tenderly, ¡°I¡¯ve heard about your achievements, King of Chuzzle, and you¡¯re really impressive.¡±
Ethan was filled with mixed emotions; he hadn¡¯t expected Emily to be following his every move so closely. ¡°Emily, I missed you so much,¡± Ethan said, unable to contain his emotions. Under the bright sky, he boldly embraced Emily. Here, right at the entrance to the Taylor family¡¯s estate, every movement was under surveince. Even in this situation, Ethan held Emily in his arms. Emily looked somewhat dazed for a moment, but she quicklyughed and ced her arm over Ethan¡¯s shoulder. The bodyguards within the estate were dumbstruck. One of them even angrily said, ¡°This little bastard, how dare hey his hands on Miss Taylor! He¡¯s such a scum.¡± Ethan buried his face in Emily¡¯s long hair. Breathing in the scent that wafted up from her body, Ethan couldn¡¯t forget it for a long time. After holding her for some time, he reluctantly let Emily go. ¡°I wish I could hold you like this forever,¡± Ethan said, looking infatuated. Emily blushed and yfully scolded, ¡°Behave yourself!¡±
At this point, Emily suddenly said, ¡°Your visit this time¡­ It isn¡¯t just to see me, is it?¡± Ethan shook his head and said, ¡°I¡¯m here with the Chuzzle Battle Zone to participate in apetition.¡± ¡°Apetition? The annual battle zonepetition?¡± Emily asked, sounding somewhat surprised. Ethan nodded vigorously, saying, ¡°I¡¯ve always wanted toe to Capital City to see you, but I was afraid it would cause you trouble.¡± ¡°You silly, you should be worried about yourself,¡± Emily said with augh. Ethan took a deep breath and said, ¡°As long as I can be with you, I¡¯m not afraid of anything.¡± ¡°Ahem, well, if there¡¯s nothing to do with me, I¡¯ll go ahead and leave first,¡± Edward Green murmured. Unfortunately, both Ethan and Emily were immersed in their own world, ignoring Edwardpletely. Edward, feeling snubbed, simply turned around and left. At this point, Emily suddenly asked, ¡°Do you want to visit the Taylor family?¡± Ethan was taken aback and asked, ¡°May I?¡± ¡°Of course, as long as you¡¯re not afraid,¡± Emily chuckled. Ethan took a deep breath and said, ¡°Of course I¡¯m not afraid; that day wille sooner orter.¡± As for the situation in the Taylor family, Ethan knew a thing or two about it. The entire family appeared to be unshakable, but in reality, it was internally fractured; it was held together solely by Old Master Mike Taylor¡¯s forceful control. Ever since Ethan heard the news, he had been extremely curious about the Taylor family. Not for any other reason, but simply for his concern for Emily¡¯s safety. ¡°Then follow me,¡± Emily said, pulling Ethan¡¯s hand. ¡°Okay!¡± Ethan nodded vigorously and adjusted his state of mind. He followed Emily into the Taylor family¡¯s estate. The expression of the two bodyguards guarding the entrance was somewhat unnatural, and the look they gave Ethan was even vaguely hostile. To them, Emily was an untouchable existence. But now, there was an apparently naive stranger, brazenly holding Emily¡¯s hand, and it was difficult for them to ept. ¡°Get in the car,¡± Emily said, walking in front of the car. Ethan opened the car door and got in. The car slowly drove towards the Taylor family¡¯s vi. ¡°You seem to have grown a lot,¡± Emily observed, looking at Ethan. Ethan replied seriously, ¡°If I don¡¯t grow, how could I be worthy to marry you?¡± This one sentence made Emily blush slightly. ¡°Actually¡­¡± Emily opened her mouth, as if to say something. But in the end, she shook her head and smiled, ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± The two drove around the vast estate. At this moment, an old man with a walking stick stood on the top floor of the vi, silently watching everything unfold. This old man was none other than the true master of the Taylor family, Duane Taylor. ¡°Master, this man is Ethan Smith,¡± said the chief steward, bowing. ¡°Mm,¡± Duane Taylor replied indifferently. The chief steward tentatively asked, ¡°Shall we make him leave?¡± Duane shook his head and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need.¡± The chief steward remained silent for a moment, then said, ¡°Master, you once said that Ethan Smith might be yourst trump card. Isn¡¯t it inappropriate to expose him now¡­¡± Duane Taylor stroked his beard and sighed, ¡°Indeed, but not everything can be under one¡¯s control. Sometimes it¡¯s best to let nature take its course.¡± The conversation between the two seemed somewhat cryptic. As the head of the Taylor family, Duane Taylor naturally possessed an extremely sharp mind and extraordinary foresight. He had anticipated the future fragmentation of the Taylor family and even his granddaughter Emily¡¯s precarious situation after his death. Thus, Duane Taylor considered Ethan as hisst safety. Not for any other reason but because Ethan was the son of that man, and this alone was worth gambling on in Duane Taylor¡¯s eyes.. Chapter 319: 319: Facing Duane Taylor_l Chapter 319: 319: Facing Duane Taylor_l
Trantor: 549690339 The car drove slowly down the road, but the journey didn¡¯t feel boring at all. Finally, the vehicle stopped at the entrance of the vi.
The two bodyguards at the door quickly stepped forward and opened the car doors for Ethan Smith and Emily Taylor. Ethan Smith nced at the two bodyguards and couldn¡¯t help but be shocked. The strength of these two bodyguards was probably on par with Cato Cain! ¡°So this is what it¡¯s like to be in a big family, ¡± Ethan murmured, slightly frowning. He tried to extend his divine sense to feel the presence of any experts within the Taylor family¡¯s estate. Soon, Ethan sensed several formidable auras. These auras came from different directions, but they could rush into the vi at the first moment when needed. Such security measures made Ethan feel a lot of pressure. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Emily Taylor winked at Ethan Smith. Ethan Smith stood at the door, looking a bit nervous. Suppressing his excitement, he strode into the vi.
The first thing that caught his eye was a great hall. This hall was decorated in an ancient style, full of wooden furniture. Just picking up any one piece would reveal its high value. ¡°There aren¡¯t many people at home right now; they¡¯ve all gone to work,¡± Emily exined with a smile. ¡°By evening, everyone should be back.¡± Ethan nodded his head. Apart from his nervousness, he also felt some anticipation in his heart. Because he wanted to know what kind of people the descendants of the Taylor family were. At this moment, an old man appeared on the second floor. He looked down at Ethan Smith and Emily from above, speaking in a slightly cold tone, ¡°Emily, bring him up.¡± After dropping these words, Duane Taylor turned and left. Such icy attitude bewildered Ethan, but he had long suspected that the Taylor family members¡¯ attitude would be this way, so he wasn¡¯t overly shocked.
¡°My grandfather is a very nice person, don¡¯t be afraid,¡± Emily reassured him with a wink. Ethan gave a bitter smile, ¡°Nice? He¡¯s only nice to you, maybe not to others¡­¡± Ethan had secretly looked up information on Duane Taylor, who was said to have a nickname in the Capital City: Emperor Taylor. This title alone spoke to the admiration and fear the public held for him. Following behind Emily, Ethan arrived at the upstairs floor. The second floor had apletely different style of decoration. Compared to the coldness of the first floor, it looked much warmer. At this moment, Duane Taylor was sitting on a sofa, staring at a chessboard. Two servants attended to him, adding tea and pouring water. Ethan Smith walked straight up to Duane Taylor and bowed, saying, ¡°Nice to meet you, Mr. Mike Taylor.¡± Mike Taylor didn¡¯t say a word. It seemed that all his attention was on the chessboard. Ethan gathered his courage and sat down opposite Mike Taylor, his eyes also falling on the board.
This action surprised Mike Taylor, but he still remained silent. As both men continued to stare at the chessboard, Emily didn¡¯t say a word either. The atmosphere was a bit heavy, as if the air was about to solidify. At this moment, Ethan made the first move, breaking the impasse. He picked up a chess piece and ced it on the board. This action not only shocked Mike Taylor but also surprised Emily. Was the Ethan before her the same Ethan who had been timid and restrained six months ago? The servants nearby felt even more terrified. At this point, Duane Taylor finally looked up at Ethan. Although his face was cold, there was a hint of relief in his heart:This kid, he¡¯s really got guts! Duane Taylor slowly raised his hand and likewise picked up a chess piece and ced it down. Ethan Smith stroked his chin, staring at the chessboard for a long time before once again raising a piece and cing it down. No one expected that their first encounter would be in the form of a chess game! The gamested a full hour. Duane Taylor became more and more excited as he yed, almostpletely immersed in the game. Duane Taylor¡¯s pieces cornered Ethan Smith, leaving him with nowhere to ce his next move. The difference in skill between the two was like night and day. In the end, Duane Taylor secured victory with a single piece. ¡°Hahaha!¡± Duane Taylor couldn¡¯t help but stroke his beard andugh heartily. Ethan Smith sighed, ¡°Mr. Taylor, your chess skills are truly impable.¡± Unknowingly, the distance between the two seemed to have closed significantly. Even Emily Taylor silently approved of this situation. However, at this moment, Duane Taylor¡¯s face turned cold again. His face could hardly reveal any emotion. His imposing demeanor without anger exuded immense pressure! The temperament of a superior was undoubtedly disyed at this moment. It would be a lie to say he wasn¡¯t nervous, but Ethan Smith didn¡¯t show any intention of retreating. He raised his head to face Mr. Taylor directly, his eyes neither humble nor arrogant, neither joyful nor sad. Mr. Taylor coldly looked at Ethan Smith and stroked his beard, ¡®What qualifications do you have to marry my granddaughter?¡± Ethan Smith answered politely, ¡°Because I love her, and she loves me.¡± Mr. Taylor scoffed, ¡°Love? How much is love worth? Do you know how many people in the Capital City are pursuing my granddaughter?¡± ¡°Whether for family background or wealth, which one of them isn¡¯t stronger than you?¡± Ethan Smith spoke calmly, ¡°You¡¯re right, I have no family background, no wealth, andpared to the Taylor family, I indeed have no advantage.¡± ¡°But that¡¯s only for now. Who can say for sure about the future?¡± Mr. Taylor scoffed, ¡°The future( It takes several generations tor an aristocratic family to decline, and it also takes several generations for one to rise!¡± ¡°With nothing to your name, what can you offer about the future?¡± Mr. Taylor¡¯s arguments were reasonable and could not be countered. But Ethan Smith didn¡¯t show any signs of panic. Sometimes, sincerity is the most precious quality when facing superiors. Ethan Smith looked at Emily Taylor, his eyes filled with indescribable love. ¡°If Emily had not appeared, I might have lived an ordinary life.¡± ¡°Working, having children, growing old slowly, living an unremarkable life, everything would be a shrouded in darkness.¡± ¡°But Miss Taylor¡¯s presence made me realize that in this world, there is light and she is my light.¡± At this point, Ethan Smith paused, stared seriously at Duane Taylor, and said, ¡°Mr. Taylor, to you, I may be worthless now, but no matter how much you try to stop me, I will unswervingly pursue Miss Taylor, whether you agree or not.¡± When these words were spoken, Mr. Taylor mmed the table and stood up! He said coldly, ¡°You¡¯re dering war on me? Ethan Smith, don¡¯t use your insignificant achievements as your capital!¡± ¡°Let me tell you, from the moment you stepped into the Taylor family, I could make you lose your future forever!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Ethan Smith felt several strong auras approaching him. Duane Taylor¡¯s murderous spirit was extremely clear! Ethan Smith knitted his eyebrows tightly, mobilized his inner energy, and prepared to use Shrinking Ground Into an Inch to escape at any moment. ¡°Mr. Taylor, I¡¯m sorry, but I can¡¯t die before I marry Miss Taylor.¡± Ethan Smith stood up, clearly prepared to escape. ¡°You think you can escape?¡± Duane Taylor said coldly. The oppressive auras from all directions made it almost impossible for Ethan Smith to move! Even Shrinking Ground Into an Inch seemed impossible to execute! This caused Ethan Smith to feel a bit panicky. Without Shrinking Ground Into an Inch, he might really die here today! ¡°Alright, Grandpa, stop scaring him!¡± At this moment, Emily Taylor spoke up in a coquettish tone.. Chapter 320: 320: Kylan Taylor_1 Chapter 320: 320: Kn Taylor_1
Trantor: 549690339 Emily Taylor¡¯s words caught Ethan Smith off guard. Duane Taylor felt even more awkward, saying, ¡°Emily, I haven¡¯t finished performing my act¡­¡±
¡°Perform? If you don¡¯t stop, I¡¯ll get angry.¡± Emily Taylor¡¯s brow furrowed as she pretended to be angry. Duane Taylor could only smile wryly. He waved his hand and the surrounding atmosphere disappeared instantly. Ethan Smith¡¯s body returned to normal in an instant. ¡°What¡­what¡¯s going on?¡± Ethan Smith was somewhat at a loss. Duane Taylor forced a smile, ¡°If I don¡¯t stop, my granddaughter will probably rip my beard off.¡± Ethan Smith scratched his head, looking extremely puzzled. What exactly was happening? Why did Mike Taylor seem like apletely different person in the blink of an eye? ¡°My grandfather just wanted to test you, ¡± Emily Taylorughed. Duane Taylor said with a faint smile, ¡°You performed well. You didn¡¯t disappoint me. ¡± Ethan Smith couldn¡¯t help but chuckle, scratching his head and saving, ¡°Honestly, I was really scared just now¡­¡±
¡°You¡¯ve done great already.¡± Emily Taylor patted Ethan Smith¡¯s head gently. ¡°Alright, if there¡¯s nothing else,e apany me in a game of chess,¡± Duane Taylor said with a grin. At this moment, Duane Taylor seemed to have transformed from a high-and-mighty lord to a gentle old man. ¡°Ah, okay.¡± Ethan Smith hastily agreed. ¡°You two y chess, and I¡¯ll go help in the kitchen,¡± Emily Taylor said. Ethan Smith couldn¡¯t help but express his surprise, ¡°You¡­are going to cook?¡± ¡°Ever since she returned from River City, she¡¯s been working hard on her cooking skills,¡± Duane Taylor chuckled. Emily Taylor blushed, ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense!¡± After saying those words, Emily Taylor quickly walked away. Ethan Smith immediately set up the chessboard and started ying with Mike Taylor. They say chess reflects life, and it¡¯s undeniable that Mike Taylor¡¯s overall perspective was extraordinary. In almost every game, Ethan Smith lost miserably and often didn¡¯t know where to ce his pieces.
After three rounds, Ethan Smith hadn¡¯t won a single game. ¡°Hahaha!¡± Mike Taylor couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter. He said somewhat smugly, ¡°Ethan Smith, your chess skills arecking. You¡¯re no match for me.¡± Seeing Mike Taylor¡¯s ridiculous expression, Ethan Smith couldn¡¯t help but smile wryly. He even began to doubt if the legends about Mike Taylor in Capital City were true or not. ¡°Cough, cough!¡± At that moment, Mike Taylor suddenly began to cough violently. A few drops of blood appeared in his palm after the coughing fit. Ethan Smith¡¯s face instantly changed, and he hurriedly asked, ¡°Mike Taylor, are you alright?¡± Mike Taylor waved his hand and said, ¡°What could happen to me? It¡¯s normal to have some minor illnesses when you¡¯re old.¡± Minor illness?
Ethan Smith wasn¡¯t so optimistic. He couldn¡¯t help but think of what Dexter ir had told him. He then activated his medical skills and looked at Mike Taylor. As expected, a faint dark energy lingered at Mike Taylor¡¯s brow. Although the dark energy was subtle, it undoubtedly carried the aura of death. Mike Taylor, haven¡¯t you checked it at the hospital?¡± Ethan Smith asked with a hint of worry in his voice. Mike Taylor waved his hand, ¡°I told you, I¡¯m fine.¡± As Mike Taylor said this nonchntly, Ethan Smith became more distressed. He hesitated for a moment, then stood up and said, ¡°Mike Taylor, there¡¯s something I¡¯m unsure of whether to say or not.¡± Mike Taylor waved his hand, indicating he didn¡¯t mind. Ethan Smith said solemnly, ¡°Mike Taylor, you should get checked at the hospital. Dexter ir once told me, he said¡­¡± ¡°What did he say?¡± Mike Taylor asked with a smile. Ethan Smith didn¡¯t know how to start and stood there looking helpless. ¡°He said I have less than a year to live, right?¡± Mike Taylor said with a faint smile. Ethan Smith was taken aback and forced a smile, ¡°You knew?¡± Mike Taylor put down the chess piece in his hand, speaking slowly, ¡°He knows, so how could I not know the condition of my own body.¡± ¡°Then¡­why haven¡¯t you thought of any solutions? Like the Divine Alchemist Pavilion, or¡­¡± Mike Taylor waved his hand, interrupting Ethan Smith¡¯s words. Showing a hint of pride, he said, ¡°Some things can¡¯t be controlled, like life and death. ¡± Ethan Smith¡¯s face looked a bit gloomy, and he couldn¡¯t understand. Why didn¡¯t Mike Taylor go to the Divine Alchemist Pavilion, which ims to cure any disease? Or perhaps, Ethan Smith could also attempt to treat Mike Taylor¡¯s illness himself. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about this anymore. Let¡¯s change the subject,¡± Mike Taylor said. Ethan Smith couldn¡¯t let it go, so he tenta tively asked, ¡°Does Emily know about this?¡± Mike Taylor shook his head and sighed, ¡°For now, it¡¯s best not to let her know.¡± Hearing these words, Ethan Smith couldn¡¯t help but feel heartache. Mike Taylor truly loved Emily Taylor. Ethan Smith couldn¡¯t imagine how much pain Emily Taylor would be in if she found out about this. ¡°Sir, it¡¯s time for dinner,¡± a servant said, walking up to them. Mike Taylorughed heartily, ¡°Ethan Smith, let¡¯s go. Apany me in a drink tonight.¡¯ Ethan Smith nodded with a heavy heart and followed behind Mike Taylor as they walked downstairs. It was only five in the afternoon, and the Taylor brothers hadn¡¯t returned yet. The table was filled with an array of luxurious dishes, their extravagance beyond imagination. Soon, Emily Taylor came up with a dish in her hands. This dish was obviously the result of meticulous research and, although made from simple ingredients, it was beautifully presented. Emily Taylor ced the dish in front of Ethan Smith, her voice full of expectation, ¡°Hurry and taste it, I made it myself!¡± ¡°This dish is made especially for you,¡± Mike Taylor teased on the side. ¡°Grandpa!¡± Emily Taylor looked a bit annoyed. Mike Taylor smiled wryly, ¡°Alright, alright. I won¡¯t say anything more.¡± Ethan Smith picked up his chopsticks, took a bite, and ced it in his mouth. ¡°How is it?¡± Emily Taylor asked expectantly. Ethan Smith praised, ¡°Delicious! It¡¯s extremely delicious!¡± ¡°Really?!¡± Emily Taylor was so excited that she almost jumped up! ¡°Really!¡± Ethan Smith picked up his chopsticks and began eating like a pig, shoveling the food into his mouth. This made Emily Taylor quite satisfied, and she whispered, ¡°I¡¯ll make something else for you in the future.¡± As they enjoyed the warm scene, a middle-aged man walked in from outside. When Emily Taylor saw the man, she stood up and called out, ¡°Uncle!¡± Hearing this title, Ethan Smith immediately looked up at the man. The man had a sturdy figure, a cold expression, and an innately ruthless demeanor. ¡°Is he Kn Taylor?¡± Ethan Smith wondered to himself. Cato Cain once mentioned that besides Mike Taylor, Kn Taylor was the one with the most power in the Taylor family.. Chapter 321: 321: The Four Taylor Brothers_l Chapter 321: 321: The Four Taylor Brothers_l
Trantor: 549690339 The most important thing was that Kn Taylor was friendly with the ir family. This was absolutely not good news for Ethan Smith.
When Ethan nced at Kn Taylor, Kn also looked back at Ethan. ¡°Who is this guy?¡± Kn pointed at Ethan and asked. Mike Taylor waved his hand and said, ¡°This is Ethan Smith.¡± ¡°Ethan Smith?¡± Upon hearing this name, Kn Taylor¡¯s mouth curled up in an imperceptible sneer. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s sit down and eat.¡± Mike Taylor said expressionlessly. ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Kn Taylor slightly bowed to Mike Taylor. Then, the servants changed his clothes, and he sat down on the side of Mike Taylor. During this time, Kn didn¡¯t say a word to Ethan nor did he give him even a second nce. But for some reason, when facing Kn Taylor, Ethan always felt a sense of uneasiness. No matter how calmly Kn Taylor appeared, Ethan could still sense the hostility he had towards him. Soon after, the rest of the Taylor family returned home. In total, the Taylor family had four offspring, led by Kn Taylor, followed by Emily Taylor¡¯s father Hugh Taylor, Marcus Taylor, and rence Taylor. Upon seeing Ethan¡¯s arrival, Hugh Taylor seemed somewhat surprised.
¡°Ethan, howe you¡¯re here?¡± Hugh Taylor said, astonished. Ethan stood up and said, ¡°Uncle Taylor, I just happened to be in Capital City for some business, so I decided to stop by and see Emily.¡± ¡°Emily? Tsk Tsk, what an intimate nickname.¡± Marcus Taylor said with a mocking smile. rence Taylor also nced at Ethan and said, ¡°Now, anyone can enter our Taylor family? What¡¯s next, a crow wanting to perch on the branches and be a phoenix? Facing everyone¡¯s sarcasm, Ethan didn¡¯t know how to reply. After all, they were Emily Taylor¡¯s elders, so Ethan couldn¡¯t possibly respond with any sarcasm. ¡°Emily, this is the first time you¡¯ve brought a man home, right?¡± Marcus Taylor asked. Emily Taylor didn¡¯t avoid the question, nodding and saying, ¡°First one, and the only one.¡± At these words, there was a hint of displeasure from the people at the table. ¡°Humph, with so many elegantly dressed young men in Capital City, you choose a country bumpkin who crawled out of the wilderness!¡± Marcus Taylor reprimanded. ¡°Do you want our Taylor family to lose face?¡±
Emily Taylor remained calm and said indifferently, ¡°I don¡¯t think Ethan will make the Taylor family lose face. Besides, I think he¡¯s many times better than those so-called aristocratic young men in Capital City.¡± ¡°Ha, ha, it¡¯s not that easy to enter our Taylor family¡¯s door!¡± Marcus Taylor said coldly. ¡°Silence, all of you!¡± At this point, Mike Taylor suddenly shouted. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to eat, put down your chopsticks and get the hell out!¡± Mike Taylor¡¯s words still carried great authority. As soon as he spoke, the table became quiet. No one else dared to say another word. Ethan couldn¡¯t help but think to himself that the situation in the Taylor family was moreplicated than he had imagined. In just a few words, it was clear that Duane Taylor¡¯s status in the family was not high, and nothingpared to Kn Taylor. And the other two brothers seemed willing to side with Kn Taylor. ¡°It seems that Cato Cain was right,¡± Ethan thought to himself. ¡°I¡¯m full.¡± In a short while, Kn Taylor put down his chopsticks. He straightened his clothes and got up to leave. ¡°Ah, I¡¯m full too, I just can¡¯t eat anymore.¡± Following Kn Taylor, Marcus Taylor got up.
¡°rence, are you still eating?¡± Then, Marcus Taylor asked casually. rence Taylor shook his head and said, ¡°I have some things to deal with, so I¡¯m not going to eat.¡± ¡°Eat if you want, or don¡¯t eat if you don¡¯t want to. We will eat.¡± Mike Taylor snorted coldly. Except for Hugh Taylor, the brothers of the Taylor family all stood up and left, heading straight out of the house. At this moment, Ethan realized that the brothers didn¡¯t live here but had their dwelling ces. However, they had toe to the Taylor family¡¯s Estate for dinner every day, as per the rules set by Mike Taylor. After they left, Mike Taylorughed and said, ¡°Don¡¯t mind them, Ethan, continue eating.¡± Ethan nodded and said, ¡°Thank you, Mr. Taylor.¡± Despite his words, Ethan felt a bit of pressure deep in his heart. Seeing the state of the Taylor family members toward him, Ethan knew how difficult it would be to marry Emily. Seeing Ethan looking upset, Emily whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about them. After all, it¡¯s me who¡¯s marrying you, not them.¡± At Emily¡¯s words, Ethan¡¯s face rxed a lot. He looked at Emily and whispered, ¡°I won¡¯t let you sacrifice your family ties for me.¡± Ethan believed that the Taylor family would ept him someday. After dinner, Mike Taylor waved his hand and said, ¡°Ethan,e on, apany me for another couple of rounds of chess.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Ethan stood up and followed Mike Taylor to the second floor. The two yed from dawn until dusk approached. Ethan nced out the window and said, ¡°Mr. Taylor, it¡¯s gettingte, I should head back.¡± Mike Taylor smiled and said, ¡°Would you like to stay the night?¡± Ethan hurriedly waved his hand and said, ¡°No, I¡¯ll consider it another time.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Mike Taylor didn¡¯t insist. ¡°Emily, apany Ethan on his way out,¡± Mike Taylor instructed. Ethan and Emily walked out of the Taylor family¡¯s vi. Walking along the quiet path of the Taylor family¡¯s Estate, Ethan¡¯s mind was filled with thoughts. ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± Emily blinked and asked. Ethan smiled and shook his head, saying, ¡°Nothing.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t think too much; just be yourself.¡± Emily tiptoed and tapped Ethan lightly on the head. Soon enough, the two reached the entrance of the Taylor family¡¯s Estate. Emily stopped and held the corner of her dress, whispering, ¡°I¡¯ll send you off here.¡± Ethan turned to look at Emily and reluctantly said, ¡°I really wish I could be with you all the time.¡± ¡°Me too.¡± Emily¡¯s eyes sparkled. Under the night sky, the two spoke of the innocence that didn¡¯t belong to their age. Time, as if for them, stood still at this moment. After a while, Ethan finally let go of Emily¡¯s hand. ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you.¡± As they gazed into each other¡¯s eyes, Emily whispered. ¡°Thank you for believing in me,¡± Ethan said sincerely. No matter how difficult it was, as long as he faced Emily, Ethan felt that all the difficulties were insignificant. Now that it waste, Ethan didn¡¯t linger and turned to leave. Upon walking several hundred meters, Ethan finally reached the main road outside the manor. At this point, Ethan noticed a Land Rover Range Rover parked not too far away. Although the car looked ordinary, Ethan still felt an indescribable sense of oppression. Sure enough. As Ethan approached the car, its lights turned on. Then, two men got out of the car and blocked Ethan¡¯s path.. Chapter 322: 322: Kylan Taylor’s Intentions_l Chapter 322: 322: Kn Taylor¡¯s Intentions_l
Trantor: 549690339 The car window rolled down slowly, and a burly, extraordinary man appeared, beckoning to Ethan Smith. This man was none other than Kn Taylor.
He held a cigar in his hand and said casually, ¡°Get in and let¡¯s talk.¡± Ethan wasn¡¯t surprised; he had guessed that Kn would look for him. Without saying a word, Ethan turned and climbed into the car. Once inside, the car sped off into the distance. Ethan politely asked, ¡°Mr. Taylor, what can I do for you?¡± Kn blew out a smoke ring and said coldly, ¡°You¡¯ve got quite the guts for going after a member of my Taylor family?¡± Ethan guessed what Kn was getting at, so he responded with a smile, ¡°Mr. Taylor, pursuing Emily Taylor is my right.¡± ¡°Right? Do you really think someone like you deserves such a right?¡± Kn said coldly. Ethan replied calmly, ¡°I believe there shouldn¡¯t be any difference in status between people, and I think Miss Taylor shares the same view.¡± ¡°There is a difference in status between people, whether you ept it or not,¡± Kn said as he took a drag of his cigar. Ethan remained silent.
In this world, people were indeed divided into different sses, whether they realized it or not. The poor would always fawn over the rich, and the rich would do the same to the powerful. And these so-called upper-ss people seemed to think it was only natural. ¡°The essence of society is exploitation,¡± Kn said indifferently. But Ethan said solemnly, ¡°I don¡¯t think so. Even if it¡¯s true, things are changing.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not here to reason with you,¡± Kn said tly. ¡°Because we are not on the same level, and I don¡¯t need to reason with you.¡± At this point, Kn waved his hand, and someone immediately handed him a document. Kn threw the document to Ethan and said, ¡°I can give you money and an identity. Take a look.¡± Instead of taking the document, Ethan asked, ¡°What do you want from me, Mr. Taylor?¡± ¡°Stay away from Emily Taylor and never step foot in the Taylor mansion again!¡± Kn said coldly.
Hearing this, Ethan immediately pushed the document back. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I refuse,¡± Ethan shook his head. Kn wasn¡¯t in a hurry, and he said with a smile, ¡°Aren¡¯t you curious what¡¯s inside?¡± ¡°No matter what it is, I¡¯m not interested,¡± Ethan replied indifferently. Kn sneered, ¡°What¡¯s inside could make you the ruler of one region and have a worry-free life! Are you really not tempted?¡± ¡°Nothing is more important to me than Emily Taylor,¡± Ethan said. Kn¡¯s face instantly turned cold. He squinted his eyes and said, ¡°You know, sometimes, when people don¡¯t show their greed, it¡¯s more likely to bring about their own demise.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll ask you onest time, are you sure you don¡¯t want it?¡± Kn¡¯s voice became even colder. ¡°No,¡± Ethan answered resolutely. Kn didn¡¯t say anything more, just nodded and said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go.¡±
The car eventually stopped in a deste area. Two men had been waiting there. The car slowed to a stop, and Kn nced at Ethan, saying, ¡°You still have time to change your mind.¡± ¡°I have nothing to regret,¡± Ethan responded firmly, which upset Kn. For Kn, he didn¡¯t like the defiance of lower-ss people, let alone those of low status challenging him. From Kn¡¯s point of view, such an attitude was highly disrespectful. ¡°Ethan, you and Emily Taylor aren¡¯t meant for each other. Why insist on forcing it?¡± Kn sneered. ¡°Then who do you think is suitable? Dexter ir of the ir family? Because the ir family could help you secure your position as the head of the Taylor family, right?¡± Ethan sneered back. These words had thoroughly enraged Kn! He said coldly, ¡°You can leave now.¡± As soon as his words fell, the two men outside the car walked over. They opened the car door and bowed, saying, ¡°Mr. Taylor.¡± Without even looking at them, Kn said indifferently, ¡°Remember, leave him alive.¡± ¡°Rest assured, Mr. Taylor,¡± the two of them replied respectfully. Ethan didn¡¯t say a word, and he just stepped out of the car. After Ethan got out, Kn drove away. The surrounding area was deste and cold, with a pitch-ck sky and strong winds ¨C a perfect ce for a murder. The two men looked at Ethan and said coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll make your pain as minimal as possible.¡± As soon as they finished speaking, the two men reached out for Ethan! Four palms, in extremely fast speed, aimed straight for Ethan¡¯s dantian! ¡°ng! ¡± The palms fiercely grabbed Ethan¡¯s dantian! However, the expected scene of flesh tearing and blood gushing didn¡¯t follow. Instead, their fingers were shaking in pain! ¡°It seems Kn doesn¡¯t know me very well,¡± Ethan said emotionlessly as he looked down at the two assassins. The two had a bad feeling and hastily pulled away! Ethan looked at them coldly and said, ¡°Two Grandmasters of the Third Rank, isn¡¯t this just asking for death?¡± The Taylor family had control over countless top-level Grandmasters, and could even mobilize beings beyond the Grandmaster level! But the killers Kn sent were just two useless men! It was nothing short of a joke! ¡°Today might be thest time you work for Kn Taylor,¡± Ethan had no mercy in his heart. He took a step forward, and a golden light instantly illuminated the sky! ¡°Plop! Plop!¡± rlhvvo crisp sounds, and Ethan¡¯s fists pierced through their chests! With the addition of his superhuman strength, Ethan¡¯s physical power increased manifold! These two Grandmasters were no match for him! After killing the two assassins, Ethan¡¯s palm moved, and a spiritual fire instantly fell on their bodies. In just a few minutes, the two corpses disappeared without a trace. Ethan didn¡¯t leave in a hurry. He stood alone in the deste area, his face showing no emotion. ¡°Taylor family¡­¡± Ethan murmured. He realized that his enemy wasn¡¯t just Dexter ir, but perhaps all the top aristocratic families. The ss divisions had long united these top-level aristocratic families into one camp. They could fight among themselves, but would never allow anyone to cross their ss boundaries. Chapter 323: A Loss is a Loss_1 Chapter 323: A Loss is a Loss_1 Trantor: 549690339 Ethan Smith turned around and returned to the hotel. Although the Chuzzle Battle Zone had arranged amodation, the habitually lonely Ethan Smith and Edward Green had found a hotel by themselves. ¡°Mr. Smith, how is the Taylor family? Have you and Miss Taylor been engaged?¡± Edward Green asked with a grin as soon as they entered the room. Ethan Smith gave Edward Green a re and said, ¡°Mind your own business, just go to sleep.¡± ¡°Humph, you won¡¯t even tell me. I saw that Miss Taylor treated you so well. You two must have secretly engaged.¡± Edward Green muttered. Ethan Smith ignored him, sitting cross-legged on the bed and falling into deep thought. From the dying aura on Mike Taylor¡¯s brow, it seemed likely that he couldn¡¯t hold on for even half a year. What would Emily Taylor do then? The urgent timeline made Ethan Smith feel tremendous pressure, so much so that he lost the mood to sleep. That night, instead of sleeping, Ethan Smith chose to take out the herbs and refine the Pill. Several herbs were enough for Ethan Smith to refine several Vitality Enhancing Pills. Over the course of the night, Ethan Smith sessfully refined three Vitality Enhancing Pills. But he didn¡¯t rush to take them, because there was a tough battle today. At eight o¡¯clock in the morning, Ethan Smith arrived at the Capital City Battle Zone on time. Commander Wood and others were already waiting in the stands early on, while Zane Avery was on the training field, scolding the team members. Ethan Smith went straight to Commander Wood¡¯s side and sat down, then asked, ¡°Commander Wood, how is the situation?¡± Seeing Ethan Smith, Commander Wood¡¯s face was filled with indescribable excitement. He patted Ethan Smith on the shoulder forcefully and said, ¡°Ethan, you¡¯ve made great contributions this time! Our score and the Capital City Battle Zone¡¯s are both 99! We¡¯ve secured the second ce!¡± ¡°Tell me, what reward do you want? I¡¯ll apply for you! Money? Or a position?¡± Commander Wood asked. Ethan Smith thought for a moment and said, ¡°If you really want to reward me, can you give me herbs? Preferably ones with a medicinal effect over a thousand years.¡± Hearing this, Commander Wood¡¯s face suddenly fell. He stroked his chin and said, ¡°We don¡¯t have many herbs in the battle zone, but I can help you inquire about it.¡± Ethan Smith nodded and said, ¡°Commander Wood, you have a widework of connections. Being able to help me find out is enough.¡± ¡°Alright, no problem!¡± Commander Wood nodded. ¡°By the way, today is the day we face off against the Capital City Battle Zone. Whether we can win or not, we must give Commander Burke enough face, understand?¡± Commander Wood reminded. ¡°Alright.¡± Ethan Smith agreed. Then, Ethan Smith walked towards the training field. The Dragon Tiger Team members who saw Ethan Smith immediately yelled, ¡°Greetings, Instructor Smith!¡± Ethan Smith waved his hand and looked at everyone, saying, ¡°I have only one requirement for the Dragon Tiger Team: to win, not to lose!¡± ¡°No matter who the opponent is, or what background theye from, we must try our best to defeat them¡ªunderstand?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The Dragon Tiger Team members roared in unison. Ethan Smith nodded in satisfaction when Zane Avery suddenly pulled him aside. ¡°Ethan, Commander Wood must have told you that today we can only lose, not win,¡± Zane Avery frowned. Ethan Smith nced at Zane Avery and said, ¡°My memory isn¡¯t very good, I forgot about that.¡± ¡°Ethan, Commander Wood, he¡­ ¡± ¡°Enough, I¡¯ll take responsibility for any consequences alone.¡± Ethan Smith interrupted Zane Avery¡¯s words and patted him on the shoulder. Seeing this, Zane Avery said no more. However, he wasn¡¯t too worried either. That¡¯s because the person leading the team in the Capital City Battle Zone was Ignacio Burke¡¯s disciple. It was said that Ignacio Burke had personally trained twenty-four disciples, who now serve in various battle zones. This time, the disciple leading the team was Ignacio Burke¡¯stest beloved student. A disciple trained by Ignacio Burke himself would undoubtedly be strong. In Zane Avery¡¯s view, Ethan Smith might not necessarily win. As time passed by the minute and second, Ignacio Burke soon arrived at the scene personally. As always, he sat in the same position as yesterday, with his eyes closed slightly. Apanied by Ignacio Burke¡¯s arrival, the final duel began. The host stood on the stage and shouted, ¡°Now is the final round of our annualpetition! Chuzzle Battle Zone against Capital City Battle Zone! Please wee both team members!¡±After a loud shout, both sides arrived at the center of the training ground amidst the majestic music. Ethan Smith stood up and stared intently at the members of both teams. The gap between the abilities of the members of both teams was not significant; in fact, Dragon Tiger Team seemed to be slightly stronger. ¡°The finals officially begin!¡± The host eximed. After the shout, both sides started their close-quarterbat! The constant nging noises, like the sound of metal collisions, filled the air. Both teams possessed extraordinarybat power, and their exciting fights instantly attracted countless eyes! Even Ignacio Burke opened his eyes to watch the scene. ¡°Boom!¡± With a loud noise, someone was knocked off the training ground! For a time, neither side could ovee the other, and the situation seemed evenly matched! This surprised everyone, as Capital City Battle Zone had always been in a league of its own in the past! When facing opponents, Capital City Battle Zone usually dominated! ¡°What on earth has Chuzzle Battle Zone gone through?¡± ¡°Damn, Chuzzle Battle Zone this year is not at all weaker than Capital City Battle Zone!¡± ¡°It¡¯s incredible. Capital City Battle Zone is using the training n left by Commander Burke!¡± Everyone was fixated on the scene, afraid to miss any details! Whenever a member fell, there was a burst of cheers! Half an hourter, thirteen members of the Capital City Battle Zone had fallen, while only eight had fallen in Chuzzle Battle Zone! Commander Wood was extremely anxious, clenching his fists, and said with some anger, ¡°This Ethan Smith dares to defy my orders!¡± The number of members on the field dwindled, ultimately leading to a three-on-one situation. Chuzzle Battle Zone, already having a slight advantage, was in a more stable winning position at this moment. ¡°Puff!¡± However, at this moment, an ident urred! The three remaining members of the Dragon Tiger Team were unexpectedly knocked down by a single punch, unable to get up! Against all odds, the three-on-one match was lost! Capital City Battle Zone, with a very slight advantage, won against Chuzzle Battle Zone! Commander Wood leaned back with his hands behind his back and said casually, ¡°Fortunately, I was prepared.¡± He knew that Ethan Smith might not follow his orders, so he reminded the team members in advance. These members didn¡¯t want to go against Ethan Smith¡¯s intentions, but they also dared not disobey Commander Wood¡¯s orders. So, they chose to lose in a less embarrassing manner. But how could any of this escape Ethan Smith¡¯s eyes? He couldn¡¯t help but frown slightly, feeling somewhat displeased. ¡°Now I announce that Capital City Battle Zone has won! Next up will be the showdown between both team leaders!¡± The host eximed. On the stage, Ignacio Burke frowned slightly. There was a young man beside him. This young man was Ignacio Burke¡¯stest disciple and the team leader of the Capital City Battle Zone¡¯s participating team, Micah Ortiz. Micah Ortiz bowed slightly to Ignacio Burke, saying, ¡°Commander Burke, we won.¡± Ignacio Burke, however, nced at Micah Ortiz and coldly said, ¡°They let us win.¡± Micah Ortiz was stunned and said somewhat unwillingly, ¡°How could that be! Commander Burke, why would they be so kind as to purposely lose?¡± Ignacio Burke stared at the stage and said coldly, ¡°If one-on-one couldn¡¯t even win, let alone three-on-one?¡± ¡°That¡­that¡¯s because they were too exhausted, and our strategy was better!¡± Micah Ortiz said, still unconvinced. Ignacio Burke¡¯s icy gaze fell upon Micah Ortiz. He spoke coldly, ¡°You lost, and you¡¯re not as good as Ethan Smith. ept it!¡± Although Micah Ortiz was somewhat unconvinced, he dared not retort and could only bow and say, ¡°I understand, Commander Burke.¡± Ignacio Burke looked at Micah Ortiz and said, ¡°In the second half, return the favor..¡± Chapter 324: Battle of Strength_l Chapter 324: Battle of Strength_l Trantor: 549690339 Returning the favor naturally meant that Micah Ortiz had to intentionally let Ethan Smith win. Although Micah agreed verbally, he was extremely unwilling in his heart. As a disciple of Ignacio Burke, how could he lose to a country bumpkin? ¡°Commander Burke, I understand.¡± Micah bowed and said. On the other side, Commander Wood looked at Ethan Smith with a smile. He didn¡¯t believe that Ethan could defeat Micah, so his worries vanishedpletely. ¡°Ethan, don¡¯t me me for this.¡± Commander Woodughed and patted Ethan on the shoulder. Ethan said, ¡°Commander Wood, why would I me you? As long as I defeat Micah quickly, we will still be the number one team in the Chuzzle Battle Zone. ¡± Commander Woodughed, ¡°Good, good. If you can really defeat Commander Burke¡¯s direct disciple, I¡¯ll be impressed!¡± Ethan remained silent. Though he didn¡¯t have a master, the heritage left by his father was as good as a treasure. With that knowledge, Ethan wasn¡¯t afraid of anyone. ¡°Next, please wee both coaches to the stage!¡± the host shouted. With a loud cry, Micah was the first to step onto the stage. Ethan didn¡¯t waste any time and quickly stood in front of Micah. As their eyes met, it seemed as if sparks were flying in the air. A trace of anger flickered across Micah¡¯s face. His eagerness to prove himself made him want to defeat Ethan even more. ¡°Commander Burke said that you deliberately let us win just now. That can¡¯t be true, right?¡± Micah asked coldly. Ethanughed, ¡°If you think it¡¯s true, then it¡¯s true. If you think it¡¯s fake, then it¡¯s fake.¡± Micah sneered, ¡°Commander Burke told me to take it easy on you in the second half and return the favor.¡± ¡°Do you think I should follow Commander Burke¡¯s order?¡± Ethan quickly waved his hand, ¡°Please don¡¯t! I don¡¯t want to win dishonorably.¡± Micahughed, ¡°To be honest, I never intended to take it easy on you! Since Commander Burke said I¡¯m not as good as you, I¡¯ll prove him wrong!¡± As his words fell, Micah¡¯s aura exploded! The entire training field was suddenly filled with whirlwinds! The terrifying pressure swept over Ethan like a torrent! ¡°A Grandmaster of the Fourth Rank?¡± Ethan raised his eyebrows, but his eyes showed no panic. This only served to infuriate Micah even more! As Ignacio Burke¡¯s direct disciple, how could he not be angry when looked down upon by a junior who had just entered the grandmaster realm! ¡°I¡¯ll use my iron fist to crush you personally!¡± Micah said coldly. However, Ethan didn¡¯t pay attention to Micah¡¯s warning. He calcted the time and muttered, ¡°It took Capital City Battle Zone over two hours to beat Dragon Tiger Team just now. That means, as long as I defeat you within two hours, the Chuzzle Battle Zone will be first.¡± ¡°Bastard, are you looking down on me?!¡± Micah was instantly furious! He no longer wasted any time, and his terrifying aura suddenly erupted, lifting himself off the ground! Like a cannonball, he charged towards Ethan! As a warrior from the Capital City Battle Zone, his fighting style was more influenced by physical martial arts. Therefore, Micah¡¯s fists were as fast as a storm, and he rapidly attacked Ethan! Ethan moved like a nimble bird, dodging between the gaps of Micah¡¯s punches. He avoided each punch with perfect timing. The dazzling battle tactics earned him cheers from the crowd. Everyone was watching this battle, not wanting to miss any detail. In the blink of an eye, Micah had thrown hundreds of punches, but his hit rate was miserably low, and his attacks barely left a mark on Ethan. Micah red at Ethan and said, ¡°All you can do is dodge?¡± Ethanughed, ¡°After all, you are Commander Burke¡¯s disciple. I don¡¯t want to make you lose too badly.¡± ¡°Arrogant!¡± Micah¡¯s anger was uncontroble! The feeling of being looked down upon made him furious! Micah¡¯s fists shone with light, and it seemed as if fog was condensing around them! His arms emitted a red glow, and it seemed as if blood was boiling beneath the skin! ¡°The Inner Strength has evaporated?¡± Ethan was slightly surprised. What kind of power could turn the Inner Strength surrounding his arms into fog? ¡°Die!¡± Micah roared, and his fists pounded towards Ethan! ¡°Boom!¡± Ethan raised his fists to meet the attack, and the terrifying force cracked the ground beneath their feet! Even the officials in the stands far away were affected! As the dust settled, the two were still in a fist-to-fist lock, seemingly evenly matched. Micah frowned and said coldly, ¡°You can actually withstand my punch. Impressive.¡± Ethanughed, ¡°Your punch is indeed powerful, but itcks pration.¡± ¡°You only have brute force, but it¡¯s not enough to be fatal. When faced with a tough opponent, you will feel helpless.¡± Micah¡¯s face changed, and he roared, ¡°I don¡¯t need your advice!¡± Ignacio Burke, on the stage, heard their conversation clearly. He slowly stood up and muttered a few words, ¡®Micah has lost. There¡¯s no need to watch any further.¡± After speaking, Ignacio Burke turned around and left without looking back. Commander Wood noticed this and his face changed. He whispered, ¡°Oh no, Commander Burke couldn¡¯t be angry, could he?¡± Micah didn¡¯t notice Ignacio¡¯s departure. He red at Ethan and said angrily, ¡°What right do you have to lecture me!¡± After speaking, Micah¡¯s fists surged with energy once more! With almost all his strength, he struck towards Ethan! For an instant, his fists seemed to burst with airwaves, nearly tearing apart Ethan¡¯s clothes! Ethan didn¡¯t dodge, and once again met the attack head-on. The second sh of fists still had no oue. Ethan shook his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s still the same problem. Although your force is great, it¡¯s not fatal, and your pration is almost non-existent.¡± Micah clenched his teeth and said, ¡°It¡¯s easy for you to talk. It¡¯s as if you¡¯re so capable! If you have the ability, show me your punch!¡± Ethan nodded, ¡°That¡¯s exactly what I intended. Watch carefully, Commander Ortiz.¡± After speaking, Ethan stepped forward, his body leaning back, and then he threw a powerful punch! This seemingly unadorned punch was filled with destructive power! The force that could shatter anything in its path struck Micah¡¯s entire body! The terrifying fist wind made the sand fly and whipped the nearby hair! Micah felt as if his face was about to be torn off by the fierceness of the punch! However, this punch ultimately stopped right in front of Micah¡¯s face and didn¡¯tnd on him. ¡°Do you see? This is thebination of pration and power.¡± Ethan lowered his fist and walked away.. Chapter 325: 325: Ignacio Burke’s Intentions_l Chapter 325: 325: Ignacio Burke¡¯s Intentions_l
Trantor: 549690339 Micah Ortiz swallowed his saliva, clearly feeling that the beads of sweat on his face were evaporated by the horrifying fist wind. ¡°What a terrifying punch¡­¡± Micah¡¯s body went limp, almost falling to the ground.
He had no doubt that if this punchnded on his body, even if it didn¡¯t kill him, it would shatter his bones! ¡°I lost.¡± At this moment, Ethan Smith voluntarily conceded defeat and walked off the stage. The audience was in an uproar. They were evenly matched just moments ago, so why did he suddenly concede? Most of the spectators on the scene did not understand martial arts, so they were not sure who won or lost between the two. The host coughed, announcing, ¡°Since Coach Smith has admitted defeat, this year¡¯s champion belongs to¡­¡± ¡°Wait!¡± Just as the host was about to announce the result, Micah Ortiz suddenly shouted. He rushed to the stage, grabbed the microphone and said coldly, ¡°I am the one who lost. Ethan, thank you for showing mercy, and thank you for your guidance.¡± After leaving these words behind, Micah turned and left. Although Micah was unwilling to ept defeat, it didn¡¯t mean he couldn¡¯t take it. He would rather not have such a victory.
Ethan Smith watched Micah Ortiz¡¯s retreating figure, deep in thought. ¡°So¡­ this year¡¯s champion belongs to the Chuzzle Battle Zone!¡± the host shouted! The scene was boiling, with countless people congratting Commander Wood. Commander Wood¡¯s face was not looking good, and he even seemed somewhat afraid that Ignacio Burke would me him. After Ethan Smith stepped off the stage, Commander Wood broke through the crowd and ran to Ethan¡¯s side. ¡°Ethan, didn¡¯t I tell you, we could only take second ce!¡± Commander Wood said angrily. Ethan shrugged, ¡°I already conceded, but the host insisted on giving me the championship. What can I do?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Commander Wood was suddenly at a loss for words. ¡°Well, the Capital City Battle Zone has always been number one, and Micah Ortiz is Ignacio Burke¡¯s personal disciple. By winning against him, you pped Ignacio Burke¡¯s face!¡± Commander Wood said with a worried expression. Ethan didn¡¯t think it was that serious. He smiled and said, ¡°Since Ignacio Burke is revered as the War God, how can he be so narrow-minded? Commander Wood, I think you¡¯re overthinking.¡±
Commander Wood sighed, ¡°I hope so.¡± This also made Ethan see an issue. People like Commander Wood might be more concerned about other things. Everyone seemed to be ying various roles, being polite to their superiors and domineering to their subordinates. After thepetition was over, Commander Wood took Ethan to receive the trophy together. Although the trophy was not made of any precious material, it represented honor. No one could have imagined that the Chuzzle Battle Zone would transform fromst ce to defeating the Capital City Battle Zone. After leaving the Capital City Battle Zone, everyone was ready to leave. Just then, Micah Ortiz jogged over with measured steps. ¡°Greetings, Commander Wood.¡± Micah saluted Commander Wood first. Then, Micah turned to Ethan Smith and said, ¡°Our Commander Burke would like to see you.¡±
¡°He wants to see me?¡± Ethan was somewhat surprised. Micah nodded, ¡°Please.¡± Ethan nodded, following Micah to a car. Ignacio Burke wasn¡¯t sitting in the car but standing in front of it, quietly waiting. ¡°Greetings, Commander Burke.¡± Ethan saluted Ignacio Burke. Ignacio Burke looked at Ethan with admiration and said. ¡°Your Derformance today was really unexpected. May I know who your master is?¡± Ethan shook his head, ¡°I don¡¯t have a master.¡± Ignacio Burke¡¯s eyes lit up and asked, ¡°Really?¡± ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare to deceive.¡± Ethan replied confidently. Ignacio Burke nodded slightly and said, ¡°I have a thought, I¡¯d like to take you as my disciple. What¡¯s your opinion?¡± As soon as he said this, the people around were shocked! Ignacio Burke actually wanted to take Ethan Smith as his disciple? What a powerful background! Once he bes Ignacio Burke¡¯s disciple, there probably won¡¯t be many people in Pyro who would dare to go against Ethan, right? Even the ir family would have to think twice! Ethan fell silent and didn¡¯t speak for a while. For a moment, everyone was waiting for Ethan¡¯s answer. After a while, Ethan shook his head and said, ¡°Thank you for your kindness, Commander Burke, but I¡¯m used to my freedom, and I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t join your school.¡± It seemed that Ignacio Burke had anticipated this, as he nodded and said, ¡°All right, if you don¡¯t want to, I won¡¯t force you. But, I have to warn you.¡± Ethan didn¡¯t say anything, waiting for Ignacio to continue. ¡°Your talent is indeed good, but if one day I be Pyro¡¯s enemy, I will not hesitate to kill you.¡± Ignacio Burke¡¯s voice suddenly became extremely cold. Even Ethan couldn¡¯t help but break out in a cold sweat under the impressive aura. ¡°Please rest assured, Commander Burke.¡± Ethan saluted. Ignacio Burke didn¡¯t say anything else, nodded his head, and returned to the car. Then, Commander Wood ran over from a distance. He tentatively asked, ¡°Ethan, did Commander Burke say anything to you?¡± Ethan shook his head and replied, ¡°He wanted to take me as his disciple.¡± ¡°What?!¡± Commander Wood was overjoyed. He excitedly said, ¡°Ethan, you¡¯re going to make it big! All of Commander Burke¡¯s disciples are influential figures who rule one side of the various battle zones! As long as you be his disciple, your future will be bright!¡± Ethan smiled bitterly, ¡°I refused.¡± Commander Wood was stunned, then anxiously asked, ¡°Are you crazy? Why would you refuse such a good opportunity?¡± Ethan shook his head without exining. People have their own aspirations and aspirations cannot bemunicated. If he became Ignacio Burke¡¯s disciple, the benefits would be there, but it would also limit his future actions. Moreover, Ethan didn¡¯t want to join the battle zone. Afterward, everyone was nning to return to Chuzzle. And the news that Ignacio Burke wanted to take Ethan as his disciple spread rapidly. ir family. Dexter ir was calcting the timing. Since the ir family was on good terms with the Taylor family, it was natural that they would know every detail of the Taylor family¡¯s activities. ¡°This Ethan Smith¡­ actually has the audacity to set foot in the Taylor family¡¯s residence! And even yed chess with Mike Taylor!¡± Dexter¡¯s face turned green with anger! He couldn¡¯t wait for Mike Taylor to die already! Then he wouldn¡¯t have any more concerns! ¡°You old man who refuses to die, you only have at most half a year left to live. Once you¡¯re dead, I won¡¯t let Emily off!¡± Dexter gritted his teeth, his pen crushed in his hand. At this moment, the steward carefully walked in from the door. ¡°Mr. Tenny, there¡¯s some bad news.¡± The steward stood aside and whispered. Dexter shot him a cold nce, ¡°Speak!¡± The steward said solemnly, ¡°I just received news that Ignacio Burke has expressed an interest in taking Ethan Smith as his disciple..¡± Chapter 326: 326: Year-End Approaching Chapter 326: 326: Year-End Approaching
Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Ignacio Burke?¡± Dexter ir¡¯s face suddenly didn¡¯t look very good. If Ethan Smith really became Ignacio Burke¡¯s disciple, it would take some effort to touch him.
¡°Yes, but apparently Ethan Smith refused, ¡± continued the steward. Dexter ir slightly frowned, couldn¡¯t help but sneer, ¡°He actually refused? I didn¡¯t expect Ignacio Burke to have a moment of rejection, haha!¡± The steward isn¡¯t as optimistic as Dexter ir, he said obsequiously, ¡°Young Master, since Ignacio Burke has noticed Ethan Smith. He must value him a lot.¡± ¡°It¡¯s only been half a year, and he¡¯s the talk of the town. Who knows how far he can go if we give him another half a year¡­¡± Dexter ir scoffed, ¡°You really think highly of him, he is now nothing more than a grandmaster. Do you think he will be able to move up several levels in half a year?¡± The steward said solemnly, ¡°Even so, if Ignacio Burke goes to protect him¡­¡± ¡°Protect him?¡± Dexter ir couldn¡¯t contain hisughter. ¡°Ethan Smith publicly challenged in the media, saying he¡¯ll decide the winner and loser in half a year. Is Ignacio Burke going to openly protect someone?¡± The steward suddenly realized and couldn¡¯t help butughed, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Ethan Smith to dig a pit for himself¡­¡± Dexter ir narrowed his eyes and said, ¡°The most troublesome one right now is not Ignacio Burke, but Mike Taylor.¡±
¡°As long as he¡¯s alive, I won¡¯t feelfortable!¡± With Mike Taylor present, Dexter ir wouldn¡¯t dare to challenge the authority of the Taylor family. ¡°Just wait when you die, I will desecrate your beloved granddaughter right in front of your grave!¡± A hint of coldness shed in Dexter ir¡¯s eyes. Ethan Smith followed the Chuzzle Battle Zone on the journey home. After experiencing the conversation with the Taylor family, the pressure on Ethan Smith increased significantly. The urgent sensation prodded him not to take any rest. Initially, Ethan Smith nned to go straight to the Divine Alchemist Pavilion, but now with less than half a month away from the New Year, it¡¯s not the best time to go to the Divine Alchemist Pavilion. After contemting, Ethan Smith decided to go to the Divine Alchemist Pavilion after the New Year. After arriving in Chuzzle, Ethan Smith parted ways with Commander Wood and left the Chuzzle Battle Zone. As soon as he got home, William Richardson called to inquire about the situation.
When he learned that the Chuzzle Battle Zone came in first ce, William Richardson was ted. ¡°Ethan Smith, you¡¯re quite the surprise!¡± William Richardson said excitedly over the phone. At this point, re Richardson¡¯s voice came over the phone. She shouted over the phone, ¡°Ethan Smith, when are youing to our house to y?!¡± William Richardson scolded, ¡°Go go go, get out of here!¡± Ethan Smith was amused but all he could say on the phone was, ¡°We¡¯ll see when the timees.¡± William Richardson changes the topic. He said, ¡°Ethan Smith, where are you going for the New Year?¡± Mentioning this topic, Ethan Smith couldn¡¯t help feeling a bit sad. During festivities one misses his kin the most. Ethan Smith usually spent his New Year at the Johnson family home. Now, he was divorced from Sylvia Johnson and he felt lonely. Ethan Smith sighed and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go back to River City, after all, it¡¯s where I was born.¡±
William Richardson said, ¡°Why don¡¯t youe to my house?¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes,e to our house for New Year!¡± re Richardson said excitedly. Ethan Smith shook his head and said, ¡°I should go back to River City, I¡¯ve lived there for over twenty years.¡± Seeing this, William Richardson didn¡¯t insist. After hanging up, Ethan Smith tidied up and prepared to go back to River City. ¡°Edward Green, are you going home?¡± asked Ethan Smith. Edward Green shook his head and said, ¡°I haven¡¯t been back for several years now.¡± ¡°Then take your sister ande back with me to River City.¡± Ethan Smith said. Edward Green nodded in agreement. Afterwards, the three of them packed their belongings and headed to River City. About ten days left before the New Year, and River City already has the New Year atmosphere. Many people who work outside have gradually returned home. River City seemed to be getting lively. Ethan Smith drove back to Longyue Community. Just as they entered themunity gate, Edward Green pointed outside and said, ¡°Mr. Smith, isn¡¯t that your ex-wife?¡± Looking up, he saw Sylvia Johnson. At this moment, she was surrounded by four or five young men. Listening in, Ethan Smith could hear these youngsters pointing at Sylvia Johnson and cursing. ¡°When are you going to pay us back? If you don¡¯t pay us soon we will throw you into a kiln!¡± ¡°Gentlemen, I¡­ I don¡¯t have the money right now. Can I pay you back in a few days?¡± Sylvia Johnson pleaded. The young man raised his leg and kicked Sylvia in the stomach, grabbing her hair, and said: ¡°In a few days? How many days has it already been?¡± Upon witnessing this scene, Ethan Smith did not show any emotion on his face. Just then, Sylvia saw Ethan standing there. She desperately struggled to get away and ran frantically to Ethan. ¡°Ethan, save me, please¡­ save me¡­¡± Sylvia hugged Ethan¡¯s leg and spoke in a panic. The young men hurriedly chased after her, pointing at Ethan¡¯s nose, they said: ¡°Hey, kid, what¡¯s your rtionship with her?¡± ¡°He is my husband, he is my husband!¡± Sylvia said urgently. Just hearing the word ¡°husband¡± made Ethan feel slightly nauseous. ¡°Are you her husband, huh? Great, she owes us three hundred thousand. Are you going to pay it off for her!¡± the youngsters cursed. Ethan nced at them and said: ¡°We are divorced. I have nothing to do with her.¡¯ ¡°You say you¡¯re divorced and it¡¯s that easy?¡± The youngsters blocked Ethan¡¯s path. Edward Green sternly said: ¡°Don¡¯t test our patience. Get lost now!¡± But the young men continued to harass. Ethan Smith finally lost his patience, waved his hand and knocked them right to the ground. As those men crawled up from the ground, they pointed at Ethan and said, ¡°You wait and see!¡± Having said this, they turned around and ran away. Sylvia grabbed Ethan¡¯s calf, saying: ¡°You still love me, don¡¯t you? Otherwise, why would you help me teach them a lesson?¡± Ethan¡¯s face was cold as he said: ¡°Sylvia, when you say this, don¡¯t you feel nauseous? Go away, just seeing you makes me sick.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t believe you can be so cruel to me! You used to treat me so well!¡± Sylvia pleaded. ¡°That was the past, this is the present.¡± Ethan Smith said coldly. Immediately after, Ethan ordered: ¡°Edward Green, make her leave.¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Smith.¡± Edward Green immediately stepped forward, grabbed Sylvia¡¯s arm, and threw her out. Sylvia hit the ground hard with hot blood flowing from her nose. But Ethan Smith did not look back as he left. Over the next few days, Ethan rarely left the house. He spent all day at home, either cultivating or concocting potions. In the blink of an eye, Chinese New Year was just around the corner. Not many people knew of Ethan¡¯s return. Therge vi seemed quite deste and lonely. Just when Ethan was about to spend the New Year in this way, Edward Green came back excitedly. He beamed and said: ¡°Mr. Smith, I have reserved the New Year¡¯s Eve dinner. It¡¯s gettingte, we should go!¡± ¡°New Year¡¯s Eve dinner?¡± Ethan was slightly surprised. Edward Green said: ¡°It¡¯s Chinese New Year, it must be celebrated in style. Nowadays, rich people like to book hotels for the celebration, right? Let¡¯s go and indulge in the festivities.¡± Ethan considered for a moment, then nodded in agreement: ¡°Alright.¡± So, they drove to a hotel. At this moment, the hotel¡¯s entrance was filled with cars, many bearing out-of-town license tes. Edward Green took Ethan Smith to the front desk and then said: ¡°My name is Edward Green. I have already booked Table three.¡± ¡°Please wait a moment.¡± The receptionist checked herputer. She raised her head with an apologetic expression and said: ¡°Sir, I¡¯m sorry, but your table is already upied.¡± Edward Green was startled and said in a hurry: ¡°Table three is supposed to be mine, I have even paid for it!¡± The receptionist said awkwardly: ¡°But¡­ there are already people at that table.¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± At this point, a well-dressed man walked over. Seeing this man, the receptionist immediately said: ¡°Manager, this gentleman said he booked Table three, but there are already people there¡­¡± The manager waved his hand and said: ¡°I¡¯ll handle this.¡± After saying this, he walked up to Ethan and Edward Green, and said smiling lightly: ¡°Sir, I apologize. Your table is indeed upied. Topensate you, our hotel is willing to refund twice your deposit. How do you feel about that?¡± ¡°Screw your refund! Who needs your petty cash?¡± Edward Green spoke angrily. ¡°I made the reservation ten days ago, and now you tell me it¡¯s upied?¡± Chapter 327: 327: Edward Green I s Classmate_ Chapter 327: 327: Edward Green I s ssmate_
Trantor: 549690339 The manager shook his head and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, it is indeed our fault.¡± Ethan Smith frowned, and was about to leave with Edward Green when the waiter behind them muttered quietly, ¡°Just saving you some face, do we really have to spell it out that some big shot took your seats?¡±
Although the voice was very low, it still reached Ethan¡¯s ears. His face turned cold, and he said icily, ¡°What kind of big shot? Call them out and let me see.¡± Upon hearing this, the manager¡¯s face changed slightly. He hurriedly exined, ¡°There¡¯s no big shot, he¡¯s just talking nonsense. Don¡¯t mind it.¡± ¡°Then show me the reservation list.¡± Ethan said coldly. Seeing this, the manager was also getting impatient. He said in an unfriendly tone, ¡°I¡¯m giving you a way out, why don¡¯t you know how to take it? Fine, I¡¯ll tell you, someone did take your seats, what about it?¡± ¡°You motherfucker!¡± Edward Green suddenly became furious and grabbed the manager by the cor. The manager sneered, ¡°The person is a big boss from Shince City and took a liking to your seats. If you¡¯re not convinced, go get them back yourself. What¡¯s the point in getting aggressive with me?¡± ¡°A big boss from Shince City? How big of a boss?¡± Ethan asked coldly. The manager pointed at the window with his chin and said, ¡°That person is the boss of Brilliant Real Estate. It¡¯s a bigpany in Shince City. It¡¯s just a seat, don¡¯t cause yourself trouble during the holiday.¡±
Ethan nced over and saw that there was no one at the table. ¡°I¡¯m quite curious to meet this overbearing boss.¡± Ethan snorted coldly. Then he took Edward Green and sat down at table three. ¡°Manager, what¡­ what should we do now?¡± The waiter asked, frowning. The manager waved his hand and said, ¡°Anyvvay, we¡¯ve already conveyed the message. The rest is up to them.¡± The waiter muttered under his breath, ¡°Really overestimating themselves. Let¡¯s see what they do when those people arrive.¡± Ethan Smith and Edward Green sat at the table, waiting quietly. About ten minutester, seven or eight people walked toward table three. Leading them was a middle- aged man in a suit and leather shoes. He was wearing all designer clothing, with a Vacheron Constantin on his wrist, indicating his extraordinary identity. As the man quickly approached Ethan¡¯s side, he started to speak, but then his gaze fell on Edward Green.
¡°Edward Green?¡± The man looked at Edward, his eyes shing with surprise. When Edward saw the man, his face showed a bit of embarrassment. ¡°Juan Diaz? What are you doing here?¡± Edward asked with an awkward smile. The man called Juan Diaz sneered, ¡°Don¡¯t you know? My wife is from River City. As for you, a mere henchman, why aren¡¯t you following your boss ande here instead?¡± Edward looked a bit embarrassed, as if he didn¡¯t know what to say. ¡°You know each other?¡± Ethan asked. Before Edward could answer, Juan Diaz sneered, ¡°Of course, we¡¯re old ssmates.¡± Ethan¡¯s brows furrowed slightly, and from the two men¡¯s conversation, he could tell that Juan Diaz seemed to be hostile toward Edward. ¡°Mr. Smith, let¡¯s go somewhere else.¡± Edward Green tugged at Ethan¡¯s arm and said. ¡°Why change ces? We¡¯re ssmates, so let¡¯s just sit together.¡± Juan Diaz said with a faint smile. Edward remained silent and turned to leave.
But Ethan grabbed him by the arm and said indifferently, ¡°This seat was originally ours, why should we leave?¡± Juan Diaz nced at Ethan and sneered, ¡°What¡¯s your rtionship with Edward Green?¡± ¡°Friends,¡± Ethan said indifferently. ¡°Hehe, trashy friends are indeed trash.¡± Juan Diaz sneered. Edward Green quickly got up and said, ¡°Juan Diaz, this is Mr. Smith, you better speak politely.¡±¡±Mr. Smith? What kind of Mr. Smith? What business does he do? A big boss?¡± Juan Diaz sarcastically said. Edward Green opened his mouth, but for a moment, he didn¡¯t know how to introduce Ethan Smith. ¡°I¡¯m not a big boss, just an ordinary person.¡± At this time, Ethan Smith said with a faint smile. Juan Diaz snorted coldly, seeming uninterested in dealing with Ethan Smith. He waved his hand, and his family and friends came to the table and sat down. Ethan Smith pulled on Edward Green¡¯s arm and said, ¡°Why do you seem so afraid of him?¡± Edward Green forced a smile: ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of him; I just don¡¯t want to argue with him.¡± ¡°Oh, so you¡¯re scared of arguing too?¡± Ethan Smith jokingly said. Edward Green sighed and remained silent. At this time, a woman stared at Edward Green and asked, ¡°Juan, who is this guy? Juan Diaz nced at Edward Green and casually said, ¡°One of my ssmates.¡± ¡°Also in business?¡± the woman continued to ask. Juan Diaz sneered, ¡°Him? He¡¯s just a security guard.¡± Hearing this, everyone at the table said one after another, ¡°A security guard dares to sit here? Bad luck, get him out of here.¡± However, Juan Diaz pretended to be magnanimous and said, ¡°Hey, after all, he¡¯s my ssmate. Let him sit here.¡± The conversation between the two sides inevitably made Ethan Smith somewhat unhappy. He looked at Juan Diaz coldly and said, ¡°I wonder what kind of business Mr. Diaz is in?¡± Hearing this, Juan Diaz said with some pride, ¡°Just doing some small business, developing real estate, making tens of millions a year, it¡¯s nothing.¡± Ethan Smith touched his chin and nodded, ¡°Yes, tens of millions are indeed insignificant.¡± Juan Diaz¡¯s face changed slightly, and he couldn¡¯t help but feel angry. You take me seriously when I¡¯m being modest? ¡°Yeah, I can¡¯tpare to a security guard. Security guards are so awesome.¡± Juan Diaz sarcastically said. ¡°How did you meet Edward Green? Are you colleagues? Are you also a security guard?¡± Juan Diaz turned his head to Ethan Smith. Ethan Smith said lightly, ¡°As I said, I am an ordinary person, a frencer.¡± ¡°Oh, so you¡¯re an unemployed vagrant?¡± Juan Diaz sneered. ¡°How abouting to ourpany after the New Year? Ourpany needs security guards. I¡¯ll give you three thousand a month. How about it?¡± Juan Diaz smirked. At this time, Edward Green scolded, ¡°Juan Diaz, enough! Mr. Smith is not someone we canpare with!¡± ¡°Humph! What a brag.¡± Juan Diaz snorted coldly. Ethan Smith didn¡¯t bother to argue with Juan Diaz, having seen too many nouveau riche like him. Time passed minute by minute, and in the blink of an eye, it was ten o¡¯clock in the evening. The New Year¡¯s Eve dinner had ended, and the crowd was somewhat quieter. At this moment, someone suddenly entered the hotel with generous gifts. He went straight to Ethan Smith¡¯s table and then looked at Juan Diaz. ¡°Mr. Diaz, Happy New Year. I¡¯ve prepared a little gift for you; you must ept it.¡± The man stood in front of Juan Diaz, speaking respectfully. Juan Diaz nced at Ethan Smith with some pride, then waved his hand, ¡®Why are you giving gifts? You¡¯re too polite.¡± ¡°I should, I should. Mr. Diaz, I¡¯ll need your help after the New Year.¡± The man smiled sheepishly. Juan Diaz waved his hand and said, ¡°Okay, I got it. You can go.¡± After the man left, Juan Diaz looked at Ethan Smith triumphantly and sarcastically said, ¡°Edward Green said you were somebody important. Howe nobody hase to pay you a New Year¡¯s visit during the New Year?¡± ¡°Maybe it¡¯s not time yet.¡± Ethan Smith casually said. He nced at the clock on the wall and thought, ¡°Conrad Schroeder and Ray Walters shoulde to pay me a New Year¡¯s visit..¡± Chapter 328: 328: How Do I Not Know You? Chapter 328: 328: How Do I Not Know You?
Trantor: 549690339 Upon hearing this, Juan Diaz burst intoughter, ¡°It¡¯s not time yet? It¡¯s already ten o¡¯clock at night. Are they going toe after midnight?¡± Ethan Smith didn¡¯t bother to argue with Juan Diaz, so he said nothing.
After that, more people arrived at the hotel one after another. These people were all dressed luxuriously and of high status. And they had almost alle for Juan Diaz. ¡°Mr. Diaz, I¡¯m from Sunrise Real Estate. I brought a small gift for you. Please ept it.¡± ¡°Mr. Diaz, I¡¯m from Cloud Enterprises. I¡¯ll need your help after the New Year.¡± ¡°Mr. Diaz¡­¡± So many peopleing to pay their New Year¡¯s greetings made Juan Diaz even more smug. ¡°Our family really made a good match! So many bosses came to pay their respects to you!¡± Juan Diaz¡¯s rtives couldn¡¯t help but sing his praises. ¡°Yes, Juan is definitely the most capable one in our family!¡± ¡°You¡¯re so lucky to have such a good husband!¡± Hearing all thepliments, Juan Diaz casually replied: ¡°They¡¯re just some small bosses, not worth mentioning. After New Year, we¡¯re nning to cooperate with Conrad Schroeder.¡± ¡°Conrad Schroeder? Who¡¯s that?¡± asked someone.
Juan Diaz smiled faintly, ¡°Conrad Schroeder is a big shot from Shince City. It wouldn¡¯t be an exaggeration to call him the richest man in Chuzzle.¡± Juan Diaz wasn¡¯t a martial artist and knew nothing about Conrad Schroeder¡¯s real strength, but knew he was very wealthy. ¡°Juan really knows how to coborate with Chuzzle¡¯s richest man?¡± ¡°I believe it won¡¯t be long before Juan surpasses this Conrad Schroeder! ¡± Juan Diaz chuckled, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare say that, but Conrad and I are old acquaintances. He even nned toe to pay me a New Year¡¯s visit, but I refused. ¡± Hearing Juan Diaz bragging, Ethan Smith couldn¡¯t help but burst outughing. What a brilliant real estatepany, Ethan Smith hadn¡¯t even heard of it. In Shince City, it probably wasn¡¯t even a second-rate family. Coborating with Conrad Schroeder? Ethan Smith doubted that Juan Diaz had even seen Conrad Schroeder. Juan Diaz shot Ethan Smith a re, scolding him, ¡°What are youughing at? Is it that funny? Ethan Smith waved his hands, ¡°Sorry, I just couldn¡¯t help it.¡± Juan Diaz snorted and said, ¡°Where are the people who are supposed to give you their New Year¡¯s greetings? Why haven¡¯t they arrived yet?¡± Ethan Smith thought for a moment and said, ¡°They¡¯re all in Shince City, I suppose it takes some time for them to get here.¡±
Upon hearing this, Juan Diaz burst intoughter again, ¡°So you mean someone from Shince City wille to pay New Year¡¯s greetings to you? It¡¯s not your security colleagues, is it?¡± Upon hearing this, the people at the table couldn¡¯t help but snicker. Ethan Smith didn¡¯t mind. In his eyes, Juan Diaz was just a clown not worth mentioning. Just then, Ray Walters suddenly appeared at the entrance of the hotel. He stood at the entrance, scanning the room before quickly spotting Ethan Smith. Then, Walters picked up the gifts and hurried over. ¡°Mr. Smith, why didn¡¯t you tell me you were back? It took me so long to find you,¡± Ray Walters said, wiping the sweat from his forehead. ¡°This is a small gift I brought for you. It¡¯s said to be a hundred-year-old herb!¡± Ethan Smith took a sniff, and it really was a hundred-year-old herb. ¡°Ray Walters, you¡¯re very thoughtful,¡± Ethan Smith said as he took the gift box. Juan Diaz nced at Ray Walters and casually asked, ¡°Who is this guy? Another security guard?¡± Juan Diaz¡¯s wife quickly tugged at his sleeve and whispered, ¡°This is a big shot from the underworld in River City, not to be messed with!¡± Regardless, Juan Diaz didn¡¯t seem to care.
He sneered, ¡°So, it¡¯s just a hoodlum who can¡¯t show his face.¡± Upon hearing this, Ray Walters¡¯s face changed instantly. With slight displeasure, he asked, ¡°Mr. Smith, who is this guy? Your friend?¡± Ethan Smith shrugged, ¡°He¡¯s the boss of a bigpany in Shince City, we can¡¯t afford to offend him.¡± Ray Walters was somewhat confused about the situation, so he didn¡¯t get angry. Juan Diaz sneered, ¡°So, this ¡®Mr. Smith,¡¯ you waited so long for just one hoodlum to pay you a New Year¡¯s greeting? That¡¯s not good, is it?¡± Ethan Smith opened his mouth to speak, but suddenly several people with gifts appeared at the door. Ethan Smith looked at these people, feeling as if they were somewhat unfamiliar. ¡°Mr. Smith, I¡¯m Mr. Massy from the Der Group in Shince City. I¡¯ve always wanted to visit you, but I was afraid you wouldn¡¯t have time.¡± ¡°I¡¯m Phillip Perez from Goldford Technology in Shince City. You can just call me Phillip.¡± ¡°Mr. Smith, I¡¯m Ruben from the Runi Group. I especially came to pay a New Year¡¯s greeting to you.¡± Hearing the introductions, Juan Diaz¡¯s face changed slightly. Thesepanies were all well-known, and in Shince City, they were bigshots! ¡°Mr. Smith, I¡¯m Qiue Ohli¡¯s secretary. He¡¯s really too busy toe, so he asked me to say hello to you on his behalf.¡± At that moment, a young man dressed in a Chinese jacket said respectfully. Upon hearing this, Juan Diaz¡¯s face suddenly turned uglier! Qiue Ohli¡¯s secretary? He actually came to pay New Year¡¯s greetings to Ethan Smith? ¡°Impossible! It¡¯s absolutely impossible! They must be actors hired by this kid!¡± Juan Diaz thought to himself. Before Juan Diaz could speak, Conrad Schroeder appeared at the door. He walked up to Ethan Smith, looking travel-worn and said, ¡°Mr. Smith, why didn¡¯t you stay in Shince City for New Year? Many people have been thinking about you.¡± Ethan Smith smiled, ¡°River City is my hometown after all.¡± At this point, Ethan Smith pointed at Juan Diaz and casually asked, ¡°This kid said he was going to cooperate with you. Do you know him?¡± Conrad Schroeder nced at Juan Diaz and frowned, ¡°Who are you?¡± Juan Diaz impatiently replied, ¡°I should be asking you that!¡± Ethan Smith, half-smiling, half-serious, said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you wanted to cooperate with Conrad Schroeder? He¡¯s right here and you don¡¯t even recognize him?¡± Chapter 329: 329: Divine Alchemist Pavilion Chapter 329: 329: Divine Alchemist Pavilion
Trantor: 549690339 Juan Diaz¡¯s face changed slightly, he looked at Conrad Schroeder in front of him and frowned, ¡°You are Conrad Schroeder? What nonsense!¡± Although Juan Diaz didn¡¯t know Conrad Schroeder personally, he had seen him through various channels as a famous figure in Shince City.
Conrad Schroeder, in his impression, didn¡¯t look anything like this! ¡°Turns out it¡¯s just a group of actors.¡± Juan Diaz confirmed his thoughts. He stood up and pointed to Ethan Smith, saying, ¡°You¡¯re pretty good, huh? Just for face, you hired actors to act with you?¡± Conrad Schroeder frowned, ¡°What do you mean?¡± Juan Diaz snorted, ¡°I mean nothing, if I¡¯m not mistaken, you guys should all be security guards, right?¡± As soon as he heard this, the faces of those who hade from Shince City turned cold. ¡°Juan Diaz, you¡¯d better think about the consequences when you speak.¡± Ethan Smith kindly reminded him. ¡°Consequences? Just a bunch of smelly security guards, what could possibly happen?¡± ¡°You¡¯re really too much!¡± Finally, the secretary from Qiue Ohli couldn¡¯t hold it in any longer! ¡°Which unit are you from? Why are you so arrogant?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never met anyone who dares to talk to me like that!¡±
Confronted with the anger of the crowd, Juan Diaz waspletely unfazed. He sneered, ¡°Keep pretending, a bunch of smelly security guards, do you think dressed in fancy clothes, you can soar into the sky and be a phoenix?¡± ¡°Let me tell you all, I¡¯m the boss of Brilliant Real Estate, Juan Diaz! ¡± ¡°Brilliant Real Estate? Fine, I¡¯ll remember that.¡± Qiue Ohli¡¯s secretary said coldly. He nced at Ethan Smith and said, ¡°Mr. Smith, he¡¯s not your friend, is he?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know him.¡± Ethan Smith replied casually. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± The secretary nodded. He took out his phone and made a call. When the call was connected, he immediately shouted, ¡°There¡¯s apany called Brilliant Real Estate, shut down all their projects, immediately, go do it now! ¡± It wasn¡¯t just Qiue Ohli¡¯s secretary, others were also shutting down Brilliant Real Estate at the same time.
These people were the leaders of Shince City¡¯s business, and dealing with a small Brilliant Real Estate was a piece of cake for them. At this point, Juan Diaz still had no idea of the severity of the situation. He gestured, ¡°Keep eating, keep drinking! ¡± Just then, Juan Diaz¡¯s phone suddenly rang. He picked up the phone and saw that the caller was his secretary. Juan Diaz held the phone and said to himself, ¡°Calling me sote for New Year¡¯s greetings? Seems like I have to deduct your sry.¡± After saying that, Juan Diaz took the call. ¡°Why are you calling me sote for New Year¡¯s greetings? Don¡¯t want your job anymore?¡± Juan Diaz said with displeasure. However, his secretary seemed a bit anxious, ¡°Mr. Diaz, something bad happened!¡± ¡°What happened?¡± Juan Diaz frowned. The secretary spoke hurriedly, ¡°So, we suddenly got a phone call from the province, they stopped all of ourpany¡¯s projects!¡±
¡°And several leading real estatepanies in Shince City have jointly boycotted ourpany!¡± Upon hearing this, Juan Diaz¡¯s face changed drastically! He suddenly stood up and eximed, ¡°What did you say?! This¡­ this can¡¯t be true!¡± His secretary forced a bitter smile, ¡°Mr. Diaz, you¡¯d better figure out a way. After the New Year, we have several loans due. If our project is stopped¡­ we won¡¯t be able to pay them back.¡± After that, the secretary hung up the phone. Juan Diaz¡¯s face turned pale in an instant! Could it be that the people in front of him were really big shots from Shince City? ¡°Who¡­ who are you?¡± Juan Diaz pointed to Ethan Smith, his voice trembling. Someone nearby snickered, ¡°You don¡¯t even recognize the King of Chuzzle, and you¡¯re still trying to mix in Shince City?¡± King of Chuzzle! Hearing this title, Juan Diaz was shocked! These three words, the King of Chuzzle, were whispered throughout the entire Shince City!¡± And the countless legends about him! ¡°You¡­ you are the King of Chuzzle?¡± Juan Diaz panicked. He hurried over to Ethan Smith, his face filled with terror, ¡°Mr¡­Mr. Smith, my¡­my eyes were blind, didn¡¯t know it was you, please forgive me, give me a way to live¡­¡± Ethan Smith couldn¡¯t be bothered with Juan Diaz, he stood up and said, ¡°Everyone, let¡¯s find another ce.¡± ¡°No, no, no, Mr. Smith, we just came to visit you. We¡¯ve brought the gifts, and we should be going back.¡± Everyone said one after another. Seeing the situation, Ethan Smith didn¡¯t insist on staying. After sending everyone away, Ethan Smith stretched himself and said, ¡°New Year¡¯s Eve dinner is over, we should go back to sleep.¡± Edward Green said, ¡°Mr. Smith, I heard there are more programster in the night. ¡± ¡°Not interested.¡± Ethan Smith waved his hand and prepared to leave. Juan Diaz grabbed Ethan Smith¡¯s arm in a hurry, and said in pain, ¡°Mr. Smith, I have elderly and young family members. If I go bankrupt, what will happen to my family?¡± Ethan Smith nced at him and sneered, ¡°What does it have to do with me, a smelly security guard?¡± After throwing down these words, Ethan Smith turned and left the hotel. When Ethan Smith returned home, it suddenly started to snow heavily. Ethan, wearing his pajamas, stood in front of the window, quietly watching the snow outside. ¡°A good omen of a bountiful year with heavy snowfall.¡± Ethan murmured quietly. Unconsciously, a scene shed through his mind: Holding Emily¡¯s hand, ying in the snow, making snowmen and having snowball fights, without money or earthly ties, only the purest feelings from the bottom of their hearts. Unfortunately, this could only be a fantasy. The next day, it was time to visit rtives. Ethan Smith had no entanglements, so he didn¡¯t go out for several days. Spending every day guarding the stove, quietly absorbing the faint Qi from the heavens and the earth. QI in River City was very thin, and Ethan had been to almost every ce where it was avable. Since the Qi converged very slowly, it might take ten or even eight years to fully recover. Therefore, these past few days of cultivation didn¡¯t bring any noticeable results. Just like that, they came to the sixth day of the lunar month. Ethan estimated the time, and there were only seven months left until the day he had agreed with Dexter ir. ¡°Seven months, I must at least reach the Monastic Stage Peak, or even the higher Enlightenment level, otherwise there¡¯s no chance of winning.¡± Ethan thought quietly. The Enlightenment period corresponded to the Grandmaster level. As long as he stepped into the Grandmaster, Ethan was fully confident in being invincible among his peers. Even facing the likes of Cato Cain, who was at the Peak Form of the Grandmaster, Ethan wasn¡¯t afraid. As for the higher Golden Core Stage, it was too far away for Ethan Smith, and he couldn¡¯t dare to hope for it in the meantime. On the seventh day of the Lunar New Year, Ethan prepared to leave River City and head straight to Divine Alchemist Pavilion. Divine Alchemist Pavilion, also known as Divine Alchemist Valley, gathered not only the top domestic alchemists but also had an extremely terrifying amount of herb resources. Divine Alchemist Pavilion, also known as Divine Alchemist Valley, gathered not only the top domestic alchemists but also had an extremely terrifying amount of herb resources. Even the top aristocratic families of the world would seek help from the Divine Alchemist Pavilion.. Chapter 330: 330: The Arrogant Girl_1 Chapter 330: 330: The Arrogant Girl_1
Trantor: 549690339 This is the social status of medical skills. Ethan Smith had two intentions for going to the Divine Alchemist Valley this time.
First, to find a powerful background and resources to improve his cultivation speed. Second, to find a decent artifact for refining medicine. That day, Ethan Smith drove with Edward Green towards the Divine Alchemist Pavilion. The Divine Alchemist Pavilion was located in River Town, adjacent to Peach Blossom City. Although it was just a small town, the presence of the Divine Alchemist Pavilion brought an endless stream of visitors every year. This resulted in a thriving economy in River Town, bringing in a significant amount of revenue every year. Ethan Smith and Edward Green flew to the airport near River Town in no time. Afterward, the two took a taxi to River Town. Perhaps there were too many people going to River Town, so when Ethan Smith and Edward Green got in the car, there were already passengers. ¡°Master, aren¡¯t there people in this car already?¡± Edward Green asked. The driver nced at Edward Green and said, ¡°Going to River Town, of course you have to share a car. Otherwise, you¡¯ll have to wait forever.¡±
Ethan Smith couldn¡¯t help but marvel at the charm of the Divine Alchemist Pavilion ¨C it was too great! ¡°Mr. Smith, should we wait for another car?¡± Edward Green tentatively asked. Ethan Smith waved his hand, ¡°Just get in. As long as we can all fit.¡± So the two squeezed into the car and sat down. Aside from Ethan Smith, there was a young girl around twenty years old. The girl had her hair tied in twin braids and wore a long red dress. A small peach blossom tattoo was on her forehead, making her seem like she was from ancient times. The girl was not talkative. After Ethan Smith and Edward Green got in the car, she turned her head to the side. Edward Green looked at the girl and asked with a smile, ¡°Beautiful girl, are you also going to the Divine Alchemist Pavilion?¡± The girl didn¡¯t say a word or even turn her head. Seeing this, Edward Green was not ashamed but more excited. He boasted, ¡°Do you know who this is? He¡¯s an elder of the Divine Alchemist Pavilion! Quite extraordinary!¡± Hearing Edward Green¡¯s words, Ethan Smith almost spat out his water. The girl finally turned her face towards them.
She nced at Ethan Smith and said, ¡°There are no such young elders at the Divine Alchemist Pavilion.¡¯ ¡°Ah, well, a prospective elder.¡± Edward Green shamelessly stated. The girl furrowed her brows, showing her dislike towards Edward Green. ¡°Say less.¡± Ethan Smith said with some helplessness. The airport was not far from the Divine Alchemist Pavilion, and the car arrived near the pavilion after more than an hour of driving. The entire Divine Alchemist Pavilion was built within arge canyon. The houses were built on the foundation of the canyon. This was one of the reasons for the name Divine Alchemist Valley. When they got out of the car, the driver held up one finger and said, ¡°One thousand. ¡± Ethan Smith frowned, ¡°Why is it so expensive?¡±
The driver didn¡¯t hide it,ughed, and said, ¡®Which one of you who goes to the Divine Alchemist Pavilion for treatment isn¡¯t wealthy? Since you¡¯re all so rich, of course, I have to charge more.¡± ¡°You!¡± Edward Green was angry, about to argue, but was interrupted by Ethan Smith who waved his hand, ¡°Fine, let¡¯s pay.¡± Although Edward Green was reluctant, he honestly paid the driver. Following that, the three of them walked towards the entrance of the Divine Alchemist Pavilion. The gate was made of natural boulders, with a huge entrance that was already bustling with a long queue. At the entrance, there were two young alchemists in charge of guarding. ¡°Beautiful girl, are you here to see a doctor? Tell me secretly, I can treat people!¡± Edward Green turned around, staring at the girl with a grin. The girl coldly nced at Edward Green and said, ¡°A grown man, why so much idle talk!¡± Edward Green¡¯s face flushed red, slightly embarrassed.Ethan Smith couldn¡¯t help but sigh. Was this still the white-haired young man who used to follow the Hill family? How did his skin get so thick? Most of the people waiting in line at the Divine Alchemist Pavilion were here for medical treatment. Of course, asionally there were those who wanted to join the Divine Alchemist Pavilion. But the requirements for joining the Divine Alchemist Pavilion were extremely harsh, admitting at most ten people each year. A young man who wanted to join the Divine Alchemist Pavilion was ruthlessly rejected in front of them. After about two hours, it was finally Ethan Smith¡¯s turn. The two young alchemists looked at Ethan Smith but didn¡¯t say a word, instead standing there and chatting idly. ¡°Hello?¡± Ethan Smith tentatively called out. However, these two alchemistspletely ignored Ethan Smith. ¡°Hello, I¡¯m here topete for a spot as an alchemist in the Divine Alchemist Pavilion,¡± continued Ethan Smith. Unfortunately, these two people still paid no attention to Ethan Smith. At this time, the girl behind him said, ¡°You¡¯re already so old. Don¡¯t you have any social experience?¡± Ethan Smith was somewhat puzzled, ¡°What do you mean?¡± The girl snorted lightly, ¡°In this world, you can¡¯t get anywhere without money.¡± Ethan Smith suddenly understood. He hadn¡¯t expected that the practice of giving gifts and receiving bribes would even affect the Divine Alchemist Pavilion. Ethan Smith took out 1,000 yuan from his pocket, handed it to the two alchemists, and said, ¡°I¡¯m here topete for an alchemist position.¡± One of the alchemists nced at the money in Ethan Smith¡¯s hand and couldn¡¯t help but sneer, ¡°With this little money, are you trying to beg for something?¡± Ethan Smith frowned slightly, ¡°How much do you want, then?¡± ¡°At least 100,000, right?¡± The two said indifferently. Hearing this, Ethan Smith¡¯s face changed slightly. 100,000? Wasn¡¯t this a robbery? ¡°Those whoe here for treatment, which one isn¡¯t seriously ill? What¡¯s 100,000 yuan worth?¡± The alchemist sneered. A trace of displeasure shed across Ethan Smith¡¯s face. He forcibly suppressed his anger and said, ¡°Just take the 1,000, if you don¡¯t want it, not even 1,000 will be left.¡± The two alchemists suddenly scoffed, ¡°You¡¯re pretty tough? Fine, we don¡¯t want it, and you¡¯re not stepping foot in the Divine Alchemist Pavilion¡¯s gate!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t waste time. If you don¡¯t have the money, I¡¯ll pay for you.¡± The girl in the red dress said coldly. Ethan Smith did not respond. He looked coldly at the alchemists and said, ¡°I know your elder. ¡± Upon hearing this, the two alchemists finally looked at Ethan Smith with proper attention, and a trace of caution shed in their eyes. The reason they were so cautious was that they had heard that the elder had invited a certain young man at the Medicine God Conference. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± one of the alchemists tentatively asked. ¡°Ethan Smith.¡± Upon hearing this name, the faces of the two people changed slightly. They hurriedly changed their attitude and said, ¡°It turns out it was Mr. Smith. We heard the elder mention you. We are really sorry. You can go in.¡± ¡°What about this money?¡± Ethan Smith shook the 1,000 yuan in his hand. ¡°Mr. Smith, you¡¯re joking. You¡¯re a friend of the elder. How can we take your money?¡± The twoughed awlwardly. Ethan Smith nodded and said nothing more. At this time, the girl in the red dress behind Ethan Smith sneered, ¡°Another person using their connections.¡± Ethan Smith nced at her and thought to himself. This girl in the red dress seemed quite arrogant. Next in line was the girl in the red dress. She walked up to the two alchemists and said, ¡°I¡¯m also here topete for an alchemist position.¡± Not waiting for the two alchemists to speak, the girl in the red dress spread her palm. A group of green Spirit Fire leaped in her palm. Ethan Smith raised his eyebrows slightly. She actually had green Spirit Fire? No wonder she had such an arrogant attitude Chapter 331: 331: Because… I am the Blue Spirit Fire 1 Chapter 331: 331: Because¡­ I am the Blue Spirit Fire 1
Trantor: 549690339 Upon seeing the green spiritual fire in the palm of the girl in the red dress, the two alchemists¡¯ expressions changed drastically! They immediately stepped aside and said, ¡°Pleasee in!¡±
The girl in the red dress withdrew her spiritual fire and strode into the Divine Alchemist Pavilion. As she passed by Ethan Smith, she deliberately nced at him, her eyes seeming to carry a hint of disdain. ¡°So it¡¯s the Green Spirit Fire! We really are a match made in heaven!¡± Edward Green said with a grin. The girl in the red dress stopped in her tracks and said coldly, ¡°A toad wanting to eat swan meat?¡± After throwing down these words, the girl in the red dress strode into the Divine Alchemist Pavilion. Edward Green rolled up his sleeves and said angrily, ¡°You just wait! I¡¯ll teach you a lesson!¡± ¡°Enough, aren¡¯t you embarrassed enough?¡± Ethan Smith rolled his eyes and said. Edward Green, with a look of indignation, said, ¡°Mr. Smith, this stinky woman called you a toad! How can I bear that!¡± ¡°Get lost!¡± Ethan Smithughed and kicked Edward Green in the butt. ¡°Let¡¯s not waste time now, let¡¯s go in.¡± Ethan Smith waved his hand and said. Thus, Ethan Smith and Edward Green entered the Divine Alchemist Pavilion.
By the time they went in, the girl in the red dress had already disappeared, presumably trying to shake off Edward Green. Upon entering the Divine Alchemist Pavilion, the first thing that caught their eye was a huge building, like a shrine. Inside the pavilion, herbs and alchemists could be seen everywhere. Many decades-old herbs were reduced to training materials for alchemists. Such extravagance was indeed an eye-opener. Soon, an alchemist approached them. He looked at Ethan Smith and asked, ¡°You are?¡± Ethan Smith politely replied, ¡°I am here topete for the title of alchemist.¡± ¡°Ethan Smith?¡± He asked tentatively. ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± Ethan Smith nodded. The alchemist gave a hmm and said, ¡°Fifth Elder has been waiting for you for a long time. Follow me.¡±
Having said that, he led the way, with Ethan Smith and Edward Green following closely behind. The Divine Alchemist Pavilion was vast, with countless buildings. It was no exaggeration to say that the pavilion was like a small city! Not only were there modern and ancient-styled buildings, but there were also mountains, rivers, forests, and trees. The alchemist led Ethan Smith through several turns and finally stopped in front of an estate. On the que of the estate, severalrge characters were written: Elder¡¯s residence. At the end of the que, there was a small number ¡°5.¡± ¡°Go in.¡± The alchemist said expressionlessly. Ethan Smith hurriedly stepped in and headed inside the Elder¡¯s residence. ¡°You can¡¯t go in.¡± At this moment, the alchemist stopped Edward Green. Edward Green touched his nose and said, ¡°I and Mr. Smith are¡­¡± ¡°Even if you were his father, you couldn¡¯t go in.¡± The alchemist said coldly.
Ethan Smith waved his hand, ¡°You wait for me outside.¡± Afterward, Ethan Smith stepped into the Elder¡¯s residence. As soon as he entered, Ethan Smith smelled a strong fragrance of herbs. Looking around, there were several hundred-year-old herbs scattered around the residence! These herbs were thrown all over the ce, without any of the treatment they deserved as top-grade herbs. At this moment, the voice of the Fifth Elder came from the side. Ethan Smith cupped his hands and said, ¡°I¡¯ve seen the Fifth Elder.¡± Fifth Elder smiled, ¡°No need to be courteous, have a seat.¡¯ Ethan Smith and the Fifth Elder sat down at a stone table. Fifth Elder poured a cup of tea for Ethan Smith and said lightly, ¡°I knew you woulde.¡± Hearing this, Ethan Smith couldn¡¯t help but chuckle bitterly, ¡°To be honest, I didn¡¯t really want toe at first, but¡­¡±¡±lt¡¯s just that the time is too tight, and youe from a humble background with no resources, right?¡± Fifth Elder said calmly. Ethan Smith said with some surprise, ¡°Fifth Elder, how did you know?¡± Fifth Elderughed heartily, ¡°I¡¯ve heard about the matter between you and the Princess of the Taylor family!¡± Ethan Smith¡¯s face turned red immediately, looking extremely shy. Fifth Elder, however, was very open-minded. He patted Ethan Smith¡¯s shoulder and jokingly said, ¡°What¡¯s there to be embarrassed about? Life is about either money or women, isn¡¯t it?¡± After being teased by Fifth Elder, Ethan Smith rxed a lot. He smiled and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Fifth Elder to be a man of great temperament.¡± Fifth Elder sighed, ¡°I too had once fought for a beauty in my younger years. Unfortunately, she was eventually taken away by a wealthy man.¡± At this point, Fifth Elder waved his hand and said, ¡°Enough about that.¡± He continued seriously, ¡°With your talent, joining the Divine Alchemist Pavilion should at least give you the position of an elder. However, there is no precedent in the Divine Alchemist Pavilion, so for now, you¡¯ll have to bear with it.¡± Ethan Smith quickly said, ¡°Fifth Elder, you are too kind.¡± Next, Fifth Elder took out a purple token from the side. The token had Ethan¡¯s name engraved on it: Ethan Smith. ¡°I¡¯ve prepared this for you in advance. From today, you will be the highest-ranked alchemist in the Divine Alchemist Pavilion, with the exception of the elders and the Pavilion Master.¡± Fifth Elder handed the token to Ethan Smith. After receiving the token, Ethan Smith couldn¡¯t help but be surprised. It was his first time learning that the Divine Alchemist Pavilion¡¯s alchemists also had rankings. ¡°You just focus on staying in the Divine Alchemist Pavilion. I will apply to the Pavilion Master to make you an elder.¡± Fifth Elder said. You could tell that Fifth Elder valued and admired Ethan Smith greatly, offering him exceptionally generous terms. Of course, at the core of it all was Ethan Smith¡¯s own abilities. After talking with Fifth Elder, Ethan Smith learned that the Divine Alchemist Pavilion was far more powerful than he had imagined, with members found all around the world. Many deans of top-tier hospitals were likely members of the Divine Alchemist Pavilion. In other words, as long as you had the Divine Alchemist Pavilion¡¯s token, you would be a VIP guest at major hospitals. ¡°Alright, now I¡¯ll take you to meet the alchemists of the Divine Alchemist Pavilion.¡± Fifth Elder stood up and said. ¡°Alright.¡± Ethan Smith nodded. He followed behind Fifth Elder, arriving at the lecture hall. Many alchemists had already gathered in the lecture hall, waiting for Fifth Elder and Ethan Smith. Fifth Elder led Ethan Smith to the front, waiting for everyone to gather. She nced at Ethan Smith with disdain still in her eyes. Ethan Smith didn¡¯t care much and just smiled at her to greet her. About ten minutester, Fifth Elder saw that most people had arrived and coughed slightly. The ce immediately quieted down. Fifth Elder cleared his throat and said, ¡°Our Divine Alchemist Pavilion has two new members.¡± After saying that, Fifth Elder pointed at the girl in red and said, ¡°Sofia Carrillo, Ordinary Alchemist.¡± Then, Fifth Elder pointed at Ethan Smith and said, ¡°Ethan Smith, Master Pharmacist.¡± Immediately, thunderous apuse erupted from the audience. Yet at this moment, Sofia Carrillo yelled, ¡°I don¡¯t ept this!¡± Fifth Elder¡¯s eyebrows furrowed slightly, and he asked curiously, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Sofia Carrillo said coldly, ¡°I possess the Green Spirit Fire and yet I¡¯m only an Ordinary Alchemist. Why does he get to be a Master Pharmacist? Just because he has a good rtionship with you?¡± Fifth Elder couldn¡¯t help butugh and cry at her words. ¡°Ethan Smith¡¯s abilities are superior to yours, so, of course, he is a Master Pharmacist,¡± Fifth Elder said helplessly. Sofia Carrillo sneered, ¡°Superior to me? How can you say that so confidently?¡± Before Fifth Elder could answer, Ethan Smith stepped forward. He smiled faintly and said, ¡°Sofia Carrillo, right?¡± Sofia Carrillo snorted and turned her face away. Ethan Smith continued, ¡°Although your Green Spirit Fire is good, it¡¯s still a little less impressive than mine.¡± ¡°Because¡­ I have the Blue Spirit Fire.¡± As soon as these words fell, a dazzling blue me suddenly erupted from Ethan Smith¡¯s palm! Chapter 332: 332: Setting a Trap_l Chapter 332: 332: Setting a Trap_l
Trantor: 549690339 Seeing this blue me, Sofia Carrillo¡¯s mouth hung open in surprise! Ever since she had produced her green spiritual fire, she had always been incredibly proud!
Without exaggeration, Sofia had never seen anyone with a spiritual fire stronger than hers! Not only Sofia, but numerous alchemists in the room were also whispering and discussing. ¡°It¡¯s actually a blue spirit fire! No wonder he was invited by the Fifth Elder!¡± ¡°Even in the Divine Alchemist Pavilion, there can¡¯t be many people who possess a blue spirit fire, right?¡± ¡°I guess only the First Elder and the Pavilion Master are above Ethan Smith.¡± Ethan Smith put away his spiritual fire and smiled faintly, ¡°Little girl, do you still think I relied on back channels to get in here?¡± Sofia¡¯s face changed color, and then she bowed slightly to Ethan Smith, admitting, ¡°I was presumptuous.¡± The Fifth Elder seemed quite satisfied with this as well, a smile of unspeakable contentment spread across his face. ¡°Alright, everyone, that¡¯s enough. You all can leave now.¡± The Fifth Elder waved his hand. Then, he turned to Ethan Smith and Sofia, saying, ¡°You two, follow me.¡± The two followed behind the Fifth Elder, leaving the great hall. The Fifth Elder led the two on a tour of the Divine Alchemist Pavilion, giving a brief introduction.
It included ces like the Medicine Storage and the Alchemist Room. ¡°Fifth Elder, what is the difference between an ordinary alchemist and a Master Pharmacist?¡± Sofia asked. The Fifth Elder chuckled, ¡°The main difference is their status. Master Pharmacists have the highest positions among alchemists, other than the Elders and the Pavilion Master.¡± ¡°Moreover, they have different offerings. Master Pharmacists have a monthly sry of 100,000 and, in addition, will receive three hundred-year medicinal materials.¡± ¡°As for ordinary alchemists, they only have a monthly sry of 30,000, as well as one medicinal material.¡± Ethan Smith nodded slightly upon hearing this. He wasn¡¯t too concerned about the money. All he needed were the medicinal materials, even if he had to pay for them himself. ¡°There are countless people whoe to the Divine Alchemist Pavilion for medicine every day. Since the two of you have just arrived, you naturally have to undertake rted tasks.¡± The Fifth Elder said. Then, the Fifth Elder stretched out his finger and pointed to a small house not far away. ¡°That¡¯s the clinic. The majority of those whoe here for treatment are usually influential figures.¡±
¡°Of course, you don¡¯t have to be too nervous. No matter how big the figure is, they all have to lower their status in front of the Divine Alchemist Pavilion.¡± The Fifth Elder said with a trace of pride. Just as the Fifth Elder said, a martial artist might not seem like much in the eyes of ordinary people. However, an alchemist with superb medical skills will be respected by people from all walks of life. After all, everyone¡¯s life is only one, and no one wants to die. ¡°For now, let¡¯s consider the two of you a team.¡± The Fifth Elder said. Sofia Carrillo promptly nodded, ¡°Yes, Fifth Elder.¡± At this moment, Ethan Smith suddenly thought of something. He looked at the Fifth Elder and said, ¡°Fifth Elder, I might not be able to stay in the Divine Alchemist Pavilion all the time.¡± For Ethan Smith, he had only one purpose foring to the Divine Alchemist Pavilion ¨C to obtain its resources. As for the alchemy techniques of the Divine Alchemist Pavilion, they meant nothing to Ethan Smith. The Fifth Elder didn¡¯t seem surprised. He chuckled, ¡°The Divine Alchemist Pavilion doesn¡¯t have a requirement for you to staypulsorily. However, once the Pavilion summons you, you must return.¡± At this point, the Fifth Elder paused and continued, ¡°Of course, you still have to stay here for the first month at least.¡±
¡°One month?¡± Ethan Smith furrowed his eyebrows. ¡°Is that a problem?¡± The Fifth Elder asked. Ethan Smith gave a bitter smile, ¡°I¡­ I might leave at any time. A month is too long for me.¡± What a joke. Ethan Smith didn¡¯t have much time left. Moreover, there were too many variables in a month. (Minus Line Break) The Fifth Elder seemed to have seen through Ethan Smith¡¯s thoughts. He looked Ethan Smith up and down, then said somewhat helplessly, ¡°I see. So what you mean is you¡¯d like toe and go as you please. Is that right?¡± Ethan Smith blushed slightly. That was indeed what he meant. Tsk tsk, talk about abhorrence for one¡¯s own ability!¡± The Fifth Elder rolled his eyes. ¡°Ethan Smith, let me tell you, the Divine Alchemist Pavilion has lectures every month, and they teach pill forms.¡± The Fifth Elder reminded. Ethan Smith shook his head, ¡°Fifth Elder, I don¡¯t need pill forms.¡± The Fifth Elder sighed, ¡°Ethan Smith, you really are an entric.¡± After thinking for a moment, he continued, ¡°I can¡¯t decide on this matter. You¡¯ll have to talk to the Pavilion Master in person when she returns.¡± Ethan Smith hurriedly asked, ¡°When will the Pavilion Master return?¡± The Fifth Elder said, ¡°It should be within these few days.¡± ¡°Okay, thank you.¡± Ethan Smith nodded. Then, the Fifth Elder ordered someone to arrange living quarters for Ethan Smith. As a Master Pharmacist, Ethan Smith¡¯s quarters were naturally not shabby. Although it couldn¡¯tpare to the Elder¡¯s residence, his mansion was quitefortable and quiet. Sofia¡¯s mansion happened to be next door, and, inparison, her mansion appeared somewhat rundown. After returning to the mansion, Edward Green eximed in awe, ¡°Mr. Smith, the Divine Alchemist Pavilion is truly extraordinary. I¡¯ve never seen such rich qi before.¡± Ethan Smith nodded as well, ¡°Indeed, the qi of the Divine Alchemist Pavilion far surpasses other ces.¡± It was unknown how many medicinal materials were stored in the Divine Alchemist Pavilion. The qi that the materials released was refreshing and invigorating. Ethan Smith didn¡¯t waste any time. He sat cross-legged on the Arhat bed and began to absorb the qi from the Divine Alchemist Pavilion. In the blink of an eye, three days passed. As usual, Ethan Smith went jogging around the Divine Alchemist Pavilion this morning. Just then, Ethan Smith suddenly felt a sharp pain in his heart. The pain shed by but left Ethan Smith in unbearable pain. ¡°What¡­ What¡¯s going on?¡± Ethan Smith clutched his chest, crouching down. He tried to sense his body but found nothing abnormal. This feeling made Ethan Smith uneasy. He stood in ce for a long time, and a faint, indescribable uneasiness filled his heart. ¡°Mr. Smith, the Third Elder has asked for you.¡± At this moment, an alchemist approached and said. ¡°Third Elder?¡± Ethan Smith furrowed his brow. It seemed that he didn¡¯t know the Third Elder, and he had never met him before. ¡°I understand.¡± Ethan Smith didn¡¯t think too much about it, and after nodding, he rushed to the Elder¡¯s residence. Upon entering the Third Elder¡¯s residence, Ethan Smith found that Sofia was also there. And right in front of Sofia sat an old man with long eyebrows. ¡°Greetings, Third Elder.¡± Ethan Smith approached and greeted the old man with long eyebrows. The Third Elder slowly opened his eyes and said, ¡°Someone has made an appointment for treatment today, but I don¡¯t have time for it.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve heard that you¡¯re newly arrived alchemists and have spiritual fires. Ethan Smith didn¡¯t think much about it and immediately agreed and nodded. The two of them left the Elder¡¯s residence and headed for the clinic. The Divine Alchemist Pavilion¡¯s clinic was enormous. Although officially open to the public, poor people had no chance of entering. Ethan Smith and Sofia Carrillo entered the clinic and sat down, waiting for the patient to arrive. ¡°People say that Third Elder¡¯s character isn¡¯t very good, and he¡¯s extremely jealous. I don¡¯t know if that¡¯s true or not.¡± Sofia said without any facial expression. Ethan Smith nced at her andughed, ¡°Who cares? It has nothing to do with us.¡± Sofia shot a nce at Ethan Smith and snorted softly, ¡°I¡¯m just worried that he¡¯s setting us up..¡± Chapter 333: 333: Escalating Conflict_l Chapter 333: 333: Escting Conflict_l
Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Trap? What kind of trap?¡± Ethan Smith didn¡¯t pay much attention to it. Sofia Carrillo was naturally a woman of few words, so she didn¡¯t say anything more.
The two sat there waiting for a long time. It wasn¡¯t until noon that someone came in from outside. The visitor was a young man, dressed extravagantly and with an extraordinary demeanor. Behind him followed two men dressed as bodyguards. Ethan Smith took a closer look and found that the two bodyguards were actually Grandmasters of the Third Rank. ¡°Even the bodyguards are Grandmasters of the Third Rank, must have a remarkable background,¡± thought Ethan Smith to himself. The young man strode up to Ethan Smith and sat down in front of him. He looked Ethan up and down and asked, ¡°You¡¯re the one who¡¯s going to treat me?¡± Ethan nodded and replied, ¡°Yes, what¡¯s bothering you?¡± The young man stretchedzily and said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you an alchemist? Can¡¯t you tell?¡± Ethan frowned, displeased with the young man¡¯s attitude.
¡°Forget it, I¡¯m here to buy medicine, I¡¯ve already talked to your elder,¡± the young man waved his hand dismissively. He took out a prescription and pped it on the table. On the table were written four or five types of Pills. These Pills were ordinary and not difficult to concoct. ¡°Ethan, let me do it,¡± Sofia Carrillo suddenly said. Ethan nodded, ¡°I was just thinking the same.¡± However, just then, the young man abruptly stood up, looked coldly at Ethan, and said, ¡°Are you Ethan Smith?¡± Ethan Smith was puzzled, ¡°I don¡¯t think I know you, do I?¡± The young manughed heartily, ¡°Hahaha, of course you don¡¯t know me, but I know you! ¡± ¡°I¡¯m from the ir Family, Travis ir!¡± said the young man coldly. ¡°ir Family? The Hernandez Family of Capital City?¡± Ethan¡¯s face changed slightly.
The young man spoke indifferently, ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s really a small world, didn¡¯t expect to bump into you here.¡± Sofia Carrillo noticed the odd atmosphere between the two, so she hurriedly stepped forward and said, ¡°Ethan, you go aside, let me do it.¡± After saying that, Sofia Carrillo walked up to Travis ir and politely said, ¡°Sir, I¡¯m also an alchemist of the Divine Alchemist Pavilion. I will concoct the Pills for you right now.¡± ¡°You?¡± Travis ir nced at Sofia Carrillo, and then pped her! Sofia Carrillo¡¯s face flushed red, and a clear handprint appeared on her cheek. ¡°What are you even trying to do, get lost! I want Ethan Smith to personally concoct my medicine!¡± Travis ir sneered. A trace of anger shed in Sofia Carrillo¡¯s eyes, but she held her tongue due to her position. Ethan¡¯s face turned icy cold. However, since they were in the Divine Alchemist Pavilion and Ethan had just arrived, it was not appropriate to make a scene here. So, Ethan took a deep breath and said, ¡°This is the Divine Alchemist Pavilion. If you want to cause trouble, let¡¯s take it outside.¡± Travis ir feigned innocence, ¡°I just want to buy some Pills, how is that causing trouble? Is the Divine Alchemist Pavilion bullying people?¡±
Ethan suppressed his anger and nodded, ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll concoct the medicine for you now.¡± After that, Ethan looked at Sofia Carrillo and said, ¡°Go get me the medicinal cauldron and herbs.¡± Sofia Carrillo agreed, went to the side, and fetched the medicinal cauldron and the required herbs. Once the cauldron was set up, blue spiritual mes immediately lit up in Ethan¡¯s palm. The mes roared in the cauldron and the herbs quickly turned into medicinal liquid. As the materials Travis ir needed were ordinary, Ethan only spent half an hour to sessfully refine the Pills. Five Pills were ced in front of Travis ir. ¡°Take your Pill and leave quickly.¡± Ethan Smith said, suppressing his anger deep within his heart. Travis ir pinched the pill with his fingers, nced at it, then threw it to the ground, crushing it underfoot. ¡°What kind of dogshit is this? It¡¯s unqualified, make it again!¡± Travis ir said,ughing. Ethan Smith¡¯s face grew colder. Suppressing his anger, he warned, ¡°Travis ir, I¡¯m telling you, don¡¯t push it.¡± Travis irughed loudly, ¡°I won¡¯t stop, what are you going to do about it?¡± Having said that, he picked up all the pills and threw them to the ground. ¡°Make it again, until I am satisfied!¡± Travis ir snorted. Ethan Smith stared at Travis ir, saying nothing for a while. Many alchemists around them gathered closer. Countless gazes were fixed on Ethan Smith. There were rules in the Divine Alchemist Pavilion: no one was allowed to use force inside, let alone bully customers who came to buy medicine. So, Ethan Smith suppressed his anger and nodded, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll make it again for you.¡± He picked up a few herbs and began making medicine for Travis ir again. Over half an hour passed. Five pillsnded in Ethan Smith¡¯s hand. Ethan Smith handed the medicine to Travis ir and coldly said, ¡°Take your medicine and get lost!¡± Travis ir nced at it and scoffed, ¡°What kind of nonsense did you make this time, sugar beans? Even dogs wouldn¡¯t eat this thing ¡°Sir, there¡¯s no problem with the medicine Ethan Smith made.¡± Another alchemist couldn¡¯t stand it any longer. Travis ir red at him and said coldly, ¡°What does it have to do with you? The Hernandez Family is meticulous in our work, any objections?¡± Upon hearing the words ¡°Hernandez Family,¡± the faces of many alchemists present changed, and they all backed away. ¡°Ethan Smith, just bear with it, he is from the Hernandez Family, after all.¡± Someone even stepped forward and whispered a reminder. As Travis ir sat in his chair, he said smugly, ¡°Make it again, don¡¯t waste my time!¡± Ethan Smith sneered, ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll make it for you again.¡± This time, Ethan Smith took several different herbs and threw them into the medicinal cauldron. Not only that, but his alchemy technique also seemed different from before. Everyone couldn¡¯t help but frown, not understanding Ethan Smith¡¯s intentions for a moment. Soon, a ck pill fell into Ethan Smith¡¯s hand. Ethan Smith held the pill and asked coldly, ¡°Are you satisfied this time?¡± Travis ir looked at it and frowned, ¡°What is this? Are you trying to fool me?¡± Ethan Smith sneered, ¡°A Power-dissipating Pill.¡± ¡°Power-dissipating Pill?¡± Someone around eximed! As the name suggests, swallowing this pill will damage its user¡¯s very foundation, and may even force their strength to regress! Travis ir¡¯s face gradually darkened as well, narrowing his eyes, he said coldly, ¡°Keep that Power-dissipating Pill for yourself.¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s a gift for you. Whether you want it or not, you¡¯re taking it!¡± Ethan Smith retorted coldly. As soon his words fell, Ethan Smith reached out and grabbed Travis ir¡¯s chin! Next, he forcibly opened Travis ir¡¯s mouth! ¡°You dare!¡± Travis ir¡¯s bodyguards were furious and immediately lunged at Ethan Smith! ¡°Scram!¡± Ethan Smith didn¡¯t even look at them as he raised his hand to unleash the Absolute Beginning Sacred Fist! The two bodyguards were sent flying by the impact! ¡°So you like to cause trouble?¡± Ethan Smith said coldly. ¡°I don¡¯t care if you¡¯re from the Hernandez or Perez Family, others might indulge you, but I won¡¯t!¡± With that, Ethan Smith directly shoved the Power-dissipating Pill into Travis ir¡¯s mouth! Chapter 334: 334: Sharp-tongued_l Chapter 334: 334: Sharp-tongued_l
Trantor: 549690339 The Power-dissipating Pill was forcefully shoved into Travis ir¡¯s mouth by Ethan Smith. Then, Ethan Smith pped his palm, and the pill fell directly into Travis ir¡¯s abdomen.
The moment the pill entered his abdomen, it was like a small bomb, exploding instantly! As Travis ir desperately tried to dig it out from his throat, it was already toote! The pill swiftly spread throughout his body, causing intense pain in his dantian! ¡°Ethan Smith, you¡­ want to die!¡± Travis ir roared angrily. Ethan Smith¡¯s expression remained cold, saying, ¡°You brought this upon yourself.¡± Travis ir gritted his teeth, ¡°I am a member of the ir family, and you dare to treat me like this!¡± Hearing Travis ir¡¯s words, Ethan Smith pped his forehead, suddenly realizing. ¡°Oh, right, you¡¯re from the ir family. That makes it even less forgivable,¡± Ethan Smith said coldly. Then, he saw Ethan Smith stride forward and kick Travis ir in the abdomen! This kick sent Travis ir flying tens of meters away! The intense pain in his dantian instantly multiplied!
¡°Ahh!!¡± Travis ir clutched his abdomen and knelt on the ground! But the next second, his face turned extremely ugly! He pointed at Ethan Smith unbelievably, and painfully said, ¡°You¡­ you actually destroyed my dantian?¡± Ethan Smith sneered, ¡°Someone like you would¡¯ve caused trouble sooner orter, better to get rid of you early.¡± Everyone listening shuddered in fear! They felt even more frightened by Ethan Smith¡¯s ruthlessness! ¡°Ethan Smith, I will kill you!¡± Travis ir roared crazily! His eyes stared dead at Ethan Smith, wishing he could tear Ethan Smith into thousands of pieces! ¡°If you keep talking nonsense, I¡¯ll kill you right now.¡± A murderous spirit suddenly burst from Ethan Smith! Feeling this terrifying murderous spirit, Travis ir suddenly choked up and couldn¡¯t say a single word! No one expected that not only was Ethan Smith not afraid of the ir family, he even destroyed Travis ir¡¯s dantian!
That was the ir family! A top influential family in Capital City! ¡°You just wait for me!¡± Travis ir got up from the ground. With the help of his bodyguards, he struggled to walk out. The consulting room quieted down, everyone looking at each other, seemingly unable to believe this had really happened. Ethan Smith acted as if nothing happened, sitting there and continuing his work. Sofia Carrillo furrowed her brows and walked over to say, ¡°No one can fight in the Divine Alchemist Pavilion.¡± Ethan Smith sneered, ¡°I¡¯ll just leave then.¡± Sofia Carrillo was silent for a moment and then said, ¡°I¡¯ll testify for you. It was Travis ir who started it.¡± ¡°No need,¡± Ethan Smith waved his hand. He was already prepared to be kicked out of the Divine Alchemist Pavilion. Just then, Fifth Elder rushed in from outside.
He quickly walked to Ethan Smith¡¯s side and eximed in shock, ¡°You disabled Travis ir?¡± Ethan Smith did not intend to hide anything and nodded, ¡°Yes, I did.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Fifth Elder suddenly didn¡¯t know what to say. ¡°Do you know that he is the direct descendant of the ir family?¡± Fifth Elder said anxiously. Ethan Smith coldly replied, ¡°I have already made an enemy of the ir family. One more or one less makes no difference.¡¯ ¡°Fifth Elder, don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t drag the Divine Alchemist Pavilion into this,¡± Ethan Smith stood up and said. Fifth Elder didn¡¯t know what to say for a while. He suddenly seemed to think of something and asked with a frown, ¡°Who let youe to the consultation room?¡± Before Ethan Smith could answer, Sofia Carrillo hurriedly said, ¡°It was Third Elder.¡± ¡°Third Elder!¡± A sh of anger crossed Fifth Elder¡¯s face! ¡°He must have done it on purpose! He must have done it on purpose!¡± Fifth Elder said angrily. As soon as the words fell, Third Elder walked in from outside the door. He had his hands behind his back and said indifferently, ¡°Ethan Smith, you really have great guts. I let you take consultations, and you actually disabled someone?¡± Ethan Smith nced at him, not saying a word. He now believed Sofia Carrillo¡¯s words. This Third Elder was doing it on purpose. ¡°Third Elder, why did you let Ethan Smith take consultations?¡± Fifth Elder asked coldly. Third Elder didn¡¯t care and snorted lightly, ¡®What¡¯s the problem with me, as an elder, ordering an alchemist to take consultations?¡± ¡°But you clearly knew that Ethan Smith has a feud with the ir family!¡± Fifth Elder scolded angrily. Third Elder pretended to be surprised and said, ¡°Really? I didn¡¯t know that, but¡­ what does that have to do with the Divine Alchemist Pavilion?¡± ¡°Even if they have a feud, they can¡¯t fight here, right? And they fought so ruthlessly, aren¡¯t they damaging the reputation of our Divine Alchemist Pavilion?¡± Third Elder said sarcastically. ¡°You!¡± Fifth Elder was furious, puffing out his beard and ring at Third Elder, wishing he could devour him alive. Ethan Smith nced at Third Elder and stood up, ¡°I don¡¯t seem to have offended you, so why are you trying to harm me on purpose?¡± Third Elder pointed at Ethan Smith and said, ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense, who is harming you?¡± Ethan Smith ignored him and analyzed on his own, ¡°Judging by your age, you should be eighty or ny years old, right?¡± ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, you probably only possess a Red Spiritual Fire? Or perhaps you don¡¯t even have spiritual fire?¡± ¡°Being an elder in the Divine Alchemist Pavilion for so many years, you¡¯ve only be one due to your seniority, or perhaps the Pavilion Master pitied you?¡± Upon saying this, Ethan Smith paused for a moment and rubbed his chin, ¡°So, I guess you must be a useless person with a strong sense of jealousy. Seeing that Sofia Carrillo and I were born with spiritual fire, you¡¯ve be unhappy and envious, right?¡± A few words left Third Elder red -faced and furious! While Fifth Elder pped and cheered! ¡°Ethan Smith, how did you know?¡± Fifth Elder asked in surprise. Ethan Smith said with a mysterious smile, ¡°I guessed. An eighty or ny-year-old man, who has only reached the level of Grandmaster under the resources of the Divine Alchemist Pavilion; if that¡¯s not a waste, what is?¡± Third Elder¡¯s face turned an ugly shade of green from anger. He stared coldly at Ethan Smith and said, ¡®You sharp-toothed brat, wait until the Pavilion Master returns and see how you exin yourself!¡± Ethan Smith sneered, ¡°Exin? What do I need to exin? At worst, I can just leave. Without the Divine Alchemist Pavilion, I can still survive.¡± ¡°Unlike you, without the Divine Alchemist Pavilion, you probably wouldn¡¯t get to eat warm food.¡± ¡°Fine, fine! Let¡¯s wait and see!¡± Third Elder angrily dered. Knowing that he couldn¡¯t outtalk Ethan Smith, he no longer sought to embarrass himself and left angrily. Ethan Smith¡¯s words were met with apuse all around. Even in Sofia Carrillo¡¯s eyes, a tinge of admiration couldn¡¯t help but emerge. ¡°Ethan Smith, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll talk to the Pavilion Master,¡± Fifth Elder reassured. Ethan Smith waved his hand, ¡°There¡¯s no need.¡± After all, Ethan Smith believed that the Lord of Medicine God Pavilion couldn¡¯t possibly offend the entire ir family for his sake. Sometimes, being right or wrong wasn¡¯t important; what was essential were personal interests.. Chapter 335: 335: The Secret of the Divine Alchemist Pavilion 1 Chapter 335: 335: The Secret of the Divine Alchemist Pavilion 1
Trantor: 549690339 Ethan Smith originally intended to leave the Divine Alchemist Pavilion to avoid causing trouble. However, Fifth Elder denied Ethan¡¯s idea, shaking his head and saying, ¡°Let¡¯s wait for the Pavilion Master to return first.¡±
¡°If you leave now, that would indeed bring trouble to the Divine Alchemist Pavilion.¡± Ethan thought for a moment and nodded, saying, ¡°All right, I agree.¡± As a man, one must take responsibility, and Ethan wouldn¡¯t simply walk away and leave trouble behind. Then, Ethan and Sofia Carrillo left the medical room together. After returning to the residence, Sofia Carrillo said solemnly, ¡°When the Pavilion Master returns, I will testify on your behalf. I believe others will do the same for you.¡± Ethan smiled, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t think too much about it. Focus on your alchemy.¡± Sofia Carrillo nodded and turned back to her work. The Divine Alchemist Pavilion had an abundant stock of herbs. Even the ones given to the alchemists for practice had decades of medicinal properties. Those with over a hundred years of medicinal power seemed insignificant in the Divine Alchemist Pavilion. ¡°Since I¡¯vee to the Divine Alchemist Pavilion once, I can¡¯t leave empty-handed.¡± Ethan thought to himself while sitting in the room. ording to the rules of the Divine Alchemist Pavilion, Gideon Griffin was entitled to receive herbs for practice. Thinking of this, Ethan stood up and walked towards the storage room.
The storage room of the Divine Alchemist Pavilion was enormous. As soon as Ethan approached, he felt a strong scent of herbs. At the entrance of the storage room, there were two alchemists in charge of registration and herb collection. Ethan walked up and stated his identity and intention. The two alchemists nced at each other, then took out a form and ced it in front of Ethan. ¡°Alchemist Smith, please register first.¡± They politely said. Ethan picked up the form and carefully read it. Apart from the registration name, there was another column to write the quantity of herbs to be received. Ethan pointed to this column and asked, ¡°How many can each person receive¡±¡® The two alchemists smiled, ¡°In theory, there is no limit to the quantity. But the usual amount each person takes is between eight and ten.¡± Ethan was immediately shocked! No limit? Wasn¡¯t that a bit too exaggerated?
The resources of the Divine Alchemist Pavilion were even more vast than Ethan had imagined! ¡°Then I¡¯ll take a hundred for now.¡± Ethan immediately filled in the number one hundred in thest column. ¡°All right, please wait a moment.¡± One of the alchemists stood and entered the storage room while Ethan sat there, waiting quietly. A few minutester, the alchemist returned. With an apologetic look on his face, he said, ¡°Alchemist Smith, I¡¯m afraid you can¡¯t receive the herbs.¡± ¡°Why not?¡± Ethan asked, puzzled. The alchemist didn¡¯t know how to exin and stammered, unable to speak. ¡°A soon-to-be-expelled alchemist still wants to receive herbs?¡± At that moment, another person walked out of the storage room. It was none other than the Third Elder. Seeing the Third Elder, Ethan immediately understood. He sneered, ¡°So it¡¯s you, this old piece of trash, who¡¯s making trouble.¡±
Upon hearing the word ¡°old piece of trash,¡± Third Elder¡¯s face changed instantly! ¡°You¡­what did you call me?¡± Third Elder red at Ethan. Ethan sneered, ¡°What, didn¡¯t you hear enough? Fine, let me repeat it again.¡± ¡°Old piece of trash, old beast, old bastard, what is undead about you? Which one do you prefer?¡± Ethan said, seemingly amused. Third Elder¡¯s face turned blue with anger, and he pointed at Ethan angrily, saying, ¡°You¡­you¡­!¡± ¡°What about me? I am your father, now get lost!¡± Ethan scoffed. Third Elder was shaking with rage! No one had ever insulted him like this in all his years at the Divine Alchemist Pavilion! Third Elder suppressed his anger, saying, ¡°Ethan Smith, I am an elder of the Divine Alchemist Pavilion! Don¡¯t you understand what respect means!¡± Ethan sneered, ¡°Sorry, I really don¡¯t understand what respect means.¡± Knowing he couldn¡¯t win verbally, Third Elder sneered, ¡°Sharp-tongued brat, listen, you won¡¯t take half a herb today while I¡¯m here!¡± ¡°Oh? Is that so? I¡¯m still going to take the herbs today!¡± Ethan said coldly. He then turned to the two alchemists in charge of distributing the herbs, ¡°Go and get me a hundred herbs.¡± The two alchemists looked very troubled, not knowing what to do. ¡°Hehe, I¡¯ll see who dares to go.¡± Third Elder leaned back on his hands, looking pleased with himself. ¡°Alchemist Smith, we¡¯re just here to help, plea¡­please don¡¯t try to make things difficult for us.¡± The two alchemists said with a bitter smile. Ethan nodded and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t make things difficult for you, but I¡¯m determined to take these herbs today! ¡± With that said, Ethan walked towards the storage room. ¡°What, are you trying to take them by force?¡± Third Elder quickly moved forward and blocked Ethan¡¯s way. Ethan nced at him and sneered, ¡°ording to the rules of the Divine Alchemist Pavilion, I am entitled to receive herbs. You have no right to stop me.¡± Third Elder¡¯s face darkened, ¡°Nonsense! If you dare step halfway into the storage room, you¡¯ll be considered a rebel! ¡°Undead old man, stop trying to put abel on me. You say I¡¯m a rebel? Who do you think you are?¡± Ethan sneered. Third Elder was so angry that his whole body trembled, but he had nothing to say. ¡°Get out of the way!¡± Ethan coldly scolded. As the words fell, a murderous spirit erupted! Third Elder¡¯s face changed again, he felt immense pressure all over his body, and his five viscera and six bowels were under attack. Knowing he was no match for Ethan, Third Elder pointed a finger at him and said, ¡°All right, all right, you just wait, you wait!¡± With that said, Third Elder stormed off. Ethan snorted, ¡°What a coward.¡± After leaving those words, Ethan strode into the storage room. It must be said that this storage room was beyond Ethan¡¯s imagination! It was not like what Ethan had thought, a simple warehouse. In reality, this storage room was a whole new world, somewhat simr to arge shed in the countryside for farming. A vast expanse ofnd appeared before Ethan¡¯s eyes. Various herbs were disyed, full of life. Ethan was surprised to see the scene before him and couldn¡¯t help but exim, ¡°These herbs¡­are they alive?¡± He looked up at his surroundings and quickly discovered the extraordinary aspect of the storage room. This storage room was a Giant Array for absorbing nature¡¯s spiritual energy! Compared to this array, the spiritual energy gathering formation that Ethan had set up was nothing! ¡°No wonder the Divine Alchemist Pavilion has such abundant storage¡­¡± Ethan muttered softly. Even an ordinary herb ced in this environment would grow at an unimaginable rate! ¡°What kind of existence is the Pavilion Master of this Divine Alchemist Pavilion, to be able to set up such a huge and expensive array¡­¡± Ethan couldn¡¯t help but sigh in his heart.. Chapter 336: 336: Pavilion Master Returns_l Chapter 336: 336: Pavilion Master Returns_l
Trantor: 549690339 Feeling the qi inside this storage room, Ethan Smith couldn¡¯t help but be intrigued. Looking further ahead, there were hundreds of years¡¯ worth of herbs growing luxuriantly in this storage room.
Ethan Smith swallowed his saliva, even having the thought of sweeping everything away. Of course, Ethan could only think about it. Such looting did not suit Ethan¡¯s temperament. He took a hundred herbs that had been growing for several decades and turned around to leave the storage room. ¡°You can count them, there are a hundred in total.¡± Ethan ced the herbs in front of the two alchemists. The two alchemists hurriedly nodded and said, ¡°Mr. Smith, you should register it.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Ethan agreed with a nod. He wrote down his name and the number of herbs on the paper, and then stored all the herbs in his Spatial Magic Artifact. After returning to his residence, Ethan couldn¡¯t wait to take out these herbs. Looking at the herbs scattered all over the floor, Ethan couldn¡¯t help but feel like a wealthy tycoon. ¡°Speaking of which, I think my card is out of money.¡± Ethan suddenly thought of a problem.
During this period, Ethan spent quite a bit of money to salvage herbs. The two billion in his bank ount was nearly depleted. So, Ethan took out his cell phone and called Ray Walters. After the call connected, Ethan asked, ¡°How much money is left in my ount now?¡± Ray Walters on the other end hurriedly said, ¡°Wait a moment, let me check for you.¡± A few minutester, Ray Walters called back, somewhat embarrassed, ¡°Mr. Smith, all the money in the ount was used to expand thepany, so¡­¡± ¡°So how much is left?¡± Ethan asked. Ray Walters said solemnly, ¡°Less than 300 million.¡± ¡°300 million¡­¡± This number was much less than he had imagined. Although Ethan didn¡¯t care about money, in this world, it¡¯s difficult to get by without money.
Moreover, money is ultimately a hard currency. If he were to encounter a top-quality herb someday, he might have to spend a huge amount of money. ¡°I see.¡± Ethan hung up the phone. He stroked his chin and muttered to himself, ¡°Looks like I need to find a way to make money¡­¡± As his words trailed off, the door was suddenly flung open. Following that, Third Elder rushed in angrily. By his side were two other authoritative-looking elderly men. ¡°Law Enforcement Elders, it¡¯s him!¡± Third Elder pointed at Ethan and said. ¡°He not only forcibly broke into the storage room but also stole the herbs! Please punish him severely, Law Enforcement Elders!¡± The two Law Enforcement Elders in front of him coldly looked at Ethan and said, ¡°Who allowed you to forcibly break into the storage room?¡± Ethan stood up and politely said, ¡°Greetings to the two Law Enforcement Elders.¡±
Then, Ethan exined the whole story to the Law Enforcement Elders. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for Third Elder forcefully withholding the herbs, I wouldn¡¯t have dared to set foot in the storage room.¡± Ethan bowed and said. ¡°Don¡¯t try to throw your dirty water on me!¡± Third Elder said with a weird tone. ¡°It¡¯s clear that you were coveting the herbs and broke into the storage room.¡± Ethan couldn¡¯t be bothered to deal with Third Elder. He bowed and said, ¡°Two Law Enforcement Elders, I only took a hundred herbs with a few decades of effectiveness for practice. This shouldn¡¯t have vited any rules, right?¡± Law Enforcement Elder coldly said, ¡°Regardless of the reason, you should not forcibly enter the storage room.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes, he also beat up Travis ir, who came to collect the Pill!¡± Third Elder mored. Law Enforcement Elder looked at Ethan coldly and said, ¡°Come with us.¡± Ethan frowned. The strength of these two Law Enforcement Elders was at the Peak Form of Grandmaster Realm. In front of them, Ethan had almost no chance of winning. ¡°Please have mercy, Law Enforcement Elders!¡± By his side were Edward Green and Sofia Carrillo. Fifth Elder quickly approached and exined, ¡°Please spare him, Law Enforcement Elders. All of this is the result of Third Elder¡¯s trap, and it has little to do with Ethan Smith.¡± ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense!¡± Third Elder shouted angrily. Fifth Elder coldly snorted, ¡°Whether it¡¯s rted to you or not, you know it in your heart.¡± ¡°What does it have to do with me? Let me tell you¡­¡± ¡°Enough!¡± The Law Enforcement Elder interrupted their quarrel. He nced at Ethan and said, ¡°No matter what the reason, you are not qualified to enter the storage room. ording to the rules, we must punish you. Come with us.¡± Fifth Elder wanted to say something, but Ethan waved his hand to stop him. He stood up and said, ¡°Fine, I will go with you.¡± After that, Ethan Smith was taken away from the mansion by the two Law Enforcement Elders. ¡°Fifth Elder, what should we do? Mr. Smith won¡¯t be in trouble, right?¡± Edward Green asked anxiously. Fifth Elder waved his hand and said, ¡°The Pavilion Master ising back tomorrow. We¡¯ll let her decide.¡± ¡°Hehe, the Pavilion Master will surely not let this arrogant kid off the hook when shees back!¡± Third Elder said in a weird tone. Fifth Elder coldly looked at Third Elder and said, ¡°You will pay for what you have done.¡± ¡°Hahaha, I¡¯d like to see how you¡¯ll make me pay the price!¡± Third Elder snorted and left with his sleeves pping. Ethan was taken to a dark room by the Law Enforcement Elders. Although the room seemed a bit dpidated, what surprised Ethan was that there was a formation set up here too! In this formation, Ethan¡¯s strength was greatly suppressed, making it impossible for him to escape. ¡°You stay here for now. The situation isplicated, so we¡¯ll wait for the Pavilion Master to return and make a decision.¡± One of the Law Enforcement Elders said. ¡°Ethan, we also heard about your deeds and believe you were framed. However, we have to follow the rules.¡± Another Law Enforcement Elder said. It was evident that they also disliked Third Elder. Ethan nodded and said, ¡°Okay, thank you, Elders.¡± The two elders didn¡¯t say anything else and left. For Ethan, this so-called prison didn¡¯t matter much; he could just sleep wherever he was. Furthermore, the tougher the environment, the more it could temper a person¡¯s will. Ethan sat cross-legged on the ground, his eyes slightly closed. His state of mind gradually calmed down, as if he was in his own world. The next day was the day the Lord of Medicine God Pavilion returned. By early morning, the two Law Enforcement Elders came in. ¡°Ethan, you can go out now, but don¡¯t wander around. When the Pavilion Master returns, she will definitely summon you.¡± Law Enforcement Elder said. Ethan sped his hands in thanks and said, ¡°Thank you, two elders.¡± After that, Ethan turned around and walked out of the prison cell. At noon, all the alchemists of the Divine Alchemist Pavilion, big and small, gathered in the square. The eight elders, led by the First Elder, quietly waited for the return of the Pavilion Master. ¡°Kid, wait until the Pavilion Master returns and see how you¡¯ll handle this!¡± Third Elder sneered at Ethan.. Chapter 337: 337: Divine Alchemist Pavilion fears no one! Chapter 337: 337: Divine Alchemist Pavilion fears no one!
Trantor: 549690339 Ethan Smith couldn¡¯t be bothered to deal with the Third Elder, as he had already prepared to leave the Divine Alchemist Pavilion and had nothing to fear. A group of people stood under the sun, quietly waiting for the return of the Pavilion Master.
Time flew by quickly, an hour passed in the blink of an eye. Everyone was sweating profusely under the sun. ¡°Why hasn¡¯t the Pavilion Master returned yet?¡± Ethan Smith couldn¡¯t help but frown. Sofia Carrillo at his side said, ¡°Who knows? These so-called big shots always have their grandstanding, right?¡± Ethan Smith shrugged his shoulders, feeling that what she had said was not wrong. Just then, a car finally pulled up at the entrance of the Divine Alchemist Pavilion. At first nce, a shining Rolls-Royce was basking under the sunlight. After the car stopped, two men got out quickly and opened the rear door. Soon, a girl emerged from the car. The girl appeared to be only seventeen or eighteen, with porcin white skin, long and slender legs that were supremely sexy. Her face held a hint of inexplicable coldness that did not seem to match her age.
Ethan Smith murmured: ¡°Does the Pavilion Master have a daughter?¡± ¡°Stop talking nonsense! She IS the Pavilion Master!¡± someone reprimanded in a low voice from the side. Ethan Smith was taken aback and gawked. This young girl was the famous Pavilion Master of the Divine Alchemist Pavilion? ¡°The Pavilion Master¡­ is actually a child?¡± Ethan Smith couldn¡¯t help but blurt out. ¡°Told you, don¡¯t speak foolishly! The Pavilion Master is already in her sixties!¡± the person beside him replied, ring. This remark further stunned Ethan Smith! This little girl was in her sixties? How on earth did she maintain herself? ¡°Wee back, Pavilion Master!¡± the moment the Lord of the Divine Alchemist Pavilion stepped in, everyone shouted out in unison! But the Pavilion Master¡¯s face showed no expression, looking rather icy. Despite everyone¡¯s warm wee, she seemed to take no notice at all. Everyone made way for the Pavilion Master, reverence written all across their faces.
Ethan Smith couldn¡¯t help but be curious, he tried to release his divine sense to probe the Master¡¯s ability. However. the moment Ethan Smith¡¯s divine sense reached out. it was abruDtlv cut off! At the same time, the Pavilion Master¡¯s eyes fell on Ethan Smith. The icy look on her face intensified a bit more. Not only that, but the Pavilion Master began walking towards Ethan Smith step by step. Despite her youthful appearance, the overpowering aura she carried was enough to break anyone out in a cold sweat! ¡°Kid, you¡¯re doomed!¡± Seeing this, the Third Elder couldn¡¯t help but sneer in his heart. It didn¡¯t take long for the Pavilion Master to arrive in front of Ethan Smith. She looked at Ethan Smith coldly and said, ¡°You seem very interested in me.¡± At this moment, everyone was holding their breath in fear!
¡°Pavilion Master, he¡­¡± ¡°Did I ask you?¡± the Fifth Elder was about to exin but was coldly interrupted by the Pavilion Master. The Fifth Elder instantly shut up, not daring to utter another word. Despite this enormous pressure, Ethan Smith broke into a grin. ¡°Pavilion Master, as the Lord of Divine Alchemist Pavilion, I think everyone would be interested, don¡¯t you think?¡± Ethan Smith stated frankly. ¡°Ethan Smith, mind your manners!¡± the Fifth Elder warned anxiously. Ethan Smith didn¡¯t seem to feel anything. He didn¡¯t believe that the Pavilion Master would cause him harm just for one sentence. ¡°So you¡¯re the neer, Ethan Smith?¡± the Pavilion Master sized up Ethan Smith, a hint of curiosity shing in her eyes. Ethan couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit strange. Because¡­ he somehow felt an indescribable connection to the Pavilion Master. ¡°Yes, I have had the honor of meeting you.¡± Ethan didn¡¯t think too much of it and politely replied. The Pavilion Master nodded slightly, then turned around to leave. Just then, the Third Elder rushed over. ¡°Pavilion Master, I have something to report!¡± said the Third Elder urgently. The Pavilion Master shot him a nce, signaling him to continue. The Third Elder pointed at Ethan and said, ¡°Pavilion Master, this Ethan Smith has disrespected the rules of the Medicine God Pavilion and assaulted another person!¡± ¡°The young master of the ir family, Travis ir, came to the Medicine God Pavilion to get medicines and his dantian was shattered with a kick by Ethan!¡± Hearing this, everyone drew in a sharp breath! The Fifth Elder looked extremely troubled, even breaking into a cold sweat. ¡°Pavilion Master, Travis ir was the one who started it all! Ethan repeatedly prepared pills for him but he maliciously made things difficult!¡± Sofia Carrillo quickly exined. ¡°Pavilion Master, just as Sofia said, Travis ir did indeed intend to bully Ethan.¡± The Fifth Elder also hastily chimed in. ¡°Furthermore¡­ it was the Third Elder who was supposed to be in charge of hosting Travis ir!¡± ¡°The Third Elder knew about the grudges between Ethan and the ir family yet intentionally pushed him to host Travis. He can¡¯t escape responsibility for this!¡± The Third Elder remained calm, he lightly said, ¡°I don¡¯t know about any grudges, I only know that he assaulted someone, it wasn¡¯t just any ordinary person!¡± ¡°Pavilion Master, he has vited the rules of the Medicine God Pavilion!¡± The Pavilion Master did not utter a word, bringing an eerie silence upon the scene. The tense atmosphere made it hard to breathe. Finally, the Pavilion Master broke her silence. She turned towards the Third Elder and asked indifferently, ¡°So you think the alchemists of my Medicine God Pavilion should tolerate provocations quietly?¡± With her words, the Third Elder¡¯splexion changed dramatically! What¡­ what does she mean by that? Does she think that Ethan did nothing wrong? Even Ethan was taken aback! The Pavilion Master¡¯s attitude was nothing like what he had expected! ¡°Pavilion Master, but¡­ he still broke the rules that you had established¡­¡± The Third Elder was still pleading earnestly. The Pavilion Master coldly replied, ¡°Alchemists should indeed never resort to violence, but that¡¯s under the premise of mutual respect.¡± ¡°Are you suggesting we should bow and scrape when publicly humiliated? That would be disgraceful.¡± The Pavilion Master¡¯s clear stance surprised everyone! They even began to suspect if there was some special rtionship between Ethan and the Pavilion Master. How else could she stick up for him like this? ¡°Pavilion Master, after all, Travis ir is from the Capital City¡¯s ir family. Now that Ethan has crippled Travis, would the ir family just let it go?¡± The Third Elder embarrassingly continued. The Pavilion Master coldly retorted, ¡°What, are you suggesting that my Medicine God Pavilion should fear the ir family?¡± Upon hearing this, everyone sucked in a breath of cold air! It was clear that the Pavilion Master was definitely going to back Ethan Smith! ¡°Pavilion Master, Ethan is tarnishing the reputation of the Medicine God Pavilion!¡± The Third Elder still wouldn¡¯t give up. The Pavilion Master¡¯s expression finally changed significantly. Even the bystanders were unable to resist condemning the Third Elder as a damned fool. The Pavilion Master¡¯s position was obviously firm. She would fully support Ethan! Yet, the Third Elder was still stubbornly arguing. Was he courting death? ¡°Travis ir was supposed to be hosted by you, but you turned over your responsibilities to Ethan.¡± ¡°The root of the problem lies with you.¡± dered the Pavilion Master coldly. Turning to the crowd, the Pavilion Master announced, ¡°The Medicine God Pavilion fears none. I will naturally exin it to the ir family.¡± ¡°As for you, starting from today, you are no longer an Elder of the Medicine God Pavilion. You are demoted to an ordinary alchemist.¡± The Pavilion Master stared coldly at the Third Elder.. Chapter 338: 338: The Collapse of Dexter Blair Chapter 338: 338: The Copse of Dexter ir
Trantor: 549690339 The Pavilion Master¡¯s words made the Third Elder¡¯s face turn extremely ugly. He never expected that the Pavilion Master would have such an attitude!
Not only did she not punish Ethan Smith, but she also stripped him of his Elder position! ¡°Pavilion Master, if Third Elder steps down, I think Ethan Smith would be a good choice!¡± Fifth Elder seized the opportunity and quickly said. The Pavilion Master nced at Ethan Smith and said lightly. ¡°Not just anyone can be the Lord of the Medicine Pavilion.¡± ¡°Pavilion Master, Ethan Smith possesses the Blue Spirit Fire! And I personally saw him refining Pills with his hands!¡± The Fifth Elder said excitedly. The Pavilion Master¡¯s eyebrows furrowed slightly, and after a moment of silence, she said lightly, ¡°He can be given a chance.¡± ¡°Thank you, Pavilion Master!¡± Fifth Elder was overjoyed. Meanwhile, Third Elder felt like spitting blood! This was absolutely heart-wrenching! The Pavilion Master did not stay any longer and turned away from the za. After she left, everyone gathered around Ethan Smith, congratting him non-stop. ¡°Alchemist Smith, congrattions!¡±
¡°What is your rtionship with the Pavilion Master? Why does she favor you so much?¡± ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ve never seen the Pavilion Master so easy-going!¡± In fact, not only did they have doubts, but even Ethan Smith himself was puzzled. The Pavilion Master¡¯s attitude was indeed unusual. ¡°Ethan, don¡¯t be too proud!¡± The Third Elder said through gritted teeth. Ethan Smith smiled faintly and said, ¡°As expected, a useless person is still useless. You¡¯ve been dismissed, and you still have the face to stay here?¡± ¡°Exactly, if it were me, I wouldn¡¯t be able to bear this humiliation.¡± Edward Green also murmured. Third Elder clenched his teeth, snorted coldly, and left with a twist of his head. Ethan Smith didn¡¯t linger either. He went to the Elder¡¯s residence with the Fifth Elder. It was clear that the Fifth Elder had quite a liking for Ethan Smith.
Fifth Elder seemed even happier than Ethan Smith when he became an Elder. ¡°Ethan, tell me, do you know the Pavilion Master?¡± The Fifth Elder asked cautiously. Ethan Smith shook his head and smiled bitterly, ¡°I¡¯ve never met her before.¡± ¡°That¡¯s really strange.¡± The Fifth Elder muttered. ¡°Going against the ir family for your sake? It¡¯s a bit unbelievable.¡± Although Ethan Smith was puzzled, he didn¡¯t dwell on it. Perhaps it was because the Pavilion Master saw his talent. ¡°Ethan, get ready, to be an Elder, you need to pass the assessment.¡± Fifth Elder stood up and said. He patted Ethan Smith on the shoulder and said, ¡°You don¡¯t want to stay in the Medicine Pavilion, do you? As long as you be an Elder, you cane and go as you please, and your sry will be much higher than before.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Ethan Smith said with some surprise. ¡°Of course,¡± the Fifth Elder said with a smile. Originally, Ethan Smith didn¡¯t have much interest in the Elder¡¯s position, but his opinion changed after hearing the Fifth Elder¡¯s words.
After Fifth Elder left, Ethan Smith started searching for a form. In order to make sure he could pass the assessment, Ethan Smith nned to refine a Nine Transformation Golden Core Pill! After all, the Divine Alchemist Pavilion was not short of herbs, and a Nine Transformation Pill would be more than enough to pass the assessment. At this moment, Ethan Smith¡¯s phone suddenly rang. When he picked up the phone, he found it was a strange number from the Capital City. Ethan Smith pondered over the number for a moment and then answered the call. ¡°Ethan Smith, you¡¯re insanely bold!¡± The moment the call connected, an enraged roar echoed through the phone. Although the voice was somewhat unfamiliar, Ethan quickly guessed the identity of the caller. ¡°Dexter ir?¡± Ethan raised an eyebrow and immediately pressed the record button. Dexter on the other end of the call said coldly, ¡°You actually crippled the dantian of one of the ir family¡¯s disciples in public! Ethan Smith, you¡¯re really courting death!¡± Ethan sneered, ¡°Don¡¯t be so anxious or jealous, I¡¯ll cripple yours in another half year.¡± ¡°You!¡± Dexter was so angry that smoke seemed toe out of his ears, the cell phone almost crushed in his hand. ¡°Ethan Smith, I¡¯m telling you, it¡¯s not just a matter of personal grudges now. It¡¯s you against the entire ir family!¡± Dexter said coldly. ¡°Is there anything else? If not, I¡¯ll hang up. I have to practice to twist your dog head off.¡± Ethan said impatiently. Dexter forced down his anger and said ominously, ¡°Let¡¯s see how long you can be so arrogant. Don¡¯t think I won¡¯t dare to do something to you!¡± Upon hearing this, Ethan asked in surprise, ¡°Mr. ir, is this a threat? Are you afraid of me? Don¡¯t we have a half-year agreement?¡± Dexterughed coldly, ¡°That agreement only counts if I acknowledge it. If I don¡¯t, it¡¯s worth nothing! Do you really think I care about the lowly worms on that Martial Arts Forum?¡± ¡°Tsk, the aristocratic young master really has a sense of superiority. If you want toe, juste.¡± Ethan snorted. Dexter gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Ethan Smith, I¡¯m telling you, as long as I¡­¡± Before Dexter could finish, the sound of ¡°beep beep beep¡± came through the phone. ¡°That bastard actually dared to hang up on me! I¡¯ll kill him, I¡¯ll kill him!¡± Dexter¡¯s eyes were wide, and he roared angrily. On the other end, that instant Ethan hung up, he couldn¡¯t help but rub his chin. ¡°It seems this agreement has little restraint on Dexter. It¡¯s time to add fuel to the fire.¡± Ethan thought to himself. Ethan recorded the conversation with Dexter, made a brief edit, and then called Nia Lee, a reporter from the River North Martial Arts Association. Once the call connected, Ethan quickly made his identity known. On the other end, Nia Lee immediately said excitedly, ¡°Mr. Smith? Howe you¡¯re calling me?¡± Ethan smiled, ¡°I have a recording here, explosive news. Do you want it?¡± ¡°Explosive news? Of course I do! ¡± Nia Lee said excitedly. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll send it to youter.¡± Ethan hung up. Soon after, Ethan sent the edited recording to Nia Lee. After listening to the recording, Nia immediately sent a text message to Ethan, ¡°Mr. Smith, this news is going to be even more explosive than before. I really appreciate it! I¡¯ll definitely treat you to dinner when there¡¯s a chance!¡± Ethan didn¡¯t reply. He believed that this recording would put pressure on the ir family. Even if they were one of the top ten families, they couldn¡¯t do whatever they pleased. Although Ethan¡¯s methods were somewhat despicable, it was the only way to protect himself. The next day, the news was posted on the Martial Arts Forum. As Ethan expected, it quickly blew up the entire forum! Especially Dexter¡¯s words, ¡°A bunch of worms in the Martial Arts Forum,¡± which really stirred up public anger. ¡°How arrogant is the ir family? They actually called us worms.¡± ¡°What¡¯s he pretending to be, and who is he scolding!¡± ¡°It seems this big family isn¡¯t so great. They¡¯re afraid of Ethan Smith, otherwise, why would they threaten him?¡± ¡°Hehe, the ir family is nothing more than that.¡± Countlessments quickly fermented. When Dexter saw the news on the Martial Arts Forum, he trembled with rage! ¡°Despicable, shameless!¡± Dexter grabbed his cell phone and threw it onto the floor. At this moment, a steward walked in from outside. He cautiously said, ¡°Young Master, the old master wants to see you¡­.¡± Chapter 339: Can Only Win, Cannot Lose 1 Chapter 339: Can Only Win, Cannot Lose 1 Trantor: 549690339 Hearing this, Dexter ir¡¯s face couldn¡¯t help but change. He had a bad feeling in his heart. ¡°I know.¡± Dexter waved his hand. However, the steward still didn¡¯t leave, standing there with an awkward smile on his face. Dexter frowned and said, ¡°I said I know, can¡¯t you understand?¡± The steward awkwardly said, ¡°The master¡­ wants you to go over immediately.¡± ¡°I fucking know!¡± Dexter grabbed an ornament from the table and threw it! After all, Dexter was in the Peak Form of Grandmaster Realm, and even though he threw it casually, it contained immense power! The steward¡¯s face instantly changed. With his capabilities, he couldn¡¯t dodge Just then, a sh of light lit up and directly shattered the ornament. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, can¡¯t I order you around any more?¡± A man in his forties appeared at the door. Seeing this man, Dexter hurriedly got up and said nervously, ¡°Dad¡­¡± This man was Dexter¡¯s father, Reilly ir, one of the real power holders in the ir family. Reilly slowly walked towards Dexter, waved his hand, and said to the steward, ¡°You can leave first.¡± ¡°Yes, master.¡± The steward bowed and quickly walked out. The door was closed, and in the spacious room, there were only Reilly and Dexter. Although Dexter was arrogant and domineering outside, in front of Reilly, he was like a shivering cat. ¡°Dad¡­¡± Dexter started to speak, but Reilly pped him across the face! This p sent Dexter flying! ¡°Waste! You¡¯ve disgraced our ir family!¡± Reilly coldly said. He pointed at the content on the phone screen and said, ¡°What¡¯s this? You¡¯ve lost all the face of our ir family!¡± Dexter crawled up from the ground, holding his face, and whispered, ¡°Dad, I will handle it properly as soon as possible¡­¡± ¡°Handle? You handle shit!¡± Reilly said angrily. ¡°Our prestigious ir family is led by a bottom-dwelling scum like him. Is your brain filled with dog shit?!¡± Reilly said resentfully. Dexter felt wronged and said. ¡°Dad. I didn¡¯t exDect him to be so shameless. I¡­ I¡¯ll go kill him now!¡± ¡°Kill your mother! What have you been doing all this time?¡± Reilly kicked Dexter in the stomach again. ¡°As the heir of the ir family, aren¡¯t you ashamed to bet with someone from the bottom of River City?¡± Dexter got up from the ground again, not daring to say anything. The atmosphere fell into a momentary silence. At this time, Reilly looked at Dexter and said coldly, ¡°This guy called Ethan Smith, he¡¯s on good terms with Emily Taylor, right?¡± ¡°Yes! And he visited the Taylor family not long ago! It¡¯s said that Mike Taylor has high hopes for him¡­¡± Reilly hurriedly said. Hearing this, Reilly pped Dexter¡¯s face again. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you eliminate him earlier? You can keep such potential threats until now!¡± Reilly said coldly. ¡°Now everyone¡¯s eyes are on our ir family, and it¡¯s toote to make a move. You¡¯re useless!¡± Reilly¡¯s anger poured out But Dexter didn¡¯t dare to talk back, only silently bearing it. ¡°Dad, what¡­ what should I do now¡­¡± After hesitating for a while, Dexter finally asked softly. Reilly said solemnly, ¡°Wait. Wait for Mike Taylor to die. It¡¯s said that his health is really badtely and he¡¯s been hospitalized.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Dexter suddenly said excitedly. Reilly nodded and said, ¡°Remember, the marriage alliance between the ir family and the Taylor family can only seed, not fail.¡± ¡°As for Ethan Smith, you have to eliminate him.¡± Dexter quickly nodded and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll send people right away¡­¡±¡±Screw sending men!¡± Before Dexter ir finished speaking, Reilly ir flicked the cigarette butt onto Dexter¡¯s face. ¡°If you send men to kill him now, does the ir family still want any reputation?¡± Dexter¡¯s face looked a bit ugly, he whispered, ¡°Dad, I understand your point, don¡¯t worry, this Ethan Smith is just a Grandmaster, it¡¯s effortless for me to kill him¡­ Upon hearing these words, Reilly ir¡¯s expression finally eased a bit. ¡°During this time, you must do your best to retreat,¡± Reilly ir said coldly. ¡°Mike Taylor has several loyal men by his side; I hope you can eliminate them yourself by that time.¡± ¡°Yes, father,¡± Dexter whispered. While the outside world buzzed, Ethan Smith seemed nonchnt. He spent his days cultivating, taking advantage of the Divine Alchemist Pavilion¡¯s rich qi. Indeed, under such conditions, the cultivation speed was much faster. In just three days, Ethan Smith sessfully entered the second level of the Monastic Stage. ¡°With the backing of the Divine Alchemist Pavilion, the resource gap between the ir family and me is not that big,¡± Ethan Smith thought to himself. At this moment, Fifth Elder entered from outside. He looked at Ethan Smith and said, ¡°Ethan Smith, are you ready?¡± Ethan Smith quickly got up and said, ¡°Fifth Elder, I have been ready.¡± Fifth Elder nodded, and said gravely, ¡°Here is some bad news, there¡¯s another participant in this Elderpetition.¡± ¡°Another person?¡± Ethan Smith was slightly surprised. Fifth Elder hummed and said, ¡°As long as the Elder position is open, there will be candidates, not limited to the Divine Alchemist Pavilion; social celebrities would also take the opportunity to enter the Divine Alchemist Pavilion.¡± At this point, Fifth Elder paused and continued, ¡°This person is from the ir family.¡± ¡°ir family?¡± Ethan Smith¡¯s face changed slightly. He asked seriously, ¡°The Pavilion Master¡¯s intention¡­isn¡¯t to have me deliberately lose to him, is it?¡± After all, Ethan Smith had injured people from the ir family, and the Pavilion Master had promised to give the ir family an exnation. Giving them an Elder position might be the best method. However, Fifth Elder shook his head and said, ¡°No, the Pavilion Master wants you to win.¡± This surprised Ethan Smith. He never expected that the Pavilion Master¡¯s temperament was so simr to his! ¡°Ethan Smith, your mission is critical,¡± Fifth Elder reminded. Ethan Smith got up and said, ¡°Fifth Elder, don¡¯t worry, I will not let the Pavilion Master down.¡± ¡°Hmm, then get ready and meet at the Great Hall at two in the afternoon,¡± Fifth Elder got up, then turned and left. ¡°The people from the ir family¡­¡± Ethan Smith chuckled to himself, Perhaps the ir family also thought the Divine Alchemist Pavilion would save them face? ¡°It¡¯s a pity you ir family members are going to miscalcte,¡± Ethan Smith sneered. That afternoon, Ethan Smith arrived at the Great Hall ording to the agreed time. Many alchemists had been waiting here early, including Sofia Carrillo and Edward Green. ¡°Ethan Smith, you can¡¯t lose,¡± Sofia said. Ethan Smith smiled, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t lose.¡± As soon as the words fell, a young man entered from the door. The young man was dressed in a robe, making him look a little eerie. However, it was his face that surprised Ethan Smith. ¡°It¡¯s you?!¡± Upon seeing the young man¡¯s face, Ethan Smith couldn¡¯t help but show a look of astonishment.. Chapter 340: The Exploding Jeffrey Anderson 1 Chapter 340: The Exploding Jeffrey Anderson 1 Trantor: 549690339 This person was none other than Jeffrey Anderson, who was once a member of the Chuzzle Traditional Chinese Medicine Association and Dorian Dawson¡¯s apprentice! Jeffrey in front of Ethan had a rather sinister expression, had lost a lot of weight, and had even be somewhat difficult to recognize. Ethan frowned and asked, ¡°Jeffrey, how did you end up like this? Have you¡­ practiced some evil techniques?¡± Jeffrey replied angrily, ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to you¡­¡± ¡°Thanks to me?¡± Ethan¡¯s brow furrowed slightly. Jeffrey said furiously, ¡°Nothing? It¡¯s because of you that my once cherished pride waspletely shattered! My dreams were also crushed!¡± ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for you, I would have definitely be the president of the Traditional Medicine Association and be admired by everyone!¡± ¡°But it was your mere appearance that broke everything!¡± Ethan couldn¡¯t help but shake his head, ¡°Jeffrey, your pride is too fragile, isn¡¯t it? So, just because I defeated you, your pride was hurt?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t understand,¡± said Jeffrey coldly. ¡°You have no idea what it¡¯s like for someone who has been praised since childhood to suddenly be brought so low.¡± Ethan looked at Jeffrey and said coldly, ¡°Jeffrey, your mindset is the problem. It¡¯s your desires that can¡¯t support your ambitions.¡± ¡°Enough with the nonsense!¡± Jeffrey snapped back. ¡°I am now part of the ir family! You have no right to lecture me!¡± Ethan didn¡¯t say anything more. Nevertheless, he was somewhat surprised about Jeffrey¡¯s development. Initially, Ethan had a good opinion of him but didn¡¯t expect him to drift down the wrong path. From Jeffrey¡¯s current condition, it was clear that he had practiced some evil techniques, hence turning him into this inhuman and ghost-like figure. ¡°The Pavilion Master has arrived!¡± At that moment, a loud shout came from outside. Subsequently, the Pavilion Master walked in slowly, apanied by many Law Enforcement Elders. ¡°Greetings to the Lord of the Medicine God Pavilion,¡± Jeffrey said, giving a slight bow to the Pavilion Master. The Pavilion Master gave a small nod, not appearing too surprised at Jeffrey¡¯s appearance. With the Pavilion Master¡¯s arrival, thepetition officially began. Two medicinal cauldrons were ced in the middle, with a pile of rare herbs avable for both contestants to use. Jeffrey nced coldly at Ethan, then sneered, ¡°Ethan Smith, half a year has passed, and I am no longer the same Jeffrey Anderson.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Jeffrey opened his palm! A group of Blue Spirit Fire flickered on his palm! Everyone couldn¡¯t help but gasp in shock! This Jeffrey actually possessed the Blue Spirit Fire as well! ¡°Weren¡¯t you a Red Spiritual Fire?¡± Ethan frowned and asked. Jeffrey sneered, ¡°This Blue Spirit Fire was gifted to me by the ir family. They have given me everything!¡± ¡°Spirit Fire¡­ can be gifted?¡± Ethan became even more puzzled. Jeffrey coldly snorted without further exnation>. He put the herbs into the medicinal cauldron one by one and began to refine the pills. It must be said that Jeffrey¡¯s alchemy skills had improved remarkably fast. In just half a year, his control of the Blue Spirit Fire had already reached an expert level! Seeing his incredible technique left everyone stunned, and even Ethan felt a bit of pressure. As such, Ethan didn¡¯t hesitate any longer. He immediately ced the herbs into his medicinal cauldron and began refining the pills. For this refining session, Ethan still maintained his choice: the Nine Transformation Pill. The Nine Transformation Pill was considered a Divine Medicine, and even in the Divine Alchemist Pavilion, only a few people could sessfully refine it. As for the ir family, there was no need to mention¡ªthey didn¡¯t stand a chance. Ethan didn¡¯t believe they had such a profound foundation. Most importantly, the amount of herbs required for Ethan to refine the Nine Transformation Pill was much less than what others needed.Under the watchful eyes of the crowd, two clusters of blue me danced within the medicinal cauldron. Both of their speeds were almost neck and neck, and the grade of their pills seemed to be Earth Rank Pills. Time slipped away second by second, and in the blink of an eye, the sky gradually darkened. Meanwhile, the pill in Ethan Smith¡¯s cauldron had already begun to take shape slowly. In contrast, Jeffrey Anderson¡¯s pill seemed to be one step behind! This couldn¡¯t help but make Jeffrey¡¯s face darken, and even a hint of anxiety shed across his face! It was precisely because of this change in his state of mind that the me in Jeffrey¡¯s cauldron began to deviate. ¡°Huff!¡± The Blue Spirit Fire became extremely violent, burning the herbs in the cauldron to ashes! ¡°How¡­how could this be!¡± Jeffrey became even more panicked. He stared at the ashes in his cauldron, and a hint of despair shed across his face. At this moment, Ethan Smith¡¯s Nine Transformation Pill had already been sessfully refined. Pill Clouds in the sky were also slowly condensing. ¡°Buzz!¡± A sh of light streaked across, and the Nine Transformation Pill fell into Ethan Smith¡¯s hand. Thunderous apuse immediately erupted on the scene; even the Pavilion Master¡¯s eyes shed with a hint of approval. Ethan handed the Nine Transformation Pill to the elder, and then looked at Jeffrey. ¡°Jeffrey, you lost,¡± Ethan said solemnly. However, it seemed as if Jeffrey hadn¡¯t heard, and he just kept muttering to himself, ¡°How could this happen, how could this happen¡­¡± Seeing Jeffrey¡¯s demeanor, Ethan couldn¡¯t help but sigh, ¡°Jeffrey, there¡¯s no need to be upset. You have talent, and I believe the Pavilion Master will let you stay in the Divine Alchemist Pavilion.¡± To any alchemist, the Divine Alchemist Pavilion is the most sacred ce in their hearts, and Jeffrey was no exception. Joining the Divine Alchemist Pavilion was the best testament to one¡¯s alchemy skills. But Jeffrey looked at Ethan with rage, as if he had gone mad! A hint of resentment shed across his face, and his body even trembled slightly. ¡°Staying in the Divine Alchemist Pavilion? Ethan Smith, you make it sound so easy!¡± Jeffrey practically roared out these words! He spoke with evident pain, ¡°You are an elder of the Divine Alchemist Pavilion, high and mighty, and revered by thousands. Yet I¡¯ve be this inhuman and ghostly figure!¡± ¡°In order to obtain this blue fire, I did everything to please the ir family, even willingly serving as their cattle and horse¡­¡± ¡°But even so, they never treated me as a person!¡± ¡°All of this is because of you, all because of you! If it weren¡¯t for you, I wouldn¡¯t have gone mad trying to obtain this fire!¡± Jeffrey¡¯s insanity left everyone puzzled. Ethan frowned, ¡°It¡¯s just a loss, why are you so agitated? Although you didn¡¯t be an elder this time, it doesn¡¯t mean you can¡¯t in the future¡­¡± ¡°I have no chance, I have no chance!¡± Jeffrey shouted in anger! ¡°If I can¡¯t win against you today, I will die here¡­ For the ir family, my usefulness¡­ is over¡­.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to die, I don¡¯t want to die¡­¡± Jeffrey¡¯s face began to contort, and his entire body trembled violently! Ethan¡¯s face changed, and he asked with furrowed brows, ¡°Jeffrey, what¡­ what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± ¡°Huff! ¡± At this moment, Jeffrey¡¯s entire body was suddenly enveloped in spiritual fire! He turned into a man of fire! He moved his body with incredible speed, charging straight toward Ethan Smith! Wherever he went, everything touched by the Blue Spirit Fire was reduced to ashes! The entire Great Hall instantly descended into chaos! All the alchemists scattered and fled in all directions! ¡°Swish!¡± In the blink of an eye, Jeffrey was in front of Ethan, his fists wrapped in mes, and he fiercely mmed them into Ethan! ¡°I don¡¯t want to die¡­l don¡¯t want to die¡­¡± Amidst the depths of the mes, Jeffrey¡¯s painful voice could still be heard.. Chapter 341: Spend More Time with Your Little Girlfriend Chapter 341: Spend More Time with Your Little Girlfriend Trantor: 549690339 It seemed that the spiritual fire was out of control, and Jeffrey Anderson was experiencing immense pain. In almost an instant, his fist was right in front of Ethan Smith¡¯s face! Even Ethan Smith couldn¡¯t afford to underestimate the power of a body wrapped in spiritual fire. He hurriedly activated his spiritual power to face it head-on. With a loud ¡°ng!¡± , Ethan Smith¡¯s fist was injured by the spiritual fire, showing several dark cracks! Ethan Smith took two steps back, frowning and saying, ¡°As expected of spiritual fire, its power is truly extraordinary.¡± Jeffrey Anderson¡¯s body was still rushing towards Ethan Smith! Ethan Smith could clearly sense that Jeffrey Anderson¡¯s consciousness was bing even more sluggish. ¡°Kill him.¡± At this moment, the Pavilion Master, who had been sitting in front all this time, waved his hand slightly. Upon hearing themand, the eight Law Enforcement Elders of the Divine Alchemist Pavilion immediately stepped forward! A terrifying pressure filled the air in an instant! Just as they were about to take action, Ethan Smith suddenly shouted, ¡°Wait!¡± The Law Enforcement Elders¡¯ movements halted mid-air. They instinctively looked at the Pavilion Master, seemingly waiting for hismand. The Pavilion Master nodded slightly, as if he was curious as to what Ethan Smith was up to. Jeffrey Anderson, still wrapped in mes, was still attacking wildly. This time, Ethan Smith chose not to resist but instead avoided it with agile movements. Ethan Smith indeed managed to dodge the attack, but the Great Hall was left in a mess. Just as everyone was worried, Ethan Smith suddenly roared! Following that, his body was enveloped in blue light! This light quickly turned into mes! The intensity of the fire even surpassing Jeffrey Anderson¡¯s! The two torrents of me collided in an instant! A cracking sound was heard incessantly! Everyone stared nkly, dumbfounded, not understanding what Ethan Smith was trying to do. Even the ever-expressionless Pavilion Master¡¯s face showed a hint of surprise! ¡°Whoosh!¡± Jeffrey Anderson charged towards Ethan Smith once again! This time, Ethan Smith didn¡¯t dodge but kept roaring angrily! The veins on his forehead bulged, and endless spiritual power flowed from his dantian throughout his body! In the next second, the fire surrounding Ethan Smith red up once again! The blue spiritual fire actually spread outwards! Seeing this, everyone hurriedly ran to the side! Even the Law Enforcement Elder couldn¡¯t help but feel a little nervous. After all, spiritual fire was the purest me in the world, and its power was beyond imagination! Sweat trickled down Ethan Smith¡¯s forehead, and a golden light shed in the center of his brow. It was obvious that the technique Ethan Smith was using was extremely taxing. ¡°Ah!!¡± Finally! Apanied by Ethan Smith¡¯s angry roar, the spiritual fire that spread outwards began to condense again! It was as if the spiritual fire was being controlled by Ethan Smith, sweeping towards Jeffrey Anderson with him at the center! In just a moment, Ethan Smith¡¯s immense spiritual fire directly enveloped Jeffrey Anderson! Jeffrey Anderson¡¯s mouth let out a series of painful cries! His body seemed to have suffered the stripping of its soul! In contrast, Ethan Smith¡¯s face was covered in even more dense cold sweat, and his teeth gritted as if they were about to shatter! With another explosive roar, a frenzied Ethan Smith continued his onught! The spiritual power within his body became extremely violent, surging outwards wildly! And the spiritual fire red up once again! ¡°Huff¡­ After what seemed like a long time, the violent power in the air slowly dissipated. And the spiritual fire on Jeffrey Anderson¡¯s body had actually been forcibly torn away by the spiritual fire emanated by Ethan Smith! Jeffrey Anderson fell to the ground with a ¡°thump.¡± The lingering mes in the air slowly returned to Ethan Smith¡¯s body! Everything quieted down, and nobody knew what had happened. Ethan Smith wiped the sweat from his forehead and murmured softly, ¡°It really worked.¡± On the stage, the Pavilion Master¡¯s pupils erupted with a sharp glint! A rare smile appeared on her face. ¡°Ethan Smith, you truly are a genius,¡± the Pavilion Master said tly. Hearing the Pavilion Master¡¯s praise, Ethan Smith seemed somewhat embarrassed, while those around him couldn¡¯t understand the conversation between the two. ¡°You forcibly turned Jeffrey Anderson¡¯s fire into your own?¡± The Pavilion Master asked with a faint smile. Ethan Smith scratched his head and said, ¡°Just now, Jeffrey mentioned that his fire was given to him by the ir family, so I thought that if it could be given, it could surely be devoured.¡± ¡°So you used an evenrger spiritual fire to forcibly take his spiritual fire away?¡± The Pavilion Master asked, slightly admiring. Ethan Smith nodded and said, ¡°Yes, it was just a guess. I wasn¡¯t sure if it would work, but thankfully the result was good.¡± ¡°It requires an extremely strong control over spiritual fire. A slight carelessness could lead to a bacsh. Aren¡¯t you afraid?¡± The Pavilion Master asked. ¡°Of course I am,¡± Ethan Smith said with a bitter smile. ¡°But I have no background, and not much time. If I don¡¯t take risks, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll never have a chance,¡± Ethan Smith sighed. The admiration in the Pavilion Master¡¯s eyes for Ethan Smith deepened by a few shades. She slowly stood up and said indifferently, ¡°From today, you are the Third Elder of the Divine Alchemist Pavilion.¡± As soon as these words were spoken, there was an uproar! Everyone thought that Ethan Smith would take his ce behind them, but he never expected him to directly rece the Third Elder¡¯s position! The Pavilion Master didn¡¯t linger any longer. With her graceful steps, she disappeared from the Great Hall in the blink of an eye. Meanwhile, everyone around was swallowing hard. After hearing the Pavilion Master¡¯s exnation, they were filled with admiration for Ethan Smith. Even the ever-proud Sofia Carrillo gave Ethan Smith a thumbs up! ¡°Ethan Smith, this is the first time the Pavilion Master has ever praised someone!¡± The Fifth Elder approached and couldn¡¯t help but exim. ¡°Yes, Master Smith, oh, no, Master Elder, your methods truly amazed us!¡± Ethan Smith waved his hand with a hint of humility and said, ¡°I was just lucky.¡± ¡°Being too modest doesn¡¯t do you any good,¡± the Fifth Elder rolled his eyes. Following a round of ttery, everyone eventually dispersed. As for Ethan Smith, he followed behind the First Elder and Fifth Elder to exchange his token. After receiving his Elder token, the Fifth Elder couldn¡¯t help but say enviously, ¡°Tsk, I didn¡¯t expect you to rank directly above me, and now you¡¯ll be my superior.¡± Ethan Smith quickly sped his hands and said, ¡°Fifth Elder, you are joking. You will always be my senior.¡± ¡°Hahaha!¡± The Fifth Elder patted Ethan Smith¡¯s shoulder, his face wearing a gratified smile. ¡°What are your ns now?¡± The Fifth Elder asked casually. Ethan Smith pondered for a moment and said, ¡°I¡¯d like to request herbs and go into seclusion as soon as possible.¡± The Fifth Elder nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s a good choice, but you¡¯ll need to apply to the Pavilion Master.¡± ¡°I understand, I¡¯ll go now,¡± Ethan Smith turned to leave. ¡°Are you in such a hurry?¡± The Fifth Elder asked in surprise. Ethan Smith nodded and said, ¡°I don¡¯t have much time, so I must seize every moment..¡± Chapter 342: Leaving the Divine Alchemist Pavilion Chapter 342: Leaving the Divine Alchemist Pavilion Trantor: 549690339 Ethan Smith, who had just finished refining the Pill, had no intention to rest and turned towards the residence of the Pavilion Master. The residence of the Lord of Medicine God Pavilion was situated at the deepest part of the Divine Alchemist Pavilion. Initially, the Divine Alchemist Pavilion was constructed amidst a massive canyon, while the Pavilion Master¡¯s residence was established right atop the canyon. Living on high grounds, it overlooked almost half of the city, like a sky-high pavilion. More importantly, the scenery above it was elegantly decorated, featuring andscape of mountains, rivers, and ponds. The residence was filled with an ancient charm. Ethan Smith reached the bottom of the residence and leapt towards the Pavilion with a lunge. However, the moment Ethan Smith began to rise into the air, he was pped down by an immense force! This force was incredibly overbearing, striking Ethan Smith down to the ground like a fly. The person who made the move was the Pavilion Master herself. Standing atop the pavilion, she looked down at Ethan Smith and spoke indifferently, ¡°Who allowed you toe up?¡± Ethan Smith picked himself up from the ground, cursing her silently in his heart. This damned woman, her face changes so quickly! ¡°Pavilion Master, I have a request,¡± Ethan Smith said respectfully. The Pavilion Master nced at Ethan Smith and huffed, ¡°Remember, next time, you¡¯re not allowed toe up without my permission.¡± ¡°Understood, Pavilion Master.¡± Ethan Smith responded with a wry smile. Then, the Pavilion Master turned around and disappeared from sight. Ethan Smith scratched his head and thought to himself, ¡°Does this mean she¡¯s letting mee up?¡± After contemting for a moment, Ethan Smith attempted to leap up to the Pavilion again. This time, the Pavilion Master did not p Ethan Smith down. Instead, she sat by the pond, casually sipping her tea. As Ethan Smith approached and was about to speak, he detected the unique fragrance from the tea leaves. ¡°Pavilion Master, this tea ¡­ is quite extraordinary,¡± Ethan Smith said as he stared at the teacup. ¡°Enlightenment Tea,¡± she replied indifferently. Upon hearing these three words, Ethan Smith¡¯s body tensed up dramatically! Enlightenment Tea! The Pavilion Master also has Enlightenment Tea! ¡°You¡­¡± Ethan Smith opened his mouth, inevitably reminiscing about his father! Could it be¡­ The Pavilion Master also knew his father? ¡°What, very surprised?¡± the Pavilion Master nced at Ethan Smith. Ethan Smith shook his head, deciding not to dwell on it further. ¡°Lord Pavilion Master, I have a request,¡± Ethan Smith said earnestly. ¡°You want to advance your qualifications and seclude yourself for cultivation?¡± the Pavilion Master took a sip of the tea and effortlessly revealed Ethan Smith¡¯s n. Ethan Smith was slightly startled and asked, ¡°How did you know?¡± The Lord Pavilion Master ignored the question. She casually replied, ¡°I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t have time to seclude for cultivation.¡± ¡°No time for seclusion?¡± Ethan Smith was taken aback. He expressed his confusion, asking, ¡°What do you mean?¡± The Pavilion Master stood up, looking at the pond in front of her and slowly said, ¡°You should hurry to Capital City and spend some time with your little girlfriend.¡± ¡°Spend time with little girlfriend ¡­ Are you referring to Emily Taylor?¡± Ethan Smith¡¯s expression changed. He anxiously inquired, ¡°Lord Pavilion Master, has something happened to Miss Taylor?¡± ¡°Something happened?¡± A trace of contempt shed across the Pavilion Master¡¯s face. ¡°She is the princess of the Taylor family, the apple of Duane Taylor¡¯s eye¡­ what could possibly happen to her?¡± Ethan Smith frowned and asked, ¡°Then, what do you mean by¡­¡± Her face turned icy, and she replied curtly, ¡°You talk too much; do you expect others to exin everything to you?¡± After saying these words, the Pavilion Master waved her wide sleeve, and a terrifying force instantly sent Ethan Smith flying off the pavilion. This force was overwhelmingly terrifying, embedding half of Ethan Smith¡¯s body into a stone wall. It took Ethan Smith immense effort to extricate his head from the stone. This damned woman, her mood swings are even faster than the weather! But¡­ what did she mean by what she said? Ethan Smith pondered this question as he headed towards his own mansion. The residence that formerly belonged to the Third Elder had been emptied and was now Ethan Smith¡¯s home. Just as Ethan arrived at the entrance, a stark pain shed through his heart again. The sensation was fleeting, but deeply unsettling. All day long, Ethan did not leave his mansion. His mind was filled with the words of the Pavilion Master. ¡°What does she mean by that?¡± By nightfall, Ethan stood by a small bridge in the Divine Alchemist Pavilion, staring into the calm waters of ake. ¡°Plop! ¡± A carp leapt powerfully from the river and crossed over the dragon gate. But in that very moment, the carp flipped upside down, its eyes turning white, and it died. Its carcass quietly sank down into the river. Ethan furrowed his brows, his eyes fixedly watching the fish. ¡°This fish, throughout its lifetime, was dedicated to crossing the dragon gate,¡± a voice came from behind Ethan. He turned to find the Pavilion Master. Ethan immediately bowed, greeting, ¡°I pay my respects to the Pavilion Master.¡± Ignoring his courtesy, she pointed at theke and asked, ¡°Do you know how it died?¡± Ignoring his courtesy, she pointed at theke and asked, ¡°Do you know how it died?¡± Ethan gazed at theke, pondering for a moment, and then replied, ¡°Died of old age?¡± ¡°Correct, seems you aren¡¯t that dull.¡± The Pavilion Masternguidly stretched. She yawned, saying ¡°I¡¯m tired. Time to rest.¡± She disappeared instantaneously after uttering those words. ¡°Died of old age¡­¡± Ethan murmured softly. His expression suddenly changed, as though he had realized something. ¡°Could it be¡­ Mike Taylor?¡± Ethan seemed to understand what the Pavilion Master meant! Mike Taylor had reached the end of his natural lifespan. Coupled with the insinuations made by the Lord of the Medicine God Pavilion, Ethan finally understood! ¡°Mike Taylor¡­¡± Ethan uttered softly, a vague pain welling up in his heart. He looked towards theke again, then jumped andnded on the surface of the water. Ethan waved his mighty hand, scooping up the dead carp from the river. Then, he ced his palm on the fish¡¯s body, a surge of qi flowing from his hand into the fish. The carp, previously dead, began to slowlye back to life! Ethan returned the carp to theke, a sh of determination evident in his eyes. Although Ethan didn¡¯t say a word, it was as if he had made a profound resolution. This scene did not escape the watchful eyes of the Pavilion Master. She silently watched Ethan¡¯s retreating figure, murmuring, ¡°He really is quite like his father.¡± The next day. Ethan packed his belongings, ready to leave the Divine Alchemist Pavilion. ¡°Ethan, you¡¯re leaving already?¡± Sofia Carrillo, having heard of his departure, seemed somewhat puzzled. Ethan nodded, saying ¡°Yes, there¡¯s something that I need to take care of, so I won¡¯t be staying for long.¡± At this moment, the Fifth Elder also approached. He couldn¡¯t help but exim, ¡°Leaving just after bing an elder, what a character you¡¯ve got.¡± Ethan gave a wry smile, ¡°Fifth elder, once I¡¯ve achieved my goals, I¡¯ll definitely return.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± The Fifth Elder patted Ethan¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Before you go, pay a visit to the Pavilion Master,¡± the Fifth Elder urged. Ethan nodded, saying, ¡®Yes, that was what I was nning on doing..¡± Chapter 343: 343: Returning to the Capital City_l Chapter 343: 343: Returning to the Capital City_l
Trantor: 549690339 Ethan Smith bid farewell to everyone one by one and then went straight to the Pavilion Master¡¯s residence. He subconsciously wanted to jump up, but stopped in time.
¡°Almost forgot.¡± Ethan Smith scratched his head. He stood below and shouted upwards, ¡°Pavilion Master, I¡¯ming up.¡± But there was no response from above. Seeing this, Ethan Smith stimted his spiritual power and soared upwards. This time, the Pavilion Master did not take action. As if she had anticipated it, she sat there quietly waiting. ¡°Pavilion Master, I¡¯m preparing to leave the Divine Alchemist Pavilion.¡± Ethan Smith bowed slightly to the Pavilion Master. The Pavilion Master nodded and casually said, ¡°Go ahead.¡± Ethan Smith felt a little awkward, coughed, and said, ¡°Pavilion Master, can I take the herbs with me first?¡± Upon hearing this, the Pavilion Master couldn¡¯t help butugh. She waved her hand, half-smiling and half-serious, ¡°You¡¯ll be back.¡± Ethan Smith wanted to ask, but knowing the Pavilion Master disliked too many questions, he put away the thought.
¡°Pavilion Master, I¡¯m leaving.¡± Ethan Smith bowed slightly to the Pavilion Master and then turned around and left. This time, Ethan Smith did not bring Edward Green. He bought a ne ticket at the airport and headed straight to Capital City. At this time, Mike Taylor¡¯s health was not good, and he even had to stay in a hospital, but he didn¡¯t appear to be in any abnormalities. He was still studying chess at home, and had no other hobbies. Emily Taylor waspletely unaware of the news that Mike Taylor¡¯s life wasing to an end. This was Ethan Smith¡¯s second visit to Capital City. And this time, it was more dangerous than thest since there was no battle zone as a backup. More importantly, if Mike Taylor had an ident, Taylor¡¯s family might have to take action, killing Ethan Smith. The Divine Alchemist Pavilion was not close to Capital City. After adding the travel time, Ethan Smith finally arrived at the Capital City in the evening. He stood at the airport, struggling with his thoughts.
It was already seven o¡¯clock in the evening. It might not be appropriate to go to the Taylor family at this time. After reconsidering, Ethan Smith ultimately decided to find a ce to stay for the night and visit the Taylor family the next day. ¡°Mr. Smith?¡± Just then, a familiar voice suddenly came from behind Ethan Smith. Turning around, he found Evelyn Norton standing behind him. She was apanied by a well-dressed young man. The young man wore big-name brands and had a wealthy temperament, just like a sessful person. ¡°Evelyn Norton?¡± Ethan Smith was also a bit surprised. Evelyn Norton covered her mouth and chuckled, ¡°Mr. Smith, we really have a deep bond.¡± Ethan Smith was surprised and said, ¡°What are you doing in Capital City?¡± ¡°Came to Capital City to discuss some matters.¡± Evelyn Norton blinked and said. Then, she looked at the young man next to her and introduced, ¡°This is my friend Jovan Levine, a big boss in Capital City.¡±
The man called Jovan Levine shook his head quickly and said, ¡®Just a small boss of apany.¡± ¡°This is the famous Chuzzle king and Master of Medicine God Pavilion.¡± Evelyn Norton introduced Ethan Smith. ¡°Master of Medicine God Pavilion?¡± Upon hearing this, Jovan Levine became extremely respectful. He quickly walked forward, shook hands with Ethan Smith, and said, ¡°Mr. Smith, it¡¯s a pleasure to meet you! I¡¯m fortunate to know you in my life!¡± ¡°Here is my business card. If you need anything in Capital City, don¡¯t hesitate to ask.¡± Jovan Levine said respectfully. Ethan Smith couldn¡¯t help but sigh. The identity of Medicine God Pavilion Master was really useful. After receiving Jovan Levine¡¯s business card, Ethan Smith nced at it and found that hispany was called Levine Real Estate, probably the family business. ¡°How did you know about my identity as the Master of the Medicine God Pavilion?¡± Ethan Smith looked at Evelyn Norton and asked suspiciously. Evelyn Norton rolled her eyes and said, ¡°The change of Pavilion Master is a big deal, and the news has already been announced.¡± Ethan Smith scratched his head and asked, ¡°Where was it announced?¡± ¡°Martial Arts Forum, of course.¡± Evelyn Norton replied. ¡°Martial Arts Forum¡­¡± Ethan Smith suddenly became very interested in this forum. ¡°Mr. Smith, have you had dinner yet? I¡¯ll treat you. Let¡¯s find a ce to eat.¡± Jovan Levine suggested.Ethan Smith shook his head and said, ¡°Thank you for your kind offer, Mr. Levine, but I¡¯d rather not go.¡± ¡°Mr. Smith, please don¡¯t be so polite. If I don¡¯t fulfill my duty as a host, it would be too embarrassing!¡± Jovan Levine said enthusiastically. Ethan Smith wanted to refuse but couldn¡¯t resist the generosity. Moreover, Ethan currently had nowhere else to go, so he agreed with a nod. Thus, the three of them left the airport. Under Jovan Levine¡¯s arrangement, their car drove into the city and arrived at an upscale restaurant. ¡°Mr. Smith, Miss Norton, please go in first, and I will park the car.¡± Jovan Levine said politely. Evelyn Norton nodded and turned to Ethan Smith, saying, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± The two of them entered the restaurant first. The restaurant was enormous, with countless tables and private rooms. Ethan Smith and Evelyn Norton found a ce to sit for now, waiting for Jovan Levine. ¡°By the way, I have a favor to ask. I wonder if it¡¯s convenient for you, Mr. Smith?¡± Evelyn Norton said with a charming smile. Ethan Smith nodded and said, ¡°Go ahead.¡± Evelyn Norton pondered for a moment and said, ¡°I need a kind of Pill, but it is extremely difficult to refine. Apart from the elders of the Medicine God Pavilion, almost no one can seed in making it, and the recipe is only possessed by the Medicine God Pavilion.¡± At this point, Evelyn paused and said somewhat embarrassedly, ¡°However, this recipe is closely guarded by the Medicine God Pavilion, and there is a clear rule that the pill cannot be given to outsiders.¡± Ethan Smith said with some astonishment, ¡°You¡¯re not trying to harm the interests of the Medicine God Pavilion, are you? I can¡¯t do that if that¡¯s the case.¡± ¡°Not at all. It¡¯s just that the side effects of this Pill are quite significant, which is why it¡¯s forbidden by the Medicine God Pavilion.¡± Evelynughed and shook her head. Ethan Smith thought for a moment and said, ¡°Alright, give me the name of the Pill, and I will help you inquire about itter.¡± Evelyn Norton smiled, ¡°Thank you very much, Mr. Smith.¡± ¡°Since we have formed an alliance, mutual assistance is expected.¡± Ethan Smith said indifferently. Evelyn Norton didn¡¯t rush to tell Ethan Smith the name of the Pill but nned to find some time to inform him through a text message. Seeing her cautiousness, Ethan Smith didn¡¯t ask further. ¡°What¡¯s your rtionship with Jovan Levine?¡± Ethan Smith then casually inquired. Evelyn Norton joked, ¡°Mr. Smith, are you jealous?¡± Ethan Smith rolled his eyes, ¡°Forget I asked.¡± Evelyn Norton smiled and said seriously, ¡°A friend. If I want to settle down in Capital City, I naturally need to make more friends.¡± Saying this, Evelyn Norton asked back, ¡°What about you?¡± ¡°Something to do.¡± Ethan Smith said casually. As a smart person, Evelyn Norton sensed that Ethan Smith didn¡¯t want to talk further, so she stopped asking. ¡°I know a few people in Capital City, if you need my help, feel free to ask.¡± Evelyn Norton smiled. ¡°Alright.¡± Ethan Smith nodded in agreement. With Evelyn Norton¡¯s charm, it wasn¡¯t difficult to expand herwork. Moreover, there were already rumors that many big shots in Capital City couldn¡¯t resist Evelyn Norton¡¯s charm. If they were to have a full-scale battle with the ir family, Ethan Smith alone wouldn¡¯t be enough. Relying solely on force wouldn¡¯t work either. No matter which top aristocratic family in Capital City, their development was extremelyprehensive. Business, martial arts, and connections were indispensable. At that time, Evelyn Norton might genuinely be able to help. At this moment, Evelyn Norton¡¯s phone rang. After answering the phone, she said, ¡°Mr. Smith, I¡¯ll step out for a moment, please wait for me.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Ethan Smith nodded. After Evelyn left, Ethan Smith took out his phone and opened the Martial Arts Forum. Sure enough, there was an official announcement from the Divine Alchemist Pavilion. Below the news, there were countlessments. ¡°What does the Medicine God Pavilion mean? Is this a statement of position?¡± ¡°Could there be any conflict between the Medicine God Pavilion and the ir family?¡± ¡°It seems that the Medicine God Pavilion is not afraid of the ir family at all.¡± The Medicine God Pavilion¡¯s move was undoubtedly a public deration that they would stand behind Ethan Smith. Ethan Smith closed the news and continued browsing. At this moment, Ethan Smith saw a news article titled ¡°Pyro¡¯s Martial Artists Ranking Board¡±. Chapter 344: 344: Old Classmate Chapter 344: 344: Old ssmate
Trantor: 549690339 This piece of news immediately caught Ethan Smith¡¯s attention. He promptly opened the news article.
The first thing he noticed was a pinned ranking list. This list contained ten names, which represented Pyro¡¯s predicted top ten individuals in the Martial Arts Ranking List. Ignacio Burke and someone named Jackson Harris were tied as Pyro¡¯s number one. While the second spot was a person named Harold Rhodes. The third position belonged to Bryce ir from the ir family. The fourth spot belonged to Dominic Taylor from the Taylor family. Dominic Taylor was Kn Taylor¡¯s son, also a genius in Capital City. As for Bryce ir, he was Dexter ir¡¯s uncle. Almost all the individuals dominating this list were from top-ranking families across the country. Aside from Ignacio Burke and Jackson Harris, the rest were all backed by powerful families with abundant resources. As he scrolled down, he found another ranking list. This list ranked the young generation in Pyro.
At the top of the list was none other than Kn Taylor¡¯s son, Dominic Taylor! It was rumored that he was the number one genius in Capital City Martial Arts, having stepped into the Grandmasters Realm in his teens! His current power level was simply incalcble! Continuing down the list, Ethan quickly found Dexter ir¡¯s name. He was ranked fifth and had maintained this position for many years. Ethan Smith stroked his chin, couldn¡¯t help but think to himself, ¡°If I beat Dexter ir, then I would be fifth.¡± This would make Ethan the only young man to break into the rankings from the bottom. ¡°Ethan Smith?¡± Just as Ethan was lost in thought, someone tapped his shoulder. He turned around and saw a young man in a suit. This young man looked vaguely familiar, but Ethan couldn¡¯t remember who he was for the moment.
¡°Howe, don¡¯t you remember me? I¡¯m Chad Russell.¡± the young man said. Hearing this name, Ethan remembered. ¡°You¡¯re my¡­college ssmate?¡± Ethan ventured. Chad Russell sneered, ¡°Wow, you really do forget things quickly, don¡¯t you?¡± Ethan quickly stood up, apologising, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I have a bad memory.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, meeting here is fate, and it happens that a few of us college mates who are trying our luck in Capital City are having a dinner gathering upstairs. Come join us,¡± Chad Russell insisted, dragging Ethan along. Ethan didn¡¯t really want to go. His antisocial personality during college meant he didn¡¯t have good rtionships with his ssmates. In fact, many people used to bully him because of his reclusive nature. The college years were not a pleasant memory for Ethan. ¡°Let¡¯s go, we bump into each other, it won¡¯t be right if we don¡¯t sit together and chat,¡± Chad kept urging Ethan. Unable to refuse the insistent invitation, Ethan had to agree. He followed Chad upstairs to a small private room.
As soon as they pushed open the door to the private room, Chad excitedly shouted, ¡°Everyone, look who¡¯s here!¡± All eyes in the room immediately turned to Ethan. Ethan cast his eyes over the people in the room, his brow slightly furrowing. There weren¡¯t many people in the room. Including Chad and Ethan, there were only five. Among the remaining three, however, Ethan knew them all too well. Back then, they were the core members of the student council, but as members of the student council, they never lent a hand to Ethan, instead, they often oppressed and bullied him. Bitter college life for Ethan wasrgely due to these few people. ¡°Oh, Ethan Smith? What are you doing here?¡± said the one who used to be the president of the student council, Timothy Miller. Timothy Miller, being tall and powerful, was extremely smooth-talking and slippery. He mixed in well at school and was the one who bullied Ethan the most. ¡°Come,e, quick sit down,¡± Timothy Miller instructed, pulling Ethan to a seat. Ethan didn¡¯t say anything and sat down next to Timothy Miller. ¡°Who would¡¯ve thought, Ethan, you¡¯ve alsoe to Capital City to try your luck,¡± Timothy Miller said, chuckling. ¡°Yeah, Ethan, what¡¯s your job in Capital City?¡± Chad asked. ¡°Why else would he be here if not for a waiter job?¡± someone jeered beside him. ¡°Haha, don¡¯t look down on waiters. Heard they make quite a sry, seven to eight thousand a month!¡± Ignoring their mockery, Ethan countered, ¡°So what do you do?¡± Timothy Miller seemed a bit proud when he said, ¡°Hmm, I¡¯m a high-level executive in thepany now. My monthly sry isn¡¯t much, it¡¯s around twenty thousand.¡± ¡°Moreover, I have a really good rtionship with our boss. We treat each other like brothers.¡± After he said this, Timothy Miller intentionally took out his Mercedes-Benz key and ced it on the table. Others around him also added, ¡°That¡¯s right, Timothy¡¯s a favored one of the boss now! All of us got our jobs thanks to him!¡± ¡°Ethan, we¡¯re all elite management in thepany now!¡± Chad also sounded quite proud. It became clear to Ethan that Chad had called him over to satisfy their pathetic sense of pride. ¡°Ah, during our school time, we had the capabilities to manage. This ability has determined our future paths.¡± Timothy said smugly. Ethan shot him a nce and sneered, ¡°Management abilities? More like bootlicking abilities, right? You¡¯ve licked a lot of people¡¯s dirty feet to sit where you are now, haven¡¯t you? ¡°It is impressive how you manage to glory in the act of kissing someone else¡¯s dirty feet.¡± Timothy¡¯s expression changed, he retorted angrily, ¡°Even licking someone¡¯s dirty feet calls for specific skills! I suppose you¡¯re envious? ¡°Envious? Envious of you guys groveling and sucking up every day? Envious of you being treated like dogs in front of others?¡± Ethan sneered. ¡°Sorry, but I¡¯m not envious of your life at all.¡± A fury ignited in Timothy, he mmed the table, shouting, ¡°Ethan Smith, what gives a lousy waiter like you the right to yell at me?¡± ¡°When did I ever say I was a waiter?¡± Ethan nced at them. ¡°Besides, even waiters earn their keep themselves ¡ª how can that be worse than what you do?¡± Timothy scorned, ¡°If you¡¯re not a waiter, then what are you? A dishwasher? Or are you here to clean toilets?¡± ¡°Oh! As I recall, back in college, Ethan Smith was quite the toilet cleaner, wasn¡¯t he?¡± ¡°Haha, that¡¯s his professional skill! We can¡¯t evenpare to him when ites to toilet cleaning!¡± Everyone in the room burst into raucousughter. Ethan looked at them and said coldly, ¡°I¡¯m your daddy.¡± At these words, the room suddenly fell silent. Timothy narrowed his eyes, ¡°You didn¡¯t get enough of a beating back in college, huh?¡± Chapter 345: 345: Unaware of the Immensity of Heaven and Earth Chapter 345: 345: Unaware of the Immensity of Heaven and Earth
Trantor: 549690339 Having said that, Timothy Miller rolled up his sleeves and walked towards Ethan Smith. ¡°Hey, Timothy, forget about it. If you hit a waiter, you¡¯ll only embarrass yourself,¡± Chad Russell said with augh.
After saying that, he pretended to bepassionate and patted Ethan Smith¡¯s shoulder, saying, ¡°Ethan, we¡¯re all ssmates. Why make things so stiff? Hurry up and bow to Timothy, apologize, and let¡¯s put this matter to rest.¡± ¡°Yeah, I won¡¯t make you kneel down either. Bow to me, and we¡¯ll call it even,¡± Timothy Miller said proudly. Ethan Smith sneered, ¡°Bow to you? Are you worthy? I¡¯m not a petty person. I¡¯ve long since let go of the past.¡± ¡°But if you insist on humiliating yourself, I don¡¯t mind teaching you a lesson.¡± Upon hearing this, Timothy Miller burst intoughter. ¡°Did you all hear that? He wants to teach me a lesson!¡± Timothy Millerughed, clutching his stomach. Having said that, Timothy Miller leaned in and asked, ¡°How do you n to teach me?¡± Ethan Smith was about to speak when Timothy Miller suddenly shouted angrily, ¡°Have you forgotten how to take a beating?¡± While talking, Timothy Miller pped Ethan Smith hard! However, the anticipated p nevernded on Ethan Smith¡¯s face. Instead, Timothy Miller¡¯s wrist was easily caught by Ethan Smith, unable to move. ¡°Timothy, do you find honor in recollecting your past bullying?¡± Ethan Smith asked coldly, holding Timothy¡¯s wrist. Timothy Miller struggled desperately but couldn¡¯t break free!
He said with a hint of panic, ¡®You¡­ let go of my hand!¡± However, Ethan Smith ignored him. Coldly staring at Timothy Miller, he continued, ¡°You have humiliated many students in public. Do you know how much damage you have inflicted on others, and how long they have been ridiculed?¡± ¡°Let me the fuck go!¡± Timothy Miller didn¡¯t care about what Ethan was saying. He red at him, as if he wanted to devour Ethan Smith alive. Ethan Smith said coldly, ¡°People like you will never learn to respect others unless you¡¯re taught a lesson.¡± Having said that, Ethan Smith kicked Timothy Miller¡¯s knee hard. With a crisp snap, Timothy Miller¡¯s knee was fractured, and he knelt on the ground with a thud! A howl echoed throughout the entire room! The other people in the room looked ufortable, as they never expected Ethan Smith to be so violent! ¡°Some pains will never heal unless you take revenge, ¡± Ethan said coldly. ¡°Timothy Miller, kneel here and repent for your actions.¡± Timothy Miller tried to struggle but found he couldn¡¯t stand up at all! His shoulders felt as if they were carrying two heavy mountains, and his entire body was incredibly heavy.
¡°Ethan¡­Ethan Smith, let it go. We¡¯re all ssmates¡­¡± Chad Russell, nearby, advised. ¡°You like to act like a good guy, huh? You kneel too.¡± Saying that, Ethan swung his hand, and an enormous force was pressed onto Chad¡¯s body! Chad Russell copsed to the ground with a bang, his knees hitting the ground hard. The people in the room looked ufortable, their hearts filled with panic. ¡°Ethan Smith, you¡¯re crazy! Let me tell you, I won¡¯t let you get away with this!¡± Timothy Miller gnashed his teeth. He took out his cell phone and made a call. After the call was connected, Timothy Miller shouted, ¡°Bro, I¡¯ve been bullied at No.l Restaurant,e save me!¡± Timothy Miller also gloomily said, ¡°You just wait, we¡¯ll make you pay when my big brother arrives!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! Our boss is the son of Levine Real Estate! He has a group of brawlers under hismand! You wait and see!¡± ¡°The son of Levine Real Estate? Jovan Levine?¡± Ethan Smith asked, raising his eyebrow. Timothy Miller sneered, ¡°Since you know my boss¡¯s name, you should know how powerful he is!¡±
Ethan Smith spoke inly, ¡°I really don¡¯t know how powerful he is, but I do know that when he sees me, he respectfully calls me Mr. Smith.¡± ¡°Oh, right. I came to this restaurant today because he invited me to dinner.¡± ¡°Hahaha! Keep talking nonsense! Our boss would invite you to dinner? What do you think you are!¡± Timothy Miller gnashed his teeth. ¡°If you have the guts, don¡¯t leave! When my big brotheres, see what he¡¯ll do to you!¡± Ethan Smith nodded, ¡°I¡¯ll wait for him.¡± Time flew by, and in a blink of an eye, ten minutes had passed. Soon, the door of the private room was opened. Then, arge group of people swarmed in ! Leading them was a man wearing a gold chain and somewhat resembling Ray Walters. These people were the brawlers raised by Levine Innovations. As soon as he saw the man with the gold chain, Timothy Miller immediately took on his fawning posture. ¡°Bro, you finally came!¡± Timothy Miller shouted anxiously. He pointed at Ethan Smith and cursed, ¡°Bro, this guy broke my knee! You have to take revenge for me!¡± The people in the room also added fuel to the fire, saying, ¡°That¡¯s right! This guy not only hit Timothy but also insulted Mr. Levine! You mustn¡¯t let him off the hook! ¡± Hearing this, the man with the gold chain said coldly, ¡°Kid, you¡¯ve got some guts. Why, are you a second-generation rich?¡± It was apparent that the man with the gold chain was trying to suss Ethan out. This was Capital City, after all. One misstep could provoke a big shot with a powerful background. Timothy Miller saw the man with the gold chain¡¯s intention and quickly said, ¡°Bro, don¡¯t worry. This guy is my ssmate, just a loser from River City, working here as a waiter!¡± Hearing this, the man with the gold chain was relieved. He looked at Ethan Smith and said, ¡°Kid, you hit my brother. What are you going to do?¡± Ethan Smith nced at him and sneered, ¡°He deserved it. Let your boss talk to me.¡± ¡°Let our boss talk to you? I think you¡¯re looking for death!¡± The man with the gold chain was instantly furious! Without hesitation, he waved his hand and shouted, ¡°Brothers, go! Kill him!¡± Everyone immediately grasped their clubs and walked towards Ethan Smith. Just when they were about to take action, Jovan Levine suddenly entered the room. ¡°All of you, stop!¡± Jovan Levine shouted. Upon seeing Jovan Levine, everyone was stunned. Timothy Miller became even more anxious and said, ¡°Boss, you¡¯re here! This guy insulted ourpany and hit me!¡± The man with the gold chain also quickly nodded, saying, ¡°Mr. Levine, this kid is out of control. I was just about to teach him a lesson.¡± ¡°I think the person out of control is you!¡± Jovan Levine shouted angrily. The man with the gold chain was taken aback. He spoke awkwardly, ¡°Mr. Levine, what do you mean?¡± Jovan Levine didn¡¯t bother with the man with the gold chain. He hurried to Ethan Smith¡¯s side and said somewhat apologetically, ¡°Mr.. Smith, are you all right?¡± Chapter 346: 346: Two Choices 1 Chapter 346: 346: Two Choices 1
Trantor: 549690339 Ethan Smith shook his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Jovan Levine awkwardly said, ¡°I¡¯m really sorry for startling you. Don¡¯t worry,
I¡¯ll take care of them!¡± Timothy Miller and others on the side had an extremely ugly expression on their faces. What¡¯s going on? Does Ethan Smith really know Jovan Levine? Moreover¡­Jovan Levine¡¯s posture was a bit too humble, right? As a social climber, Timothy Miller was the first to react. ¡°Brother Ethan, I was blind. 1¡­1 apologize to you!¡± After saying that, Timothy Miller started pping his own face! While pping himself, he said, ¡°Brother Ethan, do you feel better now? If you¡¯re not satisfied, I¡¯ll keep pping myself while kneeling here!¡± Seeing Timothy Miller¡¯s demeanor, Ethan Smith couldn¡¯t help but sneer. It turned out that the bully, Timothy Miller, was so humble when facing people of high status. It was really ridiculous. ¡°Alright, Timothy Miller, starting from today, you¡¯re no longer part of our Levine Real Estate,¡± Jovan Levine impatiently waved his hand. ¡°The same goes for all of you.¡± Jovan Levine pointed at Ethan Smith¡¯s ssmates and said. These people were immediately in a panic.
Especially Timothy Miller, who desperately kowtowed to Ethan Smith, saying, ¡°Brother Ethan, I really know I was wrong. Please give me another chance, just let me off like a fart¡­¡± Ethan Smith was toozy to bother with people like Timothy Miller, so he said nothing. ¡°Mr. Smith, let¡¯s go eat now. The food is already prepared,¡± Jovan Levine politely stated. Ethan Smith nodded and followed Jovan Levine, leaving the private room. The two came to another rtively luxurious private room and sat down. The table was already filled with dishes. Evelyn Norton was sitting there, smiling at Ethan Smith. ¡°Where did Brother Ethan go?¡± Evelynughed. Ethan Smith casually answered, ¡°I ran into an acquaintance and went to take a look. ¡± Bringing up this topic, Jovan Levine poured himself a ss ot wine and said, ¡°Mr. Smith, it¡¯s all my fault. I¡¯ll finish this ss!¡± After saying that, Jovan Levine raised the ss and finished it in one gulp. Ethan Smith smiled, ¡°Mr. Levine, it has nothing to do with you.¡±
¡°After all, they are ourpany¡¯s people. How can it not be rted?¡± Jovan Levine chuckled. It was evident that Jovan Levine¡¯s attitude towards Ethan Smith was somewhat humble. ¡°Jovan, don¡¯t worry, Ethan is not that kind of petty person,¡± Evelyn smiled faintly from the side. ¡°Yes, yes, of course,¡± Jovan Levine hastily nodded. After the third round of wine and five courses of dishes had passed¡­ At the end of the dinner, Jovan Levine suddenly stood up and said, ¡°Mr. Smith, I might have to trouble you in the future. Our family¡¯s health is not very good.¡± Ethan Smith nodded slightly, ¡°Alright.¡± ¡°Thank you so much, Mr. Smith!¡± Jovan Levine couldn¡¯t help but excitedly exim. With the strength of the Levine family, they couldn¡¯t possibly invite an elder from the Divine Alchemist Pavilion. For businessmen like them, it wasmon for their health to be in poor condition. With Ethan Smith¡¯s words, it was like having an extra life. Jovan Levine had prepared the room early, so after dinner, he drove Ethan Smith and Evelyn Norton to the hotel.
¡°Brother Ethan, don¡¯t forget the promise you made to me-¡± As they were about to return to their rooms, Evelyn said with a smile. Ethan Smith nodded, ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± That night, Ethan Smith slept uneasily. Looking at the moonlight outside the window, he couldn¡¯t wait for the arrival of the next day. At eight o¡¯clock the next morning, Ethan Smith left the hotel early and headed for the Taylor family. Taylor family. As Mike Taylor¡¯s health deteriorated, the Taylor family¡¯s authority gradually expanded in a subtle way. These days, Mike Taylor was almost sitting in his room all day, ying chess and drinking tea. At this time, the Steward walked over. He stood next to Mike Taylor and whispered, ¡°Master, Kn Taylor has already taken action against Miss Taylor¡¯s people. ¡°Upon hearing this, Mike Taylor¡¯s hand holding the chess piece suddenly stiffened in mid-air. He put down the chess piece in his hand and slowly sighed, ¡°Kn has already been developing his own forces for some time now. It seems that it¡¯s impossible for him to show mercy to his subordinates.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± The steward couldn¡¯t help but sigh as well. ¡°Whether it¡¯s in the business world, politics, or battlefields, young master Kn possesses the most powerful strength.¡± Mike Taylor had unspeakable bitterness in his heart. The struggle within arge family would never cease. As his son, Mike Taylor couldn¡¯t take any drastic measures against Kn. Internal and external troubles were giving Mike Taylor a headache. At this moment, the nanny came up from downstairs. ¡°Sir, Ethan Smith is here,¡± said the nanny. ¡°Ethan Smith?¡± A look of surprise shed across Mike Taylor¡¯s face. Then, Mike Taylor smiled and said, ¡°Let hime up.¡± ¡°Yes, sir,¡± said the nanny, slightly bowing. A few minutester, Ethan Smith came up from downstairs. ¡°Mike Taylor,¡± Ethan Smith stepped forward and bowed slightly. Mike Taylor chuckled, ¡°Come and sit.¡± Ethan Smith walked over to Mike Taylor¡¯s side. His facial expression didn¡¯t look too good because the dead energy in Mike Taylor¡¯s brow had expanded even more. Such an extent of dead energy indicated that Mike Taylor might not live much longer. ¡°Care for a game?¡± Mike Taylor asked with a smile. ¡°Sure!¡± Ethan Smith nodded vigorously. This time, Mike Taylor¡¯s style of y turned cold and ruthless, almost finishing Ethan Smith off as quickly as possible in every game. After fighting several games, Ethan Smith¡¯s style also became more mature and experienced. Unlike Mike Taylor¡¯s decisive approach, Ethan Smith¡¯s style was extremely stable, like an impregnable wall. In other words, Mike Taylor was the sharpest spear, and Ethan Smith was the sturdiest shield. After an entire morning, Ethan Smith finallyunched a counterattack in thest game. This counterattack caught Mike Taylor off guard. In a few short moves, Mike Taylor ran out of options, and all his chess pieces were eaten cleanly by Ethan Smith. ¡°Hahaha! ¡± This made Mike Taylorugh heartily as he stroked his beard. He looked at Ethan Smith appreciatively and said, ¡°Each move involves the overall situation. It seems like defeat, but it contains hidden dangers. Once a counterattack isunched, the opponent has nowhere to escape. Well done, well done!¡± As the saying goes, a chess game reflects life itself. The style of y shows the attitude during thepetition. ¡°Mike Taylor, you¡¯re too kind. Facing a strong opponent like you, I dare not attack rashly,¡± Ethan Smith said modestly. As with this game, Ethan Smith dared not act recklessly when facing the gigantic aristocratic family of Capital City. What he could do was to bide his time and seize opportunities. ¡°Ethan Smith, you should know that my days are numbered,¡± Mike Taylor suddenly said. Upon hearing this, Ethan Smith fell silent, not knowing what to say for a moment. Mike Taylor¡¯s face suddenly turned a bit cold. He stared at Ethan Smith and said, ¡°You should be well aware of the situation in the Taylor family. If I die, Emily won¡¯t be a match for Kn.¡± ¡°But they are all my closest rtives, and I don¡¯t want them to kill each other either.¡± ¡°So, I¡¯m giving you two choices now,¡± Mike Taylor said coldly. Ethan Smith nodded and said, ¡°Please, go on.¡± ¡°First, give up on Emily. I¡¯ll give you a sum of money, and I¡¯ll make sure you have treatment and resources no less than those of an elegantly dressed young man. This is also in line with your life strategy.¡± Mike Taylor said. ¡°As for whether you can snatch Emily back in the future, that¡¯s up to your own abilities.¡± At this point, Mike Taylor paused and continued, ¡°As for the second choice, you might face both the Taylor family and the ir family as your enemies.¡± ¡°Once I¡¯m gone, they won¡¯t show you any mercy.¡± ¡°By then, you might die, and Emily will be implicated because of you..¡± Chapter 347: 347: The Transformation of Style Chapter 347: 347: The Transformation of Style
Trantor:549690339 At this point, Mike Taylor paused for a moment. Heughed lightly and said, ¡°Ethan Smith, as long as you are willing, I can establish a Smith family for you at any time and make it a great aristocratic family.¡±
¡°Although my time is running out, this short period is more than enough.¡± The words of Mike Taylor were slightly overbearing. As he said, with Mike¡¯s energy, even a beggar could be a famous tycoon under his influence. However, none of this could truly sway Ethan¡¯s heart. He shook his head and said, ¡°Mr. Taylor, perhaps you¡¯ve misunderstood.¡± ¡°If my goal was to make a fortune or move up in social ss, your offer would indeed be hard to refuse. But to me, those things are not important at all.¡± ¡°What¡¯s important is the life that Emily wants, and who she wants to live it with.¡± ¡°As I¡¯ve said before, Emily¡¯s arrival changed my destiny. Without her, I would still be a timid and useless inw in River City.¡± Ethan Smith gave a bitter smile, and when mentioning the past, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a little sad in his heart. ¡°If you give up now, it doesn¡¯t mean you won¡¯t have it in the future.¡± Mike Taylor casually yed with a chess piece as he spoke lightly. Ethan still shook his head and said, ¡°For other things, I can temporarily give up, but not for Emily.¡± ¡°Even if it¡¯s just for a moment, I don¡¯t want her to be someone else¡¯s bride.¡±
Mike Taylor raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°In that case, Emily might suffer with you.¡± ¡°Even if it costs me my life, I won¡¯t let her suffer any grievances,¡± Ethan Smith replied. After saying this, Ethan looked down at the scattered chessboard. ¡°Mr. Taylor, let¡¯s y one more game.¡± Ethan Smith started arranging the chess pieces as he spoke. ¡°Alright,¡± Mr. Taylor did not ask any further. In this game, Ethan Smith¡¯s style suddenly changed dramatically. From the previous steady ¡°defense¡± to an aggressive attack in an instant. A few moves in, even Mike Taylor began to feel the pressure. This aggressive, piece-for-piece chess method surprised him! Although Ethan eventually lost by a single piece, the well-verged Mike Taylor still felt an immense pressure! ¡°Mr. Taylor, not only can I live peacefully, but I can also be ruthless,¡± Ethan said slowly as he put down thest chess piece.
Mike Taylor was lost in thought for a moment. Because now Ethan seemed like apletely different person. Gone was the gentle and elegant demeanor, reced with an indescribable cruelty. He looked at the somewhat fierce-looking Ethan, stunned for a moment. Because¡­ this Ethan was very much like Ethan¡¯s father! ¡°Ha, hahaha! Good! Excellent!¡± Mike Taylor couldn¡¯t help butugh with great joy. He stood up and patted Ethan on the shoulder, saying, ¡°Good. I didn¡¯t misjudge you, Ethan Smith. From today on, I approve of you!¡± Ethan Smith also sighed with relief. He stood up and said, ¡°Thank you, Mr. Taylor.¡± As the two chatted, Emily came back in from outside. Upon seeing Ethan by Mr. Taylor¡¯s side, a trace of surprise shed across her face.
Without even tidying herself up, Emily hurriedly ran up the stairs. ¡°Ethan, how did you get here?¡± Emily asked in surprise. Ethanughed and replied, ¡°I came to see Mr. Taylor.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Emily raised her eyebrows. She teasingly said, ¡°You¡¯ve grown braver. I rememberst time you didn¡¯t have the guts.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Ethan nodded. ¡°People are often forced into action, right?¡± Ethanughed. Indeed, as Emily mentioned, thest time Ethan came to the Taylor family, he was incredibly apprehensive. But this time, Ethan had be much more at ease. ¡°Alright, Emily, now that you¡¯re back, let¡¯s eat,¡± Mike Taylor said, stretching and yawning. ¡°Okay! You two chat for a while, I¡¯ll go to the kitchen.¡± Emily seemed to have the idea of cooking by herself. Ethan stood up and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Emily hesitated for a moment, and then nodded, saying, ¡°Alright, then youe with me.¡± The two walked down the stairs and arrived at the Taylor family¡¯s kitchen. The Taylor family¡¯s kitchen was huge, to an astounding degree. Just the kitchen alone upied more than a hundred square meters. The kitchen was stocked with various ingredients, both local and foreign; the Taylor family was notcking in anything. ¡°I recently learned how to cook fish, I¡¯ll make you try it today.¡± Emily selected a fat and fresh fish from the pond and put it on the cutting board. Once the fish was prepared, Emily made several cuts on the fish¡¯s body and stuffed the spices like scallions, ginger, and other ingredients inside. Next, she dipped her hand in the marinade and spread it over the fish. ¡°The fish has to be marinated for a while before the vor can prate,¡± Emily said after wiping away her sweat. Ethan Smith praised her, ¡°Your technique doesn¡¯t look like you¡¯ve just learned.¡± ¡°Of course not. Miss learned how to cook at the expense of cutting her fingers several times,¡± the head chef at the sideughed. Emily red at him and rolled her eyes, saying, ¡°bbermouth!¡± Upon hearing her words, the chief chefughed even more. At this time, Mike Taylor went to the rooftop by himself. The steward had been waiting on the rooftop early. When he saw Mr. Taylor, he quickly walked over. ¡°Sir,¡± the steward bowed slightly. Mike Taylor looked into the distance and coldly said, ¡°How is it.¡± The steward hurriedly replied, ¡°Sir, I have checked, and everyone outside is spreading the rumor that your days are numbered and your life ising to an end.¡± ¡°There are even rumors that you¡¯re finding it difficult to eat and drink. Some people are probably too impatient.¡± Mike Taylor, with his hands behind his back, snorted coldly, ¡°Some people are deliberately fanning the mes, trying to test everyone¡¯s reactions.¡± After Mike Taylor¡¯s reminder, the steward quickly understood. Since the Taylor family was able to reach its current heights, it naturally had many hidden enemies. Many people wanted to see the high mountain that was the Taylor family topple over. ¡°As you said, many families are eager to make a move, and some have even started to take sides,¡± the steward said, standing by Mike Taylor¡¯s side. Mike Taylor¡¯s face was full of icy coldness. Although he was not a martial artist, his powerful aura still gave people the shivers. ¡°Prepare a banquet, and say it¡¯s for my birthday,¡± Mike Taylor said coldly. ¡°Birthday?¡± The steward was somewhat surprised. Mike Taylor coldly replied, ¡°I want to tell those people that I, Mike Taylor, am still alive, and they better behave themselves!¡± At this point, Mike Taylor paused for a moment. His face softened somewhat as he said lightly, ¡°We can also take this opportunity to introduce Ethan Smith to everyone.¡± Chapter 348: 348: Thousand-Year-Old Snow Lotus_1 Chapter 348: 348: Thousand-Year-Old Snow Lotus_1
Trantor:549690339 ¡°Do we really need to promote Ethan Smith now? Isn¡¯t it too hasty?¡± the Steward frowned. ¡°Ethan¡¯s performance is indeed not bad, but it is not nearly enough to face any family.¡±
Mike Taylor, with his hands sped behind his back, said indifferently, ¡°Even if we don¡¯t promote him, do you think no one will target him?¡± ¡°Some things can¡¯t bepletely controlled. It¡¯s better to go with the flow.¡± Just as Mike Taylor said, Ethan¡¯s emergence disrupted Mike¡¯s n. From the moment Ethan arrived at the Taylor family, his name had already been remembered by others. ¡°Just do as I say.¡± Mike Taylor waved his hand. The Steward said, ¡°Okay, sir. When shall we schedule it?¡± ¡°In three days,¡± said Mike Taylor. ¡°Yes, sir.¡± The Steward nodded and agreed. At this time, Ethan was apanying Emily Taylor in cooking. Ethan¡¯s cooking skills were excellent, as he had cooked many dishes in the Johnson family back then. But today, Emily wouldn¡¯t let Ethan do any of the work.
With nothing to do, Ethan began to wander around the kitchen. The Taylor family¡¯s kitchen was equipped with various facilities, mostly to ensure the freshness of the ingredients. At this moment, Ethan noticed a transparent ss jar containing a snow lotus. Although the snow lotus was soaked in various medicinal juices, Ethan could still feel its extraordinary quality! It was no exaggeration to say that this snow lotus had medicinal effects beyond any snow lotus Ethan had ever seen! ¡°A thousand-year old snow lotus?¡± Ethan frowned, his face showing some shock. Such a sacred item was just sitting in the kitchen! It was simply a waste of resources! Emily noticed Ethan¡¯s gaze and said, ¡°It¡¯s a gift someone gave to my grandfather.¡± Ethan eximed, ¡°A thousand-year old snow lotus, I can¡¯t even imagine. The highest medicinal effect I¡¯ve seen is only six hundred years.¡± Emily blinked and asked, ¡°Do you like it?¡± Ethan smiled bitterly, ¡°Who wouldn¡¯t like such a thing?¡±
Seeing this, Emily stood on her tiptoes and took the snow lotus from the cupboard. ¡°If you like it, take it,¡± she handed the snow lotus to Ethan. Ethan hesitated and quickly shook his head, ¡°That won¡¯t do. If Mike Taylor finds out, he¡¯ll think I¡¯m greedy.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just a snow lotus; I¡¯m in charge of that.¡± Emily stuffed the snow lotus into Ethan¡¯s hands. ¡°If I¡¯m telling you to take it, just take it!¡± Emily pouted when she saw Ethan hesitating. Ethan had no choice but to ept the snow lotus. In his heart, he thought he should inform Mike Taylor when he had the chance. Of course, if Mike Taylor agreed, that would be even better. For Ethan, the benefits of a thousand-year-old Panax ginseng C.A.Mey were unimaginable. Before long, the meal was ready. Ethan quickly helped Emily to serve the food.
¡°Grandpa, it¡¯s time to eat,¡± Emily called out to the upstairs. Mike Taylor¡¯s cold face instantly changed to a smiling one. It was obvious that he only appeared amicable when he was with Emily. ¡°Try the food my granddaughter cooked,¡± Mike Taylor said with a grin. He picked up a piece of fish and tasted it, then praised, ¡°Delicious! So delicious! Ethan, you should try it too!¡± Ethan also hurriedly picked up a piece of fish. There was no denying that Emily¡¯s cooking skills were excellent. The fish was incredibly vorful while still retaining the original taste of the ingredients. ¡°Delicious!¡± Ethan said sincerely. Mike Taylor joked, ¡°Ethan, I¡¯m really benefiting from your good fortune.¡± Ethan coughed and said, ¡°Mike Taylor, please don¡¯t tease me.¡± Since it was lunch, Kn Taylor and others didn¡¯te back. Only three people were dining at therge dining table, making the atmosphere much more harmonious. After that meal, Mike Taylor said, ¡°Ethan, you can stay here for the next few days.¡± ¡°Stay here?¡± Ethan frowned slightly, ¡°Isn¡¯t that inappropriate, Mike Taylor?¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with it. You can even apany me in chess when you¡¯re free,¡± Mike Taylor said. ¡°If my grandpa asks you to stay, just stay,¡± Emily smiled. Upon hearing this, Ethan nodded and said, ¡°Alright, I shall do as you wish.¡± After the meal, Ethan and Mike Taylor went upstairs. Emily, as one of the most powerful people in the Taylor family, had business to attend to in the afternoon, so she left the house early. Taking advantage of Emily¡¯s absence, Ethan took out the thousand-year old snow lotus. ¡°Emily gave this to me, but it¡¯s yours after all, so I thought I should let you know,¡± Ethan ced the snow lotus on the table. Mike Taylor nced at it and couldn¡¯t help but stroke his beard andugh, ¡°It¡¯s just a snow lotus. If Emily wants to give it to you, just take it.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Ethan asked tentatively. Mike Taylor waved his hand, ¡°This is nothing. I wouldn¡¯t give you the real treasure.¡± Ethan couldn¡¯t help but be astonished. This thousand-year old snow lotus was an unattainable treasure on the market. Yet Mike Taylor treated it so lightly and simply gave it away. No wonder they say that the top medicinal materials are all hoarded by big families. The gap in resources really couldn¡¯t be bridged by hard work and struggle alone. At around three o¡¯clock in the afternoon, Emily rushed back home early. ¡°There¡¯s a party tonight, Ethan. Do you want to join me?¡± Emily said as soon as she got back home. ¡°A party? What kind of party?¡± Ethan asked. Emily said, ¡°Just an ordinary party, a ce for eating, drinking, and ying.¡± Although Emily spoke lightly, Ethan couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Is it really appropriate for me to attend such an asion?¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with it,¡± Emily blinked. Mike Taylor also agreed, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s good to see more of the world.¡± Ethan wasn¡¯t against going but was worried about causing unnecessary trouble for the Taylor family. But since Emily and Mike Taylor didn¡¯t care, Ethan naturally stopped refusing. At dusk, a Maybach 62S stopped in the yard. A secretary got out of the car and respectfully bowed, saying, ¡°Miss Taylor, it¡¯s time to leave.¡± Ethan and Emily Taylor came downstairs. Upon seeing the face of the secretary, Ethan couldn¡¯t help but feel puzzled. The secretary¡¯s face also shed with astonishment! Because the secretary was none other than the one who had apanied Emily to River City! Back then, Ethan clearly recalled that this secretary had always been disdainful of Ethan and even verbally attacked him on several asions. They never thought they¡¯d meet here again. Chapter 349: 349: The Man Who Will Reach the Pinnacle in the Future!_1 Chapter 349: 349: The Man Who Will Reach the Pinnacle in the Future!_1
Trantor:549690339 Their eyes met, and the secretary couldn¡¯t help but frown. Just as he was about to ask ¡°How did you get here?¡±, Mike Taylor walked out and said with a smile, ¡°Ethan Smith, rx and don¡¯t put too much pressure on yourself.¡±
¡°I understand, Mike Taylor.¡± Ethan Smith bowed respectfully. Seeing the conversation between the two, the secretary¡¯s face became even more unsightly, and he swallowed the words he was about to say. Obviously, not only was Emily Taylor fond of Ethan Smith, but the person controlling power in the Taylor family also thought highly of Ethan. What could he, a mere secretary, say? ¡°Mr. Smith, please¡­ get in the car.¡± The secretary opened the car door for Ethan Smith. Luckily, Ethan was not a petty person, and he didn¡¯t say anything more, just got into the car. The car raced toward the party. On the way, Emily Taylor told Ethan Smith that there were many such social gatherings in their circle. On the surface, it seemed like eating, drinking, and having fun, but the real purpose was to increase cohesion andmunication among the various families. As long as there are people, there will always be cliques, and this is especially true forrge families. The car arrived at a hotel.
The hotel had been rented out, and the entrance was filled with luxury cars. Emily Taylor pointed to the cars outside and said, ¡°Look at the models outside. If there are more business vehicles, it means it¡¯s a business gathering.¡± ¡°On the other hand, if there are more shy sports cars, it¡¯s a gathering for wealthy youths.¡± Ethan Smith nodded, but today there were both business vehicles and sports cars parked outside. After parking the car, Emily Taylor took the initiative to link arms with Ethan Smith. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Emily Taylor winked. Ethan Smith looked down at Emily Taylor, who was holding onto his arm and couldn¡¯t help but blush, ¡°Are you¡­ afraid of people misunderstanding?¡± Hearing this, Emily Taylor winked and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you want to dere your territory?¡± Ethan Smith was stunned, and took a deep breath, nodded firmly and said, ¡°Of course, I want to! I will tell everyone that you are mine.¡± With that said, Ethan Smith took the initiative to wrap his arm around Emily Taylor and walked into the hotel. The party was set on the top floor, where there were no rooms, only a grand hall.
The security arrangements for the party were extremely strict, and as soon as they arrived at the top floor, they saw two people guarding the entrance. These two bodyguards were actually Grandmasters! ¡°Grandmasters as security guards,¡± Ethan Smith stuck out his tongue. ¡°That¡¯s crazy!¡± Even now, Ethan Smith still didn¡¯t know the true power behind these great families! He was even less clear about how many top martial artists they had raised! Pushing the door open, a wave of music filled their ears. Unlike ordinary parties, the music here was not noisy but extremely elegant and pleasant. Emily Taylor¡¯s arrival immediately attracted countless gazes. ¡°Miss Taylor.¡± Soon, someone came over with a wine ss in hand. They bowed humbly and greeted Emily Taylor, their posture appearing extremely peaceful. But Ethan Smith knew very well that this so-called attitude was all pretense.
In other words, the attitude depended on the person. Today at this party, they were all polite and elegant, but in front of ordinary people, they were all extremely arrogant and looked down on others. ¡°Miss Taylor, who is this?¡± Soon, someone looked towards Ethan Smith. Before Emily Taylor could answer, Ethan Smith pulled her into his arms and said, ¡°My name is Ethan Smith, and I am Emily Taylor¡¯s boyfriend.¡± As soon as these words came out, the entire room was stunned! Everyone stared wide-eyed, and even the music stopped ying! ¡°Miss Taylor, this¡­ this gentleman must be joking, right?¡±Everyone¡¯s gaze turned to Emily Taylor, apparently waiting for her answer. Emily Taylor nced at Ethan Smith and then said with a faint smile, ¡°That¡¯s right, Ethan is indeed my boyfriend.¡± Hiss! At this moment, countless people gasped in surprise! Everyone in Capital City knew that Emily Taylor was famously cold and unapproachable. Though there were endless pursuers, none had ever seeded! But today, this Ethan Smith suddenly appeared, and no one had ever heard of him before! ¡°Mr¡­ Mr. Smith.¡± Someone took the lead and quickly raised their ss to toast with Ethan Smith. Subsequently, the rest followed suit, introducing themselves to Ethan Smith one after another. Ethan Smith responded to them one by one. Within half an hour, he had drunk more than a pound of foreign liquor. Finally finding a moment of respite, he managed to find a ce to sit down. Ethan Smith wiped the sweat from his forehead and muttered, ¡°These people really are quite enthusiastic, making me feel a bit embarrassed.¡± Emily Taylor shook her head, ¡°Don¡¯t be swayed by their superficial warmth. These people are only out for their own interests. Today they can treat you like a brother, but tomorrow they might turn their backs on you.¡± As more interests became involved, human nature became moreplex. To them, emotions were a luxury. After the crowd dispersed, they began whispering to one another. ¡°What¡¯s the background of this Ethan Smith? Howe we¡¯ve never heard of him before?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. There¡¯s no such person in Capital City, is there?¡± ¡°To win over Miss Taylor, this is really a praiseworthy achievement.¡± ¡°Speaking of which, isn¡¯t Dexter ir, the young master of the ir family, always pursuing Emily Taylor? If this gets to the ir family¡¯s ears, then¡­¡± ¡°The main thing is to see Mike Taylor¡¯s attitude. As long as Emperor Taylor makes a decision, the ir family can do nothing but watch.¡± Although their voices were very low, Ethan Smith still heard them clearly. He frowned slightly, silently thinking to himself. Today¡¯s move might indeed bring him a lot of trouble. Of course, Ethan Smith was not afraid. Since he dared to say it, he dared to bear it. ¡°Miss Taylor.¡± At this moment, a man with a tiger-like stride approached from a short distance away. Although this man wasn¡¯t particrly muscr, his steps were steady, and his breathing was both profound and subtle. Ethan Smith took a closer look and couldn¡¯t help but change his expression slightly. When facing this person, it was as if he was facing a vast ocean, impossible to see its end. ¡°Grandmaster Peak? Or even¡­someone who has surpassed the Grandmaster?¡± Ethan Smith couldn¡¯t help but wonder. Emily Taylor stood up and smiled, ¡°Mr. Holmes.¡± The man called Mr. Holmes chuckled, ¡°Miss Taylor, your words truly shocked everyone. Your statement today surely crushed many people¡¯s dreams.¡± While talking, Mr. Holmes exuded a formidable pressure. The terrifying pressure was directed straight at Ethan Smith! This pressure was beyond imagination, and even Ethan Smith couldn¡¯t withstand it. He trembled all over, as if he was about to be crushed to the ground at any moment. Facing an opponent far superior to himself, Ethan Smith struggled to resist, mobilizing the spiritual power within his body. Between the two, an intense confrontation ensued, making it seem as if even the air was quivering. Sweat dripped from Ethan Smith¡¯s forehead. Facing this powerful force, Ethan struggled to withstand it and was on the verge of copse. Fortunately, Mr. Holmes withdrew his pressure at this moment, and a hint of disdain shed in his eyes. ¡°Miss Taylor, what¡¯s the background of this Ethan Smith? Howe I¡¯ve never heard of him before?¡± Mr. Holmes asked with a smile. Emily Taylor thought for a moment and said, ¡°Hmm¡­ he is a man who will stand at the pinnacle of Capital City in the future.¡± Chapter 350: 350: The Son-in-law of the Taylor Family_1 Chapter 350: 350: The Son-inw of the Taylor Family_1
Trantor:549690339 Emily Taylor spoke very seriously. However, others found her words somewhat amusing.
¡°Miss Taylor, are you serious?¡± Mr. Holmes shook his head. ¡°What do you think?¡± Emily Taylor retorted. Mr. Holmes let out a bitter smile and said, ¡°Miss Taylor, I can understand if the Taylor family wants to cultivate new talents.¡± ¡°But you¡¯re saying he¡¯ll stand at the peak of Capital City? What kind of position is that? Mike Taylor¡¯s current position?¡± Emily Taylor thought for a moment and said, ¡°No, he will surpass my grandfather.¡± ¡°Pfft!¡± Mr. Holmes couldn¡¯t hold back any longer. ¡°Miss Taylor, how many people in the whole Capital City can be above Mike Taylor?¡± After saying that, Mr. Holmes looked at Ethan Smith and said, ¡°Judging by his age, he must be thirty, right? A thirty-year-old man who has achieved nothing. How much room is there for future growth?¡± Emily Taylor didn¡¯t seem willing to argue with Mr. Holmes, so she grabbed Ethan Smith¡¯s arm and said with a smile, ¡°Let¡¯s go over there.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Ethan Smith nodded. Mr. Holmes was left aside, but he did not show any displeasure.
After listening to their conversation, Ethan Smith couldn¡¯t help but smile bitterly in his heart. His achievements in Chuzzle had earned him the title of King of Chuzzle. However, upon entering Capital City, he was deemed to have achieved nothing. This gap was really hard to ept. ¡°You don¡¯t have to care about what others say. They are just shortsighted people.¡± Emily Taylor smiled and said. Ethan Smith shook his head and said, ¡°I¡¯ve never cared. I only care about your opinion.¡± Pausing for a moment, he continued, ¡°Who is this Mr. Holmes?¡± ¡°He¡¯s a high-ranking member of the Capital City Martial Arts Association. His position in the martial arts world is quite high,¡± Emily Taylor said. Ethan Smith suddenly realized. No wonder his strength was so extraordinary, even the pressure alone made Ethan feel an immense pressure. This gathering, as Emily Taylor said, seemed to be about connecting with others, but in fact, it was about building one¡¯s own circle and consolidating one¡¯s position in the business world.
Ethan Smith nced around and saw many martial arts masters present today, but they were not from martial arts families. On the contrary, these martial arts masters served as private bodyguards for these businessmen. While their status was not low, it was not very high either. Many people came to the gathering to establish connections with Emily Taylor. Some also turned their attention to Ethan Smith, offering him drinks and business cards. Of course, many people remained neutral. After all, they all knew that Dexter ir, the son of the ir family, had always been interested in Emily Taylor. Marriage in arge family, however, was not a personal decision. The gathering didn¡¯t end until after ten o¡¯clock that night. When Ethan Smith and Emily Taylor returned, Mike Taylor had already gone to bed. The Taylor family had arranged a room for Ethan Smith early on. Under the guidance of the servants, Ethan entered his room. As hey in bed, tossing and turning, he couldn¡¯t fall asleep.
¡°Attending this gathering might have caused quite a bit of trouble.¡± Ethan Smith thought to himself. The next morning. The news of Ethan Smith and Emily Taylor attending the gathering made the headlines of various newspapers! Whether it was the Martial Arts Forum, local news, or even financial news, they all reported the event. ¡°Last night, the youngdy of the Taylor family attended a gathering with a mysterious man, iming to be her boyfriend.¡± ¡°Reports say that a mysterious man stayed at the Taylor residencete at night, has Miss Taylor found her true love?¡± Seeing the overwhelming news, Ethan Smith couldn¡¯t help but feel a headache. He had expected somemotion, but he didn¡¯t expect the impact to be so great! Mike Taylor couldn¡¯t help butugh when he saw the news. ¡°Sir, Ethan Smith¡¯s name will soon be known all over Capital City,¡± the stewardmented with a bitter smile. Mike Taylor leaned back with his hands behind him and slowly said, ¡°That¡¯s my goal. Everything has its pros and cons. There are advantages, and naturally, there are disadvantages.¡± ¡°That being said, are we not giving the ir family any face by doing this?¡± the steward couldn¡¯t help but ask. Mike Taylor snorted and said, ¡°Why should I give them face? What, do I have to consider the ir family in everything I do?¡± ¡°Of course, the ir family wouldn¡¯t dare do anything to you, but as for Ethan Smith¡­ it¡¯s hard to say,¡± the steward muttered. Mike Taylor said indifferently, ¡°Then it¡¯s none of my business. People must grow in adversity.¡± At this point, Mike Taylor looked at the steward and said, ¡°Go find out about the ir family¡¯s attitude.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± The steward bowed and then slowly left. At the ir residence, Dexter ir was trembling with anger after seeing the news. Many newspapers referred to Ethan Smith as Emily Taylor¡¯s boyfriend, and some even directly called him ¡°son-inw of the Taylor family.¡± How could Dexter endure this! He tore the newspaper in front of him to shreds, gritting his teeth and saying, ¡°Son-inw of the Taylor family? Is Ethan Smith worthy?¡± ¡°Go find the person in charge of these newspapers right now! Have them take down the news immediately!¡± Dexter demanded angrily. The steward standing beside him didn¡¯t dare to say anything and just nodded quickly, ¡°Yes, Mr. Tenny, I will take care of it right away¡­.¡± Just then, Reilly ir entered from outside the door. Seeing Reilly ir, Dexter ir immediately stood up and bowed, ¡°Dad, Emily Taylor actually brought Ethan Smith to a public gathering. It¡¯s like pping our family in the face!¡± Reilly ir raises his hand and pped Dexter ir across the face, coldly saying, ¡°If you had eliminated him earlier, would there be any of this nonsense!¡± ¡°Because of you, we¡¯re now stuck in a situation where we can neither act nor remain passive. You¡¯ve lost face for the ir family!¡± Dexter ir regretted not killing Ethan Smith back then, which would have avoided all this trouble. ¡°Dad, should our family respond to this? Otherwise ¡­ wouldn¡¯t we beughed at?¡± Dexter ir asked quietly. Reilly ir lit a cigarette, slowly exhaled, shook his head and said, ¡°No. The Taylor family¡¯s matters should be resolved by the Taylor family.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve contacted Kn Taylor, and he¡¯ll be here soon.¡± Dexter ir quickly stood up and said, ¡°Dad, I understand!¡± While they were talking, a servant from downstairs called. ¡°Sir, Mr. Kn Taylor is here.¡± Chapter 351: 351: The Old Undying?_1 Chapter 351: 351: The Old Undying?_1
Trantor:549690339 Reilly ir agreed, then looked at Dexter ir coldly and said, ¡°Come with me. Let¡¯s go meet your Uncle Taylor.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Dexter nodded repeatedly.
The two men went downstairs. Upon facing Kn Taylor, Reilly¡¯s expression immediately changed. He went over to shake hands with Kn, exchanging a greeting. Dexter hurriedly eximed, ¡°Nice to see you again, Uncle Taylor!¡± Kn nodded slightly, then turned his gaze to Reilly. ¡°Old Taylor, you already know what happened yesterday, right?¡± Reilly cut to the chase. Kn lit a cigar and snorted, ¡°It was such a big fuss, who wouldn¡¯t know?¡± Reilly frowned, ¡°Everyone knows that our ir family intends to marry into Taylor family. But now, Emily humiliated us in public, saying Ethan is her boyfriend. Isn¡¯t this pping the ir family in the face?¡± Kn nced at Reilly and sneered, ¡°Emily is just a young girl. What can she decide?¡± ¡°Old Taylor, I think you are not quite right. As far as I know, Mike Taylor has always regarded her as his treasure. Emily¡¯s status in the Taylor family is not less than yours, right?¡± Reilly stated bluntly, without any tact. Kn¡¯s face instantly turned sour.
He humphed, ¡°My father has always been partial to her, and I don¡¯t know why.¡± ¡°In terms of ability, I am above her, and as for seniority, I am his eldest son!¡± ¡°Her having such a high say is all because of my father¡¯s backing!¡± Kn grew angrier as he spoke, his face flushing red, as if he was about to m the table. Reilly waved his hand and said, ¡°Alright, Old Taylor, let¡¯s discuss how to solve this matter first.¡± ¡°I suggest youe forward for an interview, saying that the Taylor family has never acknowledged Ethan Smith as their son-inw.¡± Kn nced at Reilly and said coldly, ¡°What¡¯s the rush? Isn¡¯t my father still sitting over there?¡± Reilly¡¯s brow furrowed. It was evident that Kn still feared Mike Taylor. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, my father will host a banquet in a few days. By then, I will naturally find an opportunity to rify,¡± Kn gestured. ¡°Host a banquet? I¡¯ve never heard about this,¡± Reilly frowned. ¡°You¡¯ll know soon enough,¡± Kn stood and said.
¡°My father doesn¡¯t have much time left. Once he dies, I¡¯ll kill Ethan Smith immediately,¡± Kn nced at Reilly, giving the ir family some assurance. ¡°With that, I am reassured,¡± Reilly nodded in agreement. At this moment, Ethan was apanying Mike Taylor in a game of chess. However, Ethan seemed to be somewhat distracted. He asionally looked up at Mike, and a hint of worry spread across his face. ¡°What¡¯s wrong today?¡± Mike nced at Ethan and asked. Ethan took a deep breath and said, ¡°Mike, can I check your health?¡± ¡°Check my health?¡± Mike seemed puzzled. Ethan said, ¡°I don¡¯t know how to exin it to you, but I have to tell you.¡± ¡°I can see the death qi in the center of your brow, and it is getting more serious.¡± Mike chuckled, ¡°And then?¡±
Ethan was silent for a while, then said, ¡°ording to the death qi on your brow, you don¡¯t seem to have died of natural causes.¡± Over thest few days, Ethan had noticed this issue. Normally, natural death would result in death qi concentrated at the life pce. But the death qi on Mike¡¯s brow was moving upward. This was definitely not a sign of natural death. So, Ethan couldn¡¯t help but suspect that Mike had contracted some illness. Regarding Ethan¡¯s words, Mike seemed unfazed. He put down the chess piece and said calmly, ¡°There are many reasons for death. Sometimes, even if it¡¯s not the end of one¡¯s life, it¡¯s still fate.¡± ¡°My fate says I will die this year, and I will die for sure. Are you trying to go against the heavens?¡± Ethan became somewhat agitated, ¡°Cultivation is all about going against the heavens! Mike, as long as your life is not exhausted, I can cure you!¡± Mike waved his hand and said, ¡°It¡¯s different. If you forcefully change the course of fate, it will definitely affect yourself.¡±¡±I¡¯m just an old man, and I¡¯ve lived long enough.¡± Ethan Smith didn¡¯t want to hear this. With a hint of pleading, he said, ¡°Mr. Mike Taylor, just let me examine you, alright?¡± ¡°If I say no, it means no!¡± Mike Taylor responded, somewhat annoyed. ¡°No more talking about this!¡± Leaving these words, Mike Taylor walked away with a cold face. Ethan Smith was extremely puzzled by Mike Taylor¡¯s attitude. He couldn¡¯t understand why Mike Taylor was so resistant. ¡°I won¡¯t let you die.¡± Watching Mike Taylor¡¯s retreating figure, Ethan Smith was determined. For the next few days, Ethan Smith yed chess with Mike Taylor every day. Ethan Smith didn¡¯t bring up the topic again, but the dead aura between Mike Taylor¡¯s eyebrows grew more severe. At this rate, Mike Taylor probably wouldn¡¯t live past three days. His health deteriorated rapidly, and if it weren¡¯t for the herbs sustaining him, Mike Taylor might have already been bedridden. On this morning, Emily Taylor dressed up carefully and even made breakfast personally. When Ethan and Mike Taylor got up, Emily Taylor smiled, ¡°Hurry, let¡¯s eat, and then let¡¯s go out together.¡± Mike Taylor was surprised, ¡°Go out? Where to?¡± ¡°Ah, grandfather, you can¡¯t always stay at home. Let¡¯s go on a trip to North Province Ind for a change of scenery. It¡¯s good for your health,¡± Emily Taylorughed. Mike Taylor waved his hands repeatedly, ¡°There¡¯s no need. I¡¯m good ying chess at home.¡± ¡°No way!¡± Emily Taylor red. ¡°No matter what, I found some free time today, and we¡¯re going!¡± Emily Taylor insisted confidently. Left with no choice, Mike Taylor agreed, ¡°Alright, alright, I¡¯ll listen to you.¡± After hastily eating, a Mercedes-Benz S450 was parked outside. ¡°Grandpa, get in the car.¡± Emily Taylor ran over and opened the door for Mike Taylor. Once the two got in, Emily Taylor took the wheel and headed towards North Province Ind. North Province Ind was a famous scenic spot in Capital City. To get there from Capital City, they had to take a ferry across the ocean. Moreover, the owner of North Province Ind was a well-known figure in Capital City. The three of them arrived at the ferry terminal, parked their car, and queued up to buy tickets. The line for tickets was long, and the ce was overcrowded with tourists. It took Emily Taylor nearly an hour to reach the front of the line, and just as it was her turn, two young men suddenly cut in front of her. Emily Taylor¡¯s brow furrowed. She tapped the young man on the shoulder and asked, ¡°Don¡¯t you know how to queue?¡± The young man turned to look at Emily Taylor and was instantly captivated. This woman is so beautiful! The young man couldn¡¯t help but swallow, his eyes nearly popping out of his head. ¡°Did you not hear her say to get in line?¡± Ethan Smith didn¡¯t like the look in the young man¡¯s eyes and coldly spoke up. Only then did the young man regain his senses. He red at Ethan Smith and said, ¡°I never wait in line to buy tickets! Stop talking nonsense!¡± Then he shouted at the ticket window, ¡°I¡¯ll take all the tickets you got!¡± Upon hearing this, Ethan Smith¡¯s face darkened. ¡°If you buy all the tickets, what about the rest of the people?¡± Ethan asked, holding back his anger. The young man sneered, ¡°What¡¯s it got to do with me? I want to buy tickets, and it¡¯s none of your business!¡± Ethan Smith coldly stared at the young man, ¡°You better return those tickets right now.¡± ¡°Yo, are you trying to scare me? Do you know who I am?¡± The young manughed sarcastically. Just as Ethan Smith was about to speak, Mike Taylor stepped forward and calmly said, ¡°Young man, don¡¯t be too arrogant; you might get into trouble.¡± The young man nced at Mike Taylor, annoyed, ¡°Who are you, some old geezer? What¡¯s it got to do with you? Did I ask for your opinion?¡± Chapter 352: 352: Mike Taylor Gets Scolded Chapter 352: 352: Mike Taylor Gets Scolded
Trantor:549690339 ¡°What did you call me?¡± Mike Taylor¡¯s face gradually turned cold. The young man didn¡¯t realize the seriousness of the situation and impatiently said, ¡°I called you an old fart! Get out of the way, I don¡¯t want to bully an old man!¡±
After saying this, the young man looked at Ethan Smith again. He pointed at Ethan¡¯s nose and said, ¡°You want a ticket, right? Alright, ten thousand dors a piece! If you don¡¯t have money, I¡¯ll take your girlfriend. She can keep mepany, and I¡¯ll give it to you for free, how about that?¡± Upon hearing this, Ethan could no longer hold back. He raised his hand and pped the young man right on the mouth. Though he held back some power, the p still left the young man¡¯s mouth full of blood. ¡°You¡­ you dare to hit me, huh? You¡­ you just wait!¡± The young man said angrily. Ethan looked at him coldly and said, ¡°If you keep talking nonsense, I¡¯ll beat your mouth to a pulp.¡± Feeling the murderous spirit from Ethan, the young man shivered in fear. He opened his mouth but ultimately didn¡¯t dare to say a word. Ethan bent down, snatched the ticket back from his hand, and returned it to the window. After purchasing his own ticket, Ethan turned to Emily Taylor and said with a smile, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±
Emily seemed somewhat upset, her face looking unnatural. ¡°Alright, don¡¯t be angry,¡± Mike Taylor said with a chuckle. ¡°We¡¯re here to have fun today. Don¡¯t let such a minor character ruin our mood.¡± Upon hearing Mike¡¯s words, Emily¡¯s face slightly eased. At the ticket window, The young man was helped up by hispanion. ¡°Brandon, are you okay?¡± hispanion asked. Brandon, the young man with a vicious expression on his face, spat on the ground and gritted his teeth, ¡°No one has dared toy a finger on Brandon Lee! Once we are on North Province Ind, I¡¯ll make them pay!¡± ¡°Of course, your uncle is the boss of North Province Ind, it¡¯s just a matter of a word to deal with them!¡± Brandon Lee snorted coldly, ¡°I¡¯ll call my uncleter, once we get to North Province Ind, I won¡¯t let theme back!¡± Ethan and the others didn¡¯t take this matter to heart.
The three of them took their boat tickets and boarded the ferry. Sitting on the boat, looking at the scenery of the sea, Mike Taylor couldn¡¯t help but sigh, ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve rxed like this.¡± Emily hooked her arms around Mike¡¯s neck and said yfully, ¡°We should take more trips like this in the future!¡± ¡°Haha, yes, yes, I just don¡¯t know if we¡¯ll have the chance,¡± Mike Taylor said with a smile, stroking his beard. ¡°Tsk, tsk, don¡¯t jinx it!¡± Emily said unhappily. Mike Taylorughed and quickly said, ¡°Alright, alright, Grandpa was wrong. I take it back!¡± Seeing this warm scene, Ethan couldn¡¯t help but worry. How heartbroken Emily would be if Mike Taylor passed away. ¡°No matter what, I will protect your life,¡± Ethan resolved in his heart. The ferry slowly sailed on the sea, and after about an hour, they finally arrived at North Province Ind. As a famous attraction of Capital City, the environment here was naturally incredibly beautiful.
The architectural style of the entire ind was very diverse, with both ancient-style and modern buildings. Ethan tried to sense the qi in the area, only to find the qi here was unusually dense! Above the entire sea, it seemed as if there was qi swirling and gathering! ¡°There are so many tourists here every day, how can the qi be so concentrated?¡± Ethan couldn¡¯t help but marvel in his heart. ¡°Stop daydreaming, let¡¯s go!¡± Emily pulled Ethan¡¯s arm. Ethan nodded and followed Emily to a small tea house. The design of this small tea house had a martial arts vor to it, even the servers¡¯ clothing was in the style of ancient attire. The three of them found a tea table and sat down, and soon a waiter came over with the tea menu. ¡°Hmm¡­ just order a pot of Longjing tea,¡± Emily pointed to the menu and said. ¡°Alright, one pot of Longjing tea!¡± the server shouted in the tone of an ancient waiter. At this time, Brandon Lee had also arrived at North Province Ind. Just after getting off the ferry, he immediately took a taxi and headed for the central office building on North Province Ind. This office building was where Ivan Dillon, the boss of North Province Ind, was located. As the absolute ruler of North Province Ind, Ivan Dillon had absolute power! He had arge number of martial artists under hismand, almost ten of them were Grandmasters! Brandon Lee entered an office without knocking. As soon as he stepped inside, he saw a middle-aged man handling some documents. Seeing Brandon, the middle-aged man smiled and said, ¡°Brandon, what brings you here?¡± With a dark expression on his face, Brandon said, ¡°Uncle Morales, I got beaten up on North Province Ind just now!¡± Morales, the man addressed as ¡®uncle,¡¯ said in surprise, ¡°Beaten up? Who dares to touch you on North Province Ind?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, Uncle Morales, hurry up and help me get my revenge!¡± Brandon impatiently waved his hand. Morales had done a lot of things for Brandon as Ivan Dillon¡¯s subordinate. This time was no exception. He immediately essed the surveince to look for Ethan and the others. ¡°It¡¯s them!¡± Soon, Brandon Lee found Ethan and Emily in the footage. Morales nced at it and said, ¡°They¡¯re in the tea house, I¡¯ll take some people over.¡± ¡°Bring more people; that kid¡¯s got some skills,¡± Brandon Lee advised. Morales smiled, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, this is our turf. Even if the king of heaven himselfes, he won¡¯t be able to do anything.¡± Then Morales called together a few men and drove to the tea house. Three ck sedans slowly parked in front of the tea house. As soon as the cars stopped, they saw Brandon Lee and Morales, along with four or five men, get off. ¡°Morales, what brings you here?¡± the tea house server asked in surprise. Morales waved his hand and then led the men into the tea house. ¡°They¡¯re over there!¡± Brandon Lee pointed in Ethan¡¯s direction and said urgently. Upon hearing this, Morales immediately took some people over to Ethan¡¯s table. ¡°Kid, do you remember me?¡± Brandon said fiercely. Ethan frowned slightly and said, ¡°What? You want to get beaten up again?¡± Hearing this, Brandon Lee immediately flew into a rage! Just as he was about to react, Morales stretched out his hand to stop him. Then Morales looked at Ethan and the others and said, ¡°Do you know who he is? This is the Boss of North Province Ind¡¯s nephew!¡± ¡°So what?¡± Ethan asked indifferently. ¡°Heh, don¡¯t y dumb. Come with me, don¡¯t disturb the others,¡± Morales said lightly. At this moment, Mike Taylor couldn¡¯t help butugh and said, ¡°Young man, why don¡¯t you have your bosse here instead?¡± Morales furrowed his brows and looked at Mike Taylor, asking, ¡°Who are you?¡± Without waiting for Mike Taylor to answer, Brandon Lee cursed, ¡°Take this old fart with us too! He talks too much!¡± ¡°First, lock them up and then take your time dealing with them!¡± Brandon Lee¡¯s face was full of malice. Chapter 353: 353: Shattering North Province Island!_1 Chapter 353: 353: Shattering North Province Ind!_1
Trantor:549690339 Morales frowned slightly, as if he was somewhat fearful. ¡°Hurry up, what are you waiting for? Do I really need to get Uncle Ivan involved in such a trivial matter?¡± The impatient Brandon Lee said from the side.
Hearing this, Morales said no more. After all, this was North Province Ind, and on North Province Ind, Ivan Dillon was the real overlord! Therefore, without further thought, Morales figured that if anything did go wrong, Brandon Lee would support him. Then, Morales waved his hand and shouted: ¡°Take them all away!¡± A few people immediately stepped forward. At this moment, Ethan Smith quickly moved in front of Mike Taylor, releasing a strong aura from his body. He coldly looked at everyone and said, ¡°Let¡¯s see who dares toe one step closer.¡± ¡°A Grandmaster?¡± Morales raised his eyebrows slightly when he sensed Ethan¡¯s aura. Such a Grandmaster was not worth mentioning at all! It also made Morales feel relieved, because if Mike Taylor was a powerful figure who couldn¡¯t be offended, his bodyguard wouldn¡¯t have only been a Grandmaster. ¡°Whoosh!¡± At the same time, everyone else released their auras as well!
Grandmasters! A total of five Grandmasters! ¡°With just you, a Grandmaster, you dare to act so brazenly?¡± Morales sneered. Ethan narrowed his eyes and said, ¡°Then you try and see.¡± As he spoke, a faint golden light flickered on Ethan¡¯s body. However, just as he was about to make a move, Mike Taylor gestured for Ethan not to act recklessly. With his hands sped behind his back, Mike approached Morales and said indifferently, ¡°Young man, are you sure you don¡¯t want to call Ivan Dillon here?¡± ¡°What are you, thinking you can see my uncle?¡± Brandon Lee angrily scolded from next to him. ¡°Haha, good, good.¡± Mike Taylor couldn¡¯t help butugh while stroking his beard. ¡°I¡¯ll go with you. I want to see what you can do to us,¡± Mike Taylor said lightly. Morales snorted and said, ¡°Please, then!¡±
Although Ethan was very unhappy, he still followed Mike Taylor¡¯s wishes and got into the car with him. The car sped off and soon arrived at a small warehouse on the edge of North Province Ind. ¡°Lock them up first! Crush their arrogance!¡± Brandon Lee snorted coldly. Morales nodded and waved, ¡°Take them in! Confiscate their cell phones!¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Several people snatched the cell phones from Mike Taylor and the others before pushing them into the warehouse. The warehouse door was slowly closed. Ropes were tied around everyone¡¯s bodies. With a rumbling sound, therge door was shut. The warehouse was plunged into darkness, and silence surrounded them. Other than the asional sound of waves, there was hardly any noise.
Ethan hurriedly looked at Emily Taylor and asked anxiously, ¡°Emily, are you alright?¡± Emilyughed, ¡°What could happen to me? They¡¯re the ones with a problem.¡± Ethan asked somewhat puzzled, ¡°Mike, I don¡¯t quite understand. Why didn¡¯t you let me take action just now?¡± ¡°As if I care about those five Grandmasters.¡± However, Mike Taylor shook his head, ¡°After all, this is their territory. You can defeat five Grandmasters, but what about ten? It¡¯s not worth getting injured for such a trivial matter.¡± Ethan frowned, ¡°So what do we do now?¡± ¡°Wait for someone toe and rescue us,¡± Mike Taylor said indifferently. ¡°But¡­ we don¡¯t even have our phones. Who would know that we¡¯ve been imprisoned?¡­¡± Ethan said with a bitter smile. Emily, who was next to him, said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. As long as we don¡¯t go home by night, my father will immediately check the surveince.¡± Seeing this, Ethan said no more. He sighed lightly, not expecting such a thing to happen. As time slipped away, Ethan sat cross-legged and began to meditate. The qi on North Province Ind was quite rich, and Ethan didn¡¯t want to waste it. He took advantage of this time, absorbing the surrounding aura. Time flew by, and the sky gradually darkened. Meanwhile, Kn Taylor and his brothers had all returned to the Taylor family¡¯s estate. Upon entering, Kn couldn¡¯t help but frown. At this time, Mike Taylor would usually be sitting at the dining table, quietly waiting. However, today the entire Taylor family estate seemed to be unusually quiet. ¡°Where¡¯s my father?¡± Kn nced at the maid and asked. The maid hurriedly said, ¡°Miss Taylor took the Master to North Province Ind this morning.¡± ¡°North Province Ind?¡± Kn frowned. He looked at his watch and said, ¡°What time is it now, and they still haven¡¯te back?¡± Hugh Taylor also couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°That¡¯s not right. No matter where my father goes, he alwayses back at this time.¡± Kn nodded, took out his phone, and dialed Mike Taylor¡¯s number. However, the person who answered the phone wasn¡¯t Mike Taylor, but quite an impatient voice. ¡°Who are you? And why is my father¡¯s phone with you?¡± Kn asked coldly. Brandon Lee on the other end of the phone sneered, ¡°Oh, so that old man is your father?¡± ¡°Old man?¡± Kn felt his forehead throb with anger. Brandon Lee sneered, ¡°Boy, your father did something wrong, and now I¡¯m going to teach him a small lesson.¡± ¡°Keep him locked up for three days, I guess. In three days, youe to North Province Ind, apologize and pick him up.¡± After saying that, Brandon Lee hung up. Kn¡¯s expression turned icy, and his fists clenched. ¡°Interesting, very interesting.¡± Kn was so angry that heughed. ¡°Just a mere North Province Ind dares to imprison my father and wants me to apologize and pick him up! Haha, are these people crazy?¡± Kn smashed his phone to the ground and yelled furiously. ¡°Big brother, what happened?¡± The other three brothers hurriedly came up and asked. Kn did not answer, but shouted angrily, ¡°Yarrow, get your ass over here!¡± As soon as the words fell, a middle-aged man came out from the shadows. He bowed and said, ¡°Mr. Tenny.¡± Kn raised his hand and pped Yarrow¡¯s face! ¡°How did you protect my father? You didn¡¯t even know he had been kidnapped?¡± Kn said through gritted teeth. Hearing this, Yarrow¡¯s expression instantly turned ugly! He knelt to the ground with a thud and hurriedly exined, ¡°Mr. Tenny, my master¡­ he didn¡¯t let me follow him¡­¡± ¡°Useless thing.¡± Kn took a deep breath, barely suppressing his anger. rence Taylor quickly said, ¡°Dad was kidnapped? Who has such guts?¡± Kn nced at him, didn¡¯t answer the question, but coldly said, ¡°Call someone immediately, and follow me to North Province Ind.¡± ¡°Today, I will crush North Province Ind!¡± Kn said coldly. Chapter 354: 354: The Furious Kylan Taylor_1 Chapter 354: 354: The Furious Kn Taylor_1
Trantor:549690339 News of Old Master Mike Taylor being imprisoned would surely set the entire Capital City aze! As the most ruthless of the Taylor family, Kn Taylor could not tolerate this!
At his single call, countless people gathered at the Taylor family¡¯s Estate! These people included martial artists as well as localw enforcement! Looking around, there were over a hundred martial artists alone! Furthermore, more than half of them were top-tier martial artists above the realm of Grandmaster! Such arge-scale gathering had probably never been seen before! Hundreds of people stood in the Taylor family¡¯s manor, all waiting for Kn Taylor¡¯smand. Kn Taylor, holding a cigar, coldly said: ¡°Whoever fucking dares to stop me, I¡¯ll kill!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± All the martial artists shouted loudly, shaking the heavens! ¡°Rumble, rumble¡­¡± One after another, helicopters slowly approached from the distance, stopping inside the manor.
A row of luxury cars was even more extensive than the other, showing great strength! Kn Taylor and the others took the lead in boarding the helicopters, heading towards North Province Ind in grand fashion! At this moment, Ivan Dillon didn¡¯t know what had happened. As the absolute ruler of North Province Ind, Ivan Dillon was almost equivalent to a local king. As long as he didn¡¯t provoke the people from Capital City, Ivan Dillon could enjoy just about everything. But he never expected his nephew to get him into trouble. The helicopter passed through the sky and slowly descended to the North Province Ind¡¯s central office building. As soon as they touched down, Kn Taylor stepped off the helicopter. At his side, there were dozens of martial artists, all of whom were waiting for Kn Taylor¡¯s orders. Kn Taylor blew out a smoke ring and then strode towards the office. The security guards in the office were stunned by this scene.
They hurriedly approached, whispering: ¡°Sir, who are you looking for?¡± ¡°Get lost!¡± Kn Taylor pped him aside with a single stroke. ¡°Sir, this is Ivan Dillon¡¯s ce; don¡¯t get yourself in trouble!¡± A security guard braced himself to speak. Kn Taylor sneered: ¡°Ivan Dillon? Who do you think he is? Get lost!¡± People rushed all around, unstoppable! All the top martial artists in the officebined could not block their path! Upstairs, in the office. A man in white, bald and leisurely sipping tea, looked down at the scene outside the window, feeling very satisfied. Just then, Ivan Dillon¡¯s secretary rushed in, flustered and panicked. ¡°Mr. Dillon, we have a problem!¡± The secretary gasped for breath. Ivan Dillon furrowed his brows, asking: ¡°What¡¯s the matter, you¡¯re all flustered?¡±
The secretary swallowed, saying: ¡°A group of people just came downstairs and started attacking everyone they saw!¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Ivan Dillon raised an eyebrow. ¡°Send the security team to handle it,¡± Ivan Dillon didn¡¯t take the matter seriously, as there were always reckless people every year. The secretary wryly smiled: ¡°The security team¡­ waspletely outmatched.¡± Hearing this, Ivan Dillon¡¯s face changed dramatically. It was no small matter that even his elite security guards, consisting of several Grandmasters, were no match for the attackers! Who the heck were these people? ¡°Who¡¯s leading them?¡± Ivan Dillon put down his cup of tea and asked urgently. ¡°Me!¡± At that moment, the office door was kicked open. Kn Taylor, tall and muscr, swaggered into the room. Upon seeing Kn Taylor, Ivan Dillon¡¯s face turned extremely ugly! This was the eldest son of the Taylor family! One of the real power holders in the family! ¡°Mr¡­ Mr. Taylor, what brings you here, with such a show of force¡­¡± Ivan Dillon hurriedly approached. Kn Taylor coldly eyed Ivan Dillon and said: ¡°Why am I here? Ivan Dillon, you¡¯re really living it up now, huh?¡± Ivan Dillon, somewhat puzzled, said: ¡°Mr¡­ Mr. Taylor, I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re talking about!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t understand?¡± A sh of icy coldness appeared in Kn Taylor¡¯s eyes, and then he pped Ivan Dillon across the face! The domineering ruler of North Province Ind, in full view of everyone, was pped twice! Most importantly, Ivan Dillon didn¡¯t dare fight back! ¡°Arrest him!¡± Kn Taylor coldly ordered. Two Grandmasters immediately stepped forward, reaching out to grab Ivan Dillon¡¯s neck and pressing him onto the table. Ivan Dillon was horrified; he desperately said: ¡°Mr. Taylor, even if you want to kill me, you have to give me a reason. I¡­ I really don¡¯t know where I offended you¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t know?¡± Kn Taylor stepped forward and grabbed Ivan Dillon¡¯s hair with one hand. ¡°My dad is being held captive on your North Province Ind, and you say you don¡¯t know about it?¡± Kn Taylor said coldly. Upon hearing this, Ivan Dillon was almost scared to death! Old Master Taylor had encountered trouble on North Province Ind? How could this be? ¡°Mr. Taylor, I swear this matter has nothing to do with me. I¡­ I¡¯ll investigate right now, okay?¡± Ivan Dillon anxiously said. Kn Taylor sneered: ¡°It¡¯s toote! I¡¯ll find the person myself.¡± ¡°As for you, be more careful in your next life.¡± Kn Taylor smirked. Ivan Dillon¡¯s face turned extremely pale. In desperation, he shouted at his secretary: ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why wasn¡¯t I told when Old Master Taylor came to North Province Ind? Also, whoid hands on Old Master Taylor? I¡¯ll skin them alive!¡± The secretary opened his mouth and softly said: ¡°Your nephew, Brandon Lee, just kidnapped an old man. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s Old Master Taylor or not¡­¡± Nephew? Ivan Dillon wanted to die! At this rate, even jumping into the Yellow River couldn¡¯t clear his name! ¡°Your nephew kidnapped my dad and wants me to apologize to him. Ivan Dillon, you¡¯re something else,¡± Kn Taylor squinted his eyes as he said. Just as Ivan Dillon was about to speak, Kn Taylornded a kick on his calf! With a ¡°crack¡± sound, Ivan Dillon¡¯s calf bent backward at an unnatural angle! ¡°Ahh!!¡± Ivan Dillon roared in pain. ¡°No shouting!¡± Kn Taylor coldly reproached. Ivan Dillon bit down on his teeth, enduring the pain. ¡°Mr¡­ Mr. Taylor, can you give me a chance? I¡¯ll go settle the score with him right now!¡± Ivan Dillon said with a stiff upper lip. ¡°Even if you want to kill me, shouldn¡¯t you find Old Master Taylor first?¡± Kn Taylor coldly nced at Ivan Dillon and snorted: ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll let you live a few more minutes.¡± ¡°Go find the person right now!¡± Kn Taylor roared. The two Grandmasters at his side immediately released Ivan Dillon. Ivan Dillon quickly took out his phone and called Morales. ¡°Did you guys kidnap an old man?¡± Ivan Dillon asked urgently. Morales on the other end of the line replied: ¡°Yes, it was your nephew who told us to do it, Mr. Dillon. What¡¯s wrong?¡± Ivan Dillon clenched his teeth in anger and said: ¡°Where is he now!¡± ¡°In the warehouse by the shore,¡± Morales said. Ivan Dillon quickly hung up the phone. His lips trembling, he looked at Kn Taylor and said: ¡°Mr. Taylor, I¡­ I¡¯m going to find Old Master Taylor right now¡­¡± Chapter 355: 355: What Do You Amount to!_1 Chapter 355: 355: What Do You Amount to!_1
Trantor:549690339 A group of people was heading to the warehouse in an imposing manner. This grand event attracted countless onlookers.
In the car, Ivan Dillon crouched on the ground, resembling a prisoner. Even though his calf was in excruciating pain, he could only endure it as no one would treat him. Brandon Lee swaggered over to the warehouse entrance. ¡°Locked up for a whole day, he should be behaving by now.¡± Brandon Lee smirked. Morales whispered, ¡°Brandon, Ivan called just now asking if we¡¯ve kidnapped anyone.¡± ¡°Ah, don¡¯t worry about him, he always asks that.¡± Brandon Lee didn¡¯t take it seriously. ¡°Open the door.¡± Brandon Lee then pointed at the entrance and said. Morales did not say much and hurriedly opened the door. ¡°Pick a few tough guys to apany me inside,¡± Brandon Lee said. He knew Ethan Smith was skilled, so he didn¡¯t dare venture in alone. Morales also understood this and quickly selected three Grandmasters to follow Brandon Lee into the warehouse.
The warehouse lights flickered on. Brandon Lee sauntered up to Ethan and the others. ¡°Well, now you know you¡¯ve met your match, huh?¡± Brandon Lee sneered. Ethan nced at him and said, ¡°You¡¯re such a disgrace. Your uncle is really unfortunate to have a nephew like you.¡± You dare talk back?¡± Brandon Lee¡¯s eyes widened, and he tried to kick Ethan. However, Brandon Lee was just an ordinary person, while Ethan had an exceptionally strong physique. After kicking, Brandon Lee¡¯s foot was throbbing with pain. ¡°Damn, kicking you is like kicking a rock!¡± Brandon Lee clutched his foot, grimacing in pain. ¡°You two, teach him a lesson!¡± Brandon Lee pointed at two Grandmasters beside him and said. At this moment, Mike Taylor spoke up calmly, ¡°Young man, if you stop now, you may still have a chance to live.¡± ¡°Tsk, old man, are you trying to scare me?¡± Brandon Lee scoffed.
¡°I¡¯ll tell you, your son called me! I told him to pick you up in three days!¡± ¡°Unfortunately, your son¡¯s attitude isn¡¯t great, so I changed my mind. I¡¯m going to¡­ keep you locked up here until you die in here!¡± Mike Taylor remainedposed, his face showing a faint smile. Brandon Lee smirked and said, ¡°Of course, there is still a chance for you guys to get out.¡± Finishing his words, Brandon Lee¡¯s eyes narrowed lustfully, eyeing Emily Taylor. Swallowing, he said, ¡°As long as she spends the night with me, I¡¯ll set you all free immediately!¡± ¡°Do you want to die?¡± Ethan¡¯s face turned icy cold in an instant. Brandon Lee snorted, ¡°My uncle is the king of North Province Ind! Having me around is her blessing!¡± ¡°Of course, even if you don¡¯t agree, it¡¯s useless.¡± Brandon Lee changed his tone, licked his lips, and approached Emily step by step. At this point, a golden light suddenly erupted from Ethan¡¯s body! A terrifying power directly broke the iron chains!
¡°Bang!¡± As a sh of golden light streaked by, Brandon Lee was smacked and thrown away! ¡°Damn it, how dare you hit me! Kill him!¡± Brandon Lee roared madly. The three Grandmasters stepped forward immediately. As their aura fluctuated, a terrifying pressure slowly spread out. Ethan¡¯s face was icy cold as he swiftly adjusted his aura to its peak. ¡°Kid, you¡¯re dead today!¡± One of the Grandmasters lunged towards Ethan! His fists released a frightening force, directly targeting Ethan¡¯s face! The power of a Grandmaster of the Third Rank made the entire warehouse tremble! Ethan did not dodge or hide, his fierce fist radiating golden light as it met the opponent head-on! ¡°Boom!¡± With a deafening noise, Ethan unleashed an iparable strength, crushing all in his path!¡±Thud thud thud!¡± The Grandmaster was directly shaken back several meters, and his wrist was instantly broken! ¡°How can this be!¡± The Grandmaster¡¯s face changed! Before he could recover, Ethan Smith strode forward! A golden light slowly erged in his pupils, almost blinding both his eyes! ¡°Boom!¡± This punch contained the power to destroy heaven and earth! The Grandmaster did not even have time to react before his head was blown apart by Ethan Smith¡¯s punch! The Grandmaster of the Third Rank was dead! Old Mike Taylor, sitting on the ground, couldn¡¯t help but reveal a surprised expression. Although he was not a martial artist, he was aware of the gap brought about by different levels of strength! A gratified smile appeared at the corner of Emily Taylor¡¯s mouth. Unconsciously, Ethan Smith seemed to have grown into a man who could stand on his own! ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡± The other two Grandmasters suddenly became furious! With light swirling in their palms, a terrifying cultivation skill pressed towards Ethan like a storm! Looking up, there seemed to be a gigantic sword hanging above Ethan¡¯s head! This sword had a rainbow-like momentum, and its violent aura shook the ground! Ethan¡¯s face turned cold, and with a wave of his hand, a surge of qi protected Mike Taylor and Emily Taylor! Then, he clenched his other hand, activating the Absolute Beginning Sacred Fist, and greeted the opponent! ¡°No matter what technique you use, I only need a punch to break it!¡± Ethan roared angrily! Golden light illuminated the entire warehouse! The simple fist fiercely smashed the huge sword! ¡°Crack!¡± With a loud noise, the huge sword summoned was directly shattered! And the qi bacsh caused the two Grandmasters to spit out blood continuously! Golden light enveloped Ethan, and his cold eyes swept over them. His domineering gaze made the two Grandmasters hesitate to move for a moment. Brandon Lee, lying on the ground, was extremely terrified. Anxiously, he shouted at the door, ¡°Morales! Morales!¡± ¡°Swish!¡± Under Morales¡¯ leadership, seven or eight Grandmasters entered the warehouse. Seeing the corpse on the ground, Morales was somewhat puzzled. ¡°You have some ability,¡± Morales said with narrowed eyes. ¡°Do you know the consequences of killing people like us?¡± Ethan sneered, ¡°You¡¯re the next one I¡¯ll ughter!¡± ¡°Hahaha! What a big tone!¡± Morales said coldly. As a Grandmaster of the Eighth Rank, Morales was indeed difficult to deal with. Even Ethan might not be his opponent. ¡°Morales, kill them all for me!¡± Brandon Lee shouted angrily. Morales nced at Ethan, slowly raised his hands, and sneered, ¡°You¡¯re just a Grandmaster, killing you is as easy as crushing an ant!¡± ¡°Oh, so even ants dare to talk big now?¡± A voice suddenly came from the door. Looking over, they saw Kn Taylor standing at the doorway. Morales frowned and asked coldly, ¡°Who are you?¡± Kn Taylor took off his coat, and in the next second, his figure abruptly disappeared! Before Morales could react, Kn Taylor kicked and shattered his dantian! ¡°My name is Kn Taylor, have you heard of me?¡± Kn coldly said. Chapter 356: Kylan Taylor’s Concept Chapter 356: Kn Taylor¡¯s Concept
Trantor:549690339 Kn Taylor¡¯s name was well-know even in Capital City! The mention of this name dramatically changed Morales¡¯splexion!
¡°Mr¡­ Mr. Taylor, how did you end up here ¡­¡± Although Morales had some suspicions, he still held a slight hope in his heart. Kn Taylor pointed to Mike Taylor and said coldly, ¡°You kidnaped my dad, you¡¯ve got guts.¡± Kn¡¯s father! Grandfather Taylor! The Emperor Taylor who could shake Capital City with a single stomp! ¡°Mr. Taylor, he¡­ he was the one who made me do it!¡± Morales panicked and hurriedly pointed towards the ce where Brandon Lee was standing. At this juncture, he did not care about Ivan Dillon anymore. It was most important to save his own life! ¡°Whoever dares to touch the Taylor family has to die. As for who made you do this, what is it to me?¡± Kn Taylor sneered. As soon as the words fell, Kn Taylor¡¯s burly palm pped out! ¡°Crack!¡± Morales¡¯s head was blown up in a single p! A Grandmaster of the Eighth Rank, died just like that!
Ethan Smith, standing at the side, couldn¡¯t help feeling a bit of horror deep down. He never expected that Kn Taylor would have such skill! His power probably exceeded Ethan Smith¡¯s imagination! ¡°Your turn.¡± Kn Taylor turned and looked at Brandon Lee. Brandon Lee forced himself to stay calm and said, ¡°You¡­ you don¡¯t touch me, my uncle is Ivan Dillon, he¡­ he will definitelye to my rescue!¡± ¡°Your uncle? Who cares about him?¡± Kn Taylor sneered. After speaking, Kn Taylor waved his hand, and apletely tortured figure was thrown over. This was the king of North Province Ind, Ivan Dillon! ¡°Uncle¡­ uncle, save me!¡± Brandon Lee shouted anxiously. Ivan Dillon raised his head and looked at Brandon Lee angrily, ¡°You bastard¡­ you want to get me killed!¡± At this moment, Ivan Dillon cared for nothing but himself.
He turned to Kn Taylor and said difficultly, ¡°Mr. Taylor, whatever he did¡­ has nothing to do with me, even if you kill him, it¡¯s what he deserves¡­¡± ¡°Ivan Dillon! You¡¯re just going to stand by and watch me die, I¡­ I will tell my sister!¡± Brandon Lee said angrily. Kn Taylor couldn¡¯t helpughing coldly. ¡°I thought it would be some big fish who dared to touch my dad, it turns out to be an inexperienced waste of a prodigal.¡± Then, Kn Taylor gestured, and the two people beside him immediately walked towards Brandon Lee. ¡°Throw him into the sea to feed the fish.¡± Kn Taylor said coldly. ¡°Yes, Mr. Taylor.¡± The two Grandmasters grabbed Brandon Lee like a chicken and dragged him out. Kn Taylor quickly walked in front of Mike Taylor. While untying him, he said, ¡°Dad, are you okay?¡± Mike Taylor got up from the ground and said, ¡°What could be wrong with me.¡± Ethan Smith also hurriedly walked to Emily Taylor¡¯s side and untied the ropes on her. ¡°Ethan Smith, how did you care for my father?¡± At this time, Kn Taylor said coldly.
Ethan Smith lowered his head and said apologetically, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Taylor, it was my mistake.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not his fault, I insisted that he not take action.¡± Mike Taylor gestured and said. ¡°Ethan has done a very good job.¡± Emily Taylor also said with a smile. Kn Taylor snorted coldly, clearly disgruntled. He wanted to vent his anger, but he dared not, so he turned his anger on Ivan Dillon instead. ¡°Ivan Dillon, it seems that the security measures in North Province Ind are not in ce.¡± Kn Taylor¡¯s tone was ice cold, with underlying meaning in his words. Ivan Dillon was not stupid, he, of course, understood the meaning of Kn Taylor¡¯s words. So, Ivan Dillon quickly said, ¡°Mr. Taylor, I am willing to give North Province Ind to the Taylor family! I just beg the Taylor family to protect North Province Ind!¡± ¡°Gift? Do I need it?¡± Kn Taylor sneered. ¡°Ivan Dillon, take care of yourself.¡± After dropping these words, Kn Taylor looked at Mike Taylor and said, ¡°Dad, let¡¯s go.¡± Everyone left North Province Ind. On the way back, Kn Taylor pointed at Ethan Smith and said, ¡°You,e with me.¡± ¡°Uncle, what are you doing?¡± Emily Taylor instinctively stood in front of Ethan Smith. Kn Taylor smiled and said, ¡°Emily, what are you afraid of, do you think I will eat him? I just want to talk with him.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Taylor won¡¯t do anything to me.¡± Ethan Smith grinned. Nevertheless, Emily Taylor was still somewhat worried. It was not until Mike Taylor spoke that Emily Taylor relieved. The two people boarded a helicopter and prepared to return to Taylor family¡¯s Estate. Overshadowing all from the high skies, one could oversee almost half of North Province Ind. ¡°How¡¯s North Province Ind?¡± Kn Taylor asked casually. Ethan Smith said respectfully: ¡°It¡¯s beautiful, and the development is also very good.¡± ¡°Indeed.¡± Kn Taylor nodded. ¡°As strong as North Province Ind, it is still no match for my family.¡± ¡°With a word from me, I can block the entire North Province Ind.¡± Kn Taylor¡¯s words were obviously a warning to Ethan Smith. Ethan Smith is not stupid, of course he understood what Kn Taylor meant. ¡°You were lucky and didn¡¯t diest time.¡± Kn Taylor said indifferently. Ethan Smithughed and said, ¡°I hope next time Mr. Taylor will send two decent people to kill me. Those were not enough to even fill the gaps between my teeth.¡± ¡°Oh? So you killed them?¡± Kn Taylor said somewhat surprised. Ethan Smith nodded and said, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Hahaha!¡± Kn Taylor couldn¡¯t helpughing out loud. ¡°No wonder my father favors you. Given time, you might be an extraordinary individual.¡± Kn Taylor said. Upon hearing this, Ethan Smith was overjoyed. Could it be that the situation was going to turn around? Would Kn Taylor agree to betroth Emily to him? But, the next words from Kn Taylor made Ethan Smith feel like he had fallen into an ice cer. ¡°A few years ago, there was another young man with a talent simr to yours. Many families thought he would be the next Burke.¡± Kn Taylor said slowly. ¡°But s, my son butchered him. Do you know why?¡± Kn Taylor looked at Ethan Smith and said. Ethan Smith¡¯s eyebrows furrowed, but he didn¡¯t respond. Kn Taylor sneered: ¡°Because he tried to act superior and rejected my family¡¯s invitation! So I killed him!¡± Ethan Smith instantly felt a deep chill. This Kn Taylor was unusually domineering! ¡°I hoped he would work for my family. But he was always trying to be someone who could sit on par with me. Isn¡¯t that ridiculous?¡± Kn Taylor looked at Ethan Smith and asked. ¡°Even if he has a high talent, what of it? He¡¯s nothing more than a martial artist. Working for my family is a blessing that he has cultivated for eight lifetimes.¡± ¡°Like you are now, just amoner, wanting to be the son-inw of the Taylor family, isn¡¯t that ridiculous?¡± ¡°To people like you, even if the strength is strong, you are just ves that are just a superior kind of ves.¡± Chapter 357: 357: Conversation between Father and Son of the Taylor Family Chapter 357: 357: Conversation between Father and Son of the Taylor Family
Trantor:549690339 After hearing Kn Taylor¡¯s words, the glimmer of hope Ethan Smith had just developed disappeared immediately. For a moment, he even found himself repulsed with Kn.
¡°I truly don¡¯t understand why people like you always fancy themselves superior,¡± Ethan said, shaking his head. ¡°All these distinctions of high-low, noble-vile are made by you. We toil all our lives, and in your eyes, we be the butt of your jokes.¡± ¡°Mr. Yan, honestly, I think the one who isughable here is you. You treat others as ves, but that doesn¡¯t mean others will respect you.¡± Ethan looked at Kn squarely, without avoiding his gaze. Kn¡¯s face gradually grew cold. ¡°Stubborn to the core.¡± Kn said icily. ¡°I detest your self-perceived spirit of resistance,¡± Ethan replied coolly, ¡°And I equally detest your lofty airs.¡± Their negotiations failed. This was Ethan¡¯s second round of negotiations with Kn, and they were still unsessful. Their beliefs entirely conflicting; regardless of how many times they discussed, the contradiction would only deepen.
For a conflict of this scale, it would only be resolved with the disappearance of one side. Kn spoke coldly, ¡°I had wanted to give you North Province Ind. It seems that¡¯s unnecessary now.¡± Ethan smirked, ¡°Mr. Yan, as you told Ivan Dillon, do I really need you to gift it to me?¡± ¡°Bravo! Bravo!¡± Knughed heartily. ¡°Ethan, let¡¯s see how long you can stay stubborn!¡± Ethan didn¡¯t respond. He realized arguing with Kn was pointless. The ne sped across the sky, soonnding in the Taylor family¡¯s Estate. After deboarding the ne, Kn maintained his grim expression. Emily Taylor hurried over, asking, ¡°Ethan, is everything alright?¡± Ethan responded, smiling, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Yan and I had a delightful exchange.¡± Upon hearing this, Kn snorted coldly again.
¡°Dad, if you don¡¯t need anything, I¡¯ll excuse myself.¡± Kn said, still upset. ¡°Hold on,¡± Mike Taylor beckoned. ¡°Kn,e with me, there¡¯s something I need to discuss with you.¡± Kn couldn¡¯t disobey Mike, so he followed him upstairs. In the study, there were just Mike and Kn. ¡°Dad, what is it that you need?¡± Kn asked, sitting across from Mike. Mike replied coldly, ¡°Kn, I know all about your dealings with the ir family.¡± Kn seemed nonchnt, replying, ¡°What¡¯s the problem? The alliance between the Taylors and the irs is a powerful one.¡± ¡°Hmm,¡± Mike sighed. ¡°I didn¡¯t call you here for argument¡¯s sake, Kn but I simply want to ask you a question.¡± ¡°Are you pushing Emily to marry Dexter ir?¡±
Kn was taken aback, ¡°Dad, why are you asking this all of a sudden?¡± Mike slowly stood up, his back toward Kn. ¡°I am nearing the end of my life, Kn. I know that once I pass on, the Taylor family will face difficult times.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to see the Taylor family torn apart.¡± ¡°Dad, if you pass the reins of the Taylor family to me, why would it disperse?¡± Kn protested, somewhat agitated. ¡°Under my leadership, the Taylor family would only flourish! I can¡¯tprehend why you insist on arranging Emily¡¯s marriage with that bottom rung bumpkin, Ethan!¡± ¡°In which respect is Dexter ir inferior to Ethan? If you can¡¯t swallow amodating Dexter ir, there are many sessful young men in Capital City who are much better prospects than Ethan!¡± Kn¡¯s words were impassioned; it seemed as if he had been holding these sentiments for a long time. Mike was silent for a brief moment. He turned to face Kn, saying in a stern voice, ¡°Kn, don¡¯t underestimate the lower ss. Your father too, once emerged from it.¡± ¡°Regarding Ethan Smith and Dexter ir, you are not wrong. But you overlooked something critical: Emily¡¯s choice.¡± ¡°Emily likes Ethan. Why would you force her to marry Dexter?¡± Kn snorted, ¡°What does a young girl know about liking or disliking? How much is ¡®liking¡¯ worth?¡± Kn, having grown up in an aristocratic family, had been conditioned by a doctrine of rational self-interest. In his view, everything in the world should make way for benefit ¨C even friends and family. ¡°Kn, there is something I need to tell you,¡± said Father Yan, his tone suddenly serious. ¡°A great personality once said that the Taylor family would onlyst for fifty years.¡± ¡°This year marks the forty-seventh.¡± Kn chuckled disdainfully, ¡°Dad, do you actually believe these things?¡± Mike ignored Kn¡¯s words and continued, ¡°He also said that only Ethan Smith could save the Taylor family. If not, the Taylor family would begin to deteriorate in their 50th year and even face extinction.¡± The man he quoted was Ethan Smith¡¯s father. As all the fortunes of the Taylor family were owed to him, Mike believed every word he said. However, Kn was not Duane Taylor and chose to disregard Mike¡¯s words. ¡°My fate is in my hands, not those of the heavens.¡± Kn smirked. ¡°And as for those bullshit big shots you spoke of, they aren¡¯t worth a penny in my eyes!¡± ¡°Dad, if there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll be taking my leave.¡± Kn adjusted himself and turned to leave the study. Just after he left, Mike gave a small sigh. ¡°It seems the cmity of the Taylor family is destined,¡± he murmured under his breath. The following day, news came from North Province Ind: For various reasons, North Province Ind had decided to temporarily close its doors for rearrangement, effective immediately; the reopening date indeterminate. The reason behind the closure was shocking. Looking around, there were hundreds of vitions found within North Province Ind! When he saw the news, Ethan sneered. Kn was indeed forcing Ivan Dillon to hand over North Province Ind willingly. ¡°These so-called ¡®big shots¡¯ are truly amusing, not only robbing people of their possessions but also expecting gratitude.¡± Ethan ridiculed. Indeed, two dayster, an announcement came: North Province Ind was officially taken over by the Taylors, reopening soon. Ivan Dillon would continue managing the ind as the general manager. That is to say, Ivan Dillon went from being the boss to bing Kn¡¯s subordinate. On that day, Ethan was ying chess with Mike Taylor as usual. Seeing the ckness spreading between the wrinkles on Mike¡¯s forehead, Ethan felt an increasing unease. Mike appeared exceptionally frail. If it weren¡¯t for the aid of drugs, he might evenck the strength to stand. After finishing the chess game, Mike put down his piece. He got up and said, ¡°Ethan,e along with me. I¡¯ll take you somewhere.¡± ¡°What?¡± Ethan was taken aback and asked, puzzled, ¡°Where to?¡± Mike responded lightly, ¡°Don¡¯t ask, juste along.¡± Chapter 358: 358: Mike Taylor’s Birthday Banquet Chapter 358: 358: Mike Taylor¡¯s Birthday Banquet
Trantor:549690339 Ethan Smith followed behind Mike Taylor, walking out of the vi. After that, they got into a car and slowly drove towards a rtively unupied house in the distance.
The car traveled for nearly half an hour before it finally arrived in front of this house. The house wasn¡¯t big, but it was heavily guarded. At the entrance alone, there were three Grandmasters waiting. ¡°Master.¡± Seeing Mike Taylor, the two Grandmasters quickly bowed and saluted. Mike Taylor waved his hand, leading Ethan Smith to the front door. The door, fortified with a special material, was operated by facial recognition. As Mike Taylor approached, the door slowly opened. Then, a strong aroma of medicinal herbs instantly assailed their nostrils! Ethan Smith took a deep breath, instantly feeling rejuvenated and refreshed! Looking around, the house was filled with bottles of medicine! ¡°What¡­ what is all this?¡± Ethan Smith couldn¡¯t help but exim, looking at the whole warehouse full of herbs.
Mike Taylor calmly replied, ¡°These are my collections over the years.¡± ¡°Collection?¡± Ethan Smith swallowed hard. There are at least over a hundred herbs in this room, and each one is at least five hundred years old! Compared to Mike Taylor¡¯s warehouse, Chaim Tate couldn¡¯t dare to call himself the King of Medicine! ¡°Do you like it?¡± Mike Taylor said, his hands behind his back. Ethan Smith couldn¡¯t help but exim, ¡°Who wouldn¡¯t like it?¡± Mike Taylor nced at Ethan Smith and said, ¡°Well, here¡¯s some news to shatter your hopes ¨C the ir family has even more.¡± ¡°In other words, Dexter ir doesn¡¯t have to worry about medical supplies.¡± Ethan Smith had long figured these aristocratic families were resource-rich, but he never imagined the disparity would be that vast! Even five hundred year-old herbs are overlooked, and thousand-year-old herbs are munched on like carrots! How could an ordinary person make up for this difference?
¡°If someday you manage to defeat Dexter ir, all these herbs are yours,¡± Mike Taylor said, his voice calm. Ethan Smith couldn¡¯t help but gasp. He replied jokingly, ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Of course,¡± Mike Taylor said. ¡°But I can¡¯t give them to you now. These are all treasures. If Dexter ir ughters you, wouldn¡¯t it all be wasted?¡± Mike Taylor muttered. Ethan Smith: ¡°¡­¡± Seeing Ethan Smith¡¯s expression, Mike Taylor casually took a herb and handed it to him. ¡°Here¡¯s one for you, take it and go,¡± Mike Taylor waved. Ethan Smith cleared his throat, epted the herb, and bowed to say, ¡°Thanks, Master Taylor, I¡¯ll not be modest.¡± They both left the warehouse, and therge warehouse door slowly closed behind them. Over the next few days, Mike Taylor did not y chess with Ethan Smith. Instead, he was out all day, appearing to be quite busy.
Until this morning. Mike Taylor was meticulously dressed, looking bright and full of life, not by any means resembling someone who was on his deathbed. ¡°Grandpa, why are you so spirited today?¡± Emily Taylor asked, somewhat surprised at his appearance. Mike Taylor smirked, ¡°I¡¯m letting go of all my affairs today, we¡¯re going to West Shore Manor.¡± West Shore Manor was another one of Mike Taylor¡¯s properties. The manor was built on a mountain, and was mostly vacant. ¡°West Shore Manor? Grandpa, are we going to move there?¡± Emily asked. Mike Taylor waved his hand and said mysteriously, ¡°I want to celebrate my birthday early. Let¡¯s go, everything is already arranged.¡± The news of Mike Taylor¡¯s birthday celebration had been circting for a while. Still, Emily Taylor seemed to be unaware of it. ¡°Ethan Smith, you shoulde with me, too,¡± Mike Taylor nced at Ethan Smith and said. Ethan Smith nodded, ¡°Okay.¡± The three of them got in the car and headed towards West Shore Manor. The mountain-top venue was already set up, and numerous luxury cars were parked around therge entranceway of the manor. The hosts were yet to arrive, but thoseing to wish a happy birthday had already begun pouring in. Reily ir and Dexter ir arrived early and were waiting patiently. During this time, numerous guests tried towork with them, but Reily ir ignored all of them. Their only aim was Mike Taylor. During the journey, Emily Taylor nestled against Mike Taylor and said with a giggle, ¡°Grandpa, you look unusually spirited today. You look at least ten years younger!¡± Mike Taylor bellowed inughter and replied, ¡°Then I will dress like this every day!¡± Seeing the two¡¯s heartwarming state, Ethan Smith did not know whether tough or cry. Because he recognized, despite Mike Taylor masking it with high spirits, his ailing health was evident. Soon, the car arrived at West Shore Manor. As soon as the car stopped, a swarm of people crowded around, waiting for Mike Taylor to exit. ¡°What are you dawdling for? Go open the door for Mike Taylor,¡± Reily ir called from a distance, watching Dexter ir coldly. Dexter ir nodded quickly and ran towards the car. Using his Inner Strength, he cleared away the crowd in front of the car, then personally opened the door for Mike Taylor. But as the door opened, the first one toe into view was not Mike Taylor, but Ethan Smith. Chapter 359: 359: Mike Taylor’s Choice_1 Chapter 359: 359: Mike Taylor¡¯s Choice_1
Trantor:549690339 Dexter ir¡¯s face was extremely colorful. He first stared nkly, then his face was full of anger!
His entire face was almost distorted with rage, and even his body was shaking slightly! Seeing this scene, the surrounding people seemed quite surprised as well. They unconsciously took a step back, looking eager to watch the excitement unfold. These people also wanted to know, what kind of attitude would Ethan Smith, an unknown nobody, have when facing Dexter ir. ¡°Thank you, Mr. ir, for opening the car door for me personally. You¡¯ve worked hard.¡± Ethan Smith calmly got out of the car. Not only that, but he also patted Dexter ir¡¯s shoulder with his hand. ¡°You!¡± Dexter ir clenched his fist, almost smashing it over! But in the end, Dexter ir still held back. Because he knew very well that losing hisposure in front of so many people would only make him the one who loses face. Dexter ir took a deep breath and tried to speak calmly, ¡°It¡¯s just opening a door. You¡¯re wee.¡± During the conversation, Mike Taylor, helped by Emily Taylor, got out of the car.
Dexter ir no longer paid attention to Ethan Smith, he quickly and enthusiastically shouted, ¡°Grandpa Taylor!¡± Mike Taylor smiled and nodded, saying, ¡°Dexter ir, you came too.¡± ¡°Even if there were important things, I would definitelye to Grandpa Taylor¡¯s birthday.¡± Dexter irughed. After that, Dexter ir tried to help Mike Taylor. But Mike Taylor waved his hand and said, ¡°Go and sit down.¡± Dexter ir felt a bit awkward, but he still gritted his teeth and said, ¡°I got it, Grandpa Taylor.¡± The arrival of Mike Taylor naturally pushed the atmosphere at the party to a climax. Everyone came forward to congratte Mike Taylor. ¡°Wish Grandpa Taylor happiness as vast as the East Sea, life as long as the Southern Mountain!¡± ¡°Grandpa Taylor¡¯s body is so strong; he will definitely have a long life!¡± ¡°Grandpa Taylor¡¯s days are bright, and his youth is as long as the pine and crane!¡±
Watching everyone¡¯s posture, Ethan Smith couldn¡¯t help but sigh. Mike Taylor¡¯s status in Capital City is truly high! And this is just Capital City, if you look across the whole country, who knows how many forces the Taylor family has. ¡°Alright, everyone take your seats.¡± Mike Taylor waved his hand and said. As the words of Mike Taylor fell, everyone returned to their seats. The banquet was set up outdoors, and many tables were ced throughout the manor. On the tables were all sorts of delicacies fromnd and sea. Ethan Smith and Emily Taylor followed Mike Taylor towards the table at the front. Dexter ir, not far away, watched with clenched teeth and a face full of anger. ¡°Useless, can¡¯t you take it?¡± Reilly ir coldly nced at Dexter ir. Dexter ir couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Dad, don¡¯t you see, Ethan Smith has been following Mike Taylor the whole time! Even I don¡¯t get that kind of treatment!¡±
Reilly ir snorted, ¡°So what? So, you have to put everything you think in your heart on your face? How did I teach you all these years?¡± ¡°Sometimes you have to have thick skin when dealing with people, understand?¡± Reilly ir seemed to mean something by these words. Fortunately, Dexter ir was not stupid; he quickly understood Reilly ir¡¯s meaning. So, he immediately walked towards Mike Taylor¡¯s side. At this time, the table was already full of dishes, and many people came up to give gifts and toast. Dexter ir, holding a wine ss, swiftly walked to Mike Taylor¡¯s side. ¡°Grandpa Taylor, I wish you every moment like today, every year like this moment, I toast to you.¡± Dexter ir said respectfully. Mike Taylorughed and said, ¡°Dexter ir, my body is not very good, and I can¡¯t drink anymore. Let Ethan Smith drink with you.¡± After saying that, Mike Taylor looked over at Ethan Smith by his side. Ethan Smith didn¡¯t seem to care much, he picked up the wine ss and said with a smile, ¡°Mr. Tenny ir, please.¡±Dexter ir was about to burst with anger, but he remembered his father¡¯s words and forcefully suppressed his rage. After drinking a ss of wine, Dexter ir simply sat next to Mike Taylor. Much to his relief, Mike Taylor didn¡¯t say anything about it. Before long, Kn Taylor and his entourage came over from not far away. Kn Taylor¡¯s arrival attracted countless gazes. Everyone knew that once Mike Taylor was gone, Kn Taylor would be the new head of the Taylor family. Thus, the crowd flocked to Kn with sses of wine in hand, toasting him. After a round of drinks, Kn quickly approached Mike Taylor. He nced at Ethan Smith and snorted coldly, ¡°Who told you that you could sit here?¡± ¡°Mike Taylor invited me to sit here, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Ethan replied calmly. Kn snorted and whispered coldly in Ethan¡¯s ear, ¡°Don¡¯t think you can do whatever you want just because my dad backs you up. Your days of arrogance are numbered.¡± Having said that, Kn turned and walked away. At that moment, Ethan caught sight of a handsome young man. The young man seemed to be in his twenties, yet he exuded an impressive and noble aura. Even from afar, it was difficult to ignore him. Ethan looked at the young man and whispered, ¡°Who is that guy?¡± ¡°Dominic Taylor, my uncle¡¯s son,¡± Emily Taylor replied. ¡°He¡¯s Dominic Taylor?¡± Ethan raised an eyebrow, his interest piqued. After all, Dominic Taylor was the top-ranked individual among the younger generation! His strength was even superior to Dexter ir¡¯s! ¡°Dominic!¡± Seeing Dominic, Dexter ir quickly got up and greeted him. Dominic Taylor smiled and replied, ¡°Dexter ir, you¡¯re here too.¡± Dexter said, ¡°Of course, it¡¯s Grandpa Taylor¡¯s birthday, so I had toe.¡± ¡°Besides, we might be family someday.¡± Dexterughed. Dominic Taylor nodded but said nothing more. ¡°Grandpa, happy birthday,¡± Dominic said to Mike Taylor, bowing. Mike Taylor nodded and smiled, ¡°Dominic Taylor,e and sit down.¡± Dominic walked over and sat down next to Ethan Smith. He didn¡¯t say a word to Ethan, and he didn¡¯t even nce at him. Unlike the other aristocratic disciples, Dominic didn¡¯t have an overbearing attitude. However, those who knew him were well aware that Dominic was ruthless and not a bit inferior to Kn Taylor. At a distance. Reilly ir looked calm, his eyes fixed on Mike Taylor¡¯s direction. Both Ethan Smith and Reilly ir were sitting at Mike Taylor¡¯s table, which inevitably led to wild spection. ¡°You want to hold both ends of the candle? Dream on!¡± Reilly crushed his cigarette in his hand. Then he scoffed, ¡°Today, I have to force you to make a choice! I don¡¯t believe you would choose Ethan Smith over my son in front of so many people!¡± Following this, Reilly took out his phone and made a call. ¡°Come in, all of you,¡± Reilly said coldly. After hanging up, a group of reporters entered soon after. The reporters quickly approached Mike Taylor and politely said, ¡°Mr. Taylor, wishing you happiness as vast as the Eastern Sea and longevity as great as the Southern Mountains.¡± As an old fox, Mike Taylor knew that the reporters had been arranged by someone on purpose. But he didn¡¯t panic and smiled in response, ¡°You¡¯re too kind. I¡¯m just a withered old man, undeserving of your television station¡¯s presence to celebrate my birthday.¡± The reporterughed, ¡°But you¡¯re a well-known entrepreneur in Capital City, and we greatly admire you.¡± At this point, the reporter paused, and the cameraman quickly focused on Ethan Smith. ¡°Mr. Taylor, there have been rumors that a young man named Ethan Smith is to be your family¡¯s future son-inw. What is your opinion on this matter?¡± ¡°As far as we know, Dexter ir, the young master of the ir family, also seems to be pursuing your granddaughter. If you had to choose between these two young men, who would you pick?¡± The reporter quickly pitched the main topic. Chapter 360: 360: Framing Chapter 360: 360: Framing
Trantor:549690339 The reporter¡¯s words were clearly prepared beforehand. Naturally, Mike Taylor could see that, and he subconsciously nced at Reilly ir not far away.
At this moment, Reilly ir was staring at Mike Taylor, waiting for his answer. As their eyes met, Reilly¡¯splexion changed slightly. Mike Taylor¡¯s pupils burst with an intimidating aura. This made Reilly¡¯s forehead break out in a cold sweat! He hurriedly turned his head away, not daring to look Mike Taylor in the eye. Almost everyone was interested in this question. For a moment, countless gazes fell on Mike Taylor, waiting for his answer. Even Ethan Smith couldn¡¯t help but feel a little nervous. Mike Taylor looked at the camera and said indifferently, ¡°I¡¯ll take this opportunity to introduce him to everyone.¡± Having said that, Mike Taylor looked at Ethan Smith, and the camera also turned to him. ¡°Ethan Smith is indeed one of the prospective son-inws I¡¯ve chosen for the Taylor Family.¡± Mike Taylor said faintly.
Upon hearing this, everyone was astonished! They couldn¡¯t help but gasp in surprise! Mike Taylor¡­ actually admitted it? Was this Ethan Smith really a son-inw of the Taylor family? Dexter ir¡¯s face turned extremely ugly! Although he tried desperately to suppress the anger in his heart, anger still showed on his face! ¡°As for Dexter ir, he¡¯s also a promising young man that I think highly of.¡± Mike Taylor changed the subject and said with a smile. His ambiguous answer left people somewhat puzzled. ¡°Mr. Taylor, how would you choose between these two?¡± The host pursued relentlessly. Mike Taylor took a sip of water and said indifferently, ¡°I am an open-minded person. I will listen to my granddaughter.¡± Damn it!
Hearing Mike Taylor¡¯s words, almost everyone in the ir family¡¯splexions changed dramatically! Who didn¡¯t know that Emily Taylor liked Ethan Smith? Wasn¡¯t Mike Taylor¡¯s statement indirectly choosing Ethan Smith? Ethan Smith, who was standing by, let out a sigh of relief. Gratitude appeared on his face. ¡°Miss Taylor, you¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯ve asked enough questions.¡± The reporter wanted to continue, but Mike Taylor interrupted him. The reporter was a bit embarrassed and could only smile awkwardly, ¡°Then I won¡¯t bother you any longer. I wish you a happy birthday once again.¡± After leaving these words, the reporter left in a hurry. Reilly ir took a deep breath. He never expected Mike Taylor to disrespect the ir family in public!
¡°This old bastard¡­¡± Reilly clenched his fist, his eyes filled with a strong murderous intent. But soon, Reilly released his grip. He knew in his heart that no one dared to harbor murderous intentions towards Mike Taylor. The Miller family in Capital City back in the day was a prime example. At this moment, Kn Taylor came over from a distance. Seeing Kn, Reilly felt as if he had grasped a lifeline. He hurriedly pulled Kn aside and said, ¡°Mr. Yan, it seems that Mike Taylor really values this Ethan Smith.¡± Kn didn¡¯t take it too seriously. He sneered, ¡°So what? Didn¡¯t my father leave an opportunity for your son?¡± ¡°Is this considered an opportunity?¡± Reilly couldn¡¯t help but ask. Kn snorted, ¡°If my father hadn¡¯t left an opportunity for you, the ir family¡¯s fate would be no different from the Miller family back then.¡± Hearing this, Reilly shuddered involuntarily, his back growing cold. With thunderous apuse erupting in the manor, the birthday banquet officially began. People raised their sses repeatedly and toasted each other, with some asionally approaching to offer their well-wishes. The atmosphere was harmonious and joyful. But Ethan Smith¡¯s face didn¡¯t look too good. From time to time, he nced at Mike Taylor, his eyes full of worry. Because¡­the deathly aura in Mike Taylor¡¯s brow had expanded a bit more. His lifeline had beenpletely obscured by the ck energy, a clear indication of the end of life approaching. Ethan Smith noticed the change in Mike Taylor¡¯s expression. Although Mike Taylor appeared calm, he was actually forcing himself to keep it together. ¡°Cough, cough.¡± At this point, Mike Taylor suddenly coughed. Hisplexion faded instantly. Ethan hurriedly ced his hand on Mike Taylor¡¯s shoulder, injecting qi into his body. Feeling the warmth, Mike Taylor patted Ethan¡¯s hand, signaling that he was fine. The banquet continued until three in the afternoon, when it finally drew to a close. The guests at the scene began to leave one after another. It seemed that Mike Taylor couldn¡¯t hold out any longer. He looked at Kn and Emily and said, ¡°You two go and help me see off the guests. I will go and rest first.¡± ¡°Mr. Taylor, let me apany you.¡± Ethan volunteered. Mike Taylor took a look at Ethan and nodded, ¡°That¡¯s fine.¡± So, Ethan gently supported Mike Taylor with a soft force. Then, the two of them walked straight into the vi. As they entered the vi, Mike Taylor waved his hand, signaling Ethan to close the door. As soon as the door closed, Mike Taylor could no longer hold on. He fell to the ground with a ¡°thud,¡± and his face instantly became haggard. ¡°Mr. Taylor!¡± Ethan¡¯s face changed as he quickly helped Mike Taylor and anxiously asked, ¡°Are you alright?¡± Mike Taylor weakly waved his hand and said with great effort, ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t make it¡­ Ethan, you must take care of Emily after I¡¯m gone. She¡¯s the one I worry about the most¡­ ¡± Ethan clenched his teeth, extended his palm, and covered Mike Taylor¡¯s forehead, trying to forcibly extend his life. Unfortunately, Ethan¡¯s medical skills failed him at this moment, and no matter how hard he tried, there was no effect. As he watched Mike Taylor¡¯s life force grow weaker, Ethan feared that Mike Taylor wouldn¡¯t live more than three days at this rate. Ethan helped Mike Taylor onto the bed and sat by the side, anxiously searching through the heritage for a life-extending solution. Just then, the door of the room opened. Kn Taylor and others marched in. Seeing Mike Taylor lying in bed, Kn¡¯s eyes narrowed, and he shouted, ¡°Ethan, what did you do to my father!¡± Ethan was startled and quickly exined, ¡°No, Mike Taylor¡¯s health is failing, and I¡¯m trying to save him¡­ ¡± ¡°Nonsense!¡± Kn scoffed. ¡°My father was fine just a moment ago. How could he suddenly be so weak?¡± ¡°I think you¡¯re trying to harm my father! You despicable and shameless man!¡± Upon hearing this, Ethan realized what was going on. Kn was deliberately trying to frame him. ¡°Grandpa!¡± Upon seeing this scene, Emily rushed to Mike Taylor¡¯s side. ¡°Grandpa, what¡­ what happened to you?¡± Emily¡¯s voice was full of anxiety and fear, and she seemed at a loss for what to do. Kn said coldly, ¡°Emily, is this the man you like? Someone with malicious intentions?!¡± Chapter 361: 361: The Ruthless Kylan Taylor_1 Chapter 361: 361: The Ruthless Kn Taylor_1
Trantor:549690339 ¡°Impossible, Ethan Smith would never harm Grandpa!¡± Emily Taylor said with determination. ¡°Heh, if he didn¡¯t do it, then why is Dad lying in bed?¡± Kn Taylor sneered.
¡°Big brother, let¡¯s take Dad to the hospital first,¡± Hugh Taylor suggested. ¡°Right, let¡¯s hurry and take Dad to the hospital!¡± Others also chimed in. At this moment, Emily suddenly thought of something. She looked at Ethan Smith and said, ¡°Ethan, aren¡¯t you skilled in medicine? Please¡­please save Grandpa.¡± Ethan Smith sighed and said with some regret, ¡°Emily, I¡¯m sorry, but I¡­I¡¯m afraid there¡¯s nothing I can do.¡± ¡°Is it that you can¡¯t, or you don¡¯t want to?¡± Kn Taylor sneered. ¡°Enough, let¡¯s stop talking about this and get Dad to the hospital quickly,¡± Hugh Taylor said. Kn Taylor nced at Ethan and said, ¡°I¡¯ll settle scores with you when I get back!¡± Ethan remained silent. He wanted to go to the hospital too, but Kn had refused. Sitting on the sofa, Ethan¡¯s face was somewhat somber. He had never encountered a situation like that of Mike Taylor.
Even if it was the end of his life, there shouldn¡¯t be no reaction at all. He sat on the sofa, thinking rapidly, trying to find a way to save Mike Taylor¡¯s life. At this moment, doctors were trying to save Mike Taylor in the hospital. Only half an hourter, the doctor walked out of the emergency room. ¡°Doctor, how is he?¡± Emily Taylor hurriedly asked. The doctor took off his mask and shook his head, ¡°Miss Taylor, I¡¯m sorry. The vital signs of Mr. Taylor have already declined, and there¡¯s nothing we can do.¡± ¡°How could this be! He was fine yesterday!¡± Emily suddenly felt devastated. She had never imagined that one day Mike Taylor would leave her. Standing in the hospital corridor, Emily seemed at a loss, tears streaming down her white cheeks like broken pearls. ¡°Doctor, how long does my father have left to live?¡± Hugh Taylor asked gravely. The doctor sighed, ¡°I¡¯m afraid he won¡¯t make it through today. You should¡­prepare for the funeral soon.¡±
Upon hearing this, Emily broke downpletely. Her vision went dark and she fainted. That night. Mike Taylor was brought back home. Hey in bed, no longer showing any signs of life. Emily simply squatted beside Mike Taylor¡¯s body. She held his aged hand and whispered softly, as if reminiscing about the past. At this moment, Ethan Smith entered the room. He walked over to Emily, gently embracing her from behind. Emily¡¯s face was already streaked with tears. Ethan saw her pain and felt it in his heart.
Just then, Ethan suddenly noticed something strange. His pupils contracted violently as he stared at Mike Taylor¡¯s forehead. There, a faint light could be seen on Mike Taylor¡¯s forehead. Although the light was weak, it was unmistakable. ¡°Is this¡­divine sense?¡± Ethan suddenly realized. He quickly raised his hand and ced it on Mike Taylor¡¯s forehead, sensing Mike Taylor¡¯s divine sense. As he thought, Mike Taylor¡¯s divine sense had not dissipated! ¡°Something¡¯s wrong. There¡¯s definitely a problem!¡± Ethan said coldly. ¡°If it were the end of his life, his divine sense would disappear.¡±¡±And right now, Mike Taylor¡¯s divine sense hasn¡¯t disappeared, only his life signs have vanished¡­¡± Thinking of this, Ethan Smith suddenly became excited. He grabbed Emily Taylor¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Emily, I have a way to save Mike Taylor.¡± Hearing this, the light in Emily Taylor¡¯s eyes reignited. ¡°You¡­ are you serious?¡± Emily asked anxiously. Ethan nodded and said, ¡°Absolutely! But¡­ I need to take Mike Taylor¡¯s body away.¡± As long as Mike Taylor¡¯s divine sense remained, Ethan could use the Resurrection Formation from Earth Fiend Valley to revive him! Of course, this would also require a new body and the Resurrection Formation set up in Earth Fiend Valley! The formation was far away in the southwest, so Ethan had to take Mike Taylor¡¯s body with him! ¡°Take my dad¡¯s body away? What¡¯s your real intention?¡± At that moment, Kn Taylor walked into the room. He sneered, ¡°You killed him, and now you want to prevent him from resting in peace?¡± Ethan slowly stood up, took a deep breath, and said, ¡°Mr. Taylor, I¡¯m not joking with you, I really have a way to revive Mike Taylor.¡± ¡°Nonsense! How can the deade back to life?¡± Kn scoffed. Ethan exined, ¡°Normally, you¡¯re right. The dead can¡¯te back to life. But since Mike Taylor¡¯s divine sense is still intact, I have a way!¡± ¡°Oh? Tell me, what¡¯s your method?¡± Kn raised an eyebrow. ¡°I don¡¯t know if you¡¯ve heard of the Resurrection Formation in Earth Fiend Valley,¡± Ethan said solemnly. ¡°Resurrection Formation?¡± Kn seemed to find it familiar. Ethan nodded, ¡°Yes, a friend of mine was revived using that formation.¡± ¡°The only drawback is that it requires a new body.¡± Kn had indeed heard of the Resurrection Formation in Earth Fiend Valley, but he had been waiting for Mike Taylor to die for so long ¨C how could he let Ethan revive him? ¡°Nonsense, I will never let you take my dad¡¯s body away!¡± Kn said coldly. Ethan¡¯s expression gradually turned cold as well. He squinted and said, ¡°Mr. Taylor, it seems that you don¡¯t want Mike Taylor to be resurrected, right? If hees back, your position as the head of the Taylor family will be in jeopardy, right?¡± Kn¡¯s face suddenly changed, and he angrily retorted, ¡°Nonsense! You¡¯re talking rubbish!¡± Ethan smirked, ¡°Then why don¡¯t you agree to let me use the Resurrection Formation to save Mike Taylor?¡± Kn snorted, ¡°Because I don¡¯t believe you, and I don¡¯t believe in any damn Resurrection Formation!¡± ¡°Big brother, I have indeed heard of the Resurrection Formation,¡± Hugh Taylor said, frowning. ¡°Dad is already gone. We might as well let Ethan give it a try.¡± ¡°Yeah, maybe Ethan really has a way,¡± others chimed in as well. Kn¡¯s brow furrowed deeply. If he continued to refuse, it might indeed arouse suspicion. Just as Kn was at a loss, he suddenly thought of something. Then, his face slowly rxed. He said indifferently, ¡°Fine, I agree.¡± Ethan finally breathed a sigh of relief and said with hands sped, ¡°Thank you for trusting me, Mr. Taylor.¡± Kn didn¡¯t linger and left the Taylor family¡¯s Estate right away. He returned to his own residence. In his study, Kn smoked a cigar, his military adviser standing beside him. ¡°Mr. Taylor, why did you agree to let Ethan try to revive Mike Taylor?¡± The military adviser asked, slightly puzzled. Kn snorted, ¡°If I kept refusing, wouldn¡¯t I be too obvious? Who would follow me then?¡± The military adviser frowned, ¡°But¡­ if Mike Taylor is resurrected, your position as the family head will be dyed for who knows how many years.¡± Kn scoffed, ¡°Let¡¯s not even talk about whether or not he can revive my dad. Even if he does, so what?¡± ¡°The body, the appearance, even the voice will be changed.¡± ¡°How can he prove that a stranger is my dad?¡± Chapter 362: 362: The Taylor Family Conflict Erupts!_1 Chapter 362: 362: The Taylor Family Conflict Erupts!_1
Trantor:549690339 Kn Taylor sneered relentlessly, as long as he changed his appearance, who could prove that he was once the prestigious Emperor Taylor? Moreover, Duane Taylor has been a mountain in Capital City for so long, and countless people are waiting for him to fall.
As long as that face is gone, his power will definitely disappear with it. Kn Taylor¡¯s heart was unimaginable, and no one knew he would do such a thing for power. It seemed that once he tasted the allure of power, he didn¡¯t want to let it go. Ethan Smith and Emily Taylor apanied Mike Taylor. Emily Taylor and Ethan Smith talked about Mike Taylor¡¯s story and how he loved her as a child. ¡°When I was little, my grandpa would satisfy any of my desires.¡± Emily Taylor wiped away a tear. ¡°I never thought that my grandpa would suddenly leave like this, without even saying goodbye.¡± At this point, tears flowed from Emily Taylor¡¯s eyes again. Ethan Smith carefully hugged Emily Taylor¡¯s shoulders and whispered consolingly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will definitely save Mike Taylor.¡± And so, the twoy here, falling asleep unconsciously in each others¡¯ arms. The next morning.
When Ethan Smith and Emily Taylor woke up, Mike Taylor¡¯s corpse was no longer there. Emily Taylor hurriedly stood up from the ground and anxiously asked, ¡°Where is my grandpa?¡± At this moment, the nanny walked in quickly. ¡°Miss, the eldest master asked you to go to the Great Hall.¡± The nanny said. Upon hearing this, Emily Taylor hurried to the Great Hall downstairs. Ethan Smith naturally followed her closely. When the two arrived in the Great Hall, they found that Mike Taylor¡¯s body was actually ced in a coffin. The coffin was made of sandalwood, and a technique was applied inside to preserve Mike Taylor¡¯s body. ¡°Why did they put Mike Taylor in a coffin?¡± Ethan Smith frowned. Kn Taylor nced at Ethan Smith and said, ¡°Where else should it be? Do you want to carry my father out of Capital City?¡± Seeing this, Ethan Smith did not say anything more.
However, for Emily Taylor standing beside him, it was quite cruel. Being put in a coffin seemed to erase thest glimmer of hope. ¡°Since you said you can save my father, just start and don¡¯t waste any more time.¡± Kn Taylor said coldly. Ethan Smith looked at Emily Taylor and whispered, ¡°Wait for me, I will be back as soon as possible.¡± After saying that, Ethan Smith activated the Spatial Magic Artifact and collected the coffin. ¡°Oh, you have a lot of treasures.¡± Kn Taylor said with a barely concealed sneer. Ethan Smith didn¡¯t say more, he bowed and said, ¡°I¡¯m leaving.¡± Kn Taylor didn¡¯t pay any attention to Ethan Smith, he waved his hand and said, ¡°You alle with me, I have something to discuss with you.¡± A group of people left the Great Hall and went to Mike Taylor¡¯s former study room. Only Ethan Smith was left alone in the big hall. Ethan Smith didn¡¯t waste any more time, and with Mike Taylor¡¯s corpse, he quickly left Capital City.
After he left, he headed straight for the southwest! To resurrect Mike Taylor, they must go to Earth Fiend Valley! Upon arriving at the airport, Ethan Smith called Conrad Schroeder. ¡°Conrad, find me a body right away, the higher quality the better.¡± Ethan Smith said on the phone. Conrad Schroeder from the other end said, ¡°A body? Now it¡¯s not that simple to find a top-quality body.¡± Ethan Smith frowned slightly. Although Mike Taylor¡¯s divine sense was still with him for the time being, if he couldn¡¯t be saved quickly, the divine sense would dissipate. By then, even if the Golden Immortal descended to the world, he might be helpless. Thinking of this, Ethan Smith said to Conrad Schroeder, ¡°Then find a body as soon as possible, even an ordinary person¡¯s will do.¡± ¡°When you find the body, bring it immediately to Earth Fiend Valley.¡± For the time being, preserve Mike Taylor¡¯s body, and if needed, find another er. After making this call, Ethan Smith boarded the ne and rushed to Earth Fiend Valley. At Taylor family¡¯s Estate. Everyone was waiting in the study for Kn Taylor¡¯s small meeting. But after a long time, Kn Taylor still hadn¡¯t said a word. ¡°Big brother, what happened?¡± Hugh Taylor frowned. Kn Taylor nced at him and said, ¡°Has Ethan Smith left?¡± ¡°It¡¯s been a long time, he must have gone.¡± rence Taylor said. Hearing this, a cold smile appeared at the corner of Kn Taylor¡¯s mouth. He slowly stood up and said, ¡°The so-called Resurrection Formation is a lie! People cannot resurrect after death. How can there be resurrection?¡± ¡°What do you mean!¡± Upon hearing this, Emily Taylor suddenly stood up. Kn Taylor did not answer, his eyes became somewhat gloomy and vicious. Then, Kn Taylor said coldly, ¡°Ethan Smith killed my father, killed Taylor family¡¯s leader, and took my father¡¯s corpse on the day of the funeral!¡± ¡°How unbearable this is, the Taylor family has never suffered such humiliation!¡± ¡°From now on, Taylor family will issue an extermination order against Ethan Smith!¡± At this remark, the entire room was shocked! Emily Taylor¡¯s face became even colder. ¡°Uncle, what do you mean?¡± Emily Taylor said coldly. Kn Taylor said with a faint smile, ¡°Of course it¡¯s for your grandpa to take revenge. What, are you going to abandon your family for a wandering man?¡± ¡°What a great framing!¡± Hugh Taylor slowly stood up as well. He sneered, ¡°Big brother, all this is in your n, right? You can find an excuse to kill Ethan Smith, and you can also take over the Taylor family.¡± ¡°What a great tactic!¡± Kn Taylor snorted, ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re talking about. Anyway, from now on, I will hunt down Ethan Smith, and I won¡¯t stop until one of us is dead!¡± ¡°You dare!¡± Emily Taylor suddenly shouted! With her shout, several breaths suddenly erupted from the shadows! In just a moment, more than ten martial artists at the Peak Form of Grandmaster appeared behind Emily Taylor! Gazing in awe, they even saw a top-level master at the Military Marquis Realm surpassing the Grandmaster! ¡°Greetings, Miss Taylor!¡± Everyone shouted in unison! These people were Mike Taylor¡¯s guardians! And Mike Taylor had given orders long ago that these people would only take orders from two people. One was Mike Taylor, and the other was Emily Taylor! Kn Taylor¡¯s brows furrowed slowly. ¡°What do you mean, are you trying to rebel!¡± Kn Taylor roared in anger. ¡°Get out of here right now, and let me see if you dare to defy my orders!¡± Kn Taylor¡¯s roar had no effect. These people stood behind Emily Taylor,pletely ignoring Kn Taylor. Chapter 363: 363: Kylan Taylor’s Conspiracy Chapter 363: 363: Kn Taylor¡¯s Conspiracy
Trantor:549690339 Kn Taylor¡¯s forehead vein throbbed, he could have never imagined that these people would not follow his orders! ¡°Father, I can¡¯t believe you¡¯d have a contingency n for this girl ¡­¡± Kn Taylor vented angrily in his heart.
He cast a cold nce at Emily Taylor, saying, ¡°You have your own power, don¡¯t you think I have mine?¡± Emily Taylor retorted icily: ¡°Uncle, your power grab has nothing to do with me, but if you want to harm Ethan Smith, I will not allow it.¡± ¡°Hahaha!¡± Kn Taylor threw back his head andughed out loud. He red at Emily Taylor, saying, ¡°Fine! Emily Taylor, we¡¯ll see about that!¡± Leaving those words behind, Kn Taylor turned around and left. He walked straight out of Taylor family¡¯s Estate and headed home. In his study at home, Kn Taylor¡¯s military adviser stood by, listening to hisints. Upon learning of everything, the military adviserughed saying, ¡°This matter can actually be resolved easily.¡± ¡°Easily resolved?¡± Kn Taylor¡¯s face turned cold. ¡°If Emily Taylor really goes berserk and decides to sever ties with me, I have no way to handle her!¡± ¡°Just at the Taylor family¡¯s Estate alone, there are eight peak form Grandmasters and one Marquis! If we were to confront each other, it could potentially lead to a fracture within the Taylor family!¡±
¡°And what¡¯s more, this is just what I¡¯ve seen, what about outside the Taylor family¡¯s Estate?¡± The military adviser chuckled, ¡°We just need to force Emily Taylor to give up her power.¡± ¡°Are you kidding me? If I could make her give up power, would I be this upset?¡± Kn Taylor scoffed. ¡°The military adviser is right.¡± At this time, another woman walked into the study from outside. This woman was elegantly dressed, exuding an impressive temperament, her every move emitting an aura of authority. This woman was none other than Kn Taylor¡¯s wife, Zaria Buchanan. Despite being a housewife, Zaria had also earned herself a big reputation in Capital City. She was just as ruthless and unflinching as Kn Taylor. Zaria walked directly over and sat beside Kn Taylor, chuckling as she said, ¡°My lord, Emily Taylor cares for Mike Taylor, doesn¡¯t she? Isn¡¯t Mike Taylor¡¯s corpse outside Capital City?¡± ¡°With your influence, a singlemand from you can make countless people heed your call.¡±
Kn Taylor, a savvy man himself, immediately caught on! Subsequently, Kn Taylor stood up, chuckling, ¡°Good idea, brilliant!¡± If Kn Taylor were to threaten Emily with Mike Taylor¡¯s life, she would certainly hand over the power she had at her disposal! Unlike Kn Taylor, Emily cared not for the power she held, but for the safety of Mike Taylor! Kn Taylor quickly picked up his cell phone and dialed thergest family in the southwestern border, the Kirby Family. Colt Kirby, head of the Kirby Family was truly a Peak Form of Grandmaster and had significant control over the southwest! It was no exaggeration to say that in the Southwest, the words of the Kirby Family werew! Currently, Colt Kirby was lounging leisurely in a dimly lit room. At that moment, his cell phone rang. Colt Kirby answered the phone with a trace of annoyance, asking coldly, ¡°Who¡¯s this?¡± ¡°Kn Taylor from Capital City¡±, Kn Taylor¡¯s cold voice came from the other end.
Upon hearing that name, Colt Kirby instantly straightened up. He respectfully responded, ¡°Mr. Taylor, what brings you to call me out of the blue?¡± Kn Taylor got straight to the point, ¡°I want you to kill someone named Ethan Smith who will be arriving in Desha Valley in the Southwest within a few days.¡± Colt Kirby asked hesitantly, ¡°Mr. Taylor, may I have a reason?¡± ¡°No reason is needed, all you need to do is follow orders.¡± Kn Taylor stated coldly. ¡°Otherwise, you know the consequences.¡± Having said that, Kn Taylor hung up the phone. On the other end, Colt Kirby couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡°Dad, why are we afraid of Kn Taylor?¡± Colt Kirby¡¯s son asked perplexed. Colt Kirby slowly responded, ¡°You don¡¯t understand the power those people in Capital City hold.¡± If it were any other influential figures from elsewhere, Colt Kirby would have nothing to fear, considering they could not possibly extend their reach this far. But the Taylor family was different, their influence extended to every corner of the country. Meanwhile, Ethan Smith had no idea about Kn Taylor¡¯s n. He was currently racking his brain, figuring out the preparations needed for the Resurrection Formation. Soon, Ethan Smith realized that to activate the Resurrection Formation, it required at least eight Grandmasters to simultaneously initiate the formation. ¡°Five Grandmasters¡­won¡¯t be easy to find.¡± Ethan Smith frowned. After all, Grandmasters were notmon goods easily found on the streets. The idea of quickly finding eight of them was far from easy. Even if he were to call upon people to travel to the Southwest, they might not make it in time. After much deliberation, Ethan Smith decided to seek help from the local Martial Arts Aristocracy or the Martial Arts Association. If necessary, he could give them Pills or herbs as a reward. The ne flew high above the clouds, quickly reaching the southwest region. After arriving in the Southwest, Ethan Smith did not rush to Desha Valley but dialed Evelyn Norton instead. As soon as the call connected, Ethan Smith quickly said, ¡°Miss Norton, do you know anyone in the Southwest?¡± On the other end of the line, Evelyn Norton responded with surprise, ¡°Southwest? Mr. Smith, why did you go there?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a bitplicated to exin. Anyway, I need six Grandmasters, or Peak Grandmasters.¡± Ethan Smith stated gravely. ¡°Six Grandmasters?¡± There was a moment of silence on Evelyn Norton¡¯s end, then she said, ¡°That¡¯s not easy to find¡­but you could ask the local Martial Arts Association for help.¡± Ethan Smith gave a bitter smile, ¡°I also considered that, but I am afraid they might not help me, which is why I asked you.¡± Evelyn Nortonughed, ¡°Of course, I can assist. Where are you now?¡± Ethan Smith replied, ¡°I¡¯m in Unchon City.¡± ¡°Okay, wait for me to get back to you.¡± Evelyn Norton responded. After waiting for about ten minutes, Evelyn Norton called back. Over the phone she said, ¡°Mr. Smith, go direct to the Unchon City Martial Arts Association head office. Someone called Rishi Sheppard will be waiting for you.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Ethan Smith responded. After hanging up, Ethan Smith did not waste any time and quickly hailed a cab to the local Martial Arts Association headquarters. Upon arrival at the Unchon City Martial Arts Association, Ethan Smith quickly walked in. He approached the reception desk and politely said, ¡°I am here to see Mr. Rishi Sheppard.¡± The receptionist nced at Ethan Smith, asking, ¡°What business do you have with Vice President Sheppard?¡± Ethan Smith quickly replied, ¡°I have an appointment with Mr. Sheppard. Could you please notify him for me? Just say Ethan Smith is here.¡± ¡°Ethan Smith?¡± The front desk seemed to have received earlier instructions. He gestured with his hand, directing, ¡°Go ahead, second room on the left on the second floor. Vice President Sheppard is waiting for you.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Ethan Smith nodded and quickly headed towards Vice President Sheppard¡¯s office. Shortly after Ethan Smith had left, the receptionist quickly dialed Rishi Sheppard. ¡°Mr. Sheppard, Ethan Smith is here.¡± The receptionist reported. ¡°Understood.¡± Rishi Sheppard hung up on the other end. Immediately after, Rishi Sheppard quickly located Colt Kirby¡¯s phone number. ¡°Mr. Kirby, Ethan Smith is here.¡± Chapter 364: 364: Better Die Here! Chapter 364: 364: Better Die Here!
Trantor:549690339 Upon hearing this, Colt Kirby immediately replied, ¡°Try to keep him there, I¡¯ll bring some people over right away.¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Kirby!¡± Rishi Sheppard responded promptly.
After hanging up the phone, Sheppard quietly awaited Ethan Smith¡¯s arrival in his office. Only a few minutes passed before Smith knocked on the door. ¡°Come in,¡± Rishi responded eagerly. Ethan entered, immediately saying upon entry, ¡°Good day, Mr. Sheppard, I was referred here by Miss Norton.¡± Sheppard hurriedly got up from his desk and replied, ¡°Oh, so you¡¯re Ethan Smith? Please, have a seat.¡± Meanwhile, Sheppard personally pulled out a chair for Ethan. This politeness took Ethan by surprise. He thought that it was because of Evelyn Norton¡¯spetence that Sheppard treated him with such respect. ¡°Mr. Sheppard, I came here today seeking your assistance in a matter,¡± Ethan, not wanting to waste time, promptly expressed his intention. After hearing Ethan out, Sheppard nodded and asked, ¡°What can I assist you with?¡± Ethan replied, ¡°I would like to borrow six Grandmasters from you.¡±
¡°Six Grandmasters?¡± Sheppard pondered for a moment, not replying immediately. Ethan continued, ¡°Of course, I wouldn¡¯t ask for your help for free.¡± Having said that, he flipped his hand, and a Vitality Enhancing Pill appeared in his palm. ¡°This is a Vitality Enhancing Pill. It has significant benefits for cultivation, an Earth Rank Pill,¡± Ethan exined. Upon hearing this, Sheppard¡¯s eyes widened! An Earth Rank Pill? Wasn¡¯t that going a bit overboard with erudition? An Earth Rank Pill was enough to cause quite a stir across half of Unchon! ¡°Mr. Smith, you really are overly kind!¡± Sheppard eximed while chuckling, quickly pocketing the pill. Although he said so, Sheppard was incredibly greedy. The opportunity to take advantage of the situation was irresistible for him. ¡°Mr. Smith, as you may know, getting Grandmasters involved isn¡¯t an easy task. Sometimes they don¡¯t obey,¡± Sheppard responded ambiguously, hinting at something. Ethan was no fool; it was clear to him what Sheppard was implying.
Therefore, Ethan stood up and said, ¡°Mr. Sheppard, if you are willing to assist in arranging for people, I can give you a medicinal herb with effectssting over five hundred years.¡± Sheppard¡¯s eyes lit up, and he eagerly asked, ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Absolutely,¡± Ethan affirmed. Sheppard couldn¡¯t help but lick his lips. What a wealthy young man! ¡°Fine then, I¡¯ll consider helping,¡± Sheppard said, blinking. Without the slightest hesitation, Ethan took out a five-hundred-year-old medicinal herb and handed it to Sheppard. Sheppard was extremely delighted. He quickly pocketed the herb and said, ¡°Thank you so much, Mr. Smith!¡± Ethan responded, ¡°I should be thanking you.¡± Although a five-century-old medicinal herb is precious, it pales inparison to the life of Mike Taylor. Sheppard couldn¡¯t help but curse inwardly.
What a fool. I take advantage of you, and you even thank me! ¡°Mr. Sheppard, the matter is urgent, let¡¯s not waste any more time,¡± Ethan urged to his side. Sheppard¡¯s expression slightly changed, and he quickly responded, ¡°Ah, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to loan them to you, it¡¯s¡­ they¡¯re not back yet. I need to notify them.¡± ¡°Would you be so kind as to help, please,¡± Ethan asked, his tone filled with urgency. ¡°Alright, alright, just hold on a moment,¡± Sheppard replied. Having said that, Sheppard left his office. He reached for his phone and ced a call to Colt Kirby. ¡°Mr. Kirby, could you hurry up? The kid is pretty anxious. I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to hold off much longer,¡± Sheppard voiced his concern. Colt Kirby on the other line coldly said, ¡°Don¡¯t rush, I¡¯ll be there in ten minutes.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Rishi Sheppard quickly agreed. After hanging up the phone, he returned to the office and said cheerfully, ¡°Mr. Smith, just hold on for a bit, give me ten minutes.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Ethan Smith agreed. Ten minutes, he could afford to wait. However, Ethan Smith didn¡¯t know that danger was slowly approaching him. At this time, Kn Taylor was waiting for good news from Colt Kirby. As long as Ethan Smith was captured, Emily Taylor would naturally cede their power to him. Time passed by every minute and every second, and in the blink of an eye, ten minutes had already passed. But Colt Kirby still hadn¡¯t arrived. Ethan Smith couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Mr. Sheppard, will it take much longer?¡± Rishi Sheppard was also very anxious in his heart. He quickly got up and said, ¡°Mr. Smith, don¡¯t worry, he¡¯ll be here soon.¡± ¡°Come, try some of the new tea I bought. It¡¯s really good.¡± Rishi Sheppard changed the subject. However, Ethan Smith was feeling a bit anxious because Mike Taylor¡¯s situation couldn¡¯t wait. No one knew when Mike Taylor¡¯s divine sense would disappear. Another ten minutes had passed. Ethan Smith stood up and said, ¡°Mr. Sheppard, could you hurry him up? If you can¡¯t help, please tell me directly.¡± Rishi Sheppard rubbed his hands together and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he¡¯s on his way! I¡­I have a good bottle of wine here, Mr. Smith, do you want to try some?¡± Ethan Smith was growing impatient. He stood up and said, ¡°Mr. Sheppard, as I said, this matter is urgent. I hope you won¡¯t waste my time.¡± Rishi Sheppard looked a little awkward. Just as he was at a loss, the office door finally opened. Then, a man in his fifties walked in from outside the door. He was followed by five others. Each one of them was in the Grandmaster Realm. ¡°Mr. Kirby, you¡¯ve finally arrived!¡± Rishi Sheppard breathed a sigh of relief. Ethan Smith didn¡¯t know Colt Kirby¡¯s intentions and politely said, ¡°Thank you for all your help.¡± Colt Kirby raised an eyebrow and sneered, ¡°Help? Do you think I¡¯m here to help you?¡± Ethan Smith¡¯s eyebrows furrowed slightly as he asked, ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Fool, Mr. Kirby is here to kill you! Do you really think I would help you?¡± Rishi Sheppard hid behind Colt Kirby, grinning menacingly. Ethan Smith¡¯s face turned a shade darker. He red coldly at Rishi Sheppard and said, ¡°You really are a despicable person.¡± Rishi Sheppard sneered, ¡°me yourself for being such a fool! But the pill you gave me is not bad, I won¡¯t be polite.¡± Ethan Smith had no time to bother with this Rishi Sheppard. He turned to Colt Kirby and said, ¡°We don¡¯t seem to have any grudges, do we?¡± Colt Kirby stood with his hands behind him and said lightly, ¡°Indeed, but someone wants me to kill you.¡± ¡°Someone wants to kill me?¡± Ethan Smith took a deep breath. He could tell that this Colt Kirby was powerful, and he was strapped for time. Therefore, Ethan Smith suppressed his anger and said, ¡°No matter what conditions the other party offered to kill me, I can give you an Earth Rank Pill, even a Divine Rank one.¡± ¡°I just ask to be let through.¡± Ethan Smith said gravely. ¡°Divine Rank Pill?¡± Colt Kirby raised an eyebrow, clearly tempted. A Divine Rank Pill was an absolute treasure! Even Colt Kirby had never seen one before! ¡°What do you say, if you¡¯re not satisfied, we can negotiate further.¡± Ethan Smith said. Colt Kirby stroked his chin and said, ¡°Your offer is indeed attractive, but unfortunately, the other party¡¯s background is too big. I can¡¯t afford to provoke them.¡± ¡°So¡­you might as well just die here!¡± Chapter 365: 365: The Terrifying Colt Kirby_1 Chapter 365: 365: The Terrifying Colt Kirby_1
Trantor:549690339 As soon as Colt Kirby finished speaking, he threw a punch immediately! Being a top-notch Grandmaster, his strength was beyond imagination!
Ethan Smith naturally didn¡¯t dare to be negligent. He quickly activated the Saintly Body Skill and threw a punch to meet Colt¡¯s. ¡°ng!¡± A loud noise! Ethan retreated three steps in a row! As for Colt Kirby, his situation wasn¡¯t much better. His wrist was painfully shaken, and he felt as if his punch had hit steel! ¡°Hmm?¡± Colt¡¯s face changed slightly. A Grandmaster could actually withstand his punch? What kind of talent was this? Ethan had no mood to linger in battle, and he coldly said, ¡°Mr. Colt, if you want to take my life, why don¡¯t we settle on a location, and I won¡¯t run away.¡± ¡°But now, I have important matters to attend to and must leave immediately.¡± Colt burst intoughter, ¡°Do you think this is a market? Bargaining with me? If I don¡¯t kill you, I will be the one to die!¡± After saying that, Colt approached once more!
Ethan knew he was no match for Colt, so he tried to activate the Shrinking Ground Into An Inch to escape. However, it seemed as if Colt had anticipated this. Just as Ethan was about to use Shrinking Ground Into An Inch, the surrounding environment began to change suddenly. It was as if they had been ced in an isted space,pletely cut off from the surroundings! Ethan¡¯s face changed, and he activated his spiritual power to violently smash against the surroundings! However, the walls seemed to be stic, and the punch only caused ripples. ¡°Hehe, want to run?¡± Colt stood with his hands behind his back, sneering repeatedly. Ethan¡¯s face looked somewhat ugly. This Colt¡¯s abilities were beyond his imagination! ¡°Mr. Colt, do you have to kill me?¡± Ethan asked coldly. Colt sneered, ¡°What do you think?¡± ¡°Fine.¡± Ethan knew it would be difficult to escape today, so he took a deep breath and prepared for a desperate fight.
His whole body burst into golden light, and his spiritual power soared to its peak in an instant! The next second, Ethan moved his mind, and the Best Thin Armor emerged from the Spatial Magic Artifact. It then covered Ethan¡¯s entire body! ¡°Hmph, just a trick.¡± Colt didn¡¯t put Ethan in his eyes at all. He lightly shook his feet, and in an instant, he was right in front of Ethan! Colt¡¯s fists were like dragons, and his whole body exuded an overwhelming momentum that made the whole space buzz! Ethan didn¡¯t have any fancy moves, he raised his hand and executed the Absolute Beginning Sacred Fist! Golden light gathered on his fist! In that moment, the strange power inside his body exploded to its extreme! ¡°Die!¡± Ethan roared with his head up, and his golden fist rushed directly towards Colt¡¯s vital spot! Ethan even gave up resisting, exchanging blows with Colt in a life-risking way! Colt sneered, ¡°You don¡¯t know how to live or die!¡±
As a Peak Grandmaster, Colt naturally wouldn¡¯t fear Ethan! ¡°Boom!¡± Colt¡¯s fist hit Ethan¡¯s cheek! Meanwhile, Ethan¡¯s Absolute Beginning Sacred Fist exploded like a cannonball on Colt¡¯s chest! ¡°Swoosh!¡± Under this full-strength attack, Colt¡¯s entire body flew horizontally! His chest was even sunken, with several ribs broken, and a mouthful of blood gushed out! ¡°How is this possible!¡± Colt¡¯s face looked incredibly ugly!He couldn¡¯t even imagine that a Grandmaster could unleash such terrifying power! As for Ethan Smith, under the protection of Saintly Body Skill and Best Thin Armor, his cheek had only slightly superficial injury. ¡°It¡¯s really hard to believe.¡± Colt Kirby took a deep breath. He climbed up from the ground, looked coldly at Ethan Smith, and said, ¡°Your strength exceeds my imagination; no wonder he wants to kill you.¡± Ethan Smith¡¯s breathing was slightlybored, he gritted his teeth and red at Colt Kirby, saying, ¡°Either let me go, or stop talking nonsense!¡± Colt Kirby touched the blood at the corner of his mouth. He crossed his arms and sneered, ¡°As I can see, you¡¯ve reached your limit, but unfortunately, this is just the beginning.¡± Following his words, Colt Kirby¡¯s aura suddenly exploded! The power of the Peak Form of Grandmaster Realm was disyed to the fullest in this instant! ¡°Boom, boom, boom¡­¡± The space seemed to no longer be able to withstand it, and a slight rumbling sound echoed. Although Ethan Smith¡¯s physical body was strong, under this pressure, he still felt his whole body was about to be crushed! ¡°I don¡¯t want to waste time with you, so¡­ I n to kill you directly.¡± Colt Kirby¡¯s voice and demeanor had changed. He stomped his feet, and the space around Ethan Smith seemed to bepressed! His whole body began to contract, and the ¡°crackling¡± sound was endless! ¡°What¡­what¡¯s going on¡­¡± Ethan Smith felt as if his body was being seized by an invisible giant hand, unable to move! Colt Kirby sneered, ¡°This technique is called the Seven Capture Saint Skill, dying under this technique is your greatest honor.¡± Ethan Smith had no interest in Colt Kirby¡¯s nonsense. His whole body glowed with golden light, exerting all his strength to resist this force! ¡°Crack!¡± Apanied by Ethan Smith¡¯s roar, the surrounding pressure seemed to be shattered! And Ethan Smith¡¯s body was momentarily freed. ¡°Resisting the first capture, not bad.¡± Colt Kirby nodded in approval. ¡°But what about the second capture?¡± After saying that, the oppressive force around Ethan Smith came on again! This time, the pain was even more intense than before, and the power was even more terrifying! ¡°Ahh!¡± Ethan Smith¡¯s body contracted bit by bit, and even though he tried his best to resist, he still couldn¡¯t break through this restriction! ¡°The third capture!¡± Colt Kirby shouted again! Ethan Smith¡¯s body suffered another heavy blow! A few of his bones were shattered, and blood was flowing out of his mouth and eyes! ¡°The fourth capture!¡± Colt Kirby yelled again! Ethan Smith could no longer withstand it, and like a deting balloon, his aura disappeared in an instant. ¡°Not bad, surviving the fourth capture, already beyond my imagination.¡± Colt Kirby walked quietly in front of Ethan Smith. By now, Ethan Smith had lost the ability to resist and was lying on the ground, covered in blood. Although he was still conscious, the pain in his body had made him powerless to resist. Colt Kirby waved his hand, and the surrounding space began to disappear bit by bit. Looking at Ethan Smith, who was lying on the ground in an almost dying state, Colt Kirby muttered to himself, ¡°Almost done.¡± At the Taylor family¡¯s Estate, in the study, Kn Taylor sat in the ce once upied by Mike Taylor. Seated opposite him was Emily Taylor. ¡°Uncle, what do you want from me?¡± Emily Taylor asked with a cold face. Kn Taylor smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, there¡¯s an important matter I want to discuss with you.¡± At this moment, Kn Taylor¡¯s phone rang. Picking up the phone, he saw that it was a video call from Colt Kirby. Chapter 366: 366: The Treacherous Kylan Taylor! Chapter 366: 366: The Treacherous Kn Taylor!
Trantor:549690339 Upon seeing this iing call, a smile emerged on Kn Taylor¡¯s face. He nced at Emily Taylor and calmly said, ¡°I¡¯d like to make a deal with you.¡±
¡°Deal?¡± Emily Taylor¡¯s brows furrowed slightly, seemingly not understanding what Kn meant. Kn Taylor picked up his mobile phone and answered the call. Soon, an image appeared in the video call. In the scene, Colt Kirby was stepping on Ethan Smith. Ethan Smith was covered in blood and looked horrifyingly battered. Upon witnessing such a scene, Emily Taylor¡¯s face instantly turned dreadful! She abruptly stood up and asked coldly, ¡°What are you going to do to Ethan Smith?¡± Kn Taylor chuckled, ¡°Nothing much, just want to make a trade with you.¡± Emily Taylor, suppressing her anxiety, asked, ¡°What kind of trade?¡± ¡°I want you to surrender all the power you possess!¡± Kn Taylor smirked. ¡°Including those eight Grandmasters, plus the Marquis.¡±
¡°Also, you should surrender all the rights you have in the Taylor family.¡± At this point, Kn Taylor paused a bit. He chuckled lightly, ¡°Of course, you can refuse. However, in that case, Ethan Smith may die, and¡­ your grandfather might not be able toe back.¡± ¡°You!¡± Emily Taylor turned pale with rage, her petite body slightly trembling! ¡°How despicable!¡± Emily Taylor eximed angrily. Kn Taylor sneered, ¡°Emily, as your uncle, I must tell you, the great ones don¡¯t bother about trifles. Some people are born to be sacrificed.¡± ¡°My grandfather is your father, how can you say such a thing.¡± Emily Taylor couldn¡¯tprehend. His own son was actually thwarting his father¡¯s resurrection for the rights within the Taylor family! ¡°Enough talk. I only give you three seconds to consider.¡± Kn Taylor put the phone on the table. Colt Kirby on the other side was naturally waiting for Kn Taylor¡¯smand. ¡°1.¡± Kn Taylor began the countdown.
¡°2.¡± Just as Kn Taylor was about to say ¡°three,¡± Emily Taylor coldly dered, ¡°I agree, what do you want me to do.¡± Kn Taylor smiled faintly, ¡°It¡¯s simple, just cooperate with me, and I will spare his life.¡± ¡°Fine.¡± Emily Taylor, repressing her anger, gave a nod. Kn Taylor immediately instructed, ¡°Please have all the experts around you step out.¡± These experts were the essence acquired by Mike Taylor over the years. Under Emily Taylor¡¯s order, they emerged inside the study room. All of them stood behind Emily Taylor, seemingly awaiting her instructions. Kn Taylor said lightly, ¡°Emily, I want them to voluntarily go into the prison of the Capital City Martial Arts Association.¡± ¡°What?!¡± Emily Taylor shot up from her chair. She looked angrily at Kn Taylor, ¡°Isn¡¯t this a bit too much?¡±
¡°You only need to tell me whether you agree or not.¡± Kn Taylor, puffing on a cigar, spoke lightly. Emily Taylor remained silent for a moment. These people were Mike Taylor¡¯s painstaking achievements and were loyal to the Taylor family! ¡°Seems like you are reluctant.¡± Kn Taylor narrowed his eyes. He picked up his phone and said to Colt Kirby on the screen, ¡°Colt Kirby, Imand you now, kill Ethan Smith instantly and destroy his spatial magic artifact!¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Colt Kirby on the other side of the call shouted. ¡°Wait!¡± Emily Taylor couldn¡¯t bear it any longer. She took a deep breath, turned around, and looked at the nine people behind her. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I have to put you in such a tight spot,¡± Emily Taylor uttered apologetically. ¡°If there¡¯s a chance, I¡¯ll certainly rescue you,¡± the guilt was evident in Emily Taylor¡¯s voice. The nine of them exchanged a nce and bowed, ¡°Miss Taylor, don¡¯t apologize, we recognize that you are not to me.¡± Once they finished speaking, the nine men lined up and bowed to Emily Taylor at once. The sight tore Emily Taylor¡¯s heart apart, she couldn¡¯t bear to look at them directly. Kn Taylor chuckled, snapped his fingers, and a few persons walked in from outside the room. Those people belong to the Capital City Martial Arts Association! The leader was none other than Mr. Holmes, who they had met at the banquetst time! ¡°Mr. Holmes, please take them all away,¡± Kn Taylor said with a faint smile. Mr. Holmes slightly bowed, stating, ¡°As you wish, Mr. Taylor.¡± Upon finishing, Mr. Holmes turned to Emily Taylor, and said with a light smile, ¡°Miss Taylor, it seems I won¡¯t have the chance to see Ethan Smith reach the peak of Capital City.¡± After saying these words, Mr. Holmes led the group away from the Taylor family¡¯s residence. Once they¡¯d left, Emily Taylor looked coldly towards Kn Taylor, saying, ¡°Can you let him go now?¡± ¡°Hold on, once they¡¯re in, I¡¯ll naturally let Ethan Smith go,¡± Kn Taylor replied with a faint smile. Time passed by the minute and seconds. After approximately half an hour, Mr. Holmes sent a message. ¡°Mr. Taylor, we¡¯ve captured everyone,¡± Mr. Holmes informed via text. Upon seeing the message, a sneer curled up at the corner of Kn Taylor¡¯s mouth. ¡°Can you release him now?¡± Emily Taylor asked coldly. Answering with a light smile, Kn Taylor affirmed, ¡°Of course.¡± Shortly thereafter, Kn Taylor spoke into the phone, ¡°Colt Kirby, ruin his dantian, then throw him out.¡± Kn Taylor abruptly ended the call after he was finished speaking. Emily Taylor¡¯splexion abruptly paled! She stood there trembling with rage! ¡°Kn Taylor, you¡­ you¡¯re despicable!¡± Emily Taylor shouted angrily. Kn Taylor responded with a sneer, ¡°I¡¯ve already spared him his life; are you still not satisfied?¡± After saying that, Kn Taylorughed heartily and walked out of the study. In the study, Emily Taylor stood nkly, her eyes filled with pain and fear. She¡¯d never expected that Kn Taylor would take things so far! ¡°Ethan Smith¡­ Grandfather¡­¡± Tears slid down Emily Taylor¡¯s cheeks. She squatted on the ground, softly beginning to sob. Suddenly, Emily Taylor seemed to remember something. In a hurry, she took out her phone and sent a text message to Ethan Smith. ¡°Ethan Smith, don¡¯te to Capital City, you must live.¡± Even if his dantian is ruined, as long as he¡¯s alive, it¡¯s enough for Emily Taylor. On the other side, Ethan Smithy on the ground, suffering tremendously. He attempted to get up multiple times, but each time, Colt Kirbynded a foot on his back. ¡°Ethan Smith, Mr. Taylor has spoken. He wants your dantian destroyed and you thrown out,¡± Colt Kirby said with a faint smile. Ethan Smith red resolutely at Colt Kirby and dered coldly, ¡°You don¡¯t dare!¡± ¡°Ha-ha, let¡¯s see if I dare!¡± roared Colt Kirby. After saying that, he transformed his fist into a palm and harshly struck Ethan Smith! ¡°Argh!¡± Ethan Smith let out an angry roar, his body bursting with astounding power! He clenched his fist tightly and smashed it fiercely towards Colt Kirby! ¡°ng!¡± Under this fist, Colt Kirby¡¯s palm was as if struck heavily, his wrist aching violently! ¡°Oh? You can still fight back?¡± Colt Kirby¡¯s eyes narrowed. He sneered, ¡°I think you¡¯re using yourst bit of strength there, aren¡¯t you?¡± Ethan Smith gasped heavily, his expression extremely grave. Just as Colt Kirby had said, he¡¯d almost exhausted thest bit of energy in his body. ¡°I absolutely cannot fall here¡­¡± Ethan Smith screamed in his heart! He still had too much to do! He must rescue Grandmaster Taylor, step foot in Capital City, marry Emily Taylor! If his dantian was ruined, all of this would be nothing but a mirage! ¡°Stop struggling, I¡¯ll end your agony now.¡± Colt Kirby¡¯s body surged with a terrifying power as it erupted once again! ¡°Boom!¡± The next moment, this massive force rained down toward Ethan Smith! In this critical moment, a figure appeared in front of Ethan Smith! Chapter 367: 367: The Resurrection Begins!_1 Chapter 367: 367: The Resurrection Begins!_1
Trantor:549690339 This figure was not strong, but at this moment, he seemed extremely tall. Colt Kirby¡¯s palm firmly struck him.
¡°Cato¡­ Cato Cain?¡± Seeing this person, Ethan Smith couldn¡¯t help but look astonished. Cato Cain turned and nced at Ethan Smith, coldly saying, ¡°Go.¡± Ethan Smith got up from the ground, frowning, ¡°What about you?¡± Cato Cain did not answer but coldly said, ¡°Leave this to me, hurry up and go.¡± Ethan Smith opened his mouth, not knowing what to say for a moment. Although Cato Cain was powerful, he was up against five Peak Form of Grandmasters! No matter how strong Cato Cain was, he was only an ordinary person, facing five opponents of the same realm, it would be a more dangerous situation. Ethan Smith clenched his teeth and said, ¡°I can¡¯t leave you here, you¡¯ve saved me twice already.¡± However, Cato Cain roared, ¡°Get the hell out of here! I¡¯m not doing this for you, I¡¯m doing it for Miss Taylor!¡± ¡°You are the culmination of Miss Taylor¡¯s hopes and efforts, don¡¯t you want to repay her!¡± These two sentences instantly rendered Ethan Smith speechless.
He clenched his teeth, bowed his hands, and said, ¡°Big Brother Cato Cain, I, Ethan Smith, will never forget your great kindness in my life!¡± After saying that, Ethan Smith bowed to Cato Cain, turned, and prepared to leave. ¡°Want to leave? Dream on!¡± With a shock under his feet, Colt Kirby caused the strange space to appear once again! At this moment, Cato Cain roared, and the rampant force directly shattered this space into pieces! ¡°Go!¡± Cato Cain roared. Ethan Smith didn¡¯t dare to waste any more time; he immediately used Shrinking Ground Into An Inch and fled! Colt Kirby¡¯s face gradually grew colder. ¡°Dare to spoil my n, then you¡¯ll die in his ce!¡± Colt Kirby said through gritted teeth. At this moment, an unprecedented great war erupted. Ethan Smith fled all the way, not knowing how many miles he had escaped before stopping. ¡°Big Brother Cato Cain, you must be fine¡­¡± Ethan Smith murmured as he looked in the direction of the Budo Association of Unchon City.
The most important thing now was to gather people as soon as possible and resurrect Mike Taylor. Time had already been dyed, so it was impossible for Ethan Smith not to be anxious. But where could he find the seven Grandmasters? Just as Ethan Smith was at a loss, he suddenly thought of something! ¡°Master of Medicine God Pavilion!¡± A sh of excitement crossed Ethan Smith¡¯s eyes! This identity was enough for a Grandmaster to serve him! So, he immediately posted a message on the Martial Arts Forum. ¡°Master of Medicine God Pavilion requests the help of six Grandmasters; there will be generous rewards after the event!¡± Below this message was the location of Earth Fiend Valley. After sending the message, Ethan Smith headed straight for Earth Fiend Valley. At this time, Conrad Schroeder had already been waiting at Earth Fiend Valley early on.
Seeing Ethan Smith, he hurried forward. ¡°Mr. Smith, what¡­ what happened to you?¡± Seeing Ethan Smith¡¯s wounds, Conrad Schroeder eximed in shock. Ethan Smith waved his hand and didn¡¯t exin anything. Instead, he found a ce to sit cross-legged, recovering his body while waiting for the arrival of the Grandmasters. About half an hourter, countless people came in admiration! In just a few short minutes, more than twenty people had gathered at the entrance of Earth Fiend Valley! Among them were many Grandmasters, even those at the Peak Form of Grandmaster! Faced with so many experts, even Ethan Smith was surprised. He got up from the ground and bowed his hands, saying, ¡°Thank you all foring to help.¡± ¡°Haha, being able to work for the Master of the Medicine God Pavilion is our honor,¡± everyone said in unison. ¡°Mr. Smith, can you take out your Elder Token for a look? We don¡¯t doubt you, but we¡¯re curious and hope you don¡¯t mind,¡± someone said.Ethan Smith nodded and took out the elder token of the Divine Alchemist Pavilion from his pocket. Seeing the token, everyone¡¯s attitude suddenly became more enthusiastic. ¡°Mr. Smith, just tell us what you need us to do!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, we¡¯re willing to go through fire and water for you!¡± Ethan Smith hurriedly saluted and said, ¡°Thank you all for your enthusiasm, I only need six people.¡± ¡°I¡¯lle! I¡¯lle!¡± ¡°I¡¯m a Grandmaster, I¡¯lle!¡± ¡°What¡¯s a Grandmaster? I¡¯m a Grandmaster Peak!¡± Ethan Smith didn¡¯t expect the identity of a Divine Alchemist Pavilion¡¯s elder to be so useful! Originally, he just wanted to borrow the power of a Grandmaster, but now there were more than six Grandmasters, so naturally, it was better to use Grandmasters. So, Ethan Smith chose six Grandmasters and politely said, ¡°Thank you for your help, please follow me.¡± After that, Ethan Smith shouted to the others, ¡°I will remember the kindness of each of you, and if there¡¯s anything you need from me in the future, don¡¯t hesitate to ask.¡± ¡°Mr. Smith is too polite!¡± ¡°We¡¯ll wait here, just in case there¡¯s not enough manpower!¡± Being able to receive the grace of a Medicine God Pavilion elder is a huge fortune! Ethan Smith didn¡¯t say anything more, and after thanking everyone, he led the several Grandmasters into Earth Fiend Valley. After going around in circles, they finally arrived in front of the Resurrection Formation. There were a total of ten Resurrection Formations in Earth Fiend Valley, one of which was usedst time, leaving nine now. ¡°Please sit at the six Array Eyes.¡± Ethan Smith said. The six Grandmasters cooperated extremely well, immediately sitting in the six directions as Ethan Smith instructed. Then, Ethan Smith looked at Conrad Schroeder and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s the body I asked you to find?¡± Conrad hurriedly took out a corpse. ¡°This is the body of a horizontal practice Grandmaster; he was also a skilled expert when he was alive.¡± Conrad said. Ethan Smith nodded, took the body, and ced it in the center of the formation. ¡°You can go sit down too.¡± Ethan Smith said to Conrad Schroeder. Conrad nodded and agreed. Next, Ethan Smith took out Mike Taylor¡¯s body and also ced it in the center of the formation. ¡°This¡­ is this Emperor Taylor?¡± It seemed someone recognized Mike Taylor¡¯s identity. Ethan Smith nodded, ¡°Yes, the purpose of this activation of the Resurrection Formation is for Mike Taylor.¡± ¡°Ah, Mr. Smith, why didn¡¯t you say so earlier?¡± ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s an honor for us to be able to help Emperor Taylor!¡± Ethan Smith waved his hand and said, ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t waste any more time, Mike Taylor¡¯s divine sense is about to copse.¡± Everyone stopped talking and quickly nodded. Once the eight of them were in ce, under Ethan Smith¡¯s urging, the Resurrection Formation began to operate! Beams of light burst out from the eight people¡¯s bodies! The light began to condense on the two bodies and then formed luminescent connections! Mike Taylor¡¯s divine sense slowly left his original body. And then, his divine sense slowly fell on the other body. The Resurrection Formationsted a full hour, and the light gradually faded away. ¡°Puff!¡± Already injured, Ethan Smith spat out a mouthful of blood at this moment, and his face turned several shades paler. However, he didn¡¯t care about his injury, and instead hurried to Mike Taylor¡¯s side. Ethan Smith stared intently at the new body, his eyes filled with tension. As time passed by the minute and second, at this moment, the eyes of the new body slowly opened. Chapter 368: 368: The Angry Ethan Smith Chapter 368: 368: The Angry Ethan Smith
Trantor:549690339 Looking at the body that once didn¡¯t belong to Mike Taylor, Ethan Smith felt an indescribable feeling in his heart. His eyes slowly opened, disying a sense of confusion.
¡°Mike Taylor?¡± Ethan Smith inquired hesitantly. Mike Taylor¡¯s pupils suddenly constricted. He reached out and grabbed Ethan Smith¡¯s arm, stammering, ¡°Ethan Smith? Where is this¡­Didn¡¯t I die already?¡± Ethan Smith couldn¡¯t help but marvel at how remarkable Mike Taylor¡¯s memory was. ¡°You¡¯ve been brought back to life.¡± Ethan Smith said with a smile. He looked at Mike Taylor¡¯s forehead and found that the death aura there had disappeared. This was proof enough that Mike Taylor¡¯s previous death was not an ordinary end of life. As for the exact reason, Ethan Smith didn¡¯t know either. Ethan Smith then helped Mike Taylor up. Mike Taylor crossed his arms behind his back, and couldn¡¯t help but sigh slightly. He never imagined that Ethan Smith would forcefully extend his life.
¡°Ethan Smith, you¡­¡± Mike Taylor opened his mouth to say something, but then waved his hand dismissively. ¡°Mike Taylor, for now adapt to this body. If we get a chance in future, I¡¯ll get you a better one.¡± Ethan Smith said. Mike Taylor nodded slightly, his tone carrying a hint of sorrow, ¡°Ethan Smith, I owe you.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say anything like that.¡± Ethan Smith shook his head. Then Ethan Smith turned to the others and dered reverently, ¡°I will never forget the kindness you all have shown me.¡± After saying this, Ethan Smith took out a piece of paper and wrote down his contact details. ¡°If there¡¯s anything you need help with, don¡¯t hesitate to ask. I will not shirk away,¡± Ethan Smith affirmed. His statement brought smiles to everyone¡¯s faces. ¡°Mr. Smith, you¡¯re too polite,¡± they said, although their hearts were pounding with excitement. This was an elder from the Divine Alchemist Pavilion! It was said that even the bigwigs in Capital City were taken care of by this Pavilion, let alone them! Just then, Ethan Smith¡¯s brow furrowed slightly.
He sensed an aura speeding towards them from not far away. One, two, three! ¡°Three Peak Form of Grandmaster!¡± Ethan Smith¡¯s face turned slightly grim. His apprehension wasn¡¯t due to fear, but concern that the iing person could be Colt Kirby. Not just Ethan Smith, others also turned their eyes in that direction. Very quickly, they saw three silhouettes rushing rapidly towards them. The one leading them was indeed Colt Kirby! Ethan Smith¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Colt Kirby¡­ has he caught up already? Doesn¡¯t that mean¡­ Cato Cain is in trouble? In a twinkle of an eye, Colt Kirby had arrived in front of everyone.
There were several bloody wounds on his body. Each wound seemed as if it had been ripped open, appearing particrly gruesome. The aura emanating from Colt Kirby and his men was also somewhat chaotic, evidently, they had been through a great war. Ethan Smith¡¯s face hardened further, and his fists clenched tightly. ¡°Ethan Smith!¡± Colt Kirby roared in fury! Enraged, he stormed toward Ethan Smith! ¡°Your people killed my tworades! This pin, I¡¯m putting on your head!¡± Colt Kirby¡¯s eyes were virtually spitting fire, clear testament to his fury at this moment. Ethan Smith took a deep breath and asked, ¡°What happened to Cato Cain?¡± Colt Kirby squinted, chuckled coldly, and said, ¡°Of course, he¡¯s been ughtered. How else could we have gotten the chance to chase you down?¡± ¡°You killed him?!¡± Ethan Smith¡¯s face changed drastically! Rage threatened to consume Ethan Smith at that moment! ¡°Otherwise?¡± Colt Kirby said coldly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll send you to him soon!¡± Colt Kirby¡¯s aura started to radiate out. ¡°What, do you think we¡¯re invisible?¡± At this moment, some people who were standing beside them suddenly got up. One, two, three¡­ More than twenty martial artists who had rushed over to aid Ethan Smith, all stood behind him! Among them, there were eight Peak Form of Grandmasters! There were countless ordinary grandmasters! ¡°Mr. Smith, do you need our help?¡± Someone inquired. Ethan Smith said through gritted teeth, ¡°Kill them all, I will have them torn to shreds!¡± ¡°Alright, leave it to us!¡± A grandmaster stepped forward, his aura exploding in an instant. The others also followed suit, readily preparing to engage. Colt Kirby¡¯s face changed slightly, he coldly retorted, ¡°Who the hell are you guys? Trying to get yourself killed?¡± The followers of Colt Kirby bellowed, ¡°This is our head, Colt Kirby from the Kirby Family!¡± ¡°Who cares about Colt Kirby? We don¡¯t recognize him!¡± ¡°Exactly, even if you were the lord of heaven, we could still crush you today!¡± Colt Kirby cursed inwardly. He had not expected that Ethan Smith would have such an influence! ¡°Everyone, calm down. I¡¯m doing this for the Taylor family. If you go against me, you¡¯re going against the Taylor family.¡± Colt Kirby yed the Taylor card at the critical time. Hearing this, the crowd¡¯s faces changed slightly, and some even instinctively took a step back. ¡°Working for the Taylor family? How could you possibly know someone from the Taylor family?¡± Mike Taylor asked, with a puzzled expression on his face. Colt Kirby crossed his arms, and said lightly, ¡°I¡¯m working for Kn Taylor from the Taylor family. It¡¯s Mr. Yan who wants to end his life.¡± ¡°Kn Taylor?!¡± Mike Taylor¡¯s face paled even further. He knew Kn Taylor would cause trouble, but he didn¡¯t expect it to lead to a case of assassination here! ¡°How about it, are you still nning to stop me?¡± Colt Kirby asked with a smirk. The crowd hesitated and finally said, ¡°Mr. Smith, we sincerely apologize, we can¡¯t afford to offend the Taylor family.¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Smith, I¡¯m sorry, but we can¡¯t help.¡± ¡°We apologize.¡± They all then took a step back. But by then, Ethan Smith had been consumed by rage. He red at Colt Kirby and roared, ¡°Whoever kills Colt Kirby, I¡¯ll give them an Earth Rank Pill!¡± The crowd looked at each other, but no one made a move. ¡°Ten!¡± Ethan Smith shouted furiously. The crowd gasped! Ten Earth Rank Pills, this offer was truly too tempting! ¡°Whoever kills Colt Kirby, I¡¯ll give them a Divine Rank Pill!¡± Ethan Smith raised the stakes yet again! With such high incentives, there had to be brave men. Hearing this, the grandmasters present were no longer concerned about the Taylor family. They each took a step forward, eyeing Colt Kirby. ¡°Who cares who you¡¯re working for, even if you¡¯re working for the Taylor family, you¡¯re nothing but a dog of the Taylor family!¡± ¡°Exactly, if we killed a dog like you, would the Taylor family go to war over that!¡± ¡°Everyone, let¡¯s take him down together, let¡¯s kill this Colt Kirby!¡± Chapter 369: 369: Emily, Wait for Me! Chapter 369: 369: Emily, Wait for Me!
Trantor:549690339 Colt Kirby¡¯s face turned grim immediately. Feeling that something¡¯s off, he quietly said, ¡°Fall back quickly!¡±
Without a second thought, the two at his side turned and fled! The trio moved fairly quickly. Before others could react, they were already far away! ¡°Mr. Smith, should we continue the pursuit?¡± the crowd asked. Ethan Smith took a deep breath and shook his head, ¡°No need.¡± He decided to let them escape for now. He¡¯d find them one day and annihte their ns! ¡°I¡¯ll remember your kindness. Once I finish refining the pills, I¡¯ll certainly gift them to you,¡± Ethan Smith said, his hands sped in gratitude to the crowd. ¡°We thank Mr. Smith!¡± the crowd eximed in unison. After sending the crowd away, Ethan Smith headed back into Earth Fiend Valley. ¡°Ethan Smith, what exactly is going on now?¡± Mike Taylor asked. Ethan Smith shook his head and replied, ¡°Mike Taylor, as long as you are alive, nothing else matters. Let¡¯s head back to Capital City now.¡± However, Mike Taylor looked grave.
He waved his hand and said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t go back.¡± Ethan Smith frowned, ¡°What do you mean?¡± Mike Taylor sighed, ¡°I suspect Kn Taylor has already announced my death. Now, with a new appearance and everything, if he doesn¡¯t recognize me, I no longer exist in this world.¡± Just as Mike Taylor had said, Kn Taylor did just that. The father knows the son best. It seemed Mike Taylor had anticipated all this. Ethan Smith remained silent, unsure of what to say. He took out his phone, intending to inform Emily Taylor about this. However, he noticed a message from Emily Taylor. ¡°Ethan Smith, don¡¯te to Capital City. Please, hang on.¡± On seeing the message, Ethan Smith felt his heart miss a beat. Clearly, something must have happened in Capital City.
Ethan Smith quickly picked up his phone and dialed Emily Taylor¡¯s number. The phone rang for a long time with no answer. Ethan Smith was persistent. He kept redialing. After four unanswered calls, someone finally answered on the fifth attempt. However, it wasn¡¯t Emily Taylor. It was an unfamiliar voice. She whispered, ¡°Mr. Smith, please stop calling Miss Taylor. Her phone has been confiscated.¡± Upon hearing these words, Ethan Smith¡¯s face turned even more serious! Biting his lip, he asked, ¡°How is Emily now? Is she okay?¡± ¡°Miss Taylor¡¯s authority has been stripped away. She is fine, just confined for now.¡± ¡°Mr. Smith, Miss Taylor wishes you to carry on with your life.¡± Frantically, Ethan Smith said, ¡°Could you please pass on a message to her? Thank you.¡±
After a moment¡¯s silence, she replied, ¡°Okay, what is the message?¡± ¡°Tell her that I¡¯ve managed to revive Mike Taylor. Also, tell her to wait for me in Capital City. I¡¯lle to get her. I promise to fulfill the vows I made,¡± Ethan Smith said hurriedly over the phone. ¡°Alright, I got it.¡± She agreed, after which she promptly hung up. After hanging up the phone, the nanny cautiously moved towards Emily Taylor¡¯s room. ¡°Miss Taylor, Mr. Smith just called.¡± the nanny whispered. Emily Taylor quickly got up and asked, ¡°How is he? Is he okay?¡± The nanny said, ¡°He¡¯s okay. He asked me to tell you that he has revived Mike Taylor. He wants you to wait for him in Capital City. He wille for you.¡± Upon hearing this, Emily Taylor¡¯s face broke into a blooming smile, and tears welled up in her eyes. ¡°What are you doing?¡± At that moment, a voice came from behind. As she turned to look, she saw Kn Taylor standing behind her with a cold expression. ¡°Mr. Taylor, I-¡± the nanny started to exin, but Kn Taylor pped her, knocking her unconscious. Kn Taylor lit a cigarette and coldly said, ¡°He revived him, did he? Looks like Colt Kirby was ipetent.¡± Emily Taylor stared back at Kn Taylor and asked, ¡°What do you want?¡± ¡°Ha, don¡¯t worry, Emily. After all, you¡¯re my niece. I won¡¯t harm you,¡± Kn Taylor exhaled a puff of smoke. ¡°All I did was for your benefit. Marrying Dexter ir is not better than marrying Ethan Smith? Rx, as long as you behave, you¡¯ll remain Miss Taylor.¡± After Kn Taylor left Taylor family¡¯s Estate, his face instantly turned icy cold. ¡°That good-for-nothing! He couldn¡¯t even kill Ethan Smith!¡± Kn Taylor said in a fit of rage. ¡°Send someone after Ethan Smith immediately! Remember, send our best to eliminate him!¡± By ¡®our best¡¯, he clearly meant the Grandmaster Peak! Kn Taylor did not want any more surprises. So he ordered the Grandmaster Peak to assassinate Ethan Smith! At that moment, Ethan Smith was consumed by a mixture of emotions. He exined to Mike Taylor everything that had happened. After listening to him, Mike Taylor couldn¡¯t help but sigh repeatedly. Then, as if something struck him, he spoke. ¡°Ethan Smith, leave here immediately,¡± Mike Taylor said in a cold voice. ¡°Um? What happened?¡± Ethan Smith asked. Mike Taylor kept a stern face and said, ¡°Knowing what I know about Kn Taylor, he won¡¯t let anyone rted to this stay alive. Leave here at once!¡± ¡°I understand.¡± Ethan Smith nodded. ¡°Before leaving, I have onest thing to do.¡± Ethan Smith¡¯s eyes slid towards the direction of the Martial Arts Association. In the association building, Rishi Sheppard was lying rxed on a chair, examining the two pills. Because for someone at his level, getting ess to two Earth Rank Pills is a once in a lifetime opportunity. ¡°Hehe, my luck has been great. I have not only managed to improve my rtions with the Kirby family, but I also received such a coveted item, haha!¡± Rishi Sheppard found this very amusing and couldn¡¯t hold back hisughter. Just then, a voice came from outside. Suddenly, the office door was kicked open! Looking up, Rishi Sheppard saw Ethan Smith standing at the door, looking at him coldly. Chapter 370: 370: Visiting the Divine Alchemist Pavilion Again Chapter 370: 370: Visiting the Divine Alchemist Pavilion Again
Trantor:549690339 Seeing Ethan Smith, Rishi Sheppard¡¯s face suddenly changed! He hurriedly sat up from the sofa and said in horror, ¡°You¡­you¡¯re not dead?¡±
Ethan Smith didn¡¯t say a word, and in the blink of an eye, he was in front of Rishi Sheppard! Then, arge hand directly grabbed Rishi Sheppard¡¯s neck and lifted him into mid-air! ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ don¡¯t kill me¡­¡± Rishi Sheppard struggled desperately, his face full of terror. Ethan Smith asked coldly, ¡°Where¡¯s Cato Cain?¡± ¡°Cato Cain¡­ who?¡± Rishi Sheppard asked with difficulty. ¡°Forget it, I¡¯ll search for him myself.¡± Ethan Smith said coldly. ¡°Stop!¡± At this moment, several Grandmasters rushed into the office! They nervously looked at Ethan Smith and said, ¡°Quickly let our Vice President go, or¡­ or don¡¯t me us for being rude!¡± ¡°Rude?¡± Ethan Smith sneered. ¡°You came just in time, I¡¯ll ughter you all!¡±
After saying that, Ethan Smith let go of Rishi Sheppard and stepped towards the group! With an unstoppable force, these Grandmasters had almost no power to fight back against Ethan Smith! Ethan Smith¡¯s Heaven Swallowing Skill took out one Grandmaster after another, all dying at his hands! In the blink of an eye, the office was filled with corpses and rivers of blood! Rishi Sheppard¡¯s face turned pale with fright. He shivered and said in horror, ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ don¡¯t kill me. I¡¯ll return the Pill to you. Spare my life, please¡­¡± Ethan Smith didn¡¯t say a word. He raised his hand and patted Rishi Sheppard¡¯s head. Golden light rushed towards Rishi Sheppard¡¯s divine sense! This was the Soul Searching Technique! Forcibly searching Rishi Sheppard¡¯s memory! Various images appeared in front of Ethan Smith. In these images, Cato Cain was covered in blood, his body nearly copsing! He fell down again and again but got back up every time, doing his best to kill two Peak Form of Grandmasters, severely injuring Colt Kirby and others!
But after all, he was just a mortal body, eventually being overwhelmed by the five Grandmasters. When the scene changed, Rishi Sheppard woke up to find Cato Cain gone. After viewing Rishi Sheppard¡¯s memories, Ethan Smith¡¯s anger grew even more intense. ¡°You all deserve to die¡­ Colt Kirby, I¡¯ll tear you to pieces!¡± Ethan Smith gritted his teeth. ¡°Ethan Smith, I¡­¡± ¡°Crack!¡± Just as Rishi Sheppard was about to speak, Ethan Smith pped his head, shattering it with a single blow! Impetuously, Ethan Smith inflicted great damage on the Budo Association of Unchon City! The entire Martial Arts Association suffered countless casualties! Ethan Smith stood at the entrance to the Martial Arts Association and said coldly, ¡°What a bunch of despicable scoundrels.¡± He held a bronze sword and waved it, creating a vast wave of energy!
For an instant, the Martial Arts Association was leveled by a single sword strike! After doing all this, Ethan Smith didn¡¯t look back and walked away. He took Mike Taylor and Conrad Schroeder to the airport. ¡°Conrad Schroeder, you go back first.¡± Standing at the airport, Ethan Smith patted Conrad Schroeder¡¯s shoulder. Conrad Schroeder asked, ¡°Mr. Smith, where are you going?¡± Ethan Smith thought for a moment and said, ¡°Divine Alchemist Pavilion.¡± With Ethan Smith¡¯s current strength, he was absolutely no match for the Taylor family. Perhaps only the Divine Alchemist Pavilion could protect Ethan Smith now. After saying goodbye to Conrad Schroeder, Ethan Smith took Mike Taylor and boarded a ne, heading straight for River Town. As soon as Ethan Smith and Mike Taylor boarded the ne, the Taylor family was quickly informed. In the office, in front of Kn Taylor, stood four Peak Form of Grandmasters. As a Grandmaster of the Taylor family, their strength is by no meansparable to that of ordinary Grandmasters. Each one of them is among the top fighters who can face multiple opponents at the same level. ¡°You go to the airport in River Town right now, wait for Ethan Smith, and kill him as soon as you see him,¡± Kn Taylor said coldly. ¡°Yes, Mr. Taylor,¡± the four men shouted. ¡°Mr. Snyder, remember, by all means, kill Ethan Smith and bring his head back to me,¡± Kn Taylor said coldly. The man called Mr. Snyder nodded and said, ¡°Mr. Taylor, rest assured.¡± After speaking, the four men turned and left the office. At this point, the ir family. Dexter ir and Reilly ir sat facing each other, seemingly discussing something. ¡°Dad, Kn Taylor has already sent people to kill Ethan Smith. Shouldn¡¯t we also make a statement?¡± Dexter ir said. Hearing this, Reilly ir pped him in the face. ¡°Are your brains filled with dog shit? Even if Kn Taylor took action, he would need a reasonable excuse, let alone us,¡± Reilly ir said coldly. ¡°Besides, the news of your agreement with Ethan Smith has already spread like wildfire. If we act now, wouldn¡¯t it disgrace our ir family?¡± Dexter ir covered his face and was speechless. ¡°Wait, with Kn Taylor¡¯s style of doing things, Ethan Smith is bound to die,¡± Reilly ir said with a cold snort. ¡°In a few days, I will take you to the Taylor family to propose marriage and set the date.¡± Hearing this, Dexter ir¡¯s face finally showed a hint of excitement. ¡°Thank you, Dad!¡± Dexter ir nodded vigorously. The airne flew high in the sky, but Ethan Smith¡¯s heart was filled with a vague sense of unease. Not only Ethan Smith, but Mike Taylor was also feeling the same way. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that such a change would happen in the Taylor family just a few days after my death,¡± Mike Taylor sighed. Ethan Smith could only smile bitterly. He couldn¡¯t even imagine what kind of world these aristocratic families were like. ¡°Are power, wealth, and status really that important?¡± Ethan Smith couldn¡¯t help but repeatedly ask this question in his heart. For these desires, could people really do anything? ¡°I wonder how Cato Cain is doing,¡± Ethan Smith whispered. Since he hadn¡¯t seen Cato Cain¡¯s corpse with his own eyes, Ethan Smith naturally hoped for a chance. After nearly five hours of flying, the ne finallynded at the River Town airport. As soon as this flightnded, Mr. Snyder received the news. They quickly ambushed near the exit, waiting for Ethan Smith. In a short while, Ethan Smith appeared at the exit with Mike Taylor. ¡°Do we do it now?¡± someone asked. Mr. Snyder gave him a nce and shook his head, ¡°This is the airport; taking action here would be provoking the authorities.¡± ¡°Then¡­what if he runs away?¡± someone asked. Mr. Snyder sneered, ¡°Ethan Smith appearing in River Town at this time can only mean one thing: he¡¯s going to the Divine Alchemist Pavilion.¡± ¡°There¡¯s only one way to the Divine Alchemist Pavilion. We just need to wait for him near the Pavilion.¡± Mr. Snyder waved his hand, and the four men immediately turned and walked out of the airport. On the way to the Divine Alchemist Pavilion, they had to go through a dense forest. Mr. Snyder and the others were waiting here. With their strength, they would definitely be able to detect Ethan Smith as soon as he appeared. A taxi carried Ethan Smith and Mike Taylor to the Divine Alchemist Pavilion. At this time, on the top floor of the Divine Alchemist Pavilion, the Pavilion Master was discussing something with the First Elder. Suddenly, the Pavilion Master¡¯s brows furrowed slightly, and he couldn¡¯t help but look into the distance. ¡°Pavilion Master, what¡¯s the matter?¡± The First Elder quickly stood up and asked. The Pavilion Master hooked the corner of his mouth into a smile and said faintly, ¡°Ethan Smith is here.¡± Chapter 371: 371: Saintly Body Skill, Fifth Layer_1 Chapter 371: 371: Saintly Body Skill, Fifth Layer_1
Trantor:549690339 After speaking, the Pavilion Master gazed at a certain direction, slowly standing up. At this time, Ethan Smith was taking Mike Taylor to the Divine Alchemist Pavilion.
On the way, Ethan¡¯s divine sense constantly covered the surroundings, fearing any idents. The car drove slowly, and the driver on the road was as talkative as ever. Soon, the car entered a dense forest. As soon as they entered the forest, Ethan felt an unusual aura. Although this aura was hidden, it still couldn¡¯t escape Ethan¡¯s perception. ¡°Not good,¡± Ethan frowned slightly. He subconsciously looked at Mike Taylor and said, ¡°Mr. Taylor, you go to the Divine Alchemist Pavilion first, I will be thereter.¡± Mike Taylor said solemnly, ¡°Are Taylor family¡¯s people here?¡± Ethan forced a smile, ¡°I¡¯m not sure, but¡­ I can feel an unusual aura.¡± Just then, three figures suddenly appeared in front of the car. Because they appeared too suddenly, the driver didn¡¯t even have time to step on the brake.
¡°Ah!!¡± The driver screamed in fright. But when the car reached them, it stopped abruptly! The entire car tilted forward and the driver¡¯s head hit the steering wheel hard. ¡°Damn it, are you tired of living!¡± The driver became furious. He pushed the door open and got out, cursing under his breath. ¡°You three want to die or something? If you want to die, don¡¯t harm others, I¡­ ¡± Puft! Before the driver had finished speaking, Mr. Snyder smashed his body with a single palm. Ethan¡¯s face instantly turned ice-cold. ¡°Mr. Taylor, wait for me in the car,¡± said Ethan solemnly. After saying that, Ethan got out of the car.
Mr. Snyder looked Ethan up and down, sneering, ¡°Ethan Smith, we¡¯ve been waiting for you for a long time.¡± Ethan ignored his remark, walked directly to the driver¡¯s side, and covered the driver¡¯s chest with his hand. Unfortunately, the driver¡¯s life force had alreadypletely vanished. Ethan took a deep breath, and coldly said, ¡°He was just a taxi driver, an innocent person, why did you kill him?¡± That surprised Mr. Snyder a bit. He looked at Ethan yfully, and said, ¡°It¡¯s just an ant, no one will care if it¡¯s crushed to death.¡± ¡°An ant?¡± Ethan¡¯s chest suddenly erupted with anger! ¡°In that case, aren¡¯t you just the Taylor family¡¯s dogs? What¡¯s the difference?¡± Mr. Snyder didn¡¯t care about Ethan¡¯s words. He crossed his hands behind his back, speaking indifferently, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll send you to meet him soon.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Mr. Snyder¡¯s figure suddenly disappeared!
Such speed was far beyond Ethan¡¯s imagination! It was several times faster than Colt Kirby! Bang! Before Ethan could react, a huge palm covered his back! Puft! The terrifying force shook Ethan, causing him to cough up blood and stumble to the ground. ¡°Not bad for taking a palm,¡± Mr. Snyder said indifferently. Ethan got up from the ground, wiped the blood from his mouth, and a solemn look appeared on his face. Both of them were at the Peak Form of Grandmaster, but Mr. Snyder¡¯s strength was far above Colt Kirby! ¡°If you can withstand one palm, what about the second one?¡± Mr. Snyder raised an eyebrow. Before his voice had fallen, he stepped forward again! The incredibly fast figure left an afterimage in ce. Even Ethan¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t keep up! ¡°Shrinking Ground Into An Inch!¡± In his panic, Ethan directly used Shrinking Ground Into An Inch and backed away! ¡°Hmph, want to run? Dream on!¡± Mr. Snyder sneered as he pursued him once more!Mr. Snyder¡¯s speed was extremely fast. Even though Ethan Smith used the Shrinking Ground Into An Inch technique, the distance between the two was slowly closing in! Ethan Smith¡¯s face was icy cold, and the energy in his body erupted as if brewing something. ¡°Absolute Beginning Sacred Fist!¡± Just as Mr. Snyder was about to touch Ethan Smith, Ethan Smith suddenly roared in anger and turned to face Mr. Snyder! At that moment, Mr. Snyder felt as if he saw the sun! The light from those iron fists was so bright that it almost blinded him! And the terrifying force was tearing his face to pieces! This was the power of the Absolute Beginning Sacred Fistbined with the strange force in Ethan Smith¡¯s body! It was dozens of times more powerful than the ordinary Absolute Beginning Sacred Fist! ¡°Boom!¡± Mr. Snyder never expected Ethan Smith to suddenly counterattack, and there was nowhere for him to dodge this punch. His entire body was instantly mmed by the inclined colossal force! ¡°Boom!¡± Mr. Snyder¡¯s body mercilessly fell from the sky! The massive impact created a huge pit several meters deep! Dust rose into the air, and the ground seemed to tremble! Ethan Smith stood in mid-air, gasping for breath. That punch contained all his energy, its power even surpassing that of a bomb! ¡°Ah¡­¡± As the dust slowly settled, Mr. Snyder crawled out of the huge pit. He was covered in blood from head to toe, and half of his body was almost shattered. White bones were exposed to the air, looking extremely eerie! The Grandmasters of the Taylor family were stunned, no one expected that Ethan Smith could destroy half of Mr. Snyder¡¯s body with a single punch! ¡°He¡¯s still alive.¡± Ethan Smith¡¯s eyebrows slightly furrowed. If it had been an ordinary Peak Form of Grandmaster, that punch would have likely killed him. ¡°How dare you hurt me¡­¡± Mr. Snyder¡¯s eyes were filled with a touch of madness! This, for him, was an unprecedented humiliation! A terrifying aura began to slowly emanate from Mr. Snyder, spreading all around him. Mr. Snyder¡¯s body suddenly grew several timesrger! His entire body shimmered with light, and the murderous spirit was like a towering mountain, making it hard to breathe! ¡°Die!¡± In the next second, Mr. Snyder¡¯s hands shook violently, and a terrifying force instantly gathered in the center of his fists! This force was like the Yangtze River,yer uponyer, surging towards Ethan Smith! Time seemed so slow, and yet the force rippled out in an instant! Layers of energy rippled like water, stacking upon each other! Under this colossal force, the surrounding trees were cut off at the waist, and even the distant mountain stones were turned into powder! ¡°Saintly Body Skill, Fourth Layer!¡± Ethan Smith couldn¡¯t afford to be negligent. He roared and channelled all his energy to forcibly perform the Fourth Layer of Saintly Body Skill! With the Fourth Layer of the Saintly Body Skill, Ethan Smith¡¯s body became even harder! The light was incredibly dazzling, as if the sun itself had lost its brilliance! ¡°Boom!¡± Ethan Smith roared continuously, lifting both fists to face the onught head-on! This was a huge eruption! The moment they collided, the light on Ethan Smith¡¯s fists shattered instantly! Even the Best Thin Armor showedyers of cracks! ¡°Rumble¡­¡± That force continued to intensify, waves of energy rippling outward like water,yer uponyer! By the time Ethan Smith had stacked the fourthyer, he was struggling to withstand the onught. The golden light on his body, like ss, shatteredyer byyer. The enormous pressure caused Ethan Smith immense pain! But even so, Ethan Smith showed no signs of giving up! ¡°Saintly Body Skill¡­ Fifth Layer!¡± Ethan Smith roared to the heavens and forced open the Fifth Layer of the Saintly Body Skill! Chapter 372: 372: Let’s Die Together!!_1 Chapter 372: 372: Let¡¯s Die Together!!_1
Trantor:549690339 As the fifthyer of the Saintly Body Skill was activated, Ethan Smith¡¯s body gradually changed from golden to dark gold! Under the shining light, it seemed as if ayer of dark gold film had been applied to his body!
This wasn¡¯t the first time Ethan Smith tried to activate the fifthyer of the Saintly Body Skill but he failed each time. Unexpectedly, in this desperate situation, the fifthyer of the Saintly Body Skill was sessfully activated! ¡°Boom!¡± The force released by Mr. Snyder was actually pushed back a half step by Ethan Smith! ¡°Ah!!!¡± Ethan Smith gritted his teeth, raised his head and roared angrily. Under the immense pressure, blood started to flow from his seven orifices! However, even so, Ethan Smith showed no sign of giving up, and instead seemed to grow stronger as he fought! ¡°I promised Emily¡­ no matter what¡­I¡¯ll protect Mike Taylor!¡± Ethan Smith roared angrily, and his strength increased again! Mike Taylor is the most important person to Emily Taylor, and even if it means sacrificing his own life, he mustn¡¯t let anything bad happen to him! Even Mr. Snyder¡¯s expression became somewhat unsightly! He never expected that, dealing with a Grandmaster would be this difficult! ¡°I never thought that a mere Grandmaster would push me to this point¡­¡± Mr. Snyder¡¯s face turned cold.
He once again circted the energy in his body, and the power of Peak Form of Grandmaster burst forth! As the grandmaster of the Taylor family, Mr. Snyder naturally had countless trump cards! ¡°Mr. Snyder, don¡¯t waste time, let¡¯s kill him together!¡± At this moment, someone from the side suddenly reminded him. Mr. Snyder gritted his teeth and shouted, ¡°A mere Grandmaster, an insignificant ant, why do we need three people to attack him!¡± ¡°Mr. Snyder, remember Mr. Taylor¡¯s order!¡± The two men roared angrily. Hearing these words, Mr. Snyder¡¯s face slightly changed. Although he was upset, he reluctantly agreed. The remaining two people didn¡¯t say anything more. Their bodies disappeared into thin air, and a massive energy orb condensed in their hands, blocking out the sun! Apanied by the energy thrown from the hands of the two, a huge explosion turned the area within tens of meters into t ground! The scene was disastrous! Under the siege of the three Grandmasters, Ethan Smith finally couldn¡¯t hold on any longer. The light around him quickly disappeared, and he copsed heavily to the ground.
The ground was smashed into a Huge Pit. Ethan Smith was covered in blood, and he fell to the ground, unable to rise. Mr. Snyder¡¯s face was icy cold, and he gritted his teeth and said coldly, ¡°No wonder Mr. Taylor ordered us to kill him, this kid mustn¡¯t be left alive, otherwise he will be a disaster in the future!¡± Mr. Snyder¡¯s words received the agreement of the other two. After all, nobody had ever been able to cross so many levels and fight. Mr. Snyder took a deep breath and slowly walked to Ethan Smith¡¯s side, saying coldly, ¡°Although you are a talent, it¡¯s a pity that you must die here today.¡± With that, a beam of light condensed in Mr. Snyder¡¯s palm. The scorching light was aimed directly at Ethan Smith¡¯s head. ¡°Wait!¡± Just as they were about to act and kill Ethan Smith, a ¡°young man¡± emerged from a rental car. This young man walked slowly in front of everyone, his hands sped behind his back.
Although he looked young, there was an inexplicable sense of maturity about him. ¡°Who are you?¡± Mr. Snyder asked, frowning. Mike Taylor gazed at Mr. Snyder coldly and said, ¡°Tell Kn Taylor that the Taylor family can be handed over to him, and tell him not to target Ethan Smith anymore.¡± ¡°Kid, you¡¯re speaking too arrogantly!¡± Mr. Snyder said coldly. Mike Taylor nced at him and said, ¡°Mr. Snyder, you¡¯re really good at showing off.¡± Hearing Mike Taylor correctly calling out his name, Mr. Snyder¡¯s face changed once again. ¡°Who are you¡­ really?¡± Mr. Snyder cautiously asked. ¡°Taylor family, Duane Taylor.¡± Mike Taylor coldly spat out these words. Upon hearing this, Mr. Snyder¡¯s face changed dramatically. ¡°You are Mike Taylor? But Mike Taylor is supposed to be dead,¡± Mr. Snyder frowned. Duane Taylor snorted coldly, ¡°It was Ethan Smith who saved me and gave me a new body.¡± Although it sounded a bit absurd, Mr. Snyder still couldn¡¯t afford to take any chances. After all, Mike Taylor had been a dominant figure in Capital City for many years, and even if there was only a one-in-ten thousand chance, he didn¡¯t dare to take any risks. Mr. Snyder took a deep breath and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I can¡¯t determine your identity. I have to consult Mr. Taylor about this.¡± Mike Taylor waved his hand, indicating that it didn¡¯t matter. Mr. Snyder quickly picked up his phone and walked aside to call Kn Taylor. At this moment, Kn Taylor was discussing wedding matters with Reilly ir. Seeing Mr. Snyder¡¯s call, Kn Taylor raised a faint smile. ¡°My man is calling, Ethan Smith should be dead by now,¡± Kn Taylor said indifferently. Reilly irughed, ¡°It¡¯s a pity to just let him die like that.¡± Kn Taylor didn¡¯t say anything and pressed the answer button. Mr. Snyder¡¯s voice quickly came through the phone. ¡°Mr. Taylor, a young man just imed to be your father and asked me not to harass Ethan Smith anymore¡­¡± Mr. Snyder said cautiously. Hearing this, Kn Taylor¡¯s pupils suddenly shrank! ¡°He seeded¡­¡± Kn Taylor¡¯s face was somewhat unsightly, and a hint of panic shed in his heart. ¡°Mr. Taylor, his mannerisms and demeanor are indeed extremely simr to Mike Taylor,¡± Mr. Snyder continued. ¡°What should we do now?¡± Without waiting for Kn Taylor to speak, Mike Taylor¡¯s voice came from the other end of the phone, ¡°Kn Taylor, I¡¯m giving you the Taylor family, but don¡¯t be too ruthless in your actions.¡± Kn Taylor¡¯s face changed again, and a cold sweat appeared on his forehead! The tone was just like Mike Taylor¡¯s! Kn Taylor¡¯s mind was spinning rapidly, and he gritted his teeth and cursed, ¡°Damn it! No one can stop me!¡± So, Kn Taylor said coldly on the phone, ¡°My father is already dead, what resurrection, utter nonsense!¡± ¡°Mr. Snyder, I order you now to kill this person who ims to be my father!¡± Kn Taylor said coldly. After dropping these words, Kn Taylor hung up the phone directly. Reilly ir was a smart person, and he naturally knew Kn Taylor¡¯s n. So, Reilly ir gave Kn Taylor a thumbs up, ¡°Mr. Taylor is indeed decisive in his actions, a real man!¡± Kn Taylor coldly nced at Reilly ir and said, ¡°He pretends to be my father, so he deserves to die, understand?¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Taylor is right,¡± Reilly ir quicklyughed. On the other side. Mr. Snyder walked back to Mike Taylor¡¯s side holding his phone. Mike Taylor didn¡¯t know what Kn Taylor had said, and although he knew Kn Taylor was cold-blooded, he never expected Kn Taylor to be so ruthless. ¡°You can go now,¡± Mike Taylor said coldly. Mr. Snyder took a deep breath and sneered, ¡°Our Mr. Taylor said that you¡¯re nothing but an imposter, and Mike Taylor is already dead!¡± ¡°What?!¡± Mike Taylor¡¯s face changed drastically. Mr. Snyder snorted, ¡°Our Mr. Taylor has ordered you and Ethan Smith to die together!¡± Chapter 373: 373: Divine Alchemist Pavilion Steps In Chapter 373: 373: Divine Alchemist Pavilion Steps In
Trantor:549690339 Mike Taylor¡¯s face couldn¡¯t help but change slightly, but it was only momentary. With his hands sped behind his back, he gazed to the north and sighed softly, ¡°Kn Taylor, you really are ruthless enough¡­¡±
¡°Anything else to say?¡± Mr. Snyder said casually. Mike Taylor¡¯s face didn¡¯t show any fear, as he had only managed to survive by a hair¡¯s breadth, so he appeared calm andposed. ¡°Exchange my life for his life,¡± Mike Taylor said, pointing to Ethan Smith on the ground. Mr. Snyder sneered, ¡°Can¡¯t you understand humannguage? Mr. Taylor says both of you must die!¡± The moment his words fell, Mr. Snyder¡¯s hand suddenly shot out, grabbing Mike Taylor¡¯s throat! The immense force made it difficult for Mike Taylor to breathe! His entire face turned red, and his neck was nearly twisted off! ¡°Go to hell!¡± Craziness flickered in Mr. Snyder¡¯s eyes! At that moment, a sword suddenly chopped down! The sword light shed, and Mr. Snyder¡¯s arm was severed! ¡°Ahh!!!¡± Mr. Snyder couldn¡¯t help but scream in pain!
Looking over, Ethan Smith was seen holding a bronze sword, staring fiercely at Mr. Snyder! ¡°Mike Taylor¡­¡± Ethan Smith struggled to look towards Niki Taylor. Mike Taylor opened his mouth, a hint of gratitude appearing in his eyes. ¡°As long as I¡¯m still standing, I won¡¯t let you hurt him¡­¡± Ethan Smith propped up his body, staring intently at Mr. Snyder. Mr. Snyder furiously yelled, ¡°You dare to cut off my arm! I¡¯m going to kill you, kill you!¡± Mr. Snyder went mad, his fists raining down on Ethan Smith like torrential rain! At this moment, Ethan Smith had already lost the ability to resist, responding even slower than before. His body was beaten to the point of almost shattering, turning him entirely into a bloody mess! ¡°You two, go kill him!¡± Mr. Snyder yelled, pointing at Mike Taylor. The two people exchanged nces and immediately walked towards Mike Taylor. ¡°Retreat¡­ to inches!¡±
At that moment, Ethan Smith used thest of his strength to block in front of Mike Taylor¡¯s body! ¡°I said¡­ I won¡¯t let you touch him!¡± Ethan Smith said coldly. ¡°Looking for death!¡± Mr. Snyder stomped forward, viciously kicking Ethan Smith in the chest! Ethan Smith¡¯s body shook a bit but still stood in front of Mike Taylor! Seeing this, Mr. Snyder couldn¡¯t help but scowl. ¡°I want to see how long you can hold on!¡± Mr. Snyder clenched his fists, madly pounding Ethan Smith¡¯s body. The countless dense punches caused Ethan Smith¡¯s body to be riddled with holes! Numerous bones shattered, and the blood in his mouth spewed out like a gushing spring! However, despite all this, Ethan Smith stubbornly held his ground, shielding Mike Taylor like a steel tower! ¡°How is this possible!¡± Mr. Snyder felt like he was going crazy! Even a Peak Form of Grandmaster might not have been able to withstand such a fierce bombardment!
How could he, just a Grandmaster, have even managed this! ¡°Ethan Smith, you¡­ don¡¯t force yourself anymore.¡± Mike Taylor murmured tremblingly. Ethan Smith opened his mouth, wanting to speak, but as soon as he did, blood filled his mouth. ¡°What a madman!¡± Mr. Snyder coldly said. He raised his palm, and a glimmer of light gathered in his hand. Soon after, a shimmering long sword appeared in his hand. ¡°Time to die!¡± Mr. Snyder roared angrily, then stabbed the sword straight into Ethan Smith¡¯s heart! ¡°Puff!¡± Ethan Smith spat out a mouthful of fresh blood, and his vision began to blur before his eyes. ¡°Mr¡­ Mr. Taylor¡­¡± Ethan¡¯s hand reached out in the direction of Mike Taylor, but his body fell heavily to the ground. ¡°Ethan Smith¡­¡± Mike Taylor¡¯s tears flowed freely. He never expected that Ethan would go so far to protect him. Mr. Snyder sneered, ¡°To prevent any idents, cut off his head and take it back to finish the job.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The two Grandmasters nodded, and immediately raised their sharp weapons to sh at Ethan¡¯s neck. ¡°ng!¡± Just as the sword was about to fall on Ethan¡¯s neck, a burst of light shed past, shattering the sword in his hand! ¡°Hm? Who¡¯s there?¡± The three simultaneously looked towards the distance. ¡°Killing my Medicine God Pavilion elder at my pavilion¡¯s doorstep, I think you¡¯re not putting me in your eyes.¡± A slightly coquettish voice came from not far away. Turning their heads, they saw a woman slowly approaching. Eight followers apanied her. Each of these eight followers was at the Grandmaster Peak! ¡°Who are you?¡± Mr. Snyder asked coldly. ¡°How dare you! She is our Lord of Medicine God Pavilion!¡± the Chief Enforcement Elder roared! ¡°The Lord of Medicine God Pavilion?¡± Mr. Snyder¡¯s face changed slightly. He turned to look at the Pavilion Master, bowing and saying, ¡°I have met the Pavilion Master.¡± The Pavilion Master spoke indifferently, ¡°No matter what grievances you have between you, let this matter go.¡± Mr. Snyder¡¯s brows furrowed slightly, and he stared coldly at the Pavilion Master, saying, ¡°They are the enemies of the Taylor family. Does the Pavilion Master really want to meddle in this matter?¡± ¡°Meddle? Are you deaf?¡± The Pavilion Master frowned. ¡°Ethan Smith is our Medicine God Pavilion elder!¡± The Chief Enforcement Elder roared even more angrily. Mr. Snyder¡¯s face turned chilly, and he stared coldly at the Pavilion Master, saying, ¡°If you interfere in this matter, you will offend the Taylor Family!¡± ¡°p!¡± As soon as Mr. Snyder¡¯s words fell, a crisp p flew across his face! Such fast speed that even Mr. Snyder couldn¡¯t react to it! ¡°Are you threatening me?¡± The Pavilion Master narrowed her eyes and spoke softly. At her words, a strong murderous spirit erupted from the eight Law Enforcement Elders. Mr. Snyder¡¯s face turned ugly! Especially after this p, he, as a Peak Form of Grandmaster, didn¡¯t notice it at all! ¡°Could it be¡­ she¡¯s the Marquis?¡± Mr. Snyder became more and more frightened as he thought about it! With that in mind, Mr. Snyder bowed and said, ¡°Pavilion Master, I was presumptuous. But¡­ Mr. Taylor has given us a death order to kill them.¡± ¡°If we can¡¯t kill them, we shouldn¡¯t go back to see him, and we hope that the Pavilion Master won¡¯t be difficult.¡± ¡°Damn, it seems you really don¡¯t understand human speech!¡± One of the Law Enforcement Elders couldn¡¯t help but step forward towards Mr. Snyder. Mr. Snyder¡¯s body trembled, and a trace of fear shed in his pupils! If a fight broke out today, the three of them might not survive! Fortunately, at this critical moment, the Pavilion Master waved her hand to stop the Law Enforcement Elder. ¡°Whether you can go back or not has nothing to do with me,¡± the Pavilion Master said indifferently. ¡°If Kn Taylor wants revenge, or seeks justice, let hime to me.¡± After saying this, the Pavilion Master motioned with her chin to Ethan¡¯s position for the Law Enforcement Elder to take him away. The Law Enforcement Elder immediatelyplied, quickly walking in front of Ethan. ¡°Pavilion Master, you cannot take Ethan away!¡± Mr. Snyder said anxiously. However, the response he got was a couple of punches from the Law Enforcement Elder! Chapter 374: 374: Pavilion Master Performs Alchemy!_1 Chapter 374: 374: Pavilion Master Performs Alchemy!_1
Trantor:549690339 It was unknown whether it was due to the huge gap in strength or Mr. Snyder being unprepared. These two punches directly left Mr. Snyder covered in blood and his bonespletely shattered.
¡°If you dare to talk nonsense again, I¡¯ll kill you,¡± the Law Enforcement Elder coldly said. Although Mr. Snyder was unhappy in his heart, under such circumstances, he dared not say anything at all. Ethan Smith was taken away by the Law Enforcement Elder, and the Lord of Medicine God Pavilion personally went to Mike Taylor¡¯s side. ¡°Mr. Taylor.¡± The Pavilion Master slightly bowed as a way of greeting. Mike Taylor courteously responded, ¡°Lord of Medicine God Pavilion, you truly live up to your reputation.¡± ¡°Mr. Taylor, you should hurry ande with us,¡± the Law Enforcement Elder beside him said. Mike Taylor nodded and said apologetically, ¡°I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll be troubling you all during these few days.¡± The Pavilion Master didn¡¯t say anything, she waved her hand and left the ce together with him. ¡°How do we exin this to Mr. Taylor now?¡± Mr. Snyder¡¯s face was looking a bit unwell. He clearly understood that, with Kn Taylor¡¯s character, if the task wasn¡¯tpleted, the consequences would be terrible. ¡°Let¡¯s just inform Mr. Taylor of the situation here first,¡± someone beside him said.
Mr. Snyder sighed and said, ¡°We have no other choice.¡± Ethan Smith was brought to the Divine Alchemist Pavilion. Sofia Carrillo, Edward Green, and others quickly gathered around. ¡°Pavilion Master, is Mr. Smith¡­ all right?¡± Edward Green¡¯s face turned deathly pale! He had never seen Ethan Smith suffer such serious injuries before! Without saying anything, the Lord of Medicine God Pavilion raised her jade hand and ced it on Ethan Smith¡¯s chest. A momentter, she turned to the Fifth Elder and said, ¡°Go to the warehouse and fetch the herbs for me.¡± After saying that, the Pavilion Master waved her hand like a brush, leaving the names of several herbs and their required ages on the paper. Fifth Elder didn¡¯t dare to waste any time; he immediately turned around and ran to the warehouse. About ten minutester, the Fifth Elder returned to the Elder¡¯s residence with the herbs in hand. ¡°Pavilion Master, the herbs you requested,¡± the Fifth Elder respectfully said.
Without a word, the Pavilion Master moved her mind, and a pill furnace engraved with the image of a phoenix fell in front of everyone. The moment the pill furnace appeared, the entire room felt a strange aura! This aura, like that of ancient times, made people feel an overwhelming urge to prostrate in worship! ¡°Pavilion Master¡­ are you personally going to perform alchemy?¡± it seemed someone had realized the situation. ¡°Really? The Pavilion Master is personally performing alchemy?¡± As soon as the words came out, the scene immediately boiled over! All the people of the Divine Alchemist Pavilion rushed to the entrance of the Elder¡¯s residence, wanting to catch a glimpse of the Pavilion Master personally refining pills! The Pavilion Master threw various herbs into the pill furnace, and then, she turned the palm of her hand, a purple me descended on her palm! ¡°Purple Spirit Fire! It¡¯s Purple Spirit Fire!¡± ¡°It is said that the Pavilion Master possesses the Purple Spirit Fire, and today, it turns out to be true!¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that in my lifetime, I¡¯d be able to witness the Pavilion Master personally refining pills!¡±
Nearly everyone was shocked by the bewitching me in the Pavilion Master¡¯s palm! It must be known that the purple me is considered to be the sacred fire among all spirit fires! Even the well-informed elders had never seen it before! ¡°Be quiet, don¡¯t disturb the Pavilion Master,¡± the Chief Enforcement Elder coldly said. The scene immediately quieted down, but the fanaticism in their eyes was still hard to conceal. The Pavilion Master raised her hand slightly, and the me fell into the pill furnace. Immediately, a raging fire ignited inside the furnace! The purple glow struck the eyes of everyone present! The Pavilion Master quietly watched the me, her eyes showing no emotional fluctuations. At this moment, the Pavilion Master¡¯s mind moved, and a pill furnace engraved with a divine dragon appeared again in front of everyone!Then, the Pavilion Master waved her hand, throwing the remaining herbs into the second alchemy furnace! In her left hand, the same purple me burned! Hiss¡­ The audience gasped! ¡°The Pavilion Master¡­ wants to simultaneously refine two different types of Pill?¡± someone whispered in awe. ¡°This¡­ this is just too incredible¡­¡± ¡°Controlling spiritual fire is extremely difficult; can the Pavilion Master really multitask like this?¡± Just as everyone said, refining two batches of Pills at the same time was almost an impossible feat! That¡¯s because alchemy requiresplete focus; any negligence would result in the burning of the herbs and the ruin of the Pills! But the Pavilion Master of the Divine Alchemist Pavilion not only controlled two spiritual fires simultaneously but also appeared to do so without any pressure! What kind of alchemy skills and mental state did she possess? mes zed inside the alchemy furnace, and in just under half an hour, Pill Clouds condensed in the sky. ¡°Ssh!¡± The next second, one after another Pills, like bursting beans, surged out of the alchemy furnace! The Pavilion Master waved her jade-like hand, and all the Pills fell into her palm. At a nce, there were at least dozens of Earth Rank Pills in her hand! This was unheard of! Amidst the astonishment of the crowd, the Pavilion Master held the Pills in her hand, flicked her fingers, and dropped one into Ethan Smith¡¯s mouth. The moment the Pill was swallowed, Ethan Smith¡¯s breathing slowly stabilized. ¡°Administer one every hour,¡± the Pavilion Master instructed, handing the remaining Pills to Sofia Carrillo. Sofia Carrillo, always proud, was full of respect at this moment. She epted the Pills with both hands and bowed, saying: ¡°Lord Pavilion Master, don¡¯t worry.¡± The Pavilion Master said nothing more; she turned to Mike Taylor and slightly bowed, saying, ¡°Mr. Taylor, may I have a word with you?¡± Mike Taylor courteously responded, ¡°Sure.¡± Under the watchful eyes of the crowd, the two left the Elder¡¯s residence. The onlookers hadn¡¯t recovered from their shock. ¡°The Pavilion Master is just too amazing; she refined dozens of Earth Rank Pills in half an hour?¡± ¡°Oh my God, the Pavilion Master controlled different spiritual fires with both hands! Different Pills!¡± ¡°Boohoo, the Pavilion Master is my goddess!¡± The Fifth Elder coughed and said, ¡°All right, Master Smith needs rest; everybody disperse now.¡± After driving everyone away, the Fifth Elder closed the door. ¡°What on earth happened to Mr. Smith, he¡¯s so heavily injured,¡± Edward Green couldn¡¯t help frowning. The Fifth Elder said slowly, ¡°It must have been the Taylor family.¡± ¡°The Taylor family? The Taylor Family of the Capital City?¡± Edward Green was horrified. ¡°Aren¡¯t Mr. Smith and Miss Taylor a couple? How could this happen¡­¡± Sofia Carrillo nced at Edward Green with a touch of contempt and said, ¡°Ethan Smith stole the corpse of Old Man Taylor. It¡¯s already well-known. I guess you¡¯re the only one who doesn¡¯t know.¡± ¡°Ah? He stole the corpse of Old Man Taylor? What¡¯s going on?¡± Edward Green waspletely bewildered. Sofia Carrillo said impatiently, ¡°Find out yourself!¡± Mr. Snyder stood in the woods, treating his wounds with simple methods. He held the phone, trembling slightly, as he called Kn Taylor. The call was quickly answered, and Kn Taylor¡¯s voice coldly asked, ¡°Bring back Ethan Smith¡¯s head.¡± Mr. Snyder¡¯s face changed slightly, and he said in a low voice, ¡°Mr¡­ Mr. Taylor, the mission failed¡­¡± ¡°Failed?¡± Kn Taylor¡¯s voice suddenly filled with anger. ¡°What are you even doing? The Taylor family is spending so much money on you, only to raise a useless person like you?¡± Kn Taylor said coldly. Mr. Snyder quickly exined, ¡°Mr. Taylor, it¡¯s the Divine Alchemist Pavilion! The Pavilion Master of the Divine Alchemist Pavilion saved Ethan Smith!¡± Chapter 375: 375: Engagement_1 Chapter 375: 375: Engagement_1
Trantor:549690339 ¡°The Lord of Medicine God Pavilion?¡± Kn Taylor¡¯s eyebrows furrowed tightly. ¡°Yes, it seems that the Medicine God Pavilion wants to protect Ethan Smith. We are no match for her at all,¡± Mr. Snyder said with some grievance.
Kn Taylor on the other end took a deep breath and said coldly, ¡°I will negotiate with the Medicine God Pavilion.¡± ¡°Mr. Taylor, what about us?¡± Mr. Snyder asked. Kn Taylor coldly said, ¡°Stand by. As soon as Ethan Smith steps out of the Medicine God Pavilion, kill him immediately!¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Taylor,¡± Mr. Snyder quickly agreed. After hanging up the phone, Kn Taylor¡¯s face suddenly darkened. ¡°Mr. Taylor, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Reilly ir asked with a smile. Kn Taylor gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Is the Medicine God Pavilion trying to openly oppose us? They think too highly of themselves!¡± ¡°Medicine God Pavilion?¡± Reilly ir¡¯s face also showed a touch of displeasure. ¡°Hmph,st time the Medicine God Pavilion didn¡¯t give us any respect either. They¡¯ve be too arroganttely,¡± Reilly ir said coldly. Kn Taylor nced at Reilly ir and said, ¡°Why hasn¡¯t your ir family taken any action?¡± Reilly ir¡¯s face shed with embarrassment, and then he sighed, ¡°We don¡¯t want to, but the strength of the Medicine God Pavilion is not weak, and they have connections with many people in the Capital City.¡±
¡°If we were to really tear our faces apart, it wouldn¡¯t be good for anyone.¡± Of course, Kn Taylor also understood this, but he couldn¡¯t just endure it, it wasn¡¯t his style. He picked up his phone and personally called the Lord of the Medicine God Pavilion. After the call was connected, Kn Taylor tried his best to be polite: ¡°Pavilion Master Ma¡¯am, Ethan Smith stole my father¡¯s corpse, which is absolutely intolerable to the Taylor family.¡± Upon hearing this, the Pavilion Master chuckled, ¡°Stole the corpse? Mr. Taylor, you can deceive others, but can you deceive me?¡± Kn Taylor¡¯s face changed, and he coldly said, ¡°So you mean you must protect Ethan Smith?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± the Pavilion Master didn¡¯t hesitate at all. ¡°As long as he is in the Medicine God Pavilion for one day, I will definitely protect him.¡± Kn Taylor took a deep breath and said, ¡°Fine, fine, I hope you don¡¯t regret your decision today. You should know that the Medicine God Pavilion is not irreceable!¡± After saying this, Kn Taylor hung up the phone. His chest was heaving with anger, and his face was pale.
¡°This Medicine God Pavilion doesn¡¯t give me any face! Do they really think no one can cure her?¡± Kn Taylor said angrily. Reilly ir furrowed his brows and said, ¡°Mr. Taylor, it¡¯s not a good idea to fall out with the Medicine God Pavilion over Ethan Smith.¡± Kn Taylor snorted, ¡°If she dares to tear her face apart, what do I have to be afraid of? Is my Taylor family worse than a Medicine God Pavilion?!¡± Reilly ir was silent for a moment and said, ¡°Mr. Taylor, the Medicine God Pavilion has a heavy influence in the world of martial arts. If they decide to rise up, our two families may not be able to withstand it.¡± Kn Taylor was silent too. Reilly ir¡¯s words made sense. For martial artists, even the strongest would face birth, old age, sickness, and death. Having the promise of the Medicine God Pavilion would be like having an extra life. This was also the reason for the Medicine God Pavilion¡¯s arrogance. ¡°I have an idea,¡± Reilly ir suddenly said. Kn Taylor looked at Reilly ir and motioned for him to continue.
Reilly ir said lightly, ¡°As long as Ethan Smith leaves the Medicine God Pavilion, killing him would be just a matter of raising our hands.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the point of saying this nonsense? If Ethan Smith stays in the Medicine God Pavilion for the rest of his life, do I have to wait for him for a lifetime?¡± Kn Taylor said angrily. Reilly ir patted Kn Taylor¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Mr. Taylor, don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°The conflict between Ethan Smith and the Taylor family originated because of Emily Taylor.¡± ¡°Since he would rather offend our two great families, Taylor and ir, for Emily Taylor, it proves the importance of Emily Taylor in his heart.¡± ¡°As long as we release the news of Emily Taylor and my son Dexter ir¡¯s marriage, do you think Ethan Smith can bear it?¡± Reilly ir¡¯s words instantly reminded Kn Taylor! He pped his head and praised, ¡°Good idea, good idea!¡±¡±I can¡¯t believe Ethan Smith would stand by and watch his beloved marry someone else!¡± Divine Alchemist Pavilion, Pavilion Master Building. The Pavilion Master and Mike Taylor sat facing each other. In front of them was a pot of tea. ¡°Mr. Taylor, it¡¯s been 30 years since west met, hasn¡¯t it?¡± The Pavilion Master said with a faint smile. Mike Taylor sighed, ¡°Indeed, time flies. You¡¯re still as young as ever, while I¡¯m on the brink of death.¡± As he said this, Mike Taylor couldn¡¯t help but give a bitter smile. The Pavilion Master said indifferently, ¡°Everyone has their own destiny. The Taylor family¡¯s current business empire is not something I would envy.¡± ¡°A business empire?¡± Mike Taylor shook his head. ¡°When I was young, I thought money could bring everything. But now, facing death, I find that money means nothing at all.¡± ¡°Really?¡± The Pavilion Master asked jokingly. Mike Taylor nodded, ¡°For me now, it¡¯s true.¡± The Pavilion Master smiled but did not continue the topic. ¡°Let¡¯s talk about Ethan Smith.¡± The Pavilion Master poured a cup of tea for Mike Taylor. When mentioning Ethan Smith, a trace of guilt appeared on Mike Taylor¡¯s face. He sighed, ¡°To be honest, I¡¯ve always had ulterior motives for arranging the engagement between Ethan Smith and my granddaughter. The goal was to protect the Taylor family.¡± ¡°In your eyes, Ethan Smith is just a pawn, right?¡± The Pavilion Master asked with a half smile. Mike Taylor didn¡¯t deny it but just took a sip of tea. ¡°But for that child, he treats you like an elder.¡± The Pavilion Master sighed slightly. Mike Taylor sighed, ¡°Things havee to this, and I don¡¯t know what to do. The development of events has gone beyond my expectations.¡± ¡°Perhaps¡­ the downfall of the Taylor family is destined.¡± The Pavilion Master held a different opinion on this. She stood up and said, ¡°In Ethan Smith, there is an unimaginable amount of energy. Perhaps in his eyes, your unparalleled Taylor family is just a starting point.¡± ¡°If his father could give the Taylor family its start, then Ethan Smith can give it a continuation.¡± With that, the Pavilion Master said no more, turned around, and left the building. Mike Taylor sat there for a long time without speaking. After a while, Mike Taylor sighed softly, ¡°I hope so.¡± Ethan Smithy unconscious in bed. Every hour, Sofia Carrillo would carefully feed Ethan Smith a pill personally refined by the Pavilion Master. For three whole days, Ethan Smith¡¯s body gradually healed at a visible rate. The sword that was thrust into Ethan Smith¡¯s chest was less than half a millimeter from his heart. Such a slight deviation saved Ethan Smith¡¯s life. On the fourth day at noon. After Sofia Carrillo fed Ethan Smith thest pill, he finally slowly opened his eyes. He struggled to sit up from the bed, frowning and asking, ¡°Where am I?¡± ¡°Divine Alchemist Pavilion. Ethan Smith, you almost died.¡± Sofia Carrillo rolled her eyes. Ethan Smith quickly sat up and asked anxiously, ¡°Where¡¯s Mike Taylor?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he¡¯s fine. You should take care of yourself.¡± Sofia Carrillo rolled her eyes again. Just then, the door to the Elder¡¯s residence was hastily pushed open. Before the person arrived, Edward Green¡¯s voice came from outside. ¡°It¡¯s terrible, Miss Taylor and Dexter ir are engaged!¡± Edward Green shouted in panic. Chapter 376: We Believe in You, What About You? Chapter 376: We Believe in You, What About You? Trantor: 549690339 Edward Green was talking on the phone as he rushed in, and only then did he realize that Ethan Smith had already woken up. He quickly covered his mouth and subconsciously hid his mobile phone behind his back. Unfortunately, Ethan had heard his conversation. He coldly looked at Edward and asked, ¡°Who¡¯s engaged to who?¡± No ¡­ nobody.¡± Edward quickly waved his hands. ¡°Give me the phone.¡± Ethan said in a cold tone. Edward coughed to change the subject, ¡°Well¡­ Mr. Smith, you¡¯re awake, let me make you something to eat.¡± ¡°Hand me the phone!¡± Ethan yelled. Knowing he couldn¡¯t hide it anymore, Edward reluctantly handed the phone to Ethan. Upon receiving the phone, Ethan immediately looked at the screen. A news headline caught his eye: Alliance of the Century! Engagement Ceremony of the ir and Taylor Families! Ethan quickly clicked on the news, and it was indeed about the engagement between Emily Taylor and Dexter ir! On September 9th, Dexter ir and Emily Taylor will be getting married in Capital City! The date, September 9th, was chosen for its symbolism of longevity. The date was reportedly determined by the most powerful mystical Master of the present times! Besides the text, there were also photos from the engagement day in the news. In the picture, Emily Taylor had a cold expression on her face, not a hint of a smile, and seemedpletely out of ce in the joyous atmosphere. Ethan read the news, fists clenched tightly! He climbed out of bed and turned to leave. ¡°Ethan, where are you going?¡± Sofia Carrillo asked anxiously. Ethan coldly said: ¡°Going to the Taylor family, I am taking Emily back.¡± ¡°Mr. Smith, isn¡¯t that just walking into death?¡± Edward also rushed to say. Ethan clenched his teeth and said: ¡°So what if I¡¯m going to die! Am I supposed to watch Emily marry someone else!¡± ¡°You can¡¯t go!¡± Edward wrapped his arms tightly around Ethan¡¯s waist. ¡°Walk away.¡± Ethan said coldly. But Edward didn¡¯t flinch, he held onto Ethan fiercely. ¡°Get away from me!¡± A strong aura suddenly erupted from Ethan! This energy sted Edward away! At that moment, Sofia stood in front of Ethan. She took a deep breath and said: ¡°Ethan, I know you¡¯re extremely angry and upset. But going to Capital City now is meaningless and it¡¯s just risking your life.¡± But Ethan wouldn¡¯t listen, he coldly stared at Sofia Carrillo and said: ¡°I don¡¯t like hitting women, but if you insist on stopping me, I will not hold back.¡± ¡°Then just kill me!¡± Sofia closed her eyes in determination. Ethan gritted his teeth and roared, ¡°You¡¯re forcing me into this!¡± ¡°Looking for death? How are you going to save her if you¡¯re dead?¡± Just then, the Pavilion Master walked in from outside the door. With an effortless yetmanding gesture, she immobilized Ethan. Pavilion Master¡­¡± Ethan was looking a bit distressed. He implored: ¡°Pavilion Master, please help me. As long as we can bring Emily back, I am willing to be her ve ¡± As he spoke, tears welled up in Ethan¡¯s eyes. ¡°I can¡¯t stand by and watch Emily marry someone else¡­¡± With that, Ethan burst into tears. However, the Pavilion Master coldly said: ¡°Pathetic, look at the state you¡¯re in! Such a loser!¡± ¡°You can¡¯t even take care of your own woman and you have the audacity to beg others for help, are you useless?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you im over and over again that you would make Emily Taylor stand at the peak of Capital City? Looking at your current state, I think you¡¯d be better off dead. No one¡¯s stopping you!¡± Having said that, the Pavilion Master immediately lifted her restriction on Ethan. Ethan Smith stood there, his eyes filled with tears. ¡°Go ahead, didn¡¯t you say that you¡¯re going to your death? Why are you still standing here!¡± said the Pavilion Master coldly. Ethan Smith, in his grief, dropped to the ground, sobbing quietly, ¡°I¡­ I just can¡¯t ept it¡­¡± ¡°Can¡¯t ept it? If you can¡¯t ept it, use your own strength to take her back.¡± The Pavilion Master said, in a cold tone. ¡°September 9th, that¡¯s more than half a year away, right?¡± Once the Pavilion Master reminded him of this, Ethan Smith immediately got it! He lifted his head abruptly, murmuring quietly, ¡°Yes, there¡¯s still half a year. I have half a year!¡± The Pavilion Master said coldly, ¡°If you¡¯re a man, go snatch the bride, take her back yourself.¡± ¡°If you are not, then get out of the Divine Alchemist Pavilion.¡± After uttering these words, the Pavilion Master turned and walked out. After the Pavilion Master¡¯s scolding, Ethan Smith had calmed down quite a bit. ¡°Runaway wedding¡­ nice idea.¡± Ethan whispered. Even so, deep down, Ethan could not calm his heart for a long time. Because he knew it very well, Emily Taylor must have been forced! No one knew the current situation of Emily Taylor! At that moment, Mike Taylor walked in from outside the door. ¡°Mr. Taylor.¡± On seeing Mike Taylor, both Sofia Carrillo and Edward Green quickly greeted him. Mike Taylor waved his hand, indicating that they should leave. Without saying anything more, Sofia Carrillo and Edward Green turned around and left the Elder¡¯s residence. The door was slowly closed. Ethan rubbed his eyes and said quietly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry to have embarrassed you, Mr. Taylor.¡± But Mike Taylor patted Ethan Smith¡¯s shoulder, indicating him to sit down. As the two sat face to-face, Mike Taylor poured a ss of water for Ethan Smith. ¡°Do you regret it?¡± asked Mike Taylor. Ethan hurriedly shook his head saying, ¡°I have no regrets.¡± Mike Taylorughed, ¡°Ethan, when Emily was initially reluctant to go to River City, because no one thinks well of a native of River City, I forced her.¡± ¡°Then, in the entire Taylor family, I was the only one who had expectations of you.¡± Ethan hung his head, remaining silent. Mike Taylor continued, ¡°However,ter, the person in the Taylor family who came to believe in you the most, was Emily.¡± ¡°She has high expectations from you and thinks that you are not an ordinary man, but a man who can change everything.¡± ¡°Do you understand this baseless, inexplicable expectation?¡± Ethan looked up at Mike Taylor. There was an ineffable feeling in his heart. He didn¡¯t know whether he was feeling grateful for Emily¡¯s trust in him or was feeling guilty towards her. ¡°Do you know why their wedding will be half a year from now?¡± Mike Taylor took a turn in the conversation at this point. Ethan shook his head, saying, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Mike Taylor sighed slowly, ¡°Because the person who calcted the date for them is an old acquaintance of mine. I had already anticipated today¡¯s situation.¡± ¡°Half a year, though not long, is indeed yourst chance.¡± Ethan abruptly looked up at Mike Taylor. ¡°I believe you, Emily also believes you, what about you?¡± asked Mike Taylor. At that moment, a force ignited in Ethan¡¯s heart. This force filled him with confidence and determination once again. ¡°Mr. Taylor, I will not let you down.¡± Ethan took a deep breath. ¡°I will not let Emily marry Dexter ir.¡± At this moment, Ethan¡¯s eyes were filled with determination. Chapter 377: Pavilion Master Lends a Helping Hand!_1 Chapter 377: Pavilion Master Lends a Helping Hand!_1 Trantor: 549690339 Seeing Ethan Smith¡¯s renewed confidence, Mike Taylor smiled with satisfaction. ¡°Mike Taylor, go rest,¡± Ethan Smith said. He didn¡¯t want to waste any more time and prepared to enter closed-door cultivation as soon as possible. Recently, Ethan had not only umted arge amount of herbs, but his state of mind had also greatly improved. As long as there was enough time, he could enhance his strength rapidly. Mike Taylor nodded and didn¡¯t waste any of Ethan¡¯s time, turning around and leaving. The night was deep and quiet. Under the moonlight, the Elder¡¯s residence was bright and clear. Under the moonlight, a young man sat cross-legged. A faint aura surrounded him, made up of the purest qi. He sat like this for an entire night. The next morning, Ethan suddenly opened his eyes. The alchemists of the Divine Alchemist Pavilion brought breakfast early. Sofia Carrillo and Edward Green devoured their food, while Ethan had no appetite. ¡°Mr. Smith, try to eat a bit,¡± Edward Green said as he stuffed food into his mouth. Ethan shook his head and walked out of the Elder¡¯s residence, heading for the loft in the canyon. This was the residence of the Lord of Medicine God Pavilion. Standing under the loft, Ethan took a deep breath and shouted, ¡°Ethan Smith, paying respects to the Pavilion Master!¡± His voice echoed in the canyon. Ethan¡¯s eyes were fixed on the lofty loft in the air. ¡°Master Smith, pleasee up,¡± a voice came from above shortly after. Ethan stomped his foot and quicklynded on the loft. Two alchemists responsible for taking care of the Pavilion Master bowed and said, ¡°The Pavilion Master is waiting in the room.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± Ethan said politely. Then, he walked into the room with big strides. He didn¡¯t see the Pavilion Master¡¯s figure in the room. Behind a curtain, he could faintly see her figure. She seemed to be taking a medicinal bath. Despite the curtain, her enchanting figure was still visible. ¡°What is it?¡± The Pavilion Master¡¯s voice came from behind the curtain. Ethan said, ¡°Lord Pavilion Master, I would like to make a deal with you.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± The Pavilion Master was somewhat surprised. The sound of water droplets colliding rang out, and then the Pavilion Master walked out, wearing a robe. Water droplets were still on her body, and a medicinal fragrance mixed with body fragrance rushed towards him. ¡°Do a deal with me?¡± The Pavilion Master raised an eyebrow, her eyes yful. Ethan nodded, ¡°Yes, I can give my forms to the Divine Alchemist Pavilion.¡± ¡°Forms?¡± A yful smile appeared on the corner of the Pavilion Master¡¯s mouth. ¡°Do you think the Divine Alchemist Pavilioncks forms?¡± Ethan said solemnly, ¡°I know the Divine Alchemist Pavilion has collected the mostplete forms in the world, but what I have, the Divine Alchemist Pavilion may not necessarily have.¡± ¡°Tell me,¡± the Pavilion Master said indifferently. Ethan then mentioned several names of Divine Rank Pills, even including high-grade Divine Rank Pills. After listening, the Pavilion Master¡¯s face didn¡¯t show much surprise. She nced at Ethan and said, ¡°Hmm, the forms are indeed good. So, what do you want in return?¡± Ethan took a deep breath and said, ¡°First, I need herbs, arge amount of herbs.¡± The Pavilion Master nodded slightly, indicating Ethan to continue. ¡°Second, I want the elders from the Divine Alchemist Pavilion to refine pills for me. Of course, I will provide the forms,¡± Ethan said. Ethan had limited time left, and the strong sense of urgency made him dare not waste a single second. Refining pills by himself took too much time, and it would be a waste not to use the resources of the Divine Alchemist Pavilion. The Pavilion Master couldn¡¯t help butugh when she heard this. She looked at Ethan and said, ¡°You have a good idea.¡± Ethan Smith smiled bitterly, ¡°Lord Pavilion Master, it¡¯s a helpless move. You know that time is of the essence, I hope you can agree.¡± The Pavilion Master stretchedzily and said, ¡°I¡¯ll think about it.¡± Ethan opened his mouth and said, ¡°Lord Pavilion Master, time is tight, and I can¡¯t afford to dy. You¡­¡± ¡°I said, I¡¯ll think about it.¡± The Pavilion Master¡¯s face suddenly grew cold. Ethan couldn¡¯t help butugh bitterly. This woman flipped her face like flipping a page in a book. ¡°Then I¡¯ll leave it to Lord Pavilion Master.¡± Ethan bowed and left the loft without lingering. After Ethan left, the Pavilion Master looked at the two attendants at the door. ¡°Go call the First Elder,¡± the Pavilion Master said indifferently. ¡°Yes, Lord Pavilion Master.¡± The two attendants bowed and left. A few minutester, the First Elder hurried to the Pavilion Master Building. ¡°Lord Pavilion Master.¡± The First Elder bowed. ¡°Inform everyone that all the elders should refine pills for Ethan Smith, and they can take the herbs from the warehouse themselves,¡± said the Pavilion Master. The First Elder was stunned, and he frowned, ¡°Lord Pavilion Master, should we consider this a bit more?¡± ¡°Selling pills is our Divine Alchemist Pavilion¡¯s main source of ie, and many orders are now being held up. If all the elders refine pills for Ethan Smith, it will definitely hurt the Divine Alchemist Pavilion,¡± the First Elder frowned. The Pavilion Master gave the First Elder a cold nce and said, ¡°Then cancel all the orders. The Divine Alchemist Pavilion can afford to miss out on half a year.¡± Seeing this, the First Elder didn¡¯t dare say more and nodded, ¡°Yes, Lord Pavilion Master.¡± That day, all the elders received the news. More than ten elders came to Ethan Smith¡¯s residence at the same time. At this time, Ethan was meditating. In front of him was a freshly refined Vitality Enhancing Pill. More than ten Vitality Enhancing Pills were not enough to push Ethan to the thirdyer of the Monastic Stage. The consumption was indeed shocking. ¡°Master Smith.¡± At this moment, the First Elder interrupted Ethan¡¯s cultivation. Ethan opened his eyes and quickly got up and bowed, ¡°Greetings, First Elder.¡± ¡°Everyone is waiting for you, don¡¯t waste any more time,¡± the First Elder said. The First Elder turned around and left after leaving his words. Ethan walked out of the room with some doubts. As soon as he walked out, he saw all the elders gathered there. ¡°Master Smith, we are here on the Pavilion Master¡¯s orders to refine pills for you,¡± the First Elder said. ¡°Right, Master Smith, just tell us what you need, and we will do it,¡± another elder added. Ethan was overjoyed. He bowed deeply to the crowd and said, ¡°Thank you for your help. I will never forget your kindness.¡± ¡°Master Smith, if you want to thank anyone, thank the Pavilion Master. We are just following orders,¡± the Fifth Elderughed. Ethan nodded forcefully. He quickly took out the remaining herbs from his Spatial Magic Artifact. ¡°Please wait a moment; I¡¯ll write down the forms,¡± Ethan said hurriedly. ¡°Master Smith, don¡¯t underestimate our Divine Alchemist Pavilion. Just tell us the name of the pill, and that¡¯s enough,¡± the First Elder said indifferently. ¡°That¡¯s right, after all, we are the elite of the Divine Alchemist Pavilion. Why the unnecessary trouble?¡± Chapter 378: 378: The Entire Pavilion’s Power!_1 Chapter 378: 378: The Entire Pavilion¡¯s Power!_1
Trantor:549690339 Ethan Smith suddenly felt a bit embarrassed. He tentatively said, ¡°What I need right now is a Vitality Enhancing Pill; just one pill is enough.¡± ¡°Haha, just a mere Vitality Enhancing Pill, it¡¯s not even worth mentioning.¡±
¡°I thought it was some top-grade elixir, Master Smith, you¡¯re really underestimating us.¡± ¡°Master Smith, don¡¯t worry. The Pavilion Master said that we can go to the Medicine Storage to get the herbs ourselves.¡± ¡°Yes, the Pavilion Master is really using the entire power of the Divine Alchemist Pavilion to help you.¡± Ethan Smith was unspeakably grateful to the Pavilion Master in his heart. He whispered, ¡°Lord Pavilion Master, thank you for your help¡­¡± The elders left the Divine Alchemist Pavilion. As the most elite Pill masters in the pavilion, almost every one of them possessed spiritual fire. A mere Vitality Enhancing Pill was indeed not worth mentioning. After they left, Sofia Carrillo whispered, ¡°Master Smith, perhaps I can help too.¡± Ethan Smith opened his mouth and thenughed, ¡°Alright, thank you, Sofia.¡± Sofia Carrillo shook her head, said nothing, and left. Now, Ethan Smith not only carried the expectations of Emily Taylor and Mike Taylor, but also of the entire Divine Alchemist Pavilion.
So, he couldn¡¯t lose. Ethan Smith found a ce to sit down, swallowed all the remaining Vitality Enhancing Pills, and began closed-door cultivation. On the other side, many elders were working passionately to refine Vitality Enhancing Pills for Ethan Smith. Such a grand scene was unheard of. Pavilion Master Building. Mike Taylor and Pavilion Master were slowly tasting tea. ¡°With the whole Divine Alchemist Pavilion as Ethan Smith¡¯s support, the gap in resources has beenpletely eliminated,¡± Mike Taylor sighed. The Pavilion Master said indifferently, ¡°How can an aristocratic familypare with our Divine Alchemist Pavilion?¡± Mike Taylor chuckled, ¡°Haha, that¡¯s true. No aristocratic family in the world can mobilize so many top-tier Pill masters to refine pills.¡± ¡°Pavilion Master, I, Mike Taylor, owe you a favor,¡± Mike Taylor said, cupping his hands in respect. But the Pavilion Master shook his head and said indifferently, ¡°I¡¯m doing this for Ethan Smith, not for your Taylor family.¡±
Mike Taylor felt a bit embarrassed, coughed, and nodded, ¡°Then I¡¯ll thank you on behalf of Ethan Smith.¡± In the following days, Ethan Smith entered a state ofplete closed-door cultivation. Almost every day, several elders would bring dozens of Vitality Enhancing Pills, and Ethan Smith didn¡¯t have to worry about the pills at all. As one pill after another was stuffed into his mouth, Ethan Smith¡¯s entire body was filled with qi. In the blink of an eye, half a month had passed. Ethan Smith¡¯s cultivation realm had advanced from the secondyer of the Monastic Stage to the Fifth Layer! The spiritual power within his body had grown exponentially! His entire body was shining, and at a nce, he looked like a jade figurine, with even his crystal-clear white bones visible! However, this was still far from enough! Ethan Smith swallowed the pills as if he were starving, wildly increasing his cultivation! This scene had almost be a unique sight in the Divine Alchemist Pavilion.
Almost every day, alchemists woulde to watch. But no one knew where the end point of this closed-door cultivation was, and no one knew what level Ethan Smith would reach after this closed-door cultivation. Outside, Mr. Snyder and the others had not left River Town. They were staying near the Divine Alchemist Pavilion, waiting for Ethan Smith to leave the pavilion. ¡°How much longer do we have to stay here?¡± Mr. Snyder couldn¡¯t help but sigh slightly.¡±What¡¯s the rush? If he can hold out, so can we.¡± Someone coldly huffed from the side. ¡°Exactly, besides, the environment here is so favorable, it¡¯s a good opportunity for us to cultivate.¡± That being said, deep down in Mr. Snyder¡¯s heart, there was always a trace of unease. Divine Alchemist Pavilion had stopped all orders to the outside world. Many aristocratic families who came to obtain Pills were met with closed doors. It¡¯s impossible to keep a secret forever, and news of this soon spread. The unusual behavior of the Divine Alchemist Pavilion aroused countless spections, even bing a hot topic on the Martial Arts Forum. Capital City, Taylor family¡¯s residence. Kn Taylor sat in a huge living room, and facing him was Reilly ir from the ir family. ¡°It¡¯s been almost twenty days, and there¡¯s still no news from Ethan Smith.¡± Kn Taylor said coldly. Reilly irughed, ¡°Mr. Taylor, don¡¯t worry, I don¡¯t believe he can stay in the Divine Alchemist Pavilion for a lifetime.¡± Kn Taylor nced at Reilly and frowned, ¡°I¡¯ve heard some pretty bad newstely.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Reilly was slightly surprised. Kn Taylor said coldly, ¡°Divine Alchemist Pavilion has recently canceled all alchemy orders, no matter how powerful the family, they can¡¯t get a single Pill from there.¡± Reilly frowned, ¡°That¡¯s not right, the Divine Alchemist Pavilion has never been in this kind of situation before.¡± Kn Taylor blew a smoke ring and slowly said, ¡°I suspect Divine Alchemist Pavilion has focused all their energy on Ethan Smith.¡± Hearing this, Reilly¡¯s face slightly changed. ¡°If so, then it¡¯s really troublesome.¡± Reilly murmured. At this moment, Dexter ir volunteered, ¡°Uncle Taylor, Dad, don¡¯t worry. As long as he dares to appear in Capital City, I will personally kill Ethan Smith!¡± Kn Taylor nced at Dexter and gave a slight nod, ¡°There¡¯s no other choice. Dexter, don¡¯t underestimate him, this Ethan Smith is not simple.¡± Dexter quickly nodded, ¡°Uncle Taylor, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll start my retreat now!¡± ¡°A mere Ethan Smith is not something to worry about, but I can¡¯t help but feel ufortable without killing him.¡± Kn Taylor coldly huffed. This was not only Kn Taylor¡¯s thought but also Reilly¡¯s. They didn¡¯t believe that anything could change in half a year. During this time, Emily Taylor was confined to the Taylor family¡¯s Estate. Although she was attended to every day, all her contact with the outside world had been cut off. Bored, Emily could only find sce in painting and gardening. On this day, Emily was sitting under a big tree, with a drawing board in front of her. The person she was painting was none other than her imagination of Ethan Smith. At this moment, Kn Taylor¡¯s car slowly drove in. After parking the car, he walked towards Emily. ¡°Emily, haven¡¯t you figured it out yet?¡± Kn Taylor walked directly behind Emily and asked. As Emily continued painting, sheughed, ¡°Figure out what? Uncle, you¡¯re wasting your efforts.¡± ¡°I just can¡¯t understand what attracted you to Ethan Smith.¡± Kn Taylor said with a cold face. Emily looked at the painting in front of her andughed, ¡°At least Ethan is more pure at heart. Unlike you all, who would even kill your own father for money and status.¡± These words immediately infuriated Kn Taylor! He snatched the painting in front of him and shredded it! ¡°Emily, let me tell you, your grandfather is already dead! Now I¡¯m the master of the Taylor family!¡± Kn Taylor angrily said. ¡°Whether you agree or not, you have to marry Dexter! You have no choice!¡± ¡°Let me tell you, I¡¯ve already released the date of your wedding. Do you think he¡¯lle to steal the bride?¡± ¡°You like him, don¡¯t you? Fine, then I¡¯ll kill him right in front of you, with my own hands!¡± Chapter 379: 379: The Jade Pendant is Broken_1 Chapter 379: 379: The Jade Pendant is Broken_1
Trantor:549690339 ¡°Kn Taylor, you¡¯re despicable!¡± Emily Taylor stared fiercely at Kn Taylor. Kn Taylor sneered, ¡°As long as you behave and do as you¡¯re told, not only can I let him live, but I can also give him a great opportunity!¡±
At this point, Kn Taylor paused and whispered in Emily Taylor¡¯s ear, ¡°Don¡¯t you want to save your grandfather? As long as you obediently do as you¡¯re told and marry Dexter ir, I¡¯ll let them live out their lives in peace.¡± ¡°You think I would still believe you?¡± Emily Taylor sneered. Upon hearing this, Kn Taylor¡¯s face becamepletely cold. ¡°Don¡¯t think I¡¯m begging you! I¡¯m offering you an opportunity!¡± Kn Taylor said coldly. ¡°Since you don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you, don¡¯t me me for being rude!¡± Having said this, Kn Taylor turned around and walked out. Emily Taylor¡¯s face turned extremely pale, and she desperately wanted to know the situation outside, but under Kn Taylor¡¯s control, there was no way to do so. ¡°Could you help me, please? Can you send a message to Ethan Smith for me?¡± In desperation, Emily Taylor could only seek help from the Taylor family¡¯s servants. However, the servants were tight-lipped, and hurriedly waved their hands, ¡°Miss Taylor, please don¡¯t put me in a difficult position. If Mr. Taylor finds out, we¡¯re done for¡­¡± Ever since Kn Taylor killed thest servant who had helped Emily, no one dared to help her anymore. Even Emily Taylor¡¯s own father, Hugh Taylor, didn¡¯t dare toe to see her.
The long-term oppression weighed heavily on Emily Taylor, making her body gradually weaker. Her face grew even paler, and she coughed from time to time. Kn Taylor brought a doctor to check on Emily Taylor, but nothing could be diagnosed. Finally, the doctor concluded that Emily Taylor had a heart disease, and it was incurable. Time flew by, and in the blink of an eye, a month had passed. During this time, Ethan Smith hardly ever left the Elder¡¯s residence. He stuffed one Vitality Enhancing Pill after another into his mouth every day. The excessive amount of qi made Ethan Smith¡¯s body difficult to bear. His entire dantian seemed like it was about to explode. ¡°Mr. Smith, if it¡¯s too much for you¡­ Just take a break.¡± Edward Green couldn¡¯t bear to watch anymore. However, Ethan Smith waved his hand and said, ¡°I don¡¯t have so much time to waste.¡±
¡°But¡­ Your body won¡¯t be able to handle it at this rate.¡± Edward Green sighed. As Edward Green said, Ethan Smith, enveloped by excessive qi, looked somewhat weak, as if his physical energy had been overdrawn. But the key point was that Ethan Smith¡¯s dantian was expanded again and again, nearly exploding several times. But even so, Ethan Smith showed no sign of stopping. He did his best to control the qi, slowly circting it within his body. ¡°Puff!¡± At that moment, Ethan Smith¡¯s body could no longer withstand the pressure. He spat out a mouthful of blood. When he looked at his internal state, he could even see the cracks external to his dantian and the bloodstains. ¡°Mr. Smith!¡± Edward Green quickly ran over and helped Ethan Smith up. Ethan Smith wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth and muttered, ¡°It seems I really need to rest for a while¡­¡± Now, Ethan Smith had reached the Sixth Layer of the Monastic Stage.
As long as he sessfully broke through the Monastic Stage within half a year, Ethan Smith was confident that he could make his way to the Capital City. But the further the cultivation process went, the more difficult it became, and the more qi required. This was the reason why Ethan Smith couldn¡¯t afford to waste any time. With Edward Green¡¯s help, Ethan Smith returned to his room. ¡°The Sixth Layer of the Monastic Stage, I wonder how strong I actually am.¡± Ethan Smith clenched his fist and muttered softly. However, there were no suitable sparring partners in the Divine Alchemist Pavilion. Within the Divine Alchemist Pavilion, there were either top-tier grandmasters like the Eight Law Enforcement Elders and guardians, who were too strong for Ethan Smith to match, or others who were no match for him. ¡°This is really troubling.¡± Ethan Smith mumbled to himself. At that moment, Ethan Smith suddenly thought of someone. That person was Mr. Snyder sent by the Taylor family! Although he was also at the Peak Form of the Grandmaster tier, he was still somewhat weakerpared to the Law Enforcement Elders. He might be the best person to practice with!¡±Edward Green, has Mr. Snyder left?¡± Ethan Smith quickly looked at Edward Green and asked. Edward Green shook his head and said, ¡°Mr. Snyder has been hanging around the Divine Alchemist Paviliontely.¡± ¡°Good.¡± Ethan Smith nodded his head. Since that was the case, it seemed like a good idea to find Mr. Snyder and practice a bit. Of course, Ethan¡¯s dantian had been injured and required some time to recuperate, so he didn¡¯t rush to leave the house. ¡°Mr. Smith, it¡¯s best to discuss this matter with the Pavilion Master. What if she doesn¡¯t agree?¡± said Edward Green. Ethan Smith nodded his head. Everyone knew that the Lord of the Medicine God Pavilion had taken good care of Ethan. Even if it was out of respect, he should report to her. So, Ethan Smith left the Elder¡¯s residence and headed towards the Pavilion Master Building. ¡°Master Smith, you¡¯re out?!¡± On the way, someone saw Ethan and greeted him enthusiastically. Ethan Smith politely replied, ¡°Having a few days of rest, my body can¡¯t take anymore.¡± ¡°Master Smith, we¡¯ve heard your story, we really admire you!¡± Someone gave Ethan a thumbs up. This made Ethan a bit embarrassed. After responding politely one by one, he quickly walked towards the Pavilion Master Building. Soon, Ethan Smith arrived at the foot of the Pavilion Master Building. The Pavilion Master seemed to have foreseen Ethan¡¯s return, so as soon as he appeared, the attendant above shouted, ¡°Master Smith, pleasee up.¡± Ethan Smith leaped up with one jump and arrived on the Pavilion Master Building. The Pavilion Master was sitting on a wicker chair, quietly overlooking most of River Town. ¡°I pay my respects to the Pavilion Master.¡± Ethan Smith approached and slightly bowed. The Pavilion Master spoke indifferently, ¡°Is your seclusion over?¡± Ethan Smith scratched his head and said, ¡°I have been a bit overwhelmed recently, so I decided to take a break.¡± The Pavilion Master nced at Ethan and said indifferently, ¡°Your body can¡¯t bear the excessive amount of qi inside unless¡­¡± At this point, the Pavilion Master paused and didn¡¯t continue speaking. Ethan Smith was stunned and asked anxiously, ¡°Unless what?¡± The Pavilion Master stood up and said, ¡°Unless you have a cultivation skill for meridian cirction.¡± ¡°Meridian cirction cultivation skill?¡± Ethan Smith was overjoyed upon hearing this! He immediately knelt down on both knees and said, ¡°Lord Pavilion Master, can you teach me this cultivation skill?¡± The Pavilion Master nced at Ethan with the corner of her eye and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you know how to find it yourself instead of asking others for everything?¡± Ethan Smith was a little embarrassed, scratching his head and said, ¡°Sorry, I was too eager¡­¡± ¡°But¡­where should I look for this cirction cultivation skill?¡± Ethan Smith scanned his inherited memories but did not find anything about the cirction skill. The Pavilion Master nced at Ethan and said, ¡°Do you really want it?¡± Ethan Smith nodded without hesitation and said, ¡°Yes! This cirction cultivation skill is indispensable to me.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± The Pavilion Master stood up. ¡°You prepare yourself, and I¡¯ll take you there tomorrow.¡± ¡°However, you must consider this carefully. Many people over the years have wanted to obtain the cirction cultivation skill but have failed.¡± ¡°The only consequence of failure is death.¡± Ethan Smith was suddenly stunned. Death? The price was too heavy¡­ ¡°What, are you scared?¡± The Pavilion Master asked indifferently. Ethan Smith gritted his teeth and said, ¡°For me now, I can only seek wealth through risk, otherwise I have no chance.¡± ¡°Well, this is your own choice, and you have to bear the consequences yourself.¡± The Pavilion Master nodded slightly. Ethan Smith didn¡¯t say any more. He bowed his hands again, turned around, and prepared to leave. Just at that moment, a crisp ¡°crack¡± sound suddenly came from Ethan¡¯s neck. The jade pendant hanging around his neck had shattered. ¡°This¡­ this¡­¡± Ethan Smith¡¯s face turned pale in an instant! It was because this jade pendant was personally crafted by Ethan himself. He gave one to Emily Taylor and hung one around his own neck. If anything happened to Emily, the jade pendant would shatter the first instant! Chapter 380: 380: Pavilion Master and Kylan Taylor Chapter 380: 380: Pavilion Master and Kn Taylor
Trantor:549690339 Ethan Smith¡¯s face turned sheet white as he stared at the protective jade pendant, now shattered into pieces! ¡°Em¡­Emily¡­¡± Ethan¡¯s pupils contracted with shock!
He urgently turned towards the Lord of Medicine God Pavilion and said, ¡°Master, I need to go to Capital City immediately.¡± The Pavilion Master furrowed her brows. ¡°Going to Capital City? Are you nning to court death?¡± Ethan ripped the string from around his neck, pointing at a small fragment still hanging from it, and anxiously exined, ¡°This is the jade pendant I made for Emily to protect her life.¡± ¡°If anything bad happens to her, this pendant will shatter!¡± ¡°Now that the pendant is shattered, something must have happened to her, I can¡¯t wait any longer!¡± Having said that, Ethan turned to leave without hesitation. However, the Pavilion Master blocked his way. She shook her head, ¡°There¡¯s no need to rush before we have fully understood the situation.¡± ¡°No need to rush? How can I not rush!¡± Ethan replied with some anger. ¡°Everything I have done has been for her. If something happens to her, my life won¡¯t hold meaning!¡± The Pavilion Master was silent for a moment, and then said, ¡°You stay here in the Medicine God Pavilion. I will go to Capital City. If anything happens, I¡¯ll inform you.¡±
Ethan was momentarily taken aback, he frowned and said, ¡°You¡¯re going to Capital City?¡± The Pavilion Master gave a slight nod. ¡°She should be ill. I believe the Taylor family will let me treat her.¡± Ethan gnashed his teeth and said, ¡°Master, I will go with you.¡± ¡°No.¡± The Pavilion Master¡¯s tone was cold. ¡°You stay in Medicine God Pavilion and focus on your cultivation. If something happens, I will inform you.¡± Even though she was reassuring, Ethan was still deeply worried. If something truly happened to Emily, it would be no different from the sky copsing for him. ¡°I will set out now,¡± the Pavilion Master stood up and dered. ¡°As for cultivating your skills, we can discuss that when I return.¡± Even though Ethan was desperate to go to Capital City, he was fully aware that his presence there would not be beneficial. The position held by the Pavilion Master of Medicine God was exceptional. Her going might actually be the best decision.
¡°Alright.¡± Ethan took a deep breath. ¡°Lord Pavilion Master, if anything happens, you must inform me.¡± Ethan bowed deeply. ¡°And, please ensure your safety,¡± Ethan said, his voice heavy. The Pavilion Master did not reply. She descended from the pavilion and set off for Capital City that day. Capital City. Emily Taylory in bed, her face as white as paper, exceedingly weak. A group of servants surrounded her, looking helpless. ¡°Did anyone inform Mr. Taylor?¡± Someone asked. ¡°Yeah, Mr. Taylor should be on his way.¡± Before the words fell, Kn Taylor appeared at the door.
Following along was a foreign doctor. This doctor was privately hired from abroad by Kn. Not only were his medical skills extraordinary, but he was also unabashedly loyal to Kn. ¡°Emily, what tricks are you ying now?¡± Kn said coldly. Emily Taylor, lying on the bed, said nothing. Her face was pale and her lips were colorless. She looked extremely pitiful. ¡°Mr. Taylor, Miss Taylor is truly ill,¡± the servant could not bear to watch anymore. ¡°Yes, she has been in this condition for several days now,¡± another one chimed in. Kn frowned as he looked at Emily and felt that she didn¡¯t seem to be pretending. ¡°Peter, quickly check what¡¯s going on,¡± Kn waved his hand andmanded. Peter, the foreign doctor, promptly walked over to Emily for a series of medical examinations. The examinationsted a full three hours. But unfortunately, three hourster, Peter shook his head, ¡°Mr. Taylor, there seems to be nothing wrong with Miss Taylor.¡± ¡°Nothing¡¯s wrong?¡± Kn¡¯s eyebrows furrowed. ¡°Could she be pretending?¡± Peter remained silent, seeming to agree with Kn¡¯s statement. Kn¡¯s expression turned cold. He entered the bedroom and shouted angrily, ¡°Emily, I warn you, stop ying tricks! Do you think pretending to be ill will get you anything?¡± ¡°Mr. Taylor, Miss Taylor is truly not pretending,¡± the servant by the side defended. ¡°Mr. Taylor, she is, after all, your dear niece. You¡­ you should have some other doctors check her.¡± ¡°Seeing Miss Taylor like this, all of us are heartbroken¡­¡± The remark instantly aroused Peter¡¯s dissatisfaction. ¡°Are you doubting my medical skills!¡± Peter said coldly. The servants hurriedly waved their hands. ¡°We¡­ we didn¡¯t mean that!¡± ¡°No? So, what did you mean?¡± Peter sternly demanded. ¡°What, my medical skills arecking, and people aren¡¯t allowed to question that?¡± Suddenly, a voice sounded outside the room. Turning to look, they saw Hugh Taylor walking in with a woman. This woman was none other than the Pavilion Master of the Medicine God Pavilion. ¡°What do you mean!¡± Peter, who was unfamiliar with the Pavilion Master of Medicine God, strode over to her angrily, pointing at her nose. The Pavilion Master¡¯s face chilled. With an intangible force, she sliced off Peter¡¯s finger! ¡°Ah!!!¡± The intense pain made Peter scream! Yet, in the next second, the Pavilion Master waved her hand, and Peter¡¯s finger waspletely unscathed! This kind of power made everyone gasp in astonishment! Even Peter was left stunned! He continued to stare at his finger and eximed, ¡°How¡­How did you do that!¡± No one paid any more attention to Peter, as everyone¡¯s gaze had gathered on the Pavilion Master of Medicine God. ¡°The Pavilion Master of Medicine God?¡± Kn narrowed his eyes, a cold smile creeping onto his face. The Pavilion Master calmly said, ¡°Mr. Taylor, I¡¯m the only one in the world who can heal Miss Taylor.¡± ¡°You?¡± Kn couldn¡¯t help butugh continuously. ¡°I see, you two have teamed up, haven¡¯t you? The reason Emily¡¯s pretending to be ill is to find an excuse to see you?¡± Kn sneered. The Pavilion Master arched an eyebrow and said lightly, ¡°Mr. Taylor, this is the Taylor family house. What could I possibly do?¡± ¡°Why, the illustrious Kncks the confidence and courage?¡± Hearing this, Kn¡¯s brows immediately furrowed tightly. Just as the Pavilion Master said, this was the Capital City, the base of the Taylor family. There was no reason for him to be afraid. Moreover, Kn didn¡¯t want anything bad to happen to Emily. ¡°Big brother, let the Pavilion Master treat my daughter!¡± Hugh Taylor, who was standing beside him, couldn¡¯t help but speak up. Kn nced at Hugh, then refocused his gaze onto the Pavilion Master. ¡°You¡¯ve got guts, hurting the people of the Taylor house and daring toe to Capital City alone?¡± Kn said, his face disying a face that was bothughing and notughing. The Pavilion Master smirked, ¡°Is there anything that¡¯s beyond me?¡± ¡°Ha ha ha ha!¡± Kn suddenly burst intoughter. ¡°With one word from me, you wouldn¡¯t be able to leave Capital City. Can you believe that?¡± Kn squinted at her and said. Chapter 381: Siege!_1 Chapter 381: Siege!_1
Trantor:549690339 Kn Taylor emanated a murderous spirit, and the atmosphere was tense, like a drawn bow ready to snap! ¡°Big brother, let the Pavilion Master treat my daughter first,¡± Hugh Taylor¡¯s voice had turned somewhat cold.
Kn Taylor nced at Hugh Taylor, snorted, and said, ¡°Fine, but I warn you not to y any tricks!¡± After dropping these words, Kn Taylor turned and left. ¡°Pavilion Master, thank you,¡± said Hugh Taylor with a bow. The Pavilion Master nodded slightly and said, ¡°You all wait outside.¡± After everyone left the room, only the Pavilion Master and Emily Taylor remained. The Pavilion Master walked to Emily Taylor¡¯s side, raised her hand, and lightly ced it on Emily¡¯s forehead. Subsequently, they saw streams of qi entering Emily Taylor¡¯s body through the top of her head. This technique was quite simr to Ethan Smith¡¯s. After a while, Emily Taylor¡¯splexion rxed significantly. She sat up from the bed, somewhat weakly, and said, ¡°Are you the Lord of the Medicine God Pavilion?¡± The Pavilion Master nodded and said, ¡°Lie down first.¡±
Emily Taylor, however, excitedly grabbed the Pavilion Master¡¯s arm and said, ¡°Is Ethan all right? Please help me send a message to him that he must note to Capital City under any circumstances!¡± Hearing these words, the Pavilion Master fell silent. ¡°Ethan also asked me to ry a message to you,¡± the Pavilion Master said. Emily Taylor looked at the Pavilion Master with anticipation and anxiety in her eyes. ¡°He said not to worry, that his growth in these six months will be enough to confront the Taylor family,¡± the Pavilion Master said. ¡°On September 9th, he wille to take you away.¡± ¡°He also said¡­he¡¯ll fight to restore the Taylor family for you and Mr. Taylor.¡± Upon hearing the Pavilion Master¡¯s words, Emily Taylor couldn¡¯t help but weep and smile, ¡°That fool¡­I don¡¯t care about the Taylor family or not¡­¡± ¡°But he does,¡± the Pavilion Master said softly. ¡°For Ethan, he won¡¯t let you suffer with him, nor will he allow you to lose your Miss Taylor status because of him,¡± she continued. Emily Taylor stared nkly at the Pavilion Master, her eyes filled with tears.
¡°What can change in half a year?¡± Emily Taylor bitterlyughed after a moment. ¡°Take care of yourself and believe in him. There¡¯s unimaginable power within him,¡± the Pavilion Master said indifferently. Emily Taylor was silent for a while, and then she nodded firmly, ¡°I believe him.¡± While the two chatted, Kn Taylor was secretly plotting something in the dark. In Capital City, the Taylor family wielded immense power. Furthermore, the ir family was now involved. At this moment, Kn Taylor and Reilly ir were sitting together. ¡°Lord of the Medicine God Pavilion dares toe to Capital City¡­¡± Reilly ir muttered with narrowed eyes. Kn Taylor coldly said, ¡°This is like a sheep entering a tiger¡¯s den. Once she¡¯s done treating Emily, I¡¯ll immediately send someone to act!¡± Reilly ir frowned and said, ¡°Mr. Taylor, what do you n to do?¡± Kn Taylor snorted, ¡°The Medicine God Pavilion doesn¡¯t take my Taylor family seriously, and they¡¯ve even provoked us multiple times.¡±
¡°Now that she¡¯se to Capital City alone, how could I let her go!¡± Reilly ir said solemnly, ¡°Mr. Taylor, the Medicine God Pavilion can¡¯t be touched. If she dies, Capital City will likely experience a major earthquake.¡± ¡°You should know that many people¡¯s health is in the hands of the Medicine God Pavilion. If she dies, do you think they¡¯ll easily let it go?¡± Kn Taylor coldly replied, ¡°Anyone can be reced, and she is no exception.¡± ¡°It¡¯s true that anyone can be reced, but¡­is there someone who can rece her now?¡± Reilly ir asked. Kn Taylor fell silent, too.As Reilly ir said, even though he didn¡¯t want to admit it, it couldn¡¯t be denied that the Lord of Medicine God Pavilion skill in medicine was well-known and could even be considered the best. At least for now, no one could rece her in controlling the Divine Alchemist Pavilion. ¡°This is a good opportunity. I won¡¯t let it slip away.¡± After some thought, Kn Taylor coldly huffed. Reilly hurriedly said, ¡°Mr. Taylor, we must be cautious about this.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I know what I¡¯m doing,¡± Kn Taylor squinted and replied. The sky gradually darkened. When Pavilion Master treated her, Emily Taylor¡¯s condition improved significantly. She was originally sick from worrying, but now that she knew Ethan Smith was safe, Emily Taylor¡¯s condition naturally improved. Pavilion Master personally prepared several pills for Emily Taylor, all of which were meant to nourish her body. ¡°Pavilion Master, can you please pass on a message to Ethan Smith for me?¡± Emily Taylor whispered. The Pavilion Master nodded slightly, signaling Emily Taylor to speak. Emily Tiffany bit her lips and whispered, ¡°Before he has absolute strength, don¡¯te to Capital City, and don¡¯t take any risks.¡± Hearing this, the Pavilion Master smiled faintly, ¡°Do you think he¡¯ll listen?¡± Emily Taylor opened her mouth, speechless. ¡°If I were you, I¡¯d choose to trust her.¡± The Pavilion Master spoke indifferently. Emily Taylor trusted Ethan Smith, of course, but she knew very well the power of the Taylor family and that it wasn¡¯t something one person could shake. For Emily Taylor, as long as Ethan Smith was alive, that was enough. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, on September 9th, he will definitely take you away,¡± the Pavilion Master smiled faintly. Emily Taylor gritted her teeth, ¡°Then, could you please tell him¡­ I¡¯ll wait for him.¡± Then, Emily Taylor took a bank card from under her pillow. She handed the card to the Pavilion Master, saying, ¡°There¡¯s some money in here. Please give it to Ethan Smith for me.¡± The Pavilion Master epted the card and nodded, ¡°Understood.¡± With that, the Pavilion Master left the bedroom without lingering. ¡°Is Pavilion Master leaving just like that? Doesn¡¯t our Taylor family know how to be a good host?¡± As the Pavilion Master was about to leave the Taylor family¡¯s Estate, a voice came from behind. He turned to see Kn Taylor standing there. More importantly, there were more than a dozen Grandmaster Peak-level experts surrounding him! Although they had concealed their presence, their intimidating aura was still difficult to hide. There was no panic on the Pavilion Master¡¯s face; she was totally serene. She looked up at the gunmen hidden in the dark and said lightly, ¡°Mr. Taylor, you really honor me, going to such great lengths. Is it worth it?¡± Kn Taylor blew a smoke ring, smiling sarcastically, ¡°Of course, you are the Lord of the famous Medicine God Pavilion, after all.¡± The Pavilion Master grinned, ¡°Do you want to kill me, Mr. Taylor?¡± Kn Taylorughed heartily, ¡°Pavilion Master, don¡¯t worry. I just want to invite you to dinner.¡± ¡°What if I refuse?¡± The Pavilion Master raised her eyebrows. Kn Taylor sneered, ¡°I advise you to cooperate, or else¡­ I can¡¯t guarantee what will happen.¡± As soon as his words fell, the Grandmaster experts behind Kn Taylor erupted with terrifying energy! The horrifying surge of power caused a gale to blow through the Taylor family¡¯s estate! ¡°Swish, swish, swish!¡± Not only that, but the gunmen hiding in the shadows burst out, forming a line! Dozens of them surrounded the Pavilion Master, their dark gun barrels pointing directly at her! Chapter 382: Dexter Blair’s Phone Call_1 Chapter 382: Dexter ir¡¯s Phone Call_1
Trantor:549690339 Such an imposing disy, it couldn¡¯t help but send chills down one¡¯s spine! Kn Taylor¡¯s mocking smile grew thicker at the corners of his mouth. With his hands sped behind his back, he said indifferently, ¡°I don¡¯t want to hurt you, I just want to exchange you for Ethan Smith.¡±
¡°I believe the Pavilion Master will make the right choice.¡± The Pavilion Master¡¯s face still wore a faint smile, revealing no hint of fear. ¡°Do you think I will agree?¡± The Pavilion Master asked softly. Kn Taylor sneered, ¡°If you don¡¯t agree, you won¡¯t leave the Taylor family¡¯s Estate today!¡± As soon as his words fell, all the gunmen loaded their weapons! The few Grandmasters were also ready for action, waiting only for Kn Taylor¡¯s order to make their move! The Pavilion Master sighed lightly, raised her delicate hand, and gently waved it. For an instant, all the gunmen surrounding the Pavilion Master fell to the ground! Even the Grandmasters behind Kn Taylor were starting to feel dizzy. ¡°Wh¨Cwhat¡¯s going on?¡± Kn Taylor¡¯s face changed. The Pavilion Master smiled faintly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I just put them to sleep.¡±
As she spoke, the Grandmasters could no longer hold on and copsed to the ground. Kn Taylor¡¯s face changed, and he coldly asked, ¡°What method did you use?¡± The Pavilion Master replied indifferently, ¡°Medicine can save lives and kill people.¡± ¡°Medicine?¡± Kn Taylor reacted. He hurriedly covered his nose, fearing being caught by the spell. ¡°Mr. Taylor need not worry, if I wanted to strike you, you would be down by now,¡± the Pavilion Master said softly. Kn Taylor¡¯s face grew colder, and the aura on his body started rolling and surging. ¡°Mr. Taylor, do you want to take action against me?¡± the Pavilion Master asked, raising an eyebrow. Kn Taylor said coldly, ¡°I¡¯ve heard long ago that the Lord of Medicine God Pavilion¡¯s strength was extraordinary. Today, I, Kn Taylor, would like to see it for myself.¡± His aura quickly soared, and the Peak Form of Grandmaster¡¯s power was fully revealed! The next second, Kn Taylor¡¯s figure suddenly disappeared!
His ferocious fist shed before the Pavilion Master! ¡°Smack!¡± The Pavilion Master raised her delicate hand and gently caught Kn Taylor¡¯s fist. ¡°Hm?¡± Kn Taylor couldn¡¯t help but frown. The feeling of this punch was very strange, like hitting a ball of cotton. This gentle force left Kn Taylor with nowhere to exert his strength. ¡°You are not my match,¡± the Pavilion Master said indifferently. ¡°Of course, if you are determined to attack me, I don¡¯t mind teaching you a lesson on behalf of Mike Taylor,¡± the Pavilion Master¡¯s voice became colder. And at the same time, the soft power of her body disappeared, reced by an indescribable fierceness! The perfect bnce of firmness and gentleness took Kn Taylor by surprise, as he realized the gap between them. He retracted his aura and said coldly, ¡°Indeed, the Lord of Medicine God Pavilion¡¯s fame is well-deserved. But I warn you, no one can stand against the Taylor family.¡±
¡°Oh? Really?¡± the Pavilion Master raised her eyebrow. ¡°What, you really think the Taylor family is the number one family in the world?¡± Kn Taylor snorted coldly, ¡°There are only a few who can stand against the Taylor family throughout the world, but that doesn¡¯t include your Medicine God Pavilion.¡± The Pavilion Master also smirked. ¡°Mr. Taylor, you can try to wage war against the Medicine God Pavilion,¡± the Pavilion Master said coldly. Kn Taylor snorted, ¡°Perhaps there will be such a day.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting,¡± the Pavilion Master said coldly. Having said this, the Pavilion Master turned around and left. As Kn Taylor looked at the Pavilion Master¡¯s departing figure, he couldn¡¯t help but clench his fists and grind his teeth! ¡°This damn woman¡­ I¡¯ll kill you sooner orter,¡± Kn Taylor said coldly. At this point, it was alreadyte at night. The Divine Alchemist Pavilion was silent. asionally, one could hear the croaking of early spring frogs and the rustling of leaves. Ethan Smithy on his bed, tossing and turning, unable to sleep. His thoughts were filled with Emily Taylor. The Pavilion Master had been away for a whole day, and no news hade back, making Ethan Smith very uneasy. He got out of bed and walked to the door of the Divine Alchemist Pavilion. As he stood at the door and looked out, the street was silent. Ethan Smith didn¡¯t close his eyes the whole night. It wasn¡¯t until the morning when the Pavilion Master returned to the Divine Alchemist Pavilion. The numerous elders were in the square early in the morning, just like the day Ethan Smith first arrived at the Pavilion. Seeing the Pavilion Master, Ethan Smith hurried over. ¡°Lord Pavilion Master, how is Emily?¡± Ethan Smith asked anxiously. The Pavilion Master nced at Ethan Smith and said, ¡°She has healed from the illness in her heart.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good, that¡¯s good,¡± Ethan Smith patted his chest, relieved. ¡°But I must tell you that Emily is not doing well now,¡± the Pavilion Master said with a change of tone. Afterward, the Pavilion Master told Ethan Smith about Emily¡¯s condition. After listening, Ethan Smith couldn¡¯t help but feel heartache. The psychological gap thates from falling from the clouds to the bottom of the valley is often the hardest to bear. ¡°Pavilion Master, let¡¯s not waste any more time. Didn¡¯t you say you¡¯d take me to get the cultivation skill?¡± Ethan Smith looked at the Pavilion Master and said. The Pavilion Master yawned and said, ¡°Let¡¯s talk about it after I sleep.¡± Ethan Smith opened his mouth, wanting to say something, but in the end, he didn¡¯t say anything. Because he knew, once the Pavilion Master made a decision, it would never change. ¡°By the way, she said to give you something,¡± the Pavilion Master seemed to have remembered something. She took out a bank card and handed it to Ethan Smith. ¡°A bank card?¡± Ethan Smith took the card and frowned. ¡°Yes, the password is thest six digits,¡± the Pavilion Master said. ¡°Oh, by the way, she also said she¡¯ll wait for you.¡± After throwing down these words, the Pavilion Master turned around and left with a graceful stride. As Ethan Smith stroked the bank card in his hand, a myriad of indescribable feelings surged within him. After much thought, Ethan Smith finally decided to hand the card to Mike Taylor. Ethan Smith also nned to discuss something with Mike Taylor. So, Ethan Smith took the bank card and turned to walk to Mike Taylor¡¯s room. Just then, Ethan Smith¡¯s phone rang unexpectedly. He picked up the phone and saw, to his surprise, that the call was from Dexter ir! Although Ethan hadn¡¯t saved Dexter¡¯s number, he recognized it at a nce. As soon as the call was connected, Dexter on the other end said sinisterly, ¡°Ethan, how does it feel to be a shrinking tortoise?¡± Not wanting to engage in a war of words with Dexter, Ethan coldly asked, ¡°What¡¯s your business?¡± ¡°Hahahaha!¡± Dexter on the other endughed out loud. ¡°Speaking of which, I really admire you, hiding behind a woman and acting tough, it¡¯s truly enviable!¡± Dexter said sarcastically. Ethan Smith sneered, ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s just how I attract girls. What can I do? Like Emily Taylor, she just likes me, and it bothers me.¡± Hearing this, the expression on Dexter¡¯s face suddenly cooled. Chapter 383: 383: A Critical Moment, Imminent Danger!_1 Chapter 383: 383: A Critical Moment, Imminent Danger!_1
Trantor:549690339 Despite the distance over the phone, Ethan Smith could still feel the chilling aura emanating from Dexter ir. ¡°Why, has your defense been shattered?¡± Ethan sneered.
With great anger, Dexter suppressed his rage and said, ¡°What¡¯s the point of provoking me? I don¡¯t believe you can hide in the Divine Alchemist Pavilion for the rest of your life!¡± ¡°You must have heard about my wedding with Emily Taylor, right? Haha, if you¡¯re willing to hide in the Divine Alchemist Pavilion, I don¡¯t mind.¡± ¡°Oh, by the way, let me tell you secretly, after I marry Emily, I will definitely torture her terribly and make her wish she was dead!¡± This conversation was tantly an attempt to provoke Ethan. Ethan coldly said, ¡°Dexter, you will not have the chance to marry Emily Taylor because you are not worthy.¡± ¡°Treasure the rest of your six months, as when the timees, I will let the world know that Dexter ir is nothing but a waste relying on his aristocratic family!¡± After speaking, Ethan immediately hung up the phone and cklisted Dexter. Dexter, with his stomach full of anger still unresolved, was naturally furious. Meanwhile, Ethan¡¯s mood wasn¡¯t great either. Ethan, already anxious, was even more unwilling to waste a single minute under Dexter¡¯s provocation. He turned towards Elder Mike Taylor¡¯s room.
At this moment, Elder Mike was sitting cross-legged against the wall, as if in deep reflection. ¡°Elder Mike,¡± Ethan walked to the table and sat down. Elder Mike slowly turned his head and said to Ethan, ¡°You¡¯re here.¡± Ethan nodded and took out a bank card from his pocket and handed it to Elder Mike. ¡°This is what Emily gave me. After much thought, I think it¡¯s better for you to keep it,¡± Ethan said. Elder Mike waved his hand and said, ¡°You don¡¯t need to give it to me. Since it¡¯s for you, just keep it.¡± ¡°No.¡± Ethan stuffed the bank card into Elder Mike¡¯s hand. He took a deep breath and said, ¡°Elder Mike, you must take this money, not just for you, but also for myself.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Elder Mike raised his eyebrows, waiting for Ethan to continue. Ethan slowly said, ¡°I¡¯ve heard of your business achievements, and since you¡¯ve been called Emperor Taylor, your ability is beyond my imagination.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve thought about it during this time. If I want to truly defeat the Taylor family and the ir family, relying solely on martial power would never work.¡±
¡°No matter if it¡¯s business, connections, or power, none can becking.¡± Hearing Ethan¡¯s words, Elder Mike couldn¡¯t help but be a little surprised. ¡°Consider this money as your startup capital, I hope you can assist me,¡± Ethan said seriously. Although his words sounded somewhat arrogant, they were the truth. Now, Elder Mike could only assist Ethan, and everything had to revolve around Ethan. Elder Mike took the bank card and said with a smile, ¡°Haha, good, good! I didn¡¯t expect you to be so thoughtful.¡± ¡°Have you considered that if your power were strong enough, perhaps you wouldn¡¯t need to rely on business activities?¡± Elder Mike asked. ¡°I know, but I don¡¯t have that much time,¡± Ethan replied. Now with time being of the essence, Ethan couldn¡¯t possibly risk everything on himself. Elder Mike thought for a moment and nodded, ¡°Alright! I agree!¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Ethan bowed his hand and then turned to leave.
The next morning, Ethan came to the courtyard early, waiting for the Pavilion Master. At this time, Sofia Carrillo and Edward Green returned after buying breakfast. Seeing Ethan, Edward Green quickly ran over. ¡°Mr. Smith, why are you here? I just bought these steamed buns. Eat them while they¡¯re hot,¡± Edward Green handed the buns to Ethan. Ethan didn¡¯t hesitate, taking the buns and stuffing them into his mouth. The three sat on the steps, eating and chatting casually. ¡°Mr. Smith, why did you suddenlye to the square today?¡± Edward Green asked while wolfing down his food. After finishing the buns in his hand, Ethan said, ¡°The Pavilion Master said he was taking me to a ce where I can obtain the Meridian Cirction Mind Skill.¡± ¡°Meridian Cirction Mind Skill?¡± Sofia Carrillo was surprised when she heard this. Ethan nced at Sofia Carrillo and asked, ¡°Do you know about it?¡± Sofia nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯ve heard a legend that this Meridian Cirction Mind Skill was left behind by a mighty realm cultivator. With this skill, your cultivation will progress twice as fast.¡± Ethan remained silent, gesturing for Sofia to continue. Sofia continued, ¡°But, acquiring this skill is difficult. I heard that a Peak Form of Grandmaster facing a bottleneck tried it once. Unfortunately, he failed and dispersed into nothingness.¡± ¡°Dispersed into nothingness?¡± Edward Green¡¯s eyes widened in shock. ¡°Well, I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s true,¡± Sofia said. As the two chatted, other alchemists also gathered around. To Ethan¡¯s surprise, all these people had heard of the Meridian Cirction Mind Skill, and their legends were more or less the same. ¡°Master Smith, you need to think carefully. It seems no one has ever seeded in so many years.¡± ¡°Yeah, no one in the entire Divine Alchemist Pavilion dares to try it.¡± ¡°I heard even a Marquis died while attempting this. Once you die, everything is gone.¡± Hearing everyone¡¯s words, Ethan¡¯s determination did not waver at all. He knew very well that with his current progress, he had absolutely no chance of defeating Dexter, let alone crashing the wedding. If the wedding crash failed, who knew what kind of suffering Emily would endure? ¡°Thank you for your concerns, but my mind is made up, and there¡¯s no need to persuade me any further,¡± Ethan said with a bow. Just then, there was amotion in the distance. ¡°Greetings, Lord Pavilion Master!¡± Many alchemists stood up and greeted the approaching figure. Ethan also quickly stood up and said, ¡°Lord Pavilion Master.¡± ¡°Are you ready?¡± The Pavilion Master nced at Ethan casually. Ethan replied with determination, ¡°I¡¯m ready.¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s go,¡± the Pavilion Master turned and said. ¡°Pavilion Master, are you really going to take him there?¡± The Fifth Elder suddenly stopped the Pavilion Master. The Pavilion Master nced at him and said, ¡°What do you think?¡± The Fifth Elder frowned and said, ¡°Pavilion Master, isn¡¯t this¡­a bit too risky¡­With Ethan¡¯s talent, he doesn¡¯t need any Meridian Cirction Mind Skill! As long as he has enough time, he will be a great powerhouse!¡± ¡°What weck now is time,¡± Ethan said with a bitter smile. ¡°Fifth Elder, thank you for your concern, but I have to go regardless,¡± Ethan said. The Fifth Elder clenched his teeth and said, ¡°Pavilion Master, can I go as well?¡± ¡°I want to go too!¡± ¡°Pavilion Master, please let us witness this moment together!¡± For a moment, everyone in the Divine Alchemist Pavilion wanted to witness this event. Chapter 384: No Need for Approval!_1 Chapter 384: No Need for Approval!_1 Trantor: 549690339 Seeing the eager looks of the crowd, the Pavilion Master seemed to be moved as well. ¡°The Law Enforcement Elder and guardian stay behind to watch the house.¡± Momentster, the Pavilion Master spoke indifferently. Upon hearing this, the crowd was ecstatic. ¡°Thank you, Lord Pavilion Master!¡± The courtyard was filled with thunderous cheers. Soon after, the Pavilion Master didn¡¯t waste any more time and turned to leave the Divine Alchemist Pavilion. Dozens of alchemists followed closely behind, a scene never seen before. Mr. Snyder, who was hiding in the shadows, was shocked by the sight. ¡°Where are they going?¡± Mr. Snyder frowned. ¡°Who knows.¡± After pondering for a while, Mr. Snyder spoke with a sinking voice, ¡°Let¡¯s follow them and find out.¡± The three quickly left the hotel and stealthily trailed behind the crowd. The ce where the cultivation skill mentioned by the Pavilion Master was located in River Town. River Town had numerous mountain stones, and rugged peaks could be seen everywhere. In many ces, there was no ess for vehicles, and as they walked, it felt as though they had traveled back in time. Soon, the group arrived at the foot of a huge mountain. What was astonishing was that in front of this mountain stood a giant Stone Staircase! The entire Stone Staircase was a masterpiece, reaching straight for the heavens! Above the Stone Staircase was actually a huge hand! Such a scene left people in awe! When approaching the Stone Staircase, one could feel a strong sense of majesty that made people involuntarily want to pay their respects. Those with low strength knelt down immediately; even Ethan Smith felt slightly unwell. It was as if his entire body and divine sense were being sucked into the Stone Staircase. The Pavilion Master pointed at the giant hand above and said, ¡°The cultivation skill is up there. As long as you can climb up, you can obtain it.¡± ¡°Is it that simple?¡± Ethan Smith was somewhat surprised. The Pavilion Master nced at Ethan Smith and said indifferently, ¡°Being careless could cost your life.¡± Ethan Smith stuck out his tongue andughed awkwardly, ¡°I was being reckless.¡± In the shadows. Mr. Snyder and the others also witnessed this scene. ¡°Hahaha! Ethan Smith actually wants to climb the stairway to heaven! This kid must be crazy!¡± Mr. Snyder couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter. The person beside him sneered, ¡°Throughout history, only a few people have been able to climb the stairway to heaven, but countless people have died on it.¡± ¡°Indeed,¡± Mr. Snyder couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡°Back in the day, even Ignacio Burke didn¡¯t dare climb the stairway to heaven. Jackson Harris, who was on par with Ignacio Burke, tried, but almost died on it.¡± ¡°Although he survived by a stroke of luck, he hasn¡¯te out in over a decade. Does Ethan Smith think he¡¯s better than Ignacio Burke and Jackson Harris?¡± The person beside Mr. Snyder chuckled, ¡°It has nothing to do with strength. It¡¯s said that only the Heavenly Selection can climb the stairway to heaven.¡± ¡°Right,¡± another person nodded. ¡°The Heavenly Selection can easily climb up, but if you¡¯re not chosen by the stairway, it¡¯ll be extremely painful.¡± Mr. Snyder nodded slightly, his hands behind his back, as he indifferently said, ¡°It seems like we can finish this early and report back.¡± At the bottom of the stairway to heaven. Ethan Smith hesitated to step on the stairway to heaven. ¡°Don¡¯t put too much pressure on yourself,¡± the Pavilion Master said next to him. ¡°If you are approved by the stairway, you won¡¯t experience any restrictions or pressure.¡± ¡°But if you¡¯re not, the Second Layer will be met with a force of ten thousand pounds.¡± Ethan Smith nodded slightly and said, ¡°So, the Second Layer will determine whether I¡¯m qualified to climb up.¡± ¡°Exactly,¡± the Pavilion Master nodded. ¡°I understand.¡± Ethan Smith took a deep breath.He didn¡¯t waste any time, immediately adjusting his mentality and stepping onto the stairway to heaven. The moment he stepped on the stairway, Ethan Smith¡¯s heart felt as if it was struck by something! It was as if someone had smashed his heart with a hammer! This made Ethan secretly worried. Could it be¡­ he was not recognized by this heavenly staircase? Then, Ethan lifted his foot and stepped towards the Second Layer! Everyone was nervously watching this scene, even the Pavilion Master narrowed his eyes slightly. Because everyone knew whether Ethan Smith was the chosen one or not! Whether or not he was recognized by the stairway to heaven! Finally, Ethan¡¯s footnded on the Second Layer. ¡°Ah!!!¡± The moment he stepped on, Ethan¡¯s entire body felt like it was being torn apart by a giant hand! The instant he made contact, blood seeped from every pore in his body! His head felt like it had been struck by lightning, his vision darkened and the world spun! ¡°How could this happen¡­¡± Edward Green couldn¡¯t help but mutter softly. ¡°Could it be¡­ Ethan Smith is not the Chosen One?¡± The Fifth Elder¡¯s face also turned ugly. The Pavilion Master shook his head slightly and said, ¡°It seems he was not recognized by the stairway to heaven, he can go now.¡± In the dark. Mr. Snyder and the others couldn¡¯t helpughing loudly. ¡°This kid is indeed not the Chosen One, hahaha!¡± Mr. Snyderughed wildly. ¡°This second stairway will likely cause him great damage.¡± ¡°We can go now, there¡¯s no need to watch further.¡± But just when everyone was disappointed, Ethan Smith struggled to stand up on the stairway! He was covered in blood, and his body trembled continuously. However, Ethan had no intention of giving up! Under this excruciating pain, Ethan raised his foot with difficulty, stepping towards the Third Layer of the stairway to heaven! ¡°Huh?¡± Mr. Snyder, hidden in the dark, couldn¡¯t help raising his eyebrows. ¡°Does this kid want to forcibly climb the stairway?¡± ¡°Haha, interesting, as far as I know, Jackson Harris did the same back then, but he couldn¡¯t withstand it beyond the Thirteenth Layer.¡± ¡°I guess he can climb up to the Fifth Layer at most.¡± The crowd discussed animatedly, their eyes filled with a touch of yfulness. Under the stairway, the Pavilion Master¡¯s eyebrows slightly furrowed, and a trace of unease shed in her eyes. ¡°Ethan, forcibly climbing the stairway will yield no results, even if you manage to climb a fewyers by luck, you¡¯ll eventually fall.¡± The Pavilion Master said coldly. However, Ethan didn¡¯t say a word, his teeth clenched tightly, enduring the torture of countless pain without any intention of retreating! ¡°So what if it doesn¡¯t recognize me¡­¡± Ethan gritted his teeth, lifting his foot once more! ¡°I don¡¯t need the stairway¡¯s recognition, just my own!¡± Ethan roared angrily, his energy suddenly erupting! He fought against the power of the stairway with his own fierce strength! Finally, Ethan stepped onto the Fourth Layer! The pain of the Fourth Layer was dozens of times more intense than the Third Layer! Ethan only felt as if his divine sense was about to be stripped away! His bones made ¡°cracking¡± noises, as if they were about to shatter! ¡°Ethan! Hurry down!¡± The Fifth Elder shouted anxiously. But Ethan ignored everything, his hand firmly grasped the Fifth Layer, struggling to climb up! ¡°Crack!¡± The instant he stepped on the Fifth Layer, all ten of Ethan¡¯s fingers broke! His vision spun, and he could barely stand! ¡°Ah!!¡± Ethan roared continuously, using all his strength to lift his foot and step towards the Sixth Layer! The moment he stepped on the Sixth Layer, Ethan¡¯s calf burst open with a ¡°bang¡±! ¡°Ethan! Hurry down!¡± The people watching below shouted in unison. Even the Pavilion Master could not bear to watch this heartbreaking scene. Chapter 385: Forcibly Climbing the Stairway to Heaven!_1 Chapter 385: Forcibly Climbing the Stairway to Heaven!_1 Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Master Smith, don¡¯t force yourself,e down!¡± Everyone shouted frantically. But Ethan Smith was incredibly stubborn. He looked up at the enormous hand above him, gritted his teeth, and said, ¡°I will definitely climb up there. I will!¡± At this point, Ethan¡¯s lower leg had broken, and the fingers on his left hand had been shattered. Under such circumstances, climbing up would be as difficult as ascending to the heavens! ¡°Your leg is broken, how will you climb up?¡± Mr. Snyder sneered. On the stairway to heaven, Ethan struggled to lift his leg, climbing towards the Seventh Layer. When he stepped onto the Seventh Layer, Ethan¡¯s left leg waspletely fractured. The Eighth Layer, his right leg shattered! Just when everyone thought Ethan was going to give up, he used his hands to grasp the steps and climbed upwards! ¡°Why struggle so hard¡­¡± Fifth Elder muttered under his breath. Sofia Carrillo¡¯s eyes welled up with tears. She covered her face, unable to bear watching him any longer. The Ninth Layer, the Tenth Layer, the Eleventh Layer¡­ Even with shattered legs, Ethan managed to reach the Eleventh Layer! Lying on the Eleventh Layer, Ethan was on the verge of exhaustion, and his body was almost falling apart. His skin and internal organs had both suffered immense impact. As Ethany on the Eleventh Layer, the world in front of his eyes spun ceaselessly, as if it were trying to throw him off. ¡°You can¡¯t do it,e down.¡± An unfamiliar voice seemed to burst forth in Ethan¡¯s mind. This voice was incredibly seductive, affecting his divine sense directly, making him almost want toply! Even Ethan was momentarily confused. His body swayed, and he felt the urge to jump down. ¡°Ethan, don¡¯t give up. I believe you can do it!¡± Suddenly, another voice emerged in his mind, just in time to pull Ethan back to reality. Ethan¡¯s lost gaze suddenly erupted with a light of determination! He roared, ¡°Fuck off, whether I can make it or not is none of your business!¡± In that instant, Ethan, like a madman, dug his blood-drenched fingers into the steps and climbed towards the Twelfth Layer with great difficulty! Finally, Ethan sessfully stepped onto the Twelfth Layer! By now, Ethan¡¯s appearance was indistinguishable. At first nce, he looked like a pile of rotten flesh, wriggling on the stairway to heaven! ¡°He actually climbed to the Twelfth Layer.¡± Pavilion Master looked at this scene, her face shing with a trace of astonishment. She knew that without being acknowledged, each climb would be incredibly painful. Even Jackson Harris, who had been hailed as a prodigy back then, had only managed to climb to the Thirteenth Layer! ¡°Hmph, I don¡¯t believe he can climb to the Thirteenth Layer,¡± grumbled Mr. Snyder, hidden in the shadows. Even though he said this, he felt somewhat uncertain inside. That was because Ethan was like a madman! Even if his flesh was shattered, he showed no intention of giving up! Such determination, if he did not die, he would be a formidable enemy in the future! On the tform, Ethan lifted his head and looked at the continuously spinning Thirteenth Layer of the stairway to heaven. ¡°Only eight more Layers¡­ I must endure¡­¡± Ethan clenched his teeth tightly as he crawled towards the Thirteenth Layer! The Thirteenth Layer was the highest record so far! Everyone watched Ethan intently, fearing they would miss a single detail. Finally, Ethan grabbed the stairway to heaven on the Thirteenth Layer and climbed up. But just as he was about to step onto the Thirteenth Layer, his mind seemed to be struck by tens of thousands of Heavenly Thunders, his divine sense feeling as if it was about to be torn apart! ¡°Plop!¡± Under this intense pain, Ethan¡¯s body swayed, and he fell straight down! ¡°Ethan!¡± Everyone below yelled in unison! ¡°Hahaha! He still fell down.¡± Mr. Snyder excitedly shouted. However, the next second, something shocking happened! Ethan caught onto the stairway to heaven with one hand! His body dangled precariously in mid-air, but he didn¡¯t fall! His fingers had already broken, and he was practically holding onto the stairway to heaven with his bare white bones!This pain was unimaginable! Even the Lord of the Medicine God Pavilion¡¯s face turned pale! ¡°Ahh!!!¡± In mid-air, Ethan Smith roared repeatedly! Clinging to the stairway to heaven with one hand, he sessfully returned to the stairway! ¡°Ethan Smith¡­¡± At this moment, countless people were sobbing! Perhaps it was because they were moved, or maybe it was because they were excited, but everyone¡¯s eyes were full of tears. ¡°I will never give up!¡± Ethan Smith roared, as the divine sense in his mind burst into a strong golden light! At this moment, the grain-sized golden light in Ethan Smith¡¯s mind actually expanded to the size of a peanut! ¡°Huh?¡± The Pavilion Master¡¯s eyes shed with surprise. Could Ethan Smith really improve his divine sense under such adversity? ¡°It¡¯s truly¡­ unimaginable.¡± The Pavilion Master praised sincerely. Above the stairway to heaven, a bloodied man was struggling to climb. The fourteenthyer, the fifteenthyer! There were only threeyers left to reach the giant hand! ¡°How is this possible?!¡± In the shadows, Mr. Snyder¡¯s face turned extremely ugly! How could anyone possibly force themselves to climb to the fifteenthyer?! ¡°Boom!¡± As Ethan stepped onto the fifteenthyer, the sky suddenly darkened. A series of dragon-like lightning brewed among the clouds. ¡°Heavenly Thunder ising, all things shall perish.¡± The Pavilion Master muttered as he saw the scene unfold. This Heavenly Thunder was not an ordinary one; it could reduce a person to ashes! Those who touched it would be utterly obliterated! ¡°I don¡¯t believe you can withstand the remaining threeyers!¡± Mr. Snyder roared like a madman. ¡°Boom!¡± Heavenly Thunder streaked across the clouds, illuminating the dark sky! ¡°Bring it on, I¡¯m not afraid of you!¡± Ethan Smith looked up at the sky and roared furiously! As if it had heard Ethan Smith¡¯s words, the Heavenly Thunder rolled with anger and struck down violently! ¡°Crack!¡± This bolt of lightning struck Ethan Smith¡¯s body with full force! In an instant, his flesh was charred! Even the Best Thin Armor he was wearing disintegrated into nothingness! ¡°Ahh!!!¡± Ethan Smith roared insanely as he held onto the power of the lightning and advanced towards the sixteenthyer! Such actions seemed to have angered the heavens! One bolt of lightning after another descended from the sky, turning the surroundings into a sea of thunder! These shes of lightning formed a wall in front of Ethan Smith, blocking his path! ¡°Get the hell out of my way!¡± Ethan Smith roared and threw a punch! ¡°Crack!¡± His fist entered the sea of thunder and instantly turned ck; he even lost consciousness for a moment! Countless bolts of lightning covered Ethan Smith¡¯s body. Through his pores, the lightning snaked into his body with sizzling sounds! In that instant, Ethan Smith¡¯s brain was submerged in the sea of thunder! His divine sense waspletely enveloped by the sea of thunder! Ethan Smith¡¯s vision turned dark and the blood in his body was almost burnt dry. ¡°I¡­ will never give up¡­¡± Ethan Smith struggled to utter these words. With his strong and unwavering faith, he climbed towards the seventeenthyer! Chapter 386: 386: Purple Spiritual Fire!_1 Chapter 386: 386: Purple Spiritual Fire!_1
Trantor:549690339 Ethan Smith¡¯s actions elicited admiration from everyone around. Even the Lord of Medicine God Pavilion was somewhat moved.
¡°This kid is simply crazy.¡± Mr. Snyder couldn¡¯t help but grit his teeth. He pushed the door open, turned, and walked out. ¡°Where are you going?¡± Someone beside him asked. Mr. Snyder said coldly, ¡°We absolutely can¡¯t let him seed. We have to find a way to stop him!¡± ¡°Stop him? Don¡¯t you see all the people below?¡± The nearby Grandmaster scoffed. ¡°The Lord of Medicine God Pavilion is still standing there, do you think he¡¯s just for show?¡± Mr. Snyder said through gritted teeth, ¡°We don¡¯t have time to worry about that, we¡¯ll y it by ear.¡± After saying this, Mr. Snyder left the hotel, carefully walking towards the direction of the stairway to heaven. At this moment, Ethan Smith had already climbed to the seventeenthyer with great difficulty. The moment he touched the seventeenthyer, his entire body was suddenly engulfed in mes! The mes seemed toe from within him, even his five viscera and six bowels were impacted!
Even the blood he bled at that moment turned into a sea of fire! ¡°Ethan Smith!¡± Those below instantly let out a startled cry! Ethan Smith¡¯s entire body was wrapped in mes, and these mes were about to devour his flesh and divine sensepletely! ¡°Divine Form and Spirit both destroyed¡­¡± The Lord of the Medicine God Pavilion murmured softly, his face also shing a hint of uneasiness. No one has ever forcefully ascended the stairway to heaven, so nobody knew what would happen! If the consequence of forcefully ascending the stairway to heaven was theplete destruction of divine form and spirit, then everything would be over! ¡°Aaah!!¡± Wrapped in mes, Ethan Smith still hadn¡¯t given up! His body had almost withered away, and his blood seemed to have been burned dry! ¡°I must obtain the cultivation method!!¡± As Ethan Smith let out a furious roar, his body shed with golden light! Threads of divine sense flew out of his forehead!
This divine sense power amazingly transformed into Ethan Smith¡¯s body, charging towards the eighteenthyer! ¡°Is¡­ is this divine sense?¡± At this moment, even the Lord of Medicine God Pavilion stared in disbelief! The ball of mes seemed toe back to its senses, rushing towards the clump of Ethan Smith¡¯s divine sense! But at this moment, Ethan Smith¡¯s body actually reached out his hand! On his nearly crippled hand, a faint blue spirit fire flickered. Under Ethan Smith¡¯s powerful control, this spirit fire formed a giant hand! The giant hand directly reached forward, grabbing the ball of heavenly mes! The collision of spirit fire and heavenly mes unfolded at this moment! ¡°Ah!!¡± Ethan Smith stared wide-eyed, roaring in anger! And at this instant, Ethan Smith¡¯s divine sense actually plunged into the spirit fire! Then, the ball of blue spirit fire transformed into Ethan Smith¡¯s likeness!
¡°What kind of technique is this?!¡± Everyone was shocked by this scene! Even the knowledgeable and experienced Lord of Medicine God Pavilion¡¯s eyes showed a touch of bewilderment. Thebination of spirit fire and divine sense? Unheard of! Just how did this kid achieve that! Ethan Smith¡¯s body of spirit fire fiercely collided with the heavenly mes! This spirit fire seemed to hold Ethan Smith¡¯s indestructible will! With a clenched fist, his blue fist fiercely struck the heavenly mes! ¡°Huh!¡± The heavenly mes were formless and endless! Ethan Smith¡¯s fist couldn¡¯t touch them at all! The heavenly mes dispersed and came back, unending! At this rate, Ethan Smith wouldn¡¯t be able to hold on! ¡°Anyone who dares to stop me, I¡¯ll kill them!¡± Ethan Smith roared madly! The spirit fire amazingly surged at this moment! At a nce, Ethan Smith appeared like a blue giant standing on the stairway to heaven! ¡°You won¡¯t stop me!¡± Ethan Smith¡¯s voice seemed to be filled with madness and dread!The next second, Ethan Smith¡¯s action shocked everyone! The figure made of spirit fire opened its mouth and swallowed the heavenly mes! ¡°Has he¡­ gone mad?!¡± cried Fifth Elder. ¡°Master Smith¡­ actually swallowed the heavenly mes?¡± ¡°Pavilion Master, what¡­ what is going on?¡± No one knew the consequence of this act, not even the Lord of Medicine God Pavilion. ¡°Hoo¡­¡± The blue fire enveloped the red heavenly mes. The heavenly mes rampaged within the spiritual fire, starting from a small spark, eventually turning the entire spiritual fire red! ¡°Damn!¡± Everyone gasped in shock when they noticed this! Had Ethan Smith failed? Finally, the spiritual fire seemed to be backfiring at this moment! The two mes intertwined and merged non-stop! This process took a long time, like a lengthy confrontation! Everybody was on tenterhooks, clenching their fists. This scene was unprecedented! ¡°Hm?¡± Just when everyone was panicking, the Pavilion Master¡¯s eyes shed with a hint of light. ¡°Could it be¡­ as I suspected?¡± The Pavilion Master no longer had his previous domineering demeanor but looked simr to a young girl, covering her mouth with her hand. ¡°Pavilion Master, what¡¯s the matter?¡± asked Fifth Elder anxiously. The Pavilion Master pointed at the two mes on the stairway to heaven and said, ¡°Look, the two mes seem to be fusing.¡± ncing over, it was indeed as the Pavilion Master had said. ¡°A fusion of blue and red¡­ a Purple Spirit Fire?¡± Fifth Elder was the first to react. ¡°Correct.¡± The Pavilion Master nodded slightly. As soon as he finished speaking, a faint purple color slowly condensed at the center of the two mes! The moment the purple appeared, it spread rapidly! In just a few minutes, the heavenly mes and spirit fire disappeared, reced by a purple me! The me, still in Ethan¡¯s form, looked incredibly domineering when viewed from below! ¡°Whew¡­¡± A gust of wind blew by, and the mes rushed into Ethan¡¯s body. Finally, the scene quieted down. Ethan copsed on the stairway to heaven, motionless. Everyone looked anxiously at the scene; they stared at Ethan with great concern in their hearts. Half a minuteter. Ethan, lying on the stairway to heaven, slowly stood up. He opened his palm, and a purple spirit fire danced within it. ¡°Yay! Sess!¡± Cheers burst from below! Even the Lord of the Medicine God Pavilion was touched at this moment. ¡°This kid¡­ truly beyond imagination,¡± the Pavilion Master whispered. No one had thought that at the brink of death, Ethan would have such a bold idea! Atop the stairway to heaven, Ethan remained silent. The next step was the giant hand; as long as he stepped on it, he could obtain the cultivation technique. Moreover, Ethan would be the first person in history to forcibly ascend the stairway to heaven! Ethan¡¯s expression became extremely calm, and he took a step toward the giant hand. ¡°You shall not set foot on the stairway to heaven!¡± At that moment, a furious shout came from the shadows! Then, they saw an enormous hand pping viciously towards Ethan! ¡°Ethan!¡± Below, Fifth Elder immediately let out an anxious roar! Chapter 387: 387: Shocking the World!_1 Chapter 387: 387: Shocking the World!_1
Trantor:549690339 That gigantic hand had already covered the sky and was approaching! It was toote to stop it now!
Everyone could only watch helplessly as the giant hand reached for Ethan Smith! ¡°Haha, you¡¯ll never step on the stairway to heaven!¡± Mr. Snyderughed crazily. Ethan Smith, who was about to step onto the stairway to heaven, looked coldly at the giant hand. His face was filled with an icy coldness, like a god of death from hell! ¡°Boom!¡± Just as the giant hand was about to strike Ethan Smith, he raised his fist and fiercely countered it! A massive collision unfolded at that moment! Ethan Smith¡¯s fist was incredibly powerful, like a force that could demolish anything! The instant it touched the giant hand, it pierced through it! Ethan Smith stood firmly on the eighteenthyer, his eyes coldly staring at a certain direction. ¡°How¡­ how is it possible!¡± Mr. Snyder¡¯s face turned pale instantly!
Wasn¡¯t Ethan Smith on the verge of death? How could he still have such strength? Even though he didn¡¯t use his full strength in that attack, it was more than enough to kill a Grandmaster or even someone who had just entered the Grandmaster realm! ¡°Seeking death.¡± The Pavilion Master¡¯s face gradually grew cold. Her gaze fell on Mr. Snyder, and the icy chill in her eyes made him shudder in terror! ¡°Not good!¡± Mr. Snyder realized the danger and began to run! ¡°Trying to escape?¡± Just when the Pavilion Master was about to act, Ethan Smith in the sky said, ¡°Lord Pavilion Master, let him go.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± The Pavilion Master frowned slightly, slightly taken aback. Ethan Smith said coldly, ¡°I will kill him myself.¡± Hearing this, the Pavilion Master couldn¡¯t help but be slightly stunned. However, she agreed to let Ethan Smith handle it and didn¡¯t chase after him. Ethan Smith didn¡¯t say anything else. He took a step forward and stepped onto the giant hand.
At that moment, everything quieted down and returned to peace. Ethan Smith, dragging his broken body, stood alone on the giant hand. His eyes scanned the surroundings, but the giant hand waspletely empty, with nothing on it at all. There was no sign of the legendary cultivation skill. ¡°Could it be¡­ a lie?¡± Ethan Smith¡¯s face looked uneasy. After fighting so hard to climb onto the giant hand, if it were all fake, how could he bear it! Standing alone on the giant hand, Ethan Smith seemed to be in a daze. ¡°Ethan Smith, did you get the cultivation skill?¡± Down below, the Fifth Elder was still shouting at the top of his lungs. But there was no response from above. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± This made everyone feel uneasy. The Pavilion Master made a gesture to quiet the scene.
Everything waspletely silent, not a single sound could be heard. After about ten minutes, Ethan Smith slowly stepped down from the giant hand. Everyone stared at him as if they were staring at a legendary hero. ¡°Whew.¡± After stepping down from the stairway to heaven, Ethan Smith let out a long sigh of relief. ¡°How is it? Did you get the cultivation skill?¡± the Fifth Elder asked anxiously. Ethan Smith was silent for a moment before he suddenly grinned and said, ¡°I got it.¡± ¡°Where is it?¡± the Fifth Elder asked quickly. Ethan Smith couldn¡¯t help but sigh, ¡°It was during the process of climbing the stairway to heaven.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± the Fifth Elder asked, puzzled. Ethan Smith pointed to the stairway to heaven and said, ¡°The cultivation skill was hidden in the process of climbing it.¡± When he first saw that there was nothing on the giant hand, Ethan Smith was also confused. But when he recalled the difficulties he had faced climbing the stairway to heaven, Ethan Smith understood. The cultivation skill was the process of climbing the stairway, not a specific skill after all.Ethan Smith tried to operate the qi within his body, and indeed, this time the qi flowed like a stream throughout his body. Every time he circted it, the qi would absorb ten percent more. Compared to before, it was several times faster. ¡°Let¡¯s go back.¡± Ethan Smith looked at everyone and grinned. The crowd was obviously confused, and while they were in a daze, Ethan Smith took the lead in leaving the ce. Upon returning to the Divine Alchemist Pavilion, Ethan Smith went straight to his Elder¡¯s residence and sat down cross-legged. ¡°Ethan Smith, you¡¯re seriously injured, take a few days off,¡± the Pavilion Master said. Ethan shook his head and smiled, ¡°Time is as precious as oil; this little injury is nothing.¡± ¡°Master Smith, you are the mostmitted person I¡¯ve ever seen!¡± ¡°Yeah, if I had your talent, I would never gamble with my life!¡± Hearing these words, Ethan Smith couldn¡¯t help murmuring softly, ¡°If they could, who would be willing to risk their lives¡­¡± The news of Ethan Smith forcibly breaking through the stairway to heaven spread like wildfire. In less than a day, it had spread throughout the entire Martial Arts Forum! This news was like an earthquake in the world of martial arts! Throughout history, no one had ever sessfully forced their way up the stairway to heaven! Even the genius, Jackson Harris, could not do it! ¡°Ethan Smith actually broke through the stairway to heaven by force, the first one in history!¡± ¡°With such capital, could it be enough to dominate the world?¡± ¡°My god, there is actually someone in the world who can break through the stairway to heaven! Against the heavens!¡± ¡°Ethan Smith is definitely number one in our generation!¡± The news continued to ferment, reaching the ears of almost every martial artist! For a time, Ethan Smith¡¯s name resonated throughout the world of martial arts! Almost everyone knew and no one was unaware! There were also those who did not believe it and thought that the stairway to heaven was not as difficult as the legends, so they tried to follow in Ethan Smith¡¯s footsteps and break through the stairway to heaven by force. But the result was only one;plete annihtion of their divine form! For three whole days, this news had dominated the top of the Martial Arts Forum. Thements reached more than 100,000! The impact of forcibly breaking through the stairway to heaven was truly witnessed! Capital City, ir family. Dexter ir looked at the news on his phone, his face extremely ugly! ¡°How is it possible, how is it possible!¡± Dexter ir roared in fury! Such talent was obviously above him! Not only Dexter ir, but Reilly ir and Kn Taylor also received the news. For the first time, they felt a sense of crisis! People who could forcibly break through the stairway to heaven had unlimited future achievements! They even posed a threat to aristocratic families! ¡°We must get rid of this Ethan Smith promptly.¡± Kn Taylor said coldly. Reilly ir squinted and said, ¡°This person can threaten us within three years at most!¡± ¡°If he doesn¡¯t die, we won¡¯t be able to sleep peacefully!¡± That being said, Ethan Smith was in the Divine Alchemist Pavilion, and there was no way to start killing him. ¡°We can only wait.¡± Kn Taylor sighed. What they could do was wait for Emily Taylor and Dexter ir¡¯s wedding. ¡°In half a year¡¯s time, he won¡¯t be able to overturn the heavens.¡± Kn Taylor snorted coldly. At this time, Dexter ir seemed quite depressed. This was the biggest blow he had ever received! In the evening, Dexter ir suddenly pushed open Reilly ir¡¯s door. He stood in front of Reilly ir and said, ¡°Dad, I want to go to the Capital City Martial Arts Association for closed-door training.¡± Reilly ir¡¯s eyebrows furrowed slightly, ¡°Go to the Capital City Martial Arts Association?¡± ¡°Yes, Dad, please help me find the chairman!¡± Dexter ir knelt on the ground with a ¡°thump.¡± Reilly ir sat up from the bed. After pondering for a moment, he nodded, ¡°Alright, I agree.¡± The Capital City Martial Arts Association was not just an official organization; they allegedly controlled more resources than any aristocratic family in the world. Chapter 388: 387: A new generation of talent emerges in every changing world Chapter 388: 387: A new generation of talent emerges in every changing world
Trantor: 549690339 The ir family already had connections with the Martial Arts Association, so getting Dexter ir in wasn¡¯t particrly difficult. However, this move was enough to reveal one thing.
That is, the Ethan Smith they had always looked down upon, is now making them worry and even fear. In a secluded mountain area. There was no one around, but a small bungalow stood out here. ¡°Master, here¡¯s the tea you wanted.¡± A fourteen or fifteen-year-old boy carrying a teacup walked up to an elderly man with white hair. The old man took the tea and said, ¡°How long have we been here?¡± ¡°Master, fourteen years.¡± The boy answered. ¡°Fourteen years¡­ time flies indeed.¡± The old man sighed. The boy was silent for a while, seeming to have something to say. ¡°If you have something to say, just say it.¡± The old man could see what was on the boy¡¯s mind. A few momentster, the boy hesitated, then said, ¡°Master, recently someone¡­ has sessfully stepped onto the stairway to heaven.¡± ¡°Sessfully stepped onto the stairway to heaven?¡± The old man raised his eyebrows and smiled faintly, ¡°A heavenly-selected talent?¡±
¡°No¡­ Like you, he forcibly broke through the stairway to heaven, but¡­ he seeded.¡± The boy¡¯s voice grew smaller and smaller, as if afraid of hurting the old man¡¯s feelings. ¡°Pa¡± Hearing this, the old man¡¯s teacup fell to the ground. This old man was none other than the famous Jackson Harris, known as a genius. He was not truly old, only forty-eight years old. His head full of white hair was all because of his past attempt to forcefully enter the stairway to heaven. ¡°There are always new talents emerging,¡± Jackson Harris murmured after a while. Ethan Smith did not leave the Elder¡¯s residence for a full three days. Almost every day, people woulde to visit Ethan Smith. In their eyes, he was now a genuine miracle. In the blink of an eye, another month had passed. It was now early summer in May, and only four months remained until September 9th.
On this day, Ethan Smith, who had been in seclusion, suddenly opened his eyes! His breath was violently surging, as if it was about to burst open at any moment! ¡°I¡¯ve reached the peak of the fasting period.¡± Ethan murmured softly. From the fasting period to the enlightenment stage would be the most challenging part. And now Ethan Smith could clearly feel that he had reached a bottleneck. Simply relying on seclusion would no longer help him progress further. At the peak of the fasting period, he should be in the realm of the Peak Grandmaster,¡± Ethan thought to himself. But for Ethan, being a Grandmaster at the peak was enough to deal with most grandmasters! Even those at the peak form of Grandmaster! ¡°I have four months left; I wonder if I¡¯ll have a chance to enter the Grandmasters realm.¡± Ethan murmured softly. As someone with a chaotic body, Ethan does not fear anyone within his rank! Even if they are scions of aristocratic families or contemporary geniuses!
¡°Mr. Smith, you havee out of seclusion.¡± Seeing Ethan Smith, Edward Green hurriedly came running up. Ethan nodded and said, ¡°I should also leave the Divine Alchemist Pavilion.¡± ¡°Leave the Divine Alchemist Pavilion?¡± Edward couldn¡¯t help but be taken aback. He quickly said, ¡°Isn¡¯t it too dangerous for you to leave the Divine Alchemist Pavilion now? A lot of people want to kill you¡­¡± Ethan sighed, ¡°The Divine Alchemist Pavilion has protected me too well. If this continues, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll be a useless person.¡± Practice isn¡¯t only about seclusion; one has to embrace and be a part of the secr life when living in the world. Moreover, Ethan had more important things to do. Seeing that he couldn¡¯t persuade Ethan, Edward asked, ¡°Mr. Smith, when do you n to leave?¡± After thinking for a moment, Ethan said, ¡°In three days.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Edward hurriedly said. Ethan looked at Edward up and down, noticing that he had already entered the Grandmaster Realm. Although he was only in the early stages, both he and Ethan practiced using qi. Sopared to ordinary grandmasters, Edward might be even stronger. ¡°Alright.¡± Ethan agreed. Ethan had a n in mind, and Edward might be able to help. In the blink of an eye, Ethan had been at the Divine Alchemist Pavilion for three months. In these three months, everything seemed to have changed. Ethan Smith went from the beginning of the Monastic Stage to the peak realm in the blink of an eye! This speed could only be described as beyond imagination! His body had be virtually indestructible! Even without using the Saintly Body Skill, Ethan Smith¡¯s body was enough to withstand bullets! In the evening, Ethan Smith arrived at the Pavilion Master Building. Sitting here, the Pavilion Master personally made a cup of tea for Ethan Smith. ¡°Grandmaster Peak, not bad.¡± the Pavilion Master said lightly. Ethan Smith sighed, ¡°Yeah, now when I encounter a Grandmaster at the peak, even if I can¡¯t kill them, I can at least protect myself.¡± The Pavilion Master did not say much about it. She suddenly changed the subject and said, ¡°I have some bad news for you. Dexter ir has be Emerson Holmes¡¯ disciple.¡± ¡°Emerson Holmes?¡± Ethan Smith frowned slightly. This name seemed somewhat unfamiliar to him. The Pavilion Master nodded slightly, ¡°Yes, he is the Vice President of the Capital City Martial Arts Association.¡± Hearing this, Ethan Smith recalled the ¡°Mr. Holmes¡± he had met at the banquet with Emily Taylor; that should be Emerson Holmes. ¡°No matter.¡± Ethan Smithughed. ¡°No matter who he worships, I will kill him myself.¡± Ethan Smith¡¯s tone was full of confidence and calmness, as if he didn¡¯t take Dexter ir seriously at all. The Pavilion Master nodded but did not say anything more. She had always trusted Ethan Smith, and his performance only further strengthened her belief. ¡°Leaving in three days?¡± the Pavilion Master asked. Ethan Smith nodded, ¡°Yes, I n to prepare for a few more days in case of unexpected situations.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± The Pavilion Master stood up. She turned back to her room and came out a momentter with a pill furnace in her hand. This pill furnace was the one the Pavilion Master had personally used before! The carved divine dragon on it was even more lifelike! ¡°I¡¯m giving you this pill furnace.¡± The Pavilion Master said lightly. This time, Ethan Smith didn¡¯t refuse. He epted the pill furnace and said, ¡°I will never forget the Pavilion Master¡¯s great kindness.¡± The Divine Alchemist Pavilion¡¯s kindness to Ethan Smith was beyond words. Even the current Ethan Smith didn¡¯t know how to repay them. Over the next few days, Ethan Smith bid farewell to the many alchemists of the Divine Alchemist Pavilion one by one. Apart from that, he spent all his time locked in his room, with no one knowing what he was doing. On thest night before leaving. Ethan Smith, Mike Taylor, and Fifth Elder gathered together. However, the Pavilion Master did not show up, as she had always been a loner and did not like to participate in such gatherings. ¡°Once I leave this time, I don¡¯t know when we will meet again.¡± At the dinner table, Ethan Smith couldn¡¯t help but sigh. The Fifth Elder nodded and said, ¡°Yes, I hope you seed.¡± ¡°I will seed.¡± Ethan Smith¡¯s tone was incredibly firm. ¡°Even if I can¡¯t shake the two great families, I can at least take Emily away.¡± That night, the atmosphere was rather mncholic, and everyone drank heavily and got drunk. Early the next morning, Ethan Smith made simple preparations and was ready to leave the Divine Alchemist Pavilion. All the alchemists stood at the doorway, seeing Ethan Smith off. Other than the Pavilion Master, this was the first time someone in the Divine Alchemist Pavilion had received such treatment. In just three months, Ethan Smith had be their idol. ¡°Ethan Smith!¡± At this moment, Sofia Carrillo suddenly ran over, panting. ¡°Can¡­ Can I go with you?¡± Sofia whispered. ¡°Go with me?¡± Ethan Smith shook his head with a bitter smile. ¡°I¡¯m not going out to y. If you go with me, you may die at any time,¡± Ethan Smith said. Sofia hurriedly said, ¡°I¡¯m not afraid! I might even be able to help you!¡± Ethan Smith frowned and thought for a moment before saying, ¡°Are you sure you want toe with me?¡± ¡°Really!¡± Sofia nodded vigorously. ¡°Alright.¡± Ethan Smith agreed. Sofia was an exceptionally talented alchemist; having her by his side might indeed be helpful to him. ¡°Ethan Smith, the Taylor family is still nearby,¡± reminded the Fifth Elder. Hearing this, Ethan Smith¡¯s eyes turned cold, and he sneered, ¡°That¡¯s even better. I can just use them to test my current strength¡­¡± Chapter 389: 389: Battle with Mr. Snyder Again!_1 Chapter 389: 389: Battle with Mr. Snyder Again!_1
Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Those are three Peak Form Grandmasters.¡± Fifth Elder was quite worried. Ethan Smith said with a smile, ¡°No harm, how can an ordinary Grandmaster test my true strength?¡±
Now, Ethan Smith had already entered the Monastic Stage¡¯s Peak, but he wasn¡¯t clear about his own strength. He only knew that the qi within his body was vast like an ocean, and his physical body had reached an unbreakable state. But as for what realm he was in, Ethan Smith did not know. ¡°Fifth Elder, we will meet again.¡± Ethan Smith bowed, greeted everyone one by one, and then left the Divine Alchemist Pavilion. No one knew when he would return this time. Nor did anyone know if he could return at all. After leaving the Divine Alchemist Pavilion, the three of them seemed aimless on the street. Although River Town was just a small town, it was quite bustling. In the streets and alleys, there were vendors and booths everywhere. There were snacks, curios, and herbs. ¡°Mr. Smith, where are we going now? Do you have any ns?¡± Edward Green asked while stuffing pig feet into his mouth. ¡°Just eat yours, can you help with any ideas?¡± Sofia Carrillo rolled her eyes and said.
Edward mumbled, ¡°No matter what you¡¯re doing, you need a n.¡± Ethan Smith smiled and said, ¡°I do have a n, but it can¡¯t be implemented yet. We¡¯ll take it one step at a time.¡± ¡°So let¡¯s go back to Chuzzle first.¡± The three wandered aimlessly along the streets, seemingly at ease but actually on thin ice. Ethan Smith, now, had long been pushed to the cusp of multiple titles. Taylor Family¡¯s son-inw, Pharmacist of Medicine God Pavilion, the first person to pass through the Stairway to Heaven¡­ Fortunately, Ethan Smith¡¯s exposure was not high, so not many people recognized him while walking on the street. The moment Ethan Smith left the Divine Alchemist Pavilion, Mr. Snyder was secretly keeping an eye on him. ¡°We should inform Mr. Taylor about this in advance.¡± Someone suggested. Mr. Snyder nodded slightly and said, ¡°This news must be told to him.¡± So, Mr. Snyder took out his phone and informed Kn Taylor of this matter.
After learning about it, Kn Taylor was overjoyed. He immediately issued an order, ¡°Kill him right away and bring his head back to me.¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Taylor.¡± Mr. Snyder hung up the phone. However, he did not take action immediately but nned to wait for Ethan Smith to leave River Town before making a move to avoid attracting the people from the Divine Alchemist Pavilion. Ethan Smith, Edward Green, and Sofia Carrillo walked from day to night. They didn¡¯t use any means of transportation, like ascetic monks, walking when they wanted to walk and stopping when they wanted to stop. The farther they were from the Divine Alchemist Pavilion, the thinner the qi became. In the evening, they finally arrived before a stone tablet. The stone tablet read: River Town. ¡°Once past this point, we have left River Town,¡± said Ethan Smith. ¡°Mr. Smith, don¡¯t tell me we¡¯re going to walk back to Chuzzle?¡± Edward mumbled.
Ethan Smith shook his head. He said indifferently, ¡°Before the matter is resolved, we can¡¯t go back to Chuzzle.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Sofia Carrillo was also somewhat puzzled. Ethan Smith didn¡¯t say anything. He stepped over the stone tablet and stood on the vast grasnd ahead, silently waiting for something with his hands crossed behind his back. ¡°This ce is more than a hundred kilometers away from the Divine Alchemist Pavilion. Even if driving, it would take several hours,¡± Ethan Smith said lightly. ¡°Aren¡¯t youing out yet?¡± Edward and Sofia looked confused, not knowing what Ethan Smith was talking about. ¡°Knowing that we are here, you still dare to leave the Divine Alchemist Pavilion?¡± At this moment, Mr. Snyder and his men came out from the dark. Three Peak Form Grandmasters stared coldly at Ethan Smith. ¡°Ethan¡­¡± Sofia Carrillo seemed a little frightened. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, I¡¯ll protect you!¡± Edward Green volunteered, shielding Sofia Carrillo behind him. Ethan Smith looked at Mr. Snyder and said with a faint smile, ¡°You guys really don¡¯t give up. What kind of benefits did the Taylor Family give you?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to know!¡± Mr. Snyder yelled coldly. ¡°Ethan Smith, because of you, we three can¡¯t go home and have to guard near the Divine Alchemist Pavilion every day! This grudge must be charged to your ount!¡± Mr. Snyder said through gritted teeth. Ethan Smith nced at him and sneered, ¡°If I were you, I would go home now.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, once we kill you, we will naturally go back,¡± Mr. Snyder said sinisterly. His aura was getting stronger. During his time in River Town, Mr. Snyder¡¯s strength had slightly increased as well. His current state was at his peak! ¡°Why do you think I dared to walk out of the Divine Alchemist Pavilion so openly?¡± Ethan Smith asked lightly. Mr. Snyderughed loudly, ¡°Of course, because you¡¯re stupid! Ethan Smith, you may have talent, but I don¡¯t believe three months can change you!¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Ethan Smith raised his eyebrows and sneered, ¡°Then why don¡¯t you try?¡± ¡°Die!¡± Mr. Snyder stopped talking, stomped his foot, and reached out to grab Ethan Smith¡¯s chest! Two fierce winds, like des, tore through the air and grasped Ethan Smith¡¯s chest! However, Ethan Smith stood still, letting the two sharp ws tear at him! ¡°ng ng!¡± These two atmospheric auras formed into inner strength and ruthlessly scratched Ethan Smith¡¯s chest! What shocked everyone was that the moment they touched Ethan Smith¡¯s chest, these two auras were shattered! As for Ethan Smith, only two white marks were left on his body, and his clothes were torn! ¡°Not bad.¡± Ethan Smith touched his chest and said lightly. Mr. Snyder¡¯s face changed abruptly, and he eximed, ¡°How is this possible! Your flesh¡­¡± ¡°How about it, isn¡¯t it very hard?¡± Ethan Smith asked with raised eyebrows. Mr. Snyder¡¯s expression gradually became serious. The two Grandmasters beside him also stopped watching and erupted with a strong aura. ¡°Ethan Smith, you really are a surprising guy,¡± Mr. Snyder said with narrowed eyes. ¡°Given time, I really wouldn¡¯t be a match for you, but now¡­ you¡¯re still too soft!¡± As Mr. Snyder roared, his body was slowly surrounded by a whirlwind! Mr. Snyder¡¯s fists shook, and a wave of power, like ripples, condensed again! This technique was the one that Mr. Snyder had used in the past! It was also under this technique that Ethan Smith nearly died! ¡°Ethan Smith, let me see if you can withstand the first level!¡± Mr. Snyder shouted wildly. As soon as his words fell, waves of power swept towards Ethan Smith! Ethan Smith sneered, ¡°Is that all you¡¯ve got? Has no one ever told you that the same technique¡­ used a second time is useless?¡± With a roar from Ethan, his golden fist mmed into the iing force! Chapter 390: 390: One Against Three!_1 Chapter 390: 390: One Against Three!_1
Trantor: 549690339 The collision of two forces instantly caused a massive shockwave! Edward Green and Sofia Carrillo were both sent flying several dozen meters back by the impact!
¡°Boom!¡± With his overwhelmingly powerful flesh, Ethan Smith shattered the force! Like ripples of water, the force spread out in all directions in the form of shattered pieces. A feeling of both anger and humiliation filled Mr. Snyder¡¯s chest as his face turned an ashy color and his mouth twitched violently. ¡°I¡¯ll see how long you can hold on!¡± Mr. Snyder roared, his hands moving swiftly, rapidly amassingyers of power! Oneyer, twoyers, threeyers! Nineyers of power were brewing in his palms! ¡°Rumble¡­¡± The frantic power made it difficult for Mr. Snyder to grasp, his hands trembling continuously, seemingly on the verge of losing control! ¡°Go to hell!¡± With a furious roar from Mr. Snyder, the power was violently thrown out! Arge energy ball mmed towards Ethan Smith with a thunderous noise! Ethan Smith¡¯s face was solemn, his eyes filled with a strong determination to fight!
¡°Well done!¡± Ethan Smith¡¯s feet stomped, and a dazzling golden light enveloped his fist from top to bottom. His fierce power exploded at that moment! ¡°I don¡¯t believe your fists can be so strong!¡± Mr. Snyder screamed madly! He stared Hard at Ethan Smith, trying to witness him being shattered by the energy! But at this moment, Mr. Snyder¡¯s pupils constricted, and his face turned deathly pale! Because Ethan Smith, who had been standing before him, had suddenly disappeared! ¡°Not good!¡± Quickly, Mr. Snyder¡¯s senses registered the issue, but it was already toote! ¡°Who told you that I was going to tough it out?¡± Ethan Smith¡¯s voice rang out from behind Mr. Snyder. Mr. Snyder¡¯s heart shuddered! Just as he was about to turn around, Ethan Smith¡¯s fist had already mmed into his back! ¡°Boom!¡± This tremendous forcended squarely on Mr. Snyder¡¯s body!
Mr. Snyder¡¯s entire body was sent flying, his back shattered, and his spine suffered a huge impact! ¡°Ah!¡± A mouthful of blood spewed out from Mr. Snyder¡¯s mouth! ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re despicable!¡± Mr. Snyder said painfully. Ethan Smith sneered, ¡°You¡¯re just too stupid. Shrinking Ground Into An Inch isn¡¯t just for escaping.¡± During this conversation, a glimmer of light had already condensed in Ethan Smith¡¯s palms. As the light was about to fall, the two Peak Form of Grandmasters finally took action! They attacked Ethan Smith from both sides! ¡°Heavy Falling Space!¡± At the instant the two closed in, Ethan Smith coldly spat out these words! Both of their movements seemed to be trapped, their speed slowing down considerably!
¡°p! p!¡± Before they could react, a golden p had struck their faces! Ethan Smith¡¯s immense power, coupled with his strange strength, shattered their facial bones! ¡°How is this possible!¡± The faces of these two were extremely unpleasant! They were genuine Peak Form of Grandmasters, yet they were utterly defeated by a single Grandmaster! ¡°Attack together, kill him!¡± Mr. Snyder on the ground yelled desperately. Without hesitation, both of them unleashed their techniques. The air was filled with a thick fighting atmosphere, and the breathtaking techniques turned the dark night into daylight! However, Ethan Smith had no fancy techniques, only his fierce, unstoppable fists! ¡°Boom!¡± With continuous booming in the sky, Ethan Smith fought two enemies at once, without faltering. He even forced them to retreat continuously!¡±At this rate, I¡¯m afraid we might die here,¡± Mr. Snyder said coldly. He immediately mobilized the qi within his body and silently recited a technique. ¡°Hula!¡± With thepletion of the technique, golden lights emitted from the bodies of the three, one after another! The golden light gathered above Ethan Smith and eventually transformed into a golden tower! This golden tower carried a majestic aura, as if it were a sacred object from the Western World! ¡°To force us to this extent, Ethan Smith, you should be proud enough,¡± Mr. Snyder said coldly. Ethan Smith looked up at the huge golden tower, and his indifferent eyes revealed no emotion. ¡°What is this thing?¡± Ethan Smith pointed at the golden tower and asked after a moment. Mr. Snyder sneered, ¡°This technique is called Three Directions Divine Tower! As long as the person suppressed is at a lower level than the caster, they will be trapped in the Divine Tower forever until they dissipate into nothingness!¡± ¡°Ethan Smith, ept your death!¡± With the urging of the technique, the huge golden tower crushed down towards Ethan Smith with an imposing presence! Ethan Smith quickly used the Shrinking Ground Into An Inch technique and fled to the side. What was shocking was that no matter how fast Ethan Smith was, the golden tower would always hang above his head! ¡°It¡¯s useless! You can¡¯t run!¡± Mr. Snyder roared madly! ¡°Boom!¡± Eventually, the golden tower fiercely covered from above and mmed down! The entire ground was instantly lifted up withyers of dust, and the scene slowly quieted down. ¡°Mr. Smith!¡± Edward Green couldn¡¯t help but cry out worriedly! Unfortunately, there wasplete silence within the golden tower, without any sound at all. The two Grandmasters quickly walked to Mr. Snyder and helped him up. ¡°We can report back now,¡± Mr. Snyder wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth and said with a hint of pain. The two nodded and then looked at Edward Green and Sofia Carrillo. ¡°What should we do with these two?¡± One of the Grandmasters asked. Mr. Snyder nced at them and coldly said, ¡°They are just two ants, kill them.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± One of the Grandmasters nodded and then walked towards the two. Edward Green and Sofia Carrillo¡¯s strength was not great. In the face of two Grandmasters, they had practically no chance to fight back. But at this moment, Edward Green was incredibly brave. He shielded Sofia Carrillo behind him and whispered, ¡°I will protect you.¡± Even though both knew it was like throwing an egg against a rock, a touch of emotion rose in Sofia Carrillo¡¯s eyes. Sofia Carrillo clenched her teeth, and suddenly opened her palm. A red Spiritual Fire instantly rushed towards the Grandmaster! ¡°Bang!¡± Although the Spiritual Fire could devour everything, Sofia Carrillo¡¯s strength was too weak. The Grandmaster only needed to raise his hand to disperse the Spiritual Fire effortlessly. ¡°Hmph, courting death,¡± the Grandmaster said coldly. He raised his palm, and a domineering aura began to condense. ¡°Thump!¡± Just as the Grandmaster was about to strike, a muffled sound suddenly came from inside the not too distant golden tower! ¡°Thump!¡± Before he could react, another muffled sound came from the golden tower! ¡°Thump! Thump! Thump!¡± One after another, deep muffled sounds were heard from within the golden tower! The entire tower was shaking non-stop! Mr. Snyder¡¯s face turned ugly, and he stared at the golden tower, tremblingly saying, ¡°How¡­ how is this possible! No one can escape from this golden tower!¡± ¡°Crack!¡± As soon as his words fell, cracks appeared one after another on the golden tower! ¡°Boom!¡± Finally, the golden tower could no longer withstand it! Dense cracks covered the entire tower, and the next second, it exploded! Golden lights, like shards of ss, shot out in all directions! ¡°Your golden tower seems a bit fragile.¡± Ethan Smith¡¯s voice came out coldly. Chapter 391: 391: Slaying the Grandmaster_1 Chapter 391: 391: ying the Grandmaster_1
Trantor: 549690339 This golden tower, in front of Ethan Smith¡¯s powerful strength, had actually turned into ruins. All the inner strength dispersed like a wisp of breeze, vanishing like smoke.
Mr. Snyder¡¯s face looked extremely ugly! There was utter shock in his eyes! ¡°How¡­how is this possible!¡± Mr. Snyder said through gritted teeth. ording to the setup of this technique, as long as Ethan Smith¡¯s realm was below theirs, it would be absolutely impossible to forcefully break it! This was also one of their trump cards! But now, this golden tower was shattered by Ethan Smith¡¯s several punches! ¡°If this is your trump card, then I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t escape today.¡± Ethan Smith grinned, revealing his white teeth. ¡°Arrogant! A mere Grandmaster, how dare you speak such boastful words!¡± A Peak Form of Grandmaster scolded angrily. Ethan Smith looked at him coldly, and in the next second, suddenly appeared in front of him! ¡°Heavy Falling Space!¡± Under this technique, the Peak Form of Grandmaster had nowhere to hide! He could only fight Ethan Smith in close quarters! But how strong was Ethan Smith¡¯s body? Let alone a Peak Form of Grandmaster, even the Marquis-level physique might not be able topete with him!
¡°Bang!¡± Under Ethan Smith¡¯s fierce punch, this Grandmaster could not withstand it. His chest was pierced by a punch, and his bloody internal organs were almost shattered! Without waiting for his reaction, Ethan Smith had already raised his hand and pped it on his head! ¡°Heaven Swallowing Skill!¡± As the technique rose, the meridians and heart method within Ethan Smith¡¯s body also began to operate! All the inner strength was forcibly absorbed into Ethan Smith¡¯s body, and a majestic Grandmaster was killed instantly! Seeing his almost dried-up body, Mr. Snyder and the others were terrified! ¡°Not good! Retreat!¡± Mr. Snyder roared! The two of them didn¡¯t even think, they just turned around and started running. Going all out at once, then declining, and finally exhausted.
At this moment, Ethan Smith was full of fighting spirit, while Mr. Snyder and the others had already lost courage. Under such circumstances, they had no fighting spirit, and their strength was greatly reduced! ¡°You think you can escape?¡± Ethan Smith narrowed his eyes, stepped on the Shrinking Ground Into An Inch technique, and instantly caught up! ¡°Mr. Snyder, I¡¯ll hold him off, you go get reinforcements!¡± Mr. Snyder¡¯spanion yelled. But Mr. Snyder didn¡¯t turn his head,pletely losing his courage. The Grandmaster clenched his teeth and suddenly stomped his feet, causing the space in front of Ethan Smith to distort! Next, Ethan Smith¡¯s body seemed to be restricted in another space! ¡°Huh?¡± Ethan Smith raised his eyebrows, and couldn¡¯t help but sneer. He had seen this technique before, which was the spatial spell Colt Kirby had used! ¡°You think your technique can still hold me back?¡± Ethan Smith sneered. ¡°This technique can use softness to conquer strength, as long as your fist is fierce, it can be dissolved by this gentle force, Ethan Smith, you¡­¡±
¡°Boom!¡± Before he could finish speaking, Ethan Smith¡¯s golden fist smashed into the side! Under this immense force, this space actually started to shatter! ¡°Who told you that you can only use softness to conquer strength? As long as the power is strong enough, any soft force is not worth mentioning.¡± Ethan Smith sneered. ¡°How¡­how is it possible!¡± The Grandmaster stared wide-eyed. Ethan Smith had no time to waste on talking, he immediately stepped forward and raised his hand to use Heaven Swallowing Skill! After killing him, Ethan Smith used the Shrinking Ground Into An Inch technique again, racing towards the direction Mr. Snyder was fleeing. As a Peak Form of Grandmaster, Mr. Snyder¡¯s speed was naturally fast. Although it had been less than five minutes, Mr. Snyder had already escaped several kilometers away. Running at full speed consumed a lot of his inner strength. In addition, Mr. Snyder was already seriously injured, so at this moment, he was exhausted and copsed in a grove, looking lifeless. ¡°He shouldn¡¯t have caught up.¡± Mr. Snyder thought secretly. He wiped the sweat from his forehead and gritted his teeth, saying, ¡°There¡¯s something strange about Ethan Smith. He cannot be measured bymon sense, and I must inform Mr. Taylor as soon as possible¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re quite loyal, still thinking of the Taylor Family even at this time.¡± Just then, Ethan Smith¡¯s voice sounded next to his ear. Mr. Snyder¡¯s face changed instantly! He hurriedly turned to look at Ethan Smith, with a hint of panic in his eyes. ¡°Mr. Snyder, you can¡¯t escape.¡± Ethan Smith said coldly. Just as Ethan Smith said, Mr. Snyder was exhausted at this point, and his chances of escape were almost zero. Mr. Snyder¡¯s face was cold as he gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Ethan Smith, what¡¯s the point of killing me? In front of the Taylor family, you¡¯re nothing but a clown!¡± ¡°If the Taylor family wishes, they can even invite a Martial Marquis or even a Martial Saint to kill you!¡± Mr. Snyder gritted his teeth. ¡°Martial Marquis? Martial Saint? What¡¯s that?¡± There was a hint of surprise in Ethan Smith¡¯s eyes. Mr. Snyder snorted coldly, ¡°You don¡¯t need to know! Ethan Smith, you can still repent now, I might be able to plead for you, and let you join the Taylor family, be one of us!¡± ¡°By then, you won¡¯t have to fight like this, on the contrary, wherever you go, you will be respected!¡± There was some excitement in Mr. Snyder¡¯s tone. Ethan Smith sneered, ¡°Yes, wherever I go, I will be respected, but only if I bow down and submit to your master, right?¡± Mr. Snyder was taken aback and gritted his teeth, ¡°To survive in this world, one must bow down. So-called freedom is nothing but a child¡¯s talk.¡± Ethan Smith licked his lips and said, ¡°I just can¡¯t bring myself to be servile and obsequious, so I chose to resist.¡± ¡°If everyone is like you, then those standing at the top of the pyramid will always be the same group of people.¡± ¡°And people like me, born at the bottom, will never have the opportunity to rise.¡± Hearing Ethan Smith¡¯s words, there was a hint of emotion in Mr. Snyder¡¯s eyes. Ethan Smith said coldly, ¡°Mr. Snyder, as long as you leave the Taylor family, I can spare your life, you can go.¡± Mr. Snyder¡¯s face changed slightly, he stared at Ethan Smith and said, ¡°Are you really letting me go?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Ethan Smith turned around, and was about to leave. But at this moment, a hint of madness shed in Mr. Snyder¡¯s eyes! He held a special dagger and stabbed it fiercely into Ethan Smith¡¯s back! ¡°Bang!¡± However, just as his dagger was about to touch Ethan Smith, it was pped by Ethan Smith on the head. With this p, Mr. Snyder¡¯s skull was shattered. His huge body fell straight back. Looking at Mr. Snyder¡¯s body, a hint of pity rose in Ethan Smith¡¯s heart. For Mr. Snyder, his so-called glory was nothing more than the Taylor family¡¯s granting, and he was no longer aplete individual. This concept was deeply rooted, and how could it be changed by Ethan Smith¡¯s words? For him, killing Ethan Smith, receiving rewards, and exchanging for greater prospects were all he desired in life. As for right and wrong in the world, it¡¯s just a matter of different perspectives and deviations. Chapter 392: 392: The Martial Arts Association’s Conscription_1 Chapter 392: 392: The Martial Arts Association¡¯s Conscription_1
Trantor: 549690339 After killing Mr. Snyder, Ethan Smith returned to the stone tablet near River Town. Edward Green and Sofia Carrillo were standing there, not knowing what to do. With their strength, they could not possibly catch up with Ethan Smith.
¡°I hope Mr. Smith is all right¡­¡± Edward Green swallowed nervously, speaking with some fear. Sofia red at him and scolded, ¡°Shut your crow¡¯s mouth!¡± Edward Green muttered softly, ¡°I¡¯m just afraid there¡¯s a trap¡­¡± As they were speaking, Ethan Smith slowly walked back from a distance. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Ethan Smith said without any expression. Edward Green quickly ran up to him and asked hesitantly, ¡°Mr. Smith, did you¡­ kill him?¡± ¡°Mmm.¡± Ethan nodded his head. Sofia couldn¡¯t help but praise, ¡°That was a Peak Form of Grandmaster ¡­ It¡¯s unthinkable!¡± Ethan Smith did not pay any attention to her and started walking forward. ¡°Where are we going now, Mr. Smith?¡± Edward Green asked. ¡°White City.¡± Ethan Smith replied.
Previously, Ethan had set up a spiritual energy gathering formation in White City, and it had been almost a year since then. By now, there should be a considerable amount of qi gathered in the formation, so it was time to go back and check it out. The next day. The three of them hurried back to White City from River Town. The spiritual energy gathering formation had initially been set up in a tourist area, so after such a long time, there should have been many visitors here. However, to Ethan¡¯s surprise, they found that this ce had not opened for business at all. Looking at the various facilities inside that were alreadypleted, Ethan couldn¡¯t help but find it strange. ¡°How is it possible that it hasn¡¯t opened yet after such a long time?¡± Ethan Smith furrowed his brow. When they got to the entrance, the security personnel quickly stopped Ethan. ¡°This ce isn¡¯t open for business, so you should go elsewhere,¡± the man at the door said. Ethan pointed to the tourist area and said, ¡°My name is Ethan Smith, and I¡¯m the owner here.¡±
¡°The owner?¡± The man scratched his head, seemingly puzzled. Ethan didn¡¯t pay any attention to him and continued to ask, ¡°It¡¯s been a year since this ce waspleted, right? Why hasn¡¯t it opened yet?¡± The man said, ¡°It seems to have been requisitioned inside, so the opening was dyed.¡± ¡°Requisitioned? By which unit?¡± Ethan Smith asked. The manughed awkwardly, ¡°Don¡¯t ask me about it, I¡¯m just a doorman.¡± Ethan didn¡¯t say anything more, and he led Edward Green and the others inside. The doorman quickly stopped Ethan and said, ¡°You should sign in first, just in case there¡¯s an ident.¡± Ethan nodded, followed the man to the security room, signed his name, and then headed towards the direction of the spiritual energy gathering formation. Soon, the three of them arrived near the spiritual energy gathering formation. At Ethan¡¯s request, this area had been rebuilt. High walls were built around, and there was a moderately sized vi inside for resting.
Ethan walked to the entrance and tried to push the door but found it locked. ¡°Someone actually locked my own house?¡± Ethan Smith was instantly filled with anger. He grabbed the iron lock and forcibly snapped it in half. The door opened, but to Ethan¡¯s surprise, there was no trace of spiritual energy here at all! Almost a year of spiritual energy gathering, and no spiritual energy was sensed? How could that be possible? ¡°Who let you in!¡± At this moment, a middle-aged man quickly walked towards Ethan Smith. Ethan looked coldly at this middle-aged man and said, ¡°I should be the one asking you that. Without my permission, who let you into my house?¡± ¡°Your house?¡± The middle-aged man looked Ethan Smith up and down. ¡°This ce has long been requisitioned and now belongs to our River North Martial Arts Association¡¯s base! Still your house?¡± The middle-aged man sneered. ¡°The River North Martial Arts Association¡¯s base? Without my permission, you¡¯ve requisitioned my house? Who gave you that right?¡± Ethan¡¯s face grew colder. The middle-aged man impatiently said, ¡°Stop talking nonsense, get out of here, or don¡¯t me me for not being polite!¡± As he finished saying that, he reached out to push Ethan Smith away. Ethan Smith immediately caught his wrist and threw him out. The middle-aged man fell heavily to the ground, with pain shooting through various parts of his body. ¡°You¡­you dare to hit me? Do you know who I am?¡± The middle-aged man roared angrily. Ethan Smith looked at him coldly and said, ¡°Go back and tell your association president toe and apologize to me, and we¡¯ll discusspensation.¡± ¡°All right, all right! You just wait, you just wait and see!¡± The middle-aged man pointed at Ethan Smith and turned to run away. ¡°Damn, the River North Martial Arts Association is really overbearing.¡± Edward Green couldn¡¯t help cursing. Ethan Smith said coldly, ¡°They¡¯ve been trespassing in my house and using my spiritual energy gathering formation. They¡¯d better give me a reasonable exnation.¡± After saying that, Ethan Smith turned and walked into the vi. This huge vi was not empty ¨C various furniture and facilities had been moved in. There were things like a private cinema, gym, and everything else a person could want. At a nce, it looked like a vacation spot. ¡°These scoundrels sure know how to enjoy themselves.¡± Edward Green grumbled while lying on the massage chair. Sofia, on the other hand, seemed somewhat restrained, standing there looking lost. Ethan Smith nced at her and said, ¡°Find a room for yourself to rest. From now on, you two will stay here temporarily.¡± The reason for choosing this ce was that the natural spiritual energy here was quite rich, and the space wasrge enough. Since it hadn¡¯t opened for business, Ethan simply decided to remove the entire tourist area and turn it into residential housing. As for what he wanted to do specifically, no one knew. While inspecting the vi, Ethan Smith discovered private clothing in several rooms. These clothes were carelessly thrown onto tables and beds, looking rather indecent. Ethan frowned, and a trace of displeasure shed across his face. After the River North Martial Arts Association requisitioned the ce, did they use it for these things? They were simply running wild! After cleaning up these indecent items, Ethan Smith finallyy down on the sofa. He took out his cellphone and opened the Martial Arts Forum. On the forum, there were still discussions about Ethan Smith. Most of these discussions centered around keywords like ¡°son-inw of the Taylor family,¡± ¡°Master of Medicine God Pavilion,¡± ¡°from the bottom to the top,¡± and so on. Ethan¡¯s climb up the stairway to heaven was still admired by some even after such a long time. Seeing these posts, a faint smile appeared on Ethan¡¯s lips. ¡°With such poprity, it¡¯s about time to do something,¡± Ethan thought to himself. After going through so many experiences, Ethan understood one truth: The power of a single person is ultimately limited. He could live happily on his own, but if he wanted to bring down the aristocratic families of Capital City, it would never be possible with just his own efforts. Therefore, Ethan also nned to rally his own team and power. At this moment, Ethan saw a post. The title of the post was ¡°Pyro¡¯s Martial Artists Potential List.¡± Chapter 393: 393: Dare to Deceive Me?_1 Chapter 393: 393: Dare to Deceive Me?_1
Trantor: 549690339 This indeed caught Ethan Smith¡¯s attention. He immediately opened the post, and a ranking list quickly came into view.
To Ethan¡¯s surprise, the person ranked first was not himself, but someone named Everest Levy. Everest¡¯s record was quite impressive, as he had defeated several Grandmasters in the Grandmaster Realm. Now he had sessfully stepped into the Grandmaster Realm, and he was regarded as the number one genius in the Central ins region. Although he didn¡¯t have the news of Ethan¡¯s strong intrusion of the stairway to heaven, his foundation was extremely solid, and he was well-liked, which was in stark contrast to Ethan¡¯s domineering presence. Most importantly, he had a very famous master, who was said to have been the number one person in the Central ins region, named Dudley Lynch. Continuing to look down the list, Ethan was neither second nor third. Ethan was ranked fifth. And following Ethan was Evelyn Norton. Other than Evelyn, Ethan saw another familiar face. That person was Reginald Tucker. ¡°I¡¯m actually ranked fifth?¡± Ethan touched his chin.
Logically speaking, it shouldn¡¯t be the case. With his record of defeating three Peak Form Grandmasters at the Grandmaster Peak, there should be very few who could achieve this, right? As he continued to read, he saw the analysis of the ranking list, especially the analysis on Ethan. ¡°The reason why Ethan Smith is ranked fifth is that he has too many enemies, and the possibility of growth is small. If we disregard this factor, he should be able to enter the top three.¡± Reading this, Ethan couldn¡¯t help butugh. Naturally, Ethan was not convinced by this ranking deep down. Just then, Ethan suddenly felt several breaths passing by outside. Although the breaths were not too powerful, they had reached the Grandmaster Realm. Without waiting for Ethan to react, there was a knock on the door. ¡°Is Mr. Smith at home?¡± A slightly old voice came in. Ethan got up and opened the door. Outside the door stood two men, one old and one young. The older one looked to be in his fifties, and the younger one was only in his twenties.
¡°Who are you?¡± Ethan looked at the two and asked. The elderly man handed out a business card and said politely, ¡°You must be Ethan Smith, the King of Chuzzle? This is my card.¡± Receiving the card, Ethan discovered that the man was the president of the River North Martial Arts Association, Jordon Yoder. ¡°President of the River North Martial Arts Association?¡± Ethan raised his eyebrows, and a cold smile appeared at the corner of his mouth. They came quite quickly. ¡°Pleasee in.¡± Ethan stepped aside and let the two in. After they sat down, Jordon Yoder politely exined, ¡°Mr. Smith, I¡¯m really sorry for using your ce without your permission.¡± Ethan sneered, ¡°President Yoder, spare me the pleasantries.¡± Jordon Yoder sighed, ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t want to either, but as the president of River North Region, I have to contribute to the development of our association, right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯ve traveled through most of the River North Region for all these years, trying to find a suitable ce for cultivation, for our association members to use.¡± ¡°So you chose my house? And broke in without my consent?¡± Ethan asked coldly.
Jordon Yoder apologized again, ¡°I¡¯m really sorry. I hope you can understand my good intentions. Everything I do is for the development of the association.¡± Ethan remained silent, but his heart was filled with coldughter. ¡°Mr. Smith, you are now the pride of our River North Region. It¡¯s not an exaggeration to call you the King of River North!¡±Seeing Ethan Smith not speaking, Jordon Yoder began to tter him. If it were an ordinary person, they would have definitely been ttered by his words. Unfortunately, Ethan Smith was not impressed with this. ¡°President Yoder, I have set up a spiritual energy gathering formation here and umted nearly a year¡¯s worth of qi,¡± Ethan said coldly. ¡°Now that the qi is depleted, how should we settle this?¡± Ethan asked coldly. Jordon Yoder pondered for a moment and said, ¡°Well, the position of Vice President of the River North Martial Arts Association is still vacant. I don¡¯t know if Mr. Smith is interested?¡± ¡°Vice President?¡± This surprised Ethan somewhat. Jordon Yoder said, ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve wanted to invite you for a while, but I haven¡¯t had the chance.¡± As the saying goes, don¡¯t hit someone with a smiling face. It was difficult for people to me Yoder for his attitude. However, for Ethan, he didn¡¯t want to get involved in such organizations at all. So, Ethan shook his head and said, ¡°Forget about the Vice President thing. How about this, you give me a hundred-year medicinal material, and we¡¯ll call it even.¡± Ethan wasn¡¯t really in need of a hundred-year medicinal material. The reason he said this was simply to teach Jordon Yoder a small lesson. However, Jordon Yoder couldn¡¯t help but frown, looking quite troubled. ¡°The qi in my formation is not something a mere hundred-year medicinal material canpare to. President Yoder, you surely know that, right?¡± Ethan said with some unhappiness. ¡°You really think too highly of yourself!¡± At this moment, the young man beside Jordon Yoder suddenly spoke up impatiently. Hearing this, Ethan immediately looked at him coldly. The young man continued, ¡°I¡¯ll be honest with you, there are at least a hundred vice presidents in the River North Martial Arts Association. It¡¯s just a nominal position, and you¡¯re taking yourself too seriously!¡± ¡°The River North Martial Arts Association inviting you is your blessing, do you know that?¡± Ethan turned to Jordon Yoder and said coldly, ¡°President Yoder, is this what you think as well?¡± Jordon Yoder frowned and said, ¡°Mr. Smith, I don¡¯t mean that.¡± ¡°President Yoder, I¡¯m only letting this go because I appreciate your efforts to develop the Association. Are you really unwilling to give up even a single hundred-year medicinal material?¡± Ethan said with a stern face. Jordon Yoder stood up andughed, ¡°Fine then, I¡¯ll send it to youter. Goodbye.¡± After leaving these words, Jordon Yoder turned and left. Once he stepped outside, his expression turned cold in an instant. ¡°Want a medicinal material? Dream on!¡± Jordon Yoder spat on the ground. Not long after Jordon Yoder left, Conrad Schroeder arrived by car. Upon entering, he excitedly said, ¡°Mr. Smith, you¡¯re back.¡± Ethan nodded, looked at Conrad, and asked, ¡°Do you know about the River North Martial Arts Association requisitioning this ce?¡± Conrad was stunned and bitterly smiled, ¡°I know, but¡­ I can¡¯t stop it. The River North Martial Arts Association has always been domineering, and I can only be angry but not speak out.¡± ¡°Always domineering?¡± Ethan frowned. ¡°Yes, especially the Association¡¯s president, Jordon Yoder. Relying on his status, he seizesnd everywhere, and countless people have been oppressed by him,¡± Conrad said. Hearing this, Ethan was a little surprised. ¡°He doesn¡¯t look like that kind of person. A president who is dedicated to the development of the Martial Arts Association would do such a thing?¡± Ethan asked with confusion. Hearing this, Conrad couldn¡¯t help but sneer, ¡°For the development of the Martial Arts Association? Mr. Smith, you think too highly of Jordon Yoder.¡± ¡°He just uses the Martial Arts Association¡¯s name to seek benefits for his son. The River North Martial Arts Association has long be their private property, and all good things have been monopolized by him.¡± ¡°Just like this ce, after upying it, he wanted his son to practice here. Unfortunately, his son is just a hopeless case.¡± Chapter 394: 394: Evelyn Norton’s Conditions Chapter 394: 394: Evelyn Norton¡¯s Conditions
Trantor: 549690339 The Jordon Yoder that Conrad Schroeder spoke of was almost an entirely different person from the one Ethan Smith had met. Indeed, evildoers in life often put on kind faces.
¡°This old bastard, he actually dared to trick me.¡± Ethan Smith narrowed his eyes, a sh of coldness passing across his face. Conrad Schroeder dismissed it: ¡°Forget it, after all, he is the president of the River North Martial Arts Association, who would want to offend him?¡± Ethan Smith shot Conrad Schroeder a look and said: ¡°Because everyone indulges him and allows him to act without restraint, that¡¯s why he¡¯s so unbridled.¡± ¡°This time, I will make him pay!¡± Having said that, Ethan Smith turned to Conrad Schroeder and said: ¡°Send a message, say that if the River North Martial Arts Association does not restore my qi within half a month, bear the consequences.¡± Conrad Schroeder frowned: ¡°Mr. Smith, are you serious? After all, he is the president of the Martial Arts Association¡­¡± ¡°So what?¡± Ethan Smith flung back coldly. ¡°If just because he is the president of the Martial Arts Association, should I remain silent? What difference then is there between me and those fawners?¡± Ethan Smith had long had enough of this kind of situation. Given what happened, Conrad Schroeder had no choice but to nod: ¡°Alright, Mr. Smith, I understand.¡± After Conrad Schroeder left, Ethan Smith began to n his next trip.
The most important reason Ethan Smith returned to Chuzzle this time was the battlefield he sawst time in Shince City. The concentration of dark energy there was beyond imagination. For Ethan Smith, it was the perfect ce for cultivation. Ethan Smith could no longer improve by relying on his qi energy, so he turned his target to dark energy. ¡°It would be nice if there were more Grandmasters.¡± Ethan Smith massaged his chin while thinking to himself. Ethan Smith had devoured the two peak Grandmasters of the Taylor family. Their effect was indeed beyond expectation. You could even say, with just ten Grandmasters, Ethan Smith had the chance of reaching the Enlightenment Stage! That is, to be a Grandmaster in the martial arts world! Once he reaches the Enlightenment Stage, Ethan Smith would not fear any Grandmaster in the world! No matter if it¡¯s an aristocratic family or a hidden disciple, it would not amount to anything. This was the confidence of someone with a chaotic body! Having said that, where would you find so many Grandmasters? After pondering for a moment, Ethan Smith prepared to leave for Shince city the next day.
Night came. Ethan Smith was lying on the bed, scrolling through his phone like other young people. Of course, Ethan Smith was not browsing through short videos, but the Martial Arts forum. Just as Ethan Smith was about to put down his phone and go to sleep at eight o¡¯clock in the evening¡­ Suddenly, a piece of news exploded on the Martial Arts forum: An ancient battlefield has been excavated! All the big families are preparing to go treasure hunting together! This so-called battlefield was exactly the one that Ethan Smith discovered in that vige in Shince City! Seeing this news, Ethan Smith suddenly sat up from his bed. ¡°It¡¯s been discovered?¡± Ethan Smith¡¯s face couldn¡¯t help but look a little ugly. All the big families going together was definitely not good news for him. Especially since the Taylor family was involved! With the Taylor family¡¯s influence, there would likely be a high possibility of an attack on Ethan Smith! ¡°Trouble¡­¡± With a grave expression, Ethan Smith felt a sense of unease at the bottom of his heart.
But if he just gave up, Ethan Smith was not ready to let go. After much thought, Ethan Smith still decided to take the risk and go anyway. If he could force his way through the stairway to heaven, what was there to be afraid of? What¡¯s more, Ethan Smith controlled Shrinking Ground Into An Inch. Whatever happens, he could still escape. That night, Ethan Smith did not sleep very well. Early the next morning, just as Ethan Smith was getting up, a knock on the door could be heard outside. As soon as the door was opened, Ethan Smith saw a familiar figure: Evelyn Norton. ¡°Miss Norton?¡± Ethan Smith was slightly surprised as he looked at Evelyn Norton. Evelyn Norton chuckled: ¡°Nice to meet you, Mr. Smith.¡± Ethan Smith immediately invited Evelyn Norton into the room, and then ordered: ¡°Sofia, go and pour Miss Norton a cup of water.¡± Sofia stared at Evelyn Norton very closely, her eyes even carrying a hint of envy. ¡°What are you looking at? Go and make some tea.¡± Ethan Smith rolled his eyes. After sending Sofia away, Evelyn Norton chuckled: ¡°Mr. Smith, you¡¯ve been making quite a name for yourselftely.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t make fun of me for being so famous.¡± Ethan Smith waved his hand. Evelyn Norton covered her mouth and chuckled: ¡°Mr. Smith has been too modest, after all, forcing your way through the stairway to heaven makes you the first in history.¡± That¡¯s actually true, since even Jackson Harris failed. ¡°Miss Norton, is there something you needed from me?¡± Ethan Smith asked. Evelyn Norton made a light-hearted remark: ¡°Can¡¯t I look for you if I have nothing to do?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s, let¡¯s talk about business.¡± Ethan Smith waved his hand. Evelyn Norton seriously said: ¡°A battlefield was excavated in Chuzzle, you should know about this news, right?¡± Ethan Smith was silent for a moment, then nodded: ¡°To tell you the truth, I was just about to leave.¡± ¡°Do you know that the Taylor family have also sent people?¡± Evelyn Norton said somewhat surprised. Ethan Smith gave a bitter smile: ¡°What can I do about it? This battlefield is extremely important to me, no matter what, I have to check it out.¡± Hearing these words, Evelyn Norton said lightly: ¡°Mr. Smith, I happen to have a way to ensure you¡¯re safe.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Ethan Smith was slightly surprised. Evelyn Norton stretched out her hand and a hat appeared in her palm. This hat looked quite extraordinary, under the sunlight, it exuded a dark green glow. ¡°Where¡¯s this green hat from?¡± Ethan Smith murmured. Evelyn Norton did not exin but put the hat on her head instead. The moment she put on her hat, Evelyn Norton¡¯s face was covered by a light, dense fog. Underneath this fog, even Ethan Smith¡¯s eyes could not see Evelyn Norton¡¯s face! ¡°What¡­ what is this thing?¡± Ethan Smith was immediately shocked! Evelyn Norton mentioned: ¡°This is a divine artifact I identally got from the auction, it might be just what you need.¡± Upon hearing this, Ethan Smith couldn¡¯t care less about whether it was green or not, he snatched the hat away, saying excitedly: ¡°This is exactly what I need!¡± Evelyn Norton said in a monotone: ¡°Mr. Smith, I can give you this hat, but I have two conditions.¡± ¡°Miss Norton, please state your conditions.¡± Ethan Smith said without hesitation. Evelyn Norton chuckled: ¡°First, if we really get anything from the battlefield, I want half.¡± ¡°Okay, you can even have it all, no problem.¡± Ethan Smithughed. After all, Ethan Smith¡¯s main objective was to break through. ¡°The second condition¡­¡± At this point, Evelyn Norton¡¯s face suddenly turned grave. She said coldly: ¡°I want you to help me kill two people.¡± Chapter 395: 395: The Ambition of the Taylor Family_1 Chapter 395: 395: The Ambition of the Taylor Family_1
Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Murder?¡± Ethan Smith couldn¡¯t help raising his eyebrow slightly. This was a bit surprising to him.
All along, Evelyn Norton seemed to be someone without a temper. Such coldness as she disyed today was truly unprecedented. ¡°Tell me, who should I kill?¡± Ethan Smith nodded. Evelyn spoke in a deep voice, ¡°First, Glenn Tucker. Second, Saul Holt. Both of them will go to the battlefield today.¡± ¡°Glenn Tucker¡­ Reginald Tucker¡¯s father?¡± Ethan guessed. Evelyn looked somewhat surprised, ¡°How did you know?¡± Ethan smiled, ¡°I guessed it. By the way¡­ why do you want to kill these two?¡± In response, Evelyn remained silent. However, her expression appeared quite unpleasant. Guessing that the matter might be difficult to mention, Ethan changed the topic, ¡°What¡¯s their cultivation level?¡± Evelyn nced at Ethan and said, ¡°They have been at the Grandmaster Peak for years, their strength is strong, and they are quite famous in the Central ins region.¡±
¡°Grandmaster Peak¡­¡± Ethan stroked his chin. With his current cultivation level, it would be somewhat difficult to quickly take out two Grandmasters at their peak. If it came to a big fight, their target would likely be exposed. ¡°I promise you.¡± After much thought, Ethan finally nodded in agreement. Evelyn took a deep breath, bowed her hands, and said, ¡°Thank you, Mr. Smith.¡± Ethanughed, ¡°I should be the one to thank you.¡± Though Ethan didn¡¯t know what had happened, based on Evelyn¡¯s expression, it seemed she held a deep grudge or hatred. ¡°Speaking of this hat¡­ can¡¯t it be a different color?¡± Ethan scratched his head. Wearing a green hat on his head looked quite noticeable. Evelyn smirked, ¡°No.¡± ¡°Why should Mr. Smith care so much? Nowadays, many young people don¡¯t care about this.¡±
Ethan scratched his head, ¡°It¡¯s just too conspicuous¡­¡± Evelyn spread her hands, ¡°There¡¯s nothing I can do. If you really can¡¯t stand it, you don¡¯t have to wear it.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s just keep wearing it.¡± Ethan muttered. He fastened the hat to the ground, and it looked pretty cool. ¡°Why don¡¯t you participate yourself?¡± Ethan looked at Evelyn and asked. Evelyn feigned a sigh, ¡°I am just a Grandmaster. I don¡¯t have the prowess like Mr. Smith. If I really went, I¡¯m afraid I wouldn¡¯t gain anything and would only encounter danger.¡± Ethan rolled his eyes, ¡°Miss Norton, don¡¯t be modest. You are definitely not as simple as you seem.¡± Evelyn feigned fear, ¡°Mr. Smith, you can¡¯t just say things like that. I am just a weak woman¡­¡± Ethan didn¡¯t continue joking with Evelyn. Time was of the essence, so after saying his goodbyes, he took a car towards Shince City. The group soon arrived at Shince City. ¡°Ethan, I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Sofia Carrillo said.
Ethan rolled his eyes, ¡°If you go, I¡¯ll be exposed. Just wait for me in the hotel.¡± Then, Ethan looked at Evelyn and said, ¡°Miss Norton, please take care of these two.¡± Evelyn leaned slightly and said, ¡°Mr. Smith, rest assured.¡± Ethan nodded without saying more, and prepared to head to the battlefield in his car. At this moment, the quarantine line around the vige had been withdrawn, and aristocratic families from all over had arrived early once again. In addition to the children of aristocratic families, some reclusive experts had also arrived at the scene. This was enough to prove the importance of this battlefield. Ethan couldn¡¯t help but frown as he sensed the surrounding atmosphere. Initially, he thought there would be countless people here today, but he couldn¡¯t have imagined that there were only a dozen people in sight. All of these people were at the Peak Form of Grandmaster Realm! There wasn¡¯t even a single ordinary Grandmaster! And Ethan was the only one at the Grandmaster level! ¡°No wonder Evelyn didn¡¯te.¡± Ethan stuck out his tongue, feeling a subtle sense of unease in his heart.The hat on his head was already eye-catching, and with such a low level, it seemed even more out of ce. As expected, the moment Ethan Smith appeared, everyone looked over at him. ¡°Huh? A Grandmaster dares toe here?¡± someone frowned and said. ¡°And wearing a green hat, is there something wrong with his head?¡± ¡°A mere ant, and yet hoping to covet the treasure?¡± For a moment, more than a dozen people stared in Ethan Smith¡¯s direction! Ethan Smith¡¯s expression changed slightly. The thing he feared had happened! Quickly, this group of people approached Ethan Smith. ¡°Who let youe?¡± an elderly man with white hair coldly questioned. Ethan Smith frowned and said, ¡°This ce doesn¡¯t seem to belong to anyone, so why can¡¯t Ie?¡± ¡°Humph, you want to share the treasure with your abilities? You¡¯re way out of your league!¡± someone coldly scolded. ¡°One should know one¡¯s limits, too greedy, and you will bring disaster to yourself!¡± ¡°To prevent this kid from taking advantage of us, why not kill him first?¡± As they spoke, the murderous spirit burst forth from the bodies of these dozen-odd Peak Form of Grandmaster. ¡°Damn it.¡± Ethan Smith¡¯s face changed. He had no chance to resist against these dozen-odd Peak Form of Grandmaster! ¡°Looks like I need to retreat now.¡± Ethan Smith thought to himself. Just as he was about to use the Shrinking Ground Into An Inch technique to escape, a sudden voice came from nearby. ¡°Ants have their uses too. There are dangers hidden everywhere in this battlefield. Leave him behind to explore the way.¡± A middle-aged man said nearby. Hearing his words, everyone looked sideways at this middle-aged man. The scene fell into a brief silence, each person seeming to weigh the pros and cons. ¡°Mr. Tucker¡¯s words make sense.¡± Finally, someone agreed with his proposal. Mr. Tucker? Ethan Smith raised an eyebrow. Could this man be Glenn Tucker? ¡°That¡¯s right, there is a lot of dark energy and danger in this ce. If we are not careful, we will fall. He is the perfect candidate for exploration.¡± ¡°Hmm, I agree with Mr. Tucker¡¯s proposal.¡± Glenn Tucker immediately looked at Ethan Smith and said, ¡°Boy, if you don¡¯t want to die, just listen and work for us. If you¡¯re lucky enough to survive, you might even gain an opportunity.¡± Ethan Smith quickly replied, ¡°I¡¯ll definitely follow your instructions¡­¡± Though he said so, he cursed them all in his heart. Afterward, this group of people ignored Ethan Smith and started chatting amongst themselves. From their conversation, Ethan Smith roughly figured out the identities of these people. Besides Glenn Tucker and Saul Holt, who Evelyn Norton wanted to eliminate, the other people were all heads of top martial arts families from the Central ins region! In the Central ins region, they were almost all dominant figures, with strong power in martial arts, business, and other aspects! ¡°These people¡­ might be useful to me.¡± Ethan Smith¡¯s eyes narrowed as he thought to himself. At this moment, a car slowly drove up nearby. After the car stopped, a young man dressed in luxurious clothes got out of it. Seeing this young man, everyone hurriedly went to greet him. ¡°Mr. Tenny, you¡¯ve arrived. We have been waiting for you for a long time.¡± This person was none other than Sammy Taylor, the son of rence Taylor from the Taylor family and Emily Taylor¡¯s cousin! Sammy Taylor¡¯s brows carried an indescribable heroic aura. He nodded to everyone and said, ¡°My great uncle said that if you are all willing to serve the Taylor family, we won¡¯t treat you unfairly.¡± Hearing his words, everyone hurriedly replied, ¡°Oh, it¡¯s our great honor to serve the Taylor family!¡± Sammy Taylor nodded slightly and said, ¡°The Taylor family will soon unify therge and small martial arts families in the North. By then, you all will be the first meritorious officials.¡± Upon hearing his words, Ethan Smith¡¯s face suddenly changed! The Taylor family is nning to unify the big and small martial arts families in the North? Chapter 396: 396: The Girl by the Huge Pit! Chapter 396: 396: The Girl by the Huge Pit!
Trantor: 549690339 ¡°What an unexpected harvest.¡± Ethan Smith couldn¡¯t help but think to himself. Kn Taylor¡¯s ambition is much greater than imagined.
Unlike Mike Taylor, Kn himself is a martial arts expert, so he attaches more importance to the power in the world of martial arts. But if they seed, by that time, the Taylor family may indeed be impregnable. It will be even more difficult to shake Kn¡¯s position. All of you are the first batch of people to serve the Taylor family. The Taylor family will remember you,¡± Sammy Taylor said indifferently. Hearing this, everyone immediately said excitedly, ¡°Definitely, definitely, thank you, Young Master Taylor!¡± At this time, Sammy Taylor noticed Ethan Smith on the side. He frowned slightly and said, ¡°Grandmaster? Who is this person?¡± ¡°Oh, Young Master Taylor, this kid came by himself, trying to get a piece of the action.¡± said Glenn Tucker. ¡°The dark energy of this battlefield has already erupted, it is dangerous, so we n to use him to scout the way.¡± said a person next to him. Sammy Taylor nodded, his gaze fell on Ethan Smith, with a strange look in his eyes. This sense of feeling made Ethan Smith very uneasy. Could it be¡­ he has seen through my identity?
¡°Grandmaster¡­I remember that Ethan Smith is also a Grandmaster.¡± Sammy Taylor said. Glenn Tucker was the first to nod and said, ¡°Exactly, Young Master Taylor, you came for that Ethan Smith?¡± Sammy Taylor nodded slightly, and said, ¡°Ethan Smith killed my grandfather, and stole my grandfather¡¯s body, this hatred must be avenged.¡± Hearing this, everyone immediately said indignantly, ¡°This act is heinous! The Taylor family gave him an opportunity, but he actually killed Mike Taylor in return!¡± ¡°Young Master Taylor, this is just a grandmaster, why do you need to do it yourself? As long as you give an order, we will naturally get rid of him!¡± Sammy Taylor shook his head and said, ¡°Ethan Smith is different from ordinary Grandmasters. I recall my uncle once sent three Grandmasters at their peak form to kill him, but now they have disappeared without a trace.¡± ¡°The Peak Form of Grandmaster?¡± Hearing this, everyone¡¯s faces changed slightly. ¡°You mean¡­ Ethan Smith killed the three Grandmasters?¡± ¡°No, even if a Grandmaster is strong, it¡¯s impossible to defeat Grandmasters at their peak form.¡± Sammy Taylor shook his head. ¡°I suspect he has a big backer, like the Divine Alchemist Pavilion.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Hearing this, everyone stopped volunteering.
After all, the status of the Divine Alchemist Pavilion is unshakeable, no one wants to offend them. Sammy Taylor, with his hands behind his back, said, ¡°In order to prevent any idents, after leaving the battlefield, please apany me to find Ethan Smith.¡± ¡°Young Master Taylor, rest assured!¡± Glenn Tucker was the first to express his stance. After that, the rest of the people also nodded in agreement. Ethan Smith sneered on the side. Trying to kill me together? Let¡¯s see if you can do it! ¡°Young Master Taylor, why doesn¡¯t the Taylor family directly invite a Marquis to get rid of Ethan Smith?¡± At this time, someone asked in confusion. ¡°Yes, if the Marquis makes a move, even if Ethan Smith has great skills, he will not be able to escape.¡± Sammy Taylor snorted, ¡°The situation in Capital City isplicated. After my grandfather¡¯s death, there are many people who are eager to take action. It¡¯s not worth to move the foundation of my Taylor family just for Ethan Smith.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Everyone suddenly realized. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s not waste any more time, let¡¯s get in.¡± Sammy Taylor pointed at the battlefield and said.
Hearing this, Glenn Tucker immediately kicked Ethan Smith¡¯s butt. ¡°Get in!¡± Glenn Tucker stared and said. Ethan Smith couldn¡¯t help but curse in his heart, but he still agreed, ¡°Okay, okay.¡± He took the lead to move forward,ing to the entrance of the vige. ording to what Glenn Tucker and others said, the dark energy of this battlefield has already erupted, where the concentration of dark energy has grown exponentially. Ethan Smith looked up into the half-empty space, where the ghost face had disappeared. ¡°Such a strong dark energy, something¡¯s strange,¡± Ethan Smith murmured softly. ¡°What the hell are you standing there for!¡± Just as Ethan Smith was pondering, Glenn Tucker kicked him in the butt, sending him flying forward. Ethan Smith turned around, ring hard at Glenn Tucker. ¡°Even if Evelyn Norton forbids me from killing you, I¡¯m going to ughter you!¡± Ethan Smith thought bitterly. Afterwards, he walked towards the battlefield. ¡°Stop.¡± Suddenly, an old man called out to Ethan Smith. He pointed in another direction, saying, ¡°Head east.¡± Ethan Smith frowned, ¡°Why?¡± ¡°You walk where I tell you to. No more unnecessary words!¡± Glenn Tucker kicked Ethan Smith¡¯s butt again. Ethan Smith gritted his teeth, wishing he could kill Glenn Tucker on the spot. ¡°Gentlemen, our n specializes in mental power, which enables us to sense energy fluctuations within a hundred miles,¡± the old man spoke calmly. ¡°ording to my divine sense, the center of the battlefield is on the eastern side.¡± ¡°So Mr.Noble is a master of mental power.¡± Upon hearing this, Glenn Tucker appeared slightly surprised. Seeming to intentionally show off in front of Sammy Taylor, Mr.Noble smiled and said, ¡°Correct, I also know that the battlefield has a very broad range, and there might be top-tier treasures buried under the eastern side.¡± Listening to this, Ethan Smith cursed inwardly. The ce this Mr.Noble referred to was precisely the ce Ethan Smith had dug before. ¡°Let Mr.Noblemand this youngster then,¡± Sammy Taylor stated indifferently. Mr.Noble smiled lightly, ¡°Of course there is no issue.¡± After finishing his words, he extended his finger, a faint light arising from his fingertip. Then, with a flick of his finger, the light directlynded onto Ethan Smith¡¯s forehead. ¡°I have left a mark on your forehead. No matter what you think, I will know it immediately,¡± Mr.Noble spoke lightly. ¡°So, I warn you not to y any tricks.¡± Upon hearing these words, Ethan Smith showed no signs of panic. This mark technique was so much inferior to the one used by Earth Fiend Valley Ancestor, it was hardly worth mentioning. Ever since sessfully ascending the stairway to heaven, Ethan Smith¡¯s divine sense power had greatly improved. As long as Ethan Smith was willing, he could erase the mark at any time, or even change its transmitted content. ¡°Go, head east,¡± Mr.Noble directed. Ethan Smith didn¡¯t resist, following Mr.Noble¡¯s instruction and heading eastward. Along the way, everyone maintained a distance of ten meters from Ethan Smith, fearing that he would encounter something perilous. The closer they got to that huge pit, the thicker the dark energy became, and the suppression on the Inner Strength became more intense. Even Ethan Smith, who cultivated with dark energy, felt a bit ufortable. ¡°Such a strong dark energy,¡± Sammy Taylor frowned andmented. ¡°Indeed,¡± Glenn Tucker also slightly frowned. ¡°The Inner Strength in my body seems to have frozen, making it much more difficult to control.¡± ¡°I have a bad feeling about this. Let¡¯s hurry up,¡± Sammy Taylor suggested. Everyone continued forward, soon arriving at the ce Ethan Smith had visited before. The spot where Ethan Smith had dug before had now turned into a bottomless huge pit. And next to this huge pit, there sat a girl. Upon seeing the girl, Ethan Smith¡¯s face turned incredibly ugly! Because this girl was none other than re Richardson! Chapter 397: 397: Dangerous Clare Richardson_1 Chapter 397: 397: Dangerous re Richardson_1
Trantor: 549690339 At this moment, re Richardson was sitting cross-legged, wholeheartedly absorbing the dark energy in this space. Ethan Smith¡¯s face turned extremely ugly.
These people around him seemed to be well-dressed, but they were actually scoundrels in disguise, and no one knew what would happen next. ¡°Hmm? There¡¯s a woman?¡± Glenn Tucker¡¯s eyes lit up, and his gaze immediately fell on re Richardson. ¡°Why is there a girl here?¡± ¡°She seems to be practicing, relying on dark energy to practice, this is an evil sect!¡± Glenn Tucker took the initiative to step forward, patting his chest and volunteering, ¡°As for the evil sect, I, Glenn Tucker, have always had zero tolerance! I¡¯ll handle such evil sects!¡± ¡°I¡¯m willing to assist Brother Glenn!¡± Saul Holt also hurriedly stood out. Ethan Smith¡¯s face was very ugly. re Richardson was just a child, and if she was hurt by these beasts, Ethan Smith would never tolerate it! ¡°Mr. Taylor, what do you think?¡± Everyone looked at Sammy Taylor in unison. Sammy Taylor¡¯s eyes were somewhat indifferent, and he nced at re Richardson, saying, ¡°Deal with her however you please.¡± With Sammy Taylor¡¯s words, Glenn Tucker and Saul Holt were suddenly relieved. They approached re Richardson in quick strides, reaching her in no time.
Then, Glenn Tucker patted re Richardson¡¯s shoulder, waking her up from her cultivation. Seeing these people, re Richardson¡¯s face slightly changed. ¡°You¡­ who are you?¡± re Richardson asked in surprise. Glenn Tucker casually replied, hands behind his back, ¡°That¡¯s what we should be asking you! How dare youe to such a dangerous ce at such a young age!¡± ¡°Speak up! Are you one of the demons bred in this battlefield?!¡± Saul Holt cried out as well. re Richardson sat up from the ground, ring and saying, ¡°Are you guys crazy? I¡¯m here because I want to be, it¡¯s none of your business!¡± ¡°Speaking so rudely, and practicing dark energy, you must be a demon!¡± Glenn Tucker shouted. Having said that, he reached out and grabbed re Richardson¡¯s arm! After all, Glenn Tucker was at the Peak Form of Grandmaster, and his strength was not to be underestimated, let alone resisted by someone like re Richardson. Under his powerful grip, re Richardson waspletely unable to move. ¡°You¡­ let go of me right now!¡± re Richardson struggled to speak.
¡°Humph, today I will eliminate you, the little demon!¡± Glenn Tucker dered righteously. Although he said so with his mouth, his eyes showed a lecherous expression. re Richardson struggled madly, angrily saying, ¡°You are the demon! I came here with my friend!¡± ¡°Oh? Your friend? Who is your friend?¡± Glenn Tucker raised an eyebrow. ¡°Your friend brought you to this kind of ce, so he must be a demon too!¡± Saul Holt shouted. Hearing their words, Ethan Smith immediately felt something was wrong in his heart. If re Richardson revealed his name, he feared¡­ the consequences would be even more dire! ¡°I¡¯ll scare you guys to death with his name! He¡¯s the King of Chuzzle who forcefully ascended the stairway to heaven, Ethan Smith!¡± re Richardson said proudly. ¡°Ethan Smith?¡± Everyone nced at each other and then burst intoughter. ¡°Your friend turns out to be Ethan Smith! We are just about to deal with him!¡± ¡°Mr. Taylor, this little demon and Ethan Smith have a deep rtionship!¡±
Sammy Taylor¡¯s eyes gradually grew colder. He slowly approached re Richardson and coldly said, ¡°You said your friend is Ethan Smith?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± re Richardson snorted. Hearing her words, Sammy Taylor pped re Richardson¡¯s face! Under this p, a clear handprint immediately appeared on re Richardson¡¯s face! At the same time, Ethan Smith¡¯s fists instantly clenched! ¡°Ethan Smith killed my father, and I am going to avenge him,¡± Sammy Taylor said coldly. ¡°Since you are his friend, you will take the punishment for him first.¡± After saying that, Sammy Taylor looked at Glenn Tucker and said, ¡°I¡¯ll leave her to you.¡± Glenn Tucker licked his lips, ¡°Mr. Taylor, my only interest is in women, you see¡­¡± ¡°Whatever you want,¡± Sammy Taylor said coldly. Upon hearing his words, Glenn Tucker was overjoyed! He licked his lips and said, ¡°Little demon, let me, Glenn Tucker, take care of you.¡± ¡°I can help too,¡± Saul Holt shamelessly said. ¡°You¡­ let me go!¡± re Richardson panicked and struggled desperately. But how could a beginner in cultivation like her be a match for two Peak Form of Grandmasters? ¡°Stop!¡± At this moment, Ethan Smith suddenly let out a loud roar! All eyes turned towards Ethan Smith. ¡°Are you sick? What are you yelling for?¡± Glenn Tucker asked unhappily. Saul Holt next to him red as well, ¡°Stop fucking dying our work!¡± Ethan Smith gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Since this little demon cultivates dark energy, she should be of use to us.¡± After that, Ethan Smith pointed at the Huge Pit and said, ¡°How about I go down with her, explore the treasures beneath, and see how it goes?¡± Glenn Tucker impatiently replied, ¡°Stop talking nonsense, we¡¯ll discuss it after I¡¯m done having my fun!¡± Ethan Smith quickly seized Glenn Tucker¡¯s arm, anxiously saying, ¡°No!¡± Glenn Tucker nced at his arm, then coldly eyed Ethan Smith. ¡°Are you trying to die?¡± Ethan Smith suppressed the anger in his heart and said, ¡°ording to my knowledge, this girl should have a pure dark energy body.¡± ¡°This constitution has an extremely attractive power to any dark energy.¡± ¡°And the treasure buried in this Huge Pit must be of the most yin, so her ability to attract the treasure is unmatched!¡± ¡°Once you break her virginity, her allure as a pure dark energy body will be severely discounted!¡± Ethan Smith¡¯s words immediately quieted the scene. ¡°The kid is right,¡± someone nearby nodded in agreement. ¡°A pure dark energy body¡¯s virginity is indeed attractive to yin things.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s do it the way he suggests.¡± Hearing everyone¡¯s words, Ethan Smith breathed a sigh of relief. Having his fun interrupted by Ethan Smith, Glenn Tucker was naturally very unhappy. He smiled and looked at Sammy Taylor, saying, ¡°Mr. Taylor, you see, I¡¯m already ready to go, so why not¡­ let me have a taste of her first, then let her go down?¡± Sammy Taylor coldly nced at Glenn Tucker and said, ¡°Are you thinking with your lower half? If you can¡¯t tell the difference between primary and secondary matters like this, then you are not suitable to serve my Family.¡± At these words, Glenn Tucker¡¯s face changed dramatically. He hurriedly waved his hand, ¡°Mr. Taylor, I¡¯m sorry¡­.¡± Sammy Taylor ignored Glenn Tucker and instead looked at Ethan Smith, coldly questioning, ¡°Why are you telling us all this?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! We are treating you as cannon fodder to send to death, yet you are telling us all this. It doesn¡¯t make sense,¡± Glenn Tucker chimed in. Beneath his hat, Ethan Smith¡¯s face turned even uglier. Chapter 398: 398: I Am Ethan Smith_1 Chapter 398: 398: I Am Ethan Smith_1
Trantor: 549690339 ¡°You better not be lying to us, or you know the consequences.¡± Mr. Noble warned before Ethan Smith could speak. Ethan nced at Mr. Noble, then slowly said, ¡°I¡¯m just trying to seek a better future for myself. If¡­ I can make it out alive, can I serve the Taylor family too?¡±
Lying was as easy as breathing for Ethan Smith, not worth mentioning. Meanwhile, Ethan used his divine sense to convey the same message to Mr. Noble. Sammy Taylor nced at Mr. Noble, seemingly asking for confirmation. Mr. Noble hurriedly nodded, ¡°Young Master Taylor, that¡¯s exactly what he¡¯s thinking.¡± A yful smile appeared at the corner of Sammy Taylor¡¯s mouth. ¡°A Grandmaster wants to serve my Taylor family?¡± Sammy mocked coldly. ¡°A Grandmaster is nothing but an ant, you¡¯re delusional!¡± Glenn Tucker spoke up. To make his words more convincing, Ethan continued, ¡°I just want to give it a try. If I can really join the Taylor family, I won¡¯t have to worry about my future¡­¡± Sammy Taylor raised an eyebrow, saying indifferently, ¡°I might consider, since you¡¯re so sincere. But first, you have to find a treasure for me down there.¡± Ethan pretended to be excited, ¡°Don¡¯t worry! I¡¯ll give it my all!¡± Everyone walked up to the Huge Pit in unison.
The moment they approached the Huge Pit, the terrifying dark energy almost engulfed them! Not to mention using their Inner Strength, even their physical bodies could barely withstand it! Sammy Taylor kicked a stone into the pit, and the moment it entered, it turned to dust. ¡°So horrible?¡± Sammy frowned slightly. ¡°If a living body enters, it¡¯s likely to be ground into dust!¡± someone eximed in shock. Ethan pretended to be afraid and said, ¡°Young Master Taylor, I¡¯m just a Grandmaster. If I go in¡­ I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll die inside.¡± ¡°What are you afraid of! Maybe this dark energy doesn¡¯t affect the body at all.¡± Glenn Tucker kicked Ethan and said. ¡°That¡¯s true, usually, dark energy doesn¡¯t cause much harm to the body.¡± Someone else chimed in. Despite the words, no one dared to step forward. ¡°Cannon fodder, time for you to y your part. Try if this dark energy can harm the body or not.¡± Glenn Tucker sneered. Ethan pretended to be scared, ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m afraid.¡±
¡°Afraid? Then go die!¡± Glenn Tucker scolded. Seeing the situation, Ethan hurriedly said, ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll go, but¡­ I have to take her with me!¡± Ethan pointed towards re Richardson. re Richardson red at Ethan fiercely, spat on the ground, and cursed, ¡°Coward! Suck-up!¡± Ignoring re, Ethan looked hopefully at Sammy Taylor. Sammy Taylor hesitated for a moment, then said, ¡°No, in case she can¡¯t withstand the dark energy, it¡¯ll be troublesome. You go down first.¡± Ethan¡¯s heart sank. This Sammy Taylor wasn¡¯t easily fooled. ¡°Young Master Taylor, let me take her with me.¡± Ethan murmured. ¡°Otherwise¡­ I¡¯m not confident.¡± ¡°Cut the crap!¡± Glenn Tucker scolded.
¡°Hurry up and get down there, or I¡¯ll kick you to death!¡± People around also chimed in. Realizing he couldn¡¯t deceive them, Ethan sighed, ¡°Alright, but¡­ I need to take something from her. Is that okay?¡± ¡°What do you want to take?¡± Sammy raised his eyebrows. Ethan said softly, ¡°I¡¯ve never been with a woman, and if I die like this, I¡¯ll be so unwilling.¡± ¡°I¡­ I want a strand of her hair, is that alright?¡± Ethan said with a forced smile. As soon as they heard this, everyone burst intoughter. ¡°What a loser! A strand of hair is enough to satisfy you?¡± ¡°No wonder he¡¯s wearing a cuckold¡¯s hat, aplete loser.¡± Even re couldn¡¯t help feeling nauseous. How could such a man exist in this world? ¡°Can I?¡± Ethan looked at Sammy Taylor with a forced smile. Sammy Taylor nodded, saying, ¡°I can satisfy your wish.¡± Ethan quickly went in front of re. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me!¡± re couldn¡¯t help but yell. Ignoring her, Ethan approached and held re in his arms! ¡°You¡­ let go of me!¡± Both shy and furious, re struggled. ¡°Ha! This kid is quite greedy.¡± ¡°How does it feel to hold her?¡± Ethan quickly said, ¡°Comfortable, reallyfortable!¡± ¡°Disgusting!¡± re couldn¡¯t help but curse. Ethan whispered to re Ear Side, ¡°I¡¯m Ethan Smith. Find a way to go down with meter. I¡¯ll find a way to save you.¡± As soon as she heard this, re was stunned. Before she could speak, Ethan hurriedly said, ¡°Keep struggling! Don¡¯t let them see through us.¡± re hesitated for a moment, then continued to struggle. ¡°You let me go! Don¡¯t touch me! You disgusting bastard!¡± re struggled desperately. However, Ethan held re tightly without any intention of letting go. ¡°Stop it already.¡± Sammy frowned. Ethan finally let go of re. ¡°Satisfied now? Hurry up and go down. Don¡¯t waste any more time.¡± Sammy said coldly. Ethan nodded and walked to the edge of the Huge Pit. Just as he was about to jump down, re shouted, ¡°I want to go down too!¡± ¡°You want to go down too?¡± Sammy¡¯s eyebrows knitted together. ¡°Little girl, you will die if you go down.¡± Glenn Tucker said indifferently. re snorted, ¡°Let me tell you the truth, I¡¯ve been down before, and it waspletely fine!¡± ¡°You¡¯ve been down? Little girl, you can¡¯t lie to me.¡± Mr. Noble raised an eyebrow. ¡°Who¡¯s lying to you? I¡¯ve been down there!¡± re stubbornly insisted. After saying that, re red fiercely at Ethan and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to kill him after I go down!¡± Sammy Taylor frowned slightly, looking at Ethan, ¡°Did you say anything to her?¡± Ethan¡¯s eyes darted, ¡°I¡­ I talked to her. I said¡­ she¡¯s really soft¡­¡± ¡°Ha! No wonder she¡¯s so angry.¡± The othersughed uproariously and rxed their vignce towards re. But Sammy was cautious. He pondered for a moment, then turned to Mr. Noble, ¡°Aren¡¯t you a master of the mind? Check if she¡¯s lying.¡± ¡°No problem, Young Master Taylor, leave it to me!¡± Mr. Noble patted his chest confidently. As he finished speaking, Mr. Noble walked towards re. His fingers glowed slightly, as he pointed at the center of re¡¯s forehead. ¡°Damn!¡± Ethan¡¯s face changed drastically! Chapter 399: 399: Inside the Huge Pit_1 Chapter 399: 399: Inside the Huge Pit_1
Trantor: 549690339 This Mr. Noble is a psychic master, and this mark can clearly know what the other party is thinking in their heart! But Ethan Smith can¡¯t find a suitable reason to stop it now, and can only watch!
The light on Mr. Noble¡¯s finger points towards re Richardson¡¯s forehead. Ethan Smith¡¯s heart suddenly hung up! He mobilized the energy in his body, ready to perform Shrinking Ground Into An Inch to escape! The light fell on re¡¯s eyebrows, and Mr. Noble slowly closed his eyes. A momentter, Mr. Noble¡¯s eyes slowly opened. ¡°How is it?¡± Sammy Taylor asked. Mr. Noble shook his head and said, ¡°Replying to Mr. Tenny, what the girl said is true.¡± Hearing this, Ethan Smith couldn¡¯t help but widen his eyes! What¡¯s going on? Didn¡¯t Mr. Noble see through it? Could it be¡­ Mr. Noble is not a psychic master at all? ¡°Alright, in that case, you can go.¡± Sammy Taylor waved his hand. re snorted lightly, and then walked to Ethan Smith¡¯s side.
¡°You two, get down there.¡± Sammy Taylor pointed at the Huge Pit and said. Before Ethan Smith could speak, Glenn Tucker kicked him in the ass from behind. With this kick, Ethan Smith staggered and almost fell into the Huge Pit. ¡°Damn it, you wait for me!¡± Ethan Smith couldn¡¯t help but curse in his heart. Then, Ethan Smith looked at re and said, ¡°Go down quickly.¡± re red at Ethan Smith and said, ¡°You don¡¯t need to tell me!¡± ying the whole set, Ethan Smith immediately grabbed re and jumped into the Huge Pit. The moment they jumped in, a cold wind-like dark energy swallowed the two of them! This Huge Pit is several tens of meters deep! Ethan Smith dared not to be careless, and immediately used a technique, gently holding re, falling slowly into the pit. ¡°How is it, are you dead yet!¡± Glenn Tucker¡¯s voice came from above. Ethan Smith looked up at the faint light in the sky and shouted, ¡°Not dead! Nothing happened at all!¡±
¡°Oh? Really?¡± Up there, Glenn Tucker was somewhat surprised. Sammy Taylor was silent for a moment and said, ¡°Since it¡¯s fine, let¡¯s go.¡± He swept his eyes over the crowd, saying, ¡°Who wants to go down?¡± Glenn Tucker immediately took a step back as his suspicious personality prevented him from acting rashly. ¡°I¡¯ll go down!¡± Someone volunteered to show their worth to Sammy Taylor. Having said that, he took a leap and jumped straight into the Huge Pit. ¡°Ah!!!¡± The moment he jumped in, the pit was filled with the heart-wrenching wails of pain! ¡°Bang!¡± In the end, what fell in front of Ethan Smith was a skeleton. ¡°Hiss¡±
Ethan Smith couldn¡¯t help but gasp. Is the dark energy here so horrifying that it directly melted the flesh of a Grandmaster Peak? ¡°Are you dead yet?¡± Glenn Tucker¡¯s voice came from above again. But this time, no one answered him. Above, Sammy Taylor¡¯s brows were frowning. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? That cuckolded boy obviously didn¡¯t die, how did he die as soon as he went down?¡± Sammy Taylor said in a deep voice. ¡°Is it rted to the pure dark energy body?¡± Someone guessed. ¡°It must be! That cuckolded boy is a mere Grandmaster. He cannot resist this dark energy!¡± Sammy Taylor¡¯s brows frowned even tighter. Since re had been taken to the Huge Pit by Ethan Smith, they had no way of entering the Huge Pit. ¡°It seems that we can only rely on that cuckolded boy.¡± Sammy Taylor stroked his chin and said. Then, Sammy Taylor shouted into the Huge Pit, ¡°Cuckold boy, listen well, I¡¯ll give you a chance now. If you can bring up the Dharma Treasure for me, I¡¯ll give you a chance to serve my Taylor family!¡± In the Huge Pit, Ethan Smith sneered. He thought for a while, and then said, ¡°Mr. Tenny, if I bring up the babe, can you let me be the big boss of the North martial arts world?¡± As soon as these words came out, the crowd above immediately darkened their faces. ¡°This kid is really taking a lion¡¯s share!¡± Glenn Tucker cursed. ¡°Hmph! The fact that he dared toe to a ce like this with just his Grandmaster background indicates that he¡¯s a greedy person.¡± ¡°Mr. Tenny, you must not agree to him!¡± Sammy Taylor didn¡¯t say a word but looked down and coldly said, ¡°Fine, then I¡¯ll agree to it.¡± ¡°Thank you, Mr.Tenny.¡± Ethan Smith chuckled. The big boss of the North? Do you really think I would believe you? Serving your Taylor family is just a dream! Above. Glenn Tucker and the others were immediately anxious. ¡°Mr.Tenny, how could you let a mere Grandmaster be the big boss of the North martial arts world!¡± ¡°Yes, this kid is useless, just cannon fodder. He can¡¯t possiblymand this group!¡± Sammy Taylor nced at them and sneered, ¡°First stabilize him. As soon as he brings up the Dharma Treasure, kill him.¡± Everyone suddenly realized. ¡°Mr.Tenny is really cunning!¡± Glenn Tucker smiled. ¡°Mr.Tenny is really resourceful! Just like Mike Taylor in those days!¡± Although they praised Sammy Taylor, they didn¡¯t realize they had already fallen into Ethan Smith¡¯s trap. Ethan Smith threw a question by asking for conditions. That question was, when the Taylor family really unified the North martial arts world, who would be superior? Everyone was in the first batch, who could lead who? ¡°Damn it, the big boss of the North martial arts world can only be me!¡± Glenn Tucker roared crazily in his heart. Not only Glenn Tucker, but others also held the same idea. A brief silence fell in the Huge Pit. re couldn¡¯t wait to say, ¡°Ethan Smith, why did you dress up like this? And who are they?¡± Seeing the somewhat frightened re, Ethan Smith smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, practice well, and after we get out, I¡¯ll avenge you.¡± ¡°Really?¡± re asked, stunned. The brilliance shed in Ethan Smith¡¯s eyes, and he sneered, ¡°Really.¡± At this point, Ethan Smith couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Why didn¡¯t that Mr. Noble just find out that you lied?¡± ¡°Huh? Lying? What are you talking about?¡± re said, puzzled. Ethan Smith frowned and said, ¡°What you just told them was a lie, right?¡± ¡°No, I really jumped down before.¡± re said with a smile. Ethan Smith suddenly realized. No wonder Mr. Noble couldn¡¯t find out since re simply didn¡¯t lie at all. ¡°You¡¯re really gutsy, you¡¯re not afraid there¡¯s danger here? What if there¡¯s a thousand-year-old ghost king that will eat you directly?¡± Ethan Smith scared re. ¡°Cut, there¡¯s no such thing as a ghost king! But there were quite a few treasures.¡± re muttered. At this point, re said mysteriously, ¡°I found a treasure here and never dared to take it! Come on, I¡¯ll take you to see it!¡± Chapter 400: 400: The Female Devil_1 Chapter 400: 400: The Female Devil_1
Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Babe?¡± Excitement shed in Ethan Smith¡¯s eyes. ¡°Yep! Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll take you there!¡± re Richardson took Ethan¡¯s hand and headed toward the depths of the Huge Pit.
The Huge Pit was cylindrical from top to bottom, but once they reached the bottom, it was entirely different. Inside was arge t area, and in the depths of the t area was a stone house of moderate size. The house was blocked by a Stone Door, which would normally have some taboos set up. For example, top-level killing formations or various traps. However, to Ethan¡¯s surprise, there were no such taboos on the Stone Door at all. Even when re approached, the Stone Door would open automatically. The door slowly opened in a loud rumble. Behind the Stone Door, there was a huge Throne. Above the Throne, there was a faint, dark glow. re pointed at the glow and said, ¡°That¡¯s it!¡± Having said that, she excitedly ran towards the glow.
Ethan quickly followed and arrived in front of the Throne. On the Throne, there was a mask. Upon seeing the mask, Ethan¡¯s face couldn¡¯t help but change. ¡°Is¡­ is this the ghostly face from the sky?¡± Ethan widened his eyes! For some reason, Ethan felt chills running down his spine! It was as if he was being stared at by countless eyes, that uneasy feeling made even Ethan shiver slightly! ¡°It¡¯s this one. I don¡¯t know what it can do, but I¡¯m sure it¡¯s not an ordinary object.¡± re stroked her chin, like a little adult. Ethan frowned, and reached out to touch the mask. At that moment, a huge force sent Ethan flying! ¡°Boom!¡± The enormity of the force was startling!
The stone wall behind Ethan was shattered, and a huge rock mmed onto Ethan¡¯s body! ¡°Ethan! Are you alright?¡± re hurried over anxiously. Ethan moved the huge rock and walked out of the rubble. He shook his head, saying, ¡°I¡¯m fine. This mask¡­ seems to have some Forbidden Power.¡± Having said that, Ethan approached the mask and attempted to pick it up for the second time. However, the result was the same as the first time; Ethan was sent flying again! The force was even more powerful this time than thest! Even Ethan¡¯s formidable body was covered in white marks! ¡°How could this be?¡± Ethan¡¯s face looked somewhat troubled. re frowned and said, ¡°That¡¯s not right.¡± As she spoke, she reached out her small hand and grabbed the mask.
¡°No! Don¡¯t move!¡± Ethan shouted urgently! But it was toote! re¡¯s hand had already touched the mask! To Ethan¡¯s surprise, re easily took the mask off the Throne! There was no resistance at all! ¡°It seems quite easy to take.¡± re yed with the mask and muttered. Ethan¡¯s brow furrowed slightly. Could it be¡­ that only a pure dark energy body could remove the mask? ¡°Here, for you.¡± re handed the mask to Ethan. As he held the mask in his hands, Ethan could feel an ancient aura assaulting his senses! This aura almost enveloped Ethan and even affected his divine sense! For an instant, countless images shed through Ethan¡¯s mind! Although the images were fleeting, they sent chills down Ethan¡¯s spine! The terrifying murderous spirit was not something Ethan could bear! ¡°This is definitely no ordinary object,¡± said Ethan solemnly as he held the mask.¡±Of course! The treasure I¡¯ve discovered must be extraordinary!¡± re Richardson said proudly. Ethan Smith didn¡¯t respond; he tried to put the mask on his face. As soon as the mask was on, Ethan felt a strong burning sensation on his face! It was as if his entire face was being torn apart, the pain was unbearable! ¡°Ah!¡± Ethan hastily removed the mask and threw it aside. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± re asked with a puzzled expression. Ethan didn¡¯t answer. Instead, his mind raced with thoughts. Was the mask somehow a perfect match for re? Or maybe¡­ like the stairway to heaven, it required approval? ¡°re, you try this mask on,¡± said Ethan, eager to test his theory. re picked up the mask and muttered, ¡°It¡¯s so ugly. I¡¯m such a pretty girl; wearing it will ruin my image.¡± Despite her words, she reluctantly put the mask on. At that very instant, a burst of light erupted from the mask! ¡°re!¡± Ethan shouted anxiously. re showed no signs of reaction. Ethan tried to remove the mask, but it was as if the mask had grown into re¡¯s face¡ªit could not be taken off! ¡°Huh¡­¡± A breeze blew by. Shimmering light danced on the mask. After a moment, the mask engulfed re! Her entire body floated in the air, surrounded by a dark glow! ¡°Huh!¡± Another cold wind swept through! The shimmering lights formed an elongated shadow of a person above re! This figure¡¯s long hair billowed, her slender body exuded an ancient aura that couldn¡¯t be concealed. And on her face, she was wearing the same mask! The visionsted only a split second, but it sent shivers down Ethan¡¯s spine! It was as if his entire body couldn¡¯t withstand the pressure of this presence¡ª he was on the verge of kneeling to worship! The light dimmed, and re descended from mid-air. She removed the mask and mumbled, ¡°What a strange feeling.¡± ¡°Are you¡­ okay?¡± Ethan asked, unable to hide his shock. re shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m fine, it just felt like I had a dream.¡± ¡°What kind of dream?¡± Ethan inquired urgently. re shook her head again. ¡°I don¡¯t remember.¡± Ethan remained silent. But his mind was in turmoil. Could it be¡­ that there was a connection between this mask and re? Or maybe¡­ re was the mask¡¯s master? And the mask had belonged to her in a past life? Thinking carefully, the glow just now did indeed resemble re¡¯s figure. The only difference was¡ª their personalities and temperament seemed worlds apart. ¡°Hey, what are you thinking about?¡± re tapped Ethan¡¯s shoulder. Ethan came back to his senses, shook his head, and said, ¡°re, you keep the mask. It might be useful to you.¡± ¡°Me?¡± re pointed at herself and then quickly shook her head. ¡°No, no, no, it¡¯s too ugly! How can I appreciate my unparalleled beauty while wearing this!¡± ¡°Oh, shut up,¡± Ethan rolled his eyes. ¡°Listen, this mask is no ordinary object. It might be of great help to you someday,¡± Ethan said seriously. Nobody expected that this mask would change re¡¯s life entirely. Little did anyone know, this quirky girl wouldter be a terrifying demon that people feared. Chapter 401: 401: Imminent Breakthrough_1 Chapter 401: 401: Imminent Breakthrough_1
Trantor:549690339 In the Huge Pit. Ethan Smith and re Richardson carried out a sweep.
Unfortunately, aside from the mask, nothing else could be found in here. What was avable was the endless dark energy. ¡°The dark energy here is so strong, let¡¯s just close up here,¡± Ethan Smith said to re Richardson. re Richardson nodded, sitting cross-legged next to Ethan Smith and began absorbing the dark energying from the pit. The endless dark energy rushed into re Richardson¡¯s body. Its speed far exceeded Ethan Smith¡¯s. Even due to re Richardson¡¯s influence, it became somewhat difficult for Ethan Smith to absorb the dark energy. This confirmed Ethan Smith¡¯s thought: There must be countless connections between re Richardson and that ghost-face mask! Helpless, Ethan Smith could only let re Richardson retreat into the stone house to cultivate alone. As for Ethan Smith, he sat beneath the huge pit¡¯s bright area, slowly absorbing the dark energy from the pit.
As a chaotic body, Ethan Smith had a natural advantage. The absorption of dark energy was incredibly smooth, apanied by the operation of his mental technique, Ethan Smith¡¯s speed could be considered changing day by day. Ethan Smith was now at the Grandmaster Peak, one more step, and he would step into the realm of the Grandmasters! ¡°When I step into the realm of the Grandmaster, the heavenly tribtion will definitely be triggered, at that time, I am afraid it will be impossible to hide it,¡± Ethan Smith looked up, pondering as he looked at the people above the pit. Of course, as long as Ethan Smith stepped into the Grandmasters Realm, he would no longer need to fear those people. Being invincible among the same level was not just empty talk. As time passed minute by minute, Ethan Smith eagerly absorbed the dark energy from the pit. In the blink of an eye, three days had passed. And the people above were still waiting. ¡°Damn, it¡¯s been so long, is this cuckolded brat dead?¡± Glenn Tucker couldn¡¯t help but mutter. Sammy Taylor nced at Glenn Tucker and said, ¡°Don¡¯t rush, just wait patiently.¡±
Having said that, Sammy Taylor was also a little anxious in his heart. No one knew how long they had to wait, let alone whether there were any treasures inside the pit. In a blink of an eye, another three days passed. And there was still no movement inside the pit. Glenn Tucker was getting impatient. He leaned on the edge of the pit and shouted, ¡°Cuckolded brat, are you dead yet?¡± Ethan Smith opened his eyes and said faintly, ¡°Even if you¡¯re dead, I won¡¯t be dead.¡± Hearing this, Glenn Tucker¡¯s eyes widened in anger, ¡°Kid, do you know who you¡¯re talking to? Believe it or not, I¡¯ll kill you!¡± ¡°Fine,e on down.¡± Ethan Smith sneered. ¡°You!¡± Glenn Tucker was immediately furious. Ethan Smith continued, ¡°Mr. Tenny did say that as long as I go up, I will be the boss of the North martial arts world! As your immediate superior, you have to endure my scolding!¡±
¡°I damn ¡­¡± Glenn Tucker was almost vomiting blood with anger. He, a dignified Peak Form of Grandmaster, was actually being scolded like this by someone in the Grandmaster Realm! ¡°Shut up!¡± Sammy Taylor said coldly. ¡°What the cuckolded brat said is not wrong, he is indeed your immediate superior,¡± Sammy Taylor said indifferently in order to appease Ethan Smith. Although Glenn Tucker was unhappy in his heart, he still endured it with a stiff face. ¡°Cuckolded brat, how much longer do you need?¡± Sammy Taylor asked. Ethan Smith looked up and said, ¡°Give me another three days.¡± ording to Ethan Smith¡¯s estimate, with at most three more days, he would be able to break through to the Enlightenment Stage, also known as the Grandmasters Realm. Sammy Taylor pondered, ¡°So, is there a Dharma Treasure in there or not?¡± ¡°Yes, of course!¡± Ethan Smith said. ¡°There¡¯s a huge killing weapon hidden in here! It¡¯s beyond your imagination!¡± A huge killing weapon? Sammy Taylor¡¯s eyes lit up. The Taylor family was currently in a phase of expansion, and a huge killing weapon was exactly what they needed! ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll wait for you!¡± Sammy Taylor agreed happily. Below the pit, silence enveloped the area. But above the pit, everyone¡¯s thoughts were stirring in anticipation. ¡°Mr. Tenny, I have a question.¡± Finally, someone couldn¡¯t help it any longer. Sammy Taylor nced at him and said, ¡°What¡¯s the question?¡± ¡°We¡¯re all working for the Taylor family, and we¡¯re the first batch. Once the Taylor family truly unifies the North martial arts world, who will be the boss? Who will be the president of the martial arts association?¡± With just one sentence, the thoughts hidden in everyone¡¯s heart were dug out. ¡°Yes, the North has a vastnd and abundant resources, and talents are constantly emerging. If a Marquis appears in the future, will his status be above or below ours?¡± someone else threw out an even sharper question. Sammy Taylor¡¯s brows furrowed slightly. He hadn¡¯t really thought about this question. Although Sammy Taylor had grown up in the Taylor family since he was a child, he was only a young man in his twenties, far less experienced than Kn Taylor. In terms of employing people, he was also far behind. So, Sammy Taylor was stumped by this question. ¡°At that time¡­you guys should be equals,¡± said Sammy Taylor. ¡°Equals? Mr. Tenny, there ispetition wherever there are people, even brothers would fight over positions, let alone outsiders, right?¡± someone said with a seemingly mocking smile. This remark was clearly a satire of the Taylor family¡¯s current situation. Sammy Taylor was not a fool, and of course, he heard the hidden meaning in it. ¡°Are you mocking our Taylor family?¡± Sammy Taylor narrowed his eyes and said. The other party¡¯s face changed slightly, and they quickly changed their words, ¡°Mr. Tenny, I have absolutely no such intention!¡± Sammy Taylor coldly said, ¡°Don¡¯t think that just because the Taylor family needs you, you can act recklessly; to the Taylor family, you are nothing!¡± As soon as thisment came out, the scene became much quieter. ¡°Mr. Tenny is right.¡± They all nodded in agreement. But deep down, they were somewhat unhappy. No matter what, they were all heroes who ruled over a region, and being treated like this, how could they be willing inside? And this was exactly what Ethan Smith was aiming for. The scene quieted down, and no one brought up this topic again. At the bottom, Ethan Smith continued to cultivate in seclusion. The dark energy in his body was already at saturation, and he was just a line away from breaking through. It was precisely this line that prevented Ethan Smith from breaking through. Time passed, minute by minute. Once again, before they knew it, another three days had passed. Sammy Taylor couldn¡¯t help but feel a little impatient as well. He leaned on the edge of the pit and shouted down, ¡°Cuckolded brat, how¡¯s it going?¡± Ethan Smith slowly opened his eyes. He took a deep breath, feeling the critical point of breaking through. Then, Ethan Smith shouted to the sky, ¡°Mr. Tenny, the treasure is about to appear, get ready.¡± Sammy Taylor was overjoyed and hurriedly said, ¡°Good, good!¡± Ethan Smith said nothing more; he sat down and began to break through. For an instant, the sky was filled with dark clouds, and lightning shed and thunder rolled! The dark light pointed straight at the Huge Pit! Chapter 402: 402: Stepping into the Grandmaster! Chapter 402: 402: Stepping into the Grandmaster!
Trantor:549690339 A sudden sh of light pierced the sky, like a sharp de, pointing straight at the Huge Pit! Upon seeing this scene, everyone was shocked, their faces bathed in awe!
¡°This¡­this is the sight of a Dharma Treasure being born!¡± someone eximed! Even Sammy Taylor couldn¡¯t resist nodding slightly, he said approvingly: ¡°Cuckold, pay attention, I, Sammy Taylor, will remember your great merit!¡± Ethan Smith inside the Huge Pit waspletely indifferent to all this. He sat cross-legged in the depths of the pit, preparing to face the heavenly tribtion. For Ethan Smith, this breakthrough was critically important. Once he entered the Grandmaster Realm, if the Marquis did note forward, Ethan Smith could be considered invincible in the world. ¡°Rumble¡­¡± Storm clouds gathered in the sky, brewing the sound of thunder! This heavenly tribtion seemed to be stronger than before! With an energy that could split the sky! Normally, such a breakthrough would require some external assistance to seed. However, Ethan Smith did not intend to do so, he boldly revealed his sturdy muscles!
He intended to use his flesh to withstand the heavenly tribtion! ¡°Crack!¡± Finally, the First Heavenly Tribtion came crashing down,nding a solid hit on Ethan Smith! Lines of white scars appeared on Ethan Smith¡¯s body! But Ethan Smith remained calm, as if he had been prepared all along. Not far away, re Richardson hid behind a rock, shocked by the spectacle unfolding before her eyes. This scene was unprecedented! ¡°Boom!¡± The second heavenly tribtion descended, this time, Ethan Smith¡¯s body was torn open directly! But to everyone¡¯s surprise, Ethan Smith¡¯s face still didn¡¯t show any expression! He even stood up from the ground, spreading his body to allow the heavenly tribtion to cleanse him!
One after another, the thunderbolts continued to fall, turning the Huge Pit into a Sea of Thunder! Ethan Smith evenid down in the midst of this Sea of Thunder, bathing his body in the lightning bolts! ¡°Using the heavenly tribtion to temper my body, if I seed, my physical strength will be stronger.¡± Ethan Smith endured the overwhelming pain, mumbling to himself. If anyone heard this, they would be astounded! To anyone, the heavenly tribtion was a disaster to be avoided at all costs! But Ethan Smith considered this heavenly tribtion as an opportunity, using it to temper his body! Such audacity! It was as if the heavens heard Ethan Smith¡¯s thoughts, the Heavenly Thunder that descended became even stronger! Even the surrounding Huge Pit began to tremble, as if it was going to be shattered! The duration of the heavenly tribtion exceeded everyone¡¯s expectations. Countless heavenly tribtions struck incessantly, constantly targeting the Huge Pit. The Huge Pit trembled repeatedly but showed no signs of breaking!
¡°Worthy of a Dharma Treasure¡¯s birth, the heavenly tribtion is terrifying!¡± Up above, Glenn Tucker gasped coldly. Sammy Taylor also calmly analyzed: ¡°Yes, judging from this heavenly tribtion, the Dharma Treasure that¡¯s being born is extraordinary!¡± Excitement shed in his eyes. Such a powerful weapon would certainly be a major boost to the Taylor Family! ¡°Have you noticed that despite the enormous power of the heavenly tribtion, the Huge Pit ispletely unaffected.¡± Mr.Noble spoke nonchntly. Reminded by him, everyone realized this strange urrence. Looking at the intact Huge Pit, everyone couldn¡¯t help but frown: ¡°How is this possible? Such a powerful heavenly tribtion should be able to destroy heaven and earth.¡± ¡°Hahaha!¡± Mr.Nobleughed heartily. ¡°Have you ever heard of the saying ¡®loud thunder, small raindrops¡¯?¡± Mr.Noble chuckled while standing with his hands behind his back. Glenn Tucker frowned and said: ¡°What do you mean?¡± Mr.Noble pointed at the heavenly tribtion and said: ¡°This Heavenly Thunder may appear grand, but it¡¯s just a bluff and basically has no real power to speak of, otherwise, this ce would have turned into ruins long ago.¡± Glenn Tucker was slightly surprised, but then he nodded again and again: ¡°That makes sense!¡± Even so, there were still people who did not believe it. After all, this heavenly tribtion looked so terrifying that no one would ever believe that it was without power! ¡°It seems you don¡¯t believe it,¡± Mr.Noble saidzily, with his hands sped behind him. ¡°Then let me, Noble, witness it for you.¡± Having said that, Mr.Noble boldly strode toward the heavenly tribtion. At this point, the Heavenly Thunder had turned into a mountain peak piercing the Huge Pit from above. Mr. Noble reached out his hand and said lightly, ¡°Everyone, watch carefully!¡± Having said that, he proceeded to plunge his hand into the heavenly tribtion. ¡°Boom!¡± The very moment he reached in, a thunderous explosion echoed! ¡°Ah!!!¡± The next second, a cry of agony came from Mr.Noble! The hand he had probed into the heavenly tribtion had turned into ashes! ¡°My hand, my hand!!!¡± Mr.Noble writhed in pain on the ground! The people surrounding him couldn¡¯t help but suppress theirughter. This fool, in his attempt to show off, had put his own hand in jeopardy. ¡°Hehe, it looks like Mr.Noble¡¯s analysis was off the mark,¡± Glenn Tucker said, a hint of mockery in his voice. Mr.Noble gritted his teeth in pain, unable toprehend the overwhelming power of the heavenly tribtion! ¡°It seems that the Dharma Treasure that will appear will be earth-shattering!¡± Sammy Taylor¡¯s eyes gleamed with a growing fervor! Below. Ethan Smith was epassed by the Sea of Thunder. His body was nearly charred, revealing the glowing white bones beneath. Each time his body shattered, it would reform within a short time! Not far away, re Richardson watched worriedly, unable to bear seeing more. The heavenly tribtion had shattered Ethan¡¯s body countless times, only for it to reform again and again. At this moment, even the Nine Transformation Pill seemed to be having an effect,pleting the remaining transformations! Time passed every minute and every second, but there was still no sign of stopping in the huge pit. ¡°Damn it, it¡¯s been so long,¡± Glenn Tucker couldn¡¯t help but curse. Mr.Noble, who had lost his hand, seized the opportunity again to show-off. He looked at the Huge Pit and said softly, ¡°Based on my guess, it should be almost over. Under such a massive heavenly tribtion, that green hat fool must have died.¡± ¡°If he¡¯s dead, who will go down to fetch the Dharma Treasure?¡± Sammy Taylor asked, shooting a cold nce at Mr.Noble. Mr. Noble hastily corrected himself, ¡°Of course, with the existence of the pure dark energy body alongside him, he shouldn¡¯t die.¡± After making a fool of himself twice, Mr. Noble¡¯s status among the group had plummeted. No one believed what he said anymore. *Crack!* The final heavenly tribtion seemed to contain pent-up power, mming down harshly! This time, even the Huge Pit seemed unable to bear it! The body of Ethan Smith beneath was blown to pieces! ¡°Ethan Smith!¡± re Richardson cried out, unable to restrain herself. She hurried to Ethan¡¯s side, fear etched on her face as she asked, ¡°You¡­ are you okay?¡± Within Ethan¡¯s body, a light was shining. Under this light, his flesh began to reform gradually. At this moment, the dark clouds in the sky began to dissipate. This signalled the end of the heavenly tribtion. ¡°Did you hear someone calling Ethan Smith¡¯s name just now?¡± Above, Glenn Tucker frowned. Chapter 403: 403: Who Are You, After All!_1 Chapter 403: 403: Who Are You, After All!_1
Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Ethan Smith? You must have been scared silly by Ethan Smith?¡± People around couldn¡¯t help but ridicule. ¡°Exactly, would Ethan Smith dare toe here? Isn¡¯t that just courting death?¡±
Glenn Tucker furrowed his eyebrows. He scratched his ear, a hint of doubt shing through his eyes. Just now¡­ he clearly heard someone shouting Ethan Smith¡¯s name. ¡°Enough, stop talking nonsense, the Dharma Treasure will soon emerge!¡± There was a touch of madness in Sammy Taylor¡¯s eyes. He stared fixedly at the Huge Pit below, waiting for the emergence of the Dharma treasure. Below. Ethan Smith¡¯s physical body was slowly being reshaped. Countless rays of light wrapped around his body, outlining him as if he were a deity descending to earth! Ethan Smith¡¯s skin became somewhat crystal-clear, and even his pores were so small they were invisible to the naked eye! At a nce, Ethan Smith went from a thirty-year-old rough-looking man to a twenty-year-old youth! The extraordinary aura left re Richardson, who was not far away, staring in amazement and her heart fluttering!
Was the man in front of her still the same thirty-year-old uncle? There was no trace of emotion on Ethan Smith¡¯s face. He stood there bare-chested, quietly, not knowing what he was thinking. ¡°So this is the Grandmaster realm.¡± After a while, Ethan Smith looked down at his own body. At this moment, his entire body transformed into a dark golden light, as if he were wearing ayer of Armor. And the vast power within him had increased a hundredfold! Although the realm was separated by just a fine line, the gap in strength was like a chasm! ¡°Finally stepped into the Grandmaster realm.¡± Ethan Smith exhaled a turbid breath. He turned his head and looked at re Richardson, saying, ¡°Give me your mask.¡± Stunned, re Richardson came to her senses. She hurriedly handed the mask to Ethan Smith, then retreated cautiously.
Seeing this, Ethan Smith couldn¡¯t help butugh, ¡°What are you doing?¡± re Richardson muttered quietly, ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know.¡± Ethan Smith patted her head, ¡°I¡¯ll give this mask back to youter, so it won¡¯t be snatched by those people above.¡± Like a little chick pecking at rice, re Richardson nodded repeatedly. ¡°Let¡¯s go, we should go up, too.¡± Ethan Smith looked up towards the top of the Huge Pit and said. ¡°Alright.¡± re Richardson obediently walked to Ethan Smith¡¯s side. Just as the two were about to go up, Glenn Tucker yelled from above, ¡°Cuckold youngster, are you dead yet? Have you found the babe?¡± Hearing the words, Ethan Smith¡¯s mouth couldn¡¯t help but curl up in a cold smile. ¡°Wait, I¡¯ll bring the babe up to you in a moment.¡± Ethan Smith said indifferently. Then, Ethan Smith looked at re Richardson and said, ¡°Hold me tight.¡±
¡°Ah, okay.¡± re Richardson hurriedly nodded her head, reached out and hugged Ethan Smith¡¯s waist, and then closed her eyes slightly. Ethan Smith leaped up, heading towards the top of the Huge Pit! There was a shimmer of light around his body, and from above, his figure was almost invisible. ¡°The babe ising out!¡± Seeing this light, Sammy Taylor excitedly said. The other people hurriedly gathered around, wanting to witness the spectacle of the treasure¡¯s emergence! ¡°Whoosh!¡± A figure shot out of the Huge Pit like a cannonball! Then they saw that figure drop in front of everyone. He still wore the hat on his head and carried re Richardson on his back.Glenn Tucker red at Ethan Smith and said, ¡°You cuckold, where¡¯s the treasure? Hurry up and bring it out!¡± Ethan Smith ignored Glenn Tucker and looked at Sammy Taylor instead. ¡°Mr. Taylor, I¡¯ve brought the treasure for you. Aren¡¯t you supposed to fulfill your promise?¡± Ethan Smith said with a smirk. Sammy Taylor spoke impatiently, ¡°Cut the crap and bring out the treasure!¡± Ethan Smith sneered, ¡°You haven¡¯t fulfilled your promise yet.¡± ¡°Fulfill the promise?¡± Sammy Taylor revealed his true face. ¡°Kid, you¡¯re just a grandmaster, and you want to be in charge?¡± Sammy Taylor said coldly. Ethan Smith raised his eyebrows, ¡°So, you¡¯re going to break your promise?¡± Sammy Taylor scoffed, ¡°Kid, whether you give it or not, you have to give it.¡± ¡°Of course, if you obediently hand it over, I might grant you the opportunity to serve the Taylor family.¡± Hearing this, Glenn Tucker scolded at the side, ¡°Hurry up and thank Mr. Taylor! To serve the Taylor family is an honor for you!¡± Ethan Smith sneered, ¡°Being a dog for the aristocratic family is your lifelong wish, huh? Serving them as a dog and a ve while showing gratitude, am I out of my mind?¡± Upon hearing this, everyone in the room was shocked! Sammy Taylor¡¯s face turned even colder. ¡°Kid, what do you mean?¡± Sammy Taylor burst out with a terrifying aura. Ethan Smith said indifferently, ¡°Nothing really.¡± ¡°Are you going to give it or not?¡± Sammy Taylor asked impatiently. ¡°I¡¯ll give it, of course. It¡¯s right here in my hand,e and get it,¡± Ethan Smith said casually. Sammy Taylor snorted and immediately strode towards Ethan Smith. At this moment, Glenn Tucker anxiously asked, ¡°Mr. Taylor, can I have the girl now?¡± Sammy Taylor frowned and said impatiently, ¡°Do whatever you want.¡± ¡°Thank you, Mr. Taylor!¡± Glenn Tucker was overjoyed and walked towards re Richardson. Meanwhile, Sammy Taylor couldn¡¯t wait to get in front of Ethan Smith. ¡°Where¡¯s the treasure?¡± Sammy Taylor asked. Ethan Smith stretched out his hand and said, ¡°It¡¯s right here.¡± Sammy Taylor quickly looked at Ethan Smith¡¯s palm. Just then, Ethan Smith suddenly reached out and grabbed Sammy Taylor¡¯s neck! A terrifying force struck at that moment! Sammy Taylor¡¯s face changed, and he tried to use his strength to break free, only to find that Ethan Smith¡¯s grip was like an iron mp, making it impossible for him to escape! Everyone¡¯s faces turned pale at this sudden turn of events! ¡°You cuckold, have you gone mad?!¡± Saul Holt shouted first. Ethan Smith ignored him and scanned the crowd, saying indifferently, ¡°I don¡¯t know why, but I have a special feeling when facing you all.¡± ¡°It¡¯s as if¡­ I could easily crush you like bugs,¡± Ethan Smith sighed. Glenn Tucker scolded, ¡°Kid, are you insane? You want to die? Let go of Mr. Taylor now!¡± Ethan Smith nced coldly at Glenn Tucker and said, ¡°Glenn Tucker, a friend of mine asked me to kill you. She¡¯s not an angry person, but when she mentioned your name, she was furious.¡± ¡°Her name is Evelyn Norton. Can you tell me what you did to her?¡± Ethan Smith asked. ¡°Evelyn Norton?¡± Glenn Tucker was stunned, and then burst intoughter. ¡°That slut? Damn, I almost forgot about her. She actually managed to escapest time! What a pity!¡± Hearing these words, Ethan Smith¡¯s face turned even colder. ¡°Glenn Tucker, haven¡¯t you heard that lust will bring a knife to your head?¡± Ethan Smith said coldly. At this moment, everyone felt that something was wrong. ¡°Evelyn Norton¡¯s friend? Who are you exactly?¡± Saul Holt asked coldly. Ethan Smith nced at him, sneering, ¡°Aren¡¯t you looking for me?¡± While talking, Ethan Smith slowly took off his hat, revealing his true face. Chapter 404: 404: The Great Bloodbath_1 Chapter 404: 404: The Great Bloodbath_1
Trantor: 549690339 Under the mask, it was Ethan Smith¡¯s face. Upon seeing this face, everyone¡¯s expressions changed drastically!
¡°It¡¯s actually Ethan Smith!¡± Glenn Tucker eximed first! ¡°Ethan Smith, how dare you deceive us! Despicable and shameless!¡± ¡°The treasure must have been stolen by you! Hurry up and hand it over!¡± Facing the furious roars, Ethan Smith remained calm andposed, showing no signs of emotion on his face. ¡°Ethan Smith, you are audacious and fearless. Today you will not escape death!¡± Glenn Tucker said coldly. Ethan Smith waved his hand, and a pnded on Glenn Tucker¡¯s face! With a ¡°whoosh,¡± Glenn Tucker¡¯s body was sent flying! ¡°Annoying thing,¡± Ethan Smith said coldly. At this scene, the atmosphere at the scene suddenly fell silent as death! A p sent a Peak Form of Grandmaster flying? Is this really a Grandmaster? ¡°You¡­Hurry and let me go¡­¡± Sammy Taylor shouted in pain.
Ethan Smith sneered, ¡°In your sister Emily Taylor¡¯s sake, I can spare you.¡± After that, Ethan Smith let go of his hand. Having a chance to breathe, Sammy Taylor felt that the air was so wonderful for the first time. He gasped heavily on the ground and gritted his teeth, saying, ¡°Ethan Smith, you killed my grandfather and stole the Dharma Treasure. What crime should you be guilty of!¡± Ethan Smith sneered, ¡°How your grandfather died, your Taylor family knows better than anyone else. Trying to ssh dirty water on me is just wishful thinking.¡± Sammy Taylor was in no mood to listen to these words, and he pointed at Ethan Smith and shouted, ¡°Get him, kill him! Whoever kills Ethan Smith will be the boss of the North martial arts world!¡± With the prospect of a reward, there must be a brave man. Once this was said, someone immediately clenched his fists and charged at Ethan Smith! A dazzling light cut through the sky, the Peak Form of the Grandmaster¡¯s power was fully disyed at this moment! On the other hand, Ethan Smith stood there motionless, even closing his eyes slightly. ¡°Boom!¡± The huge roar echoed through the heavens and the earth!
Ethan Smith stood there, not moving at all. Not even a white dot was left on his body. ¡°How¡­ How is this possible!¡± The attacker looked up at Ethan Smith, and sweat the size of beans dripped from his forehead! Ethan Smith grinned, ¡°The Peak Form of Grandmaster, that¡¯s all.¡± Before the words fell, Ethan Smith¡¯s palm was already entwined with light! A golden p drew a curved arc, and with a ¡°pop,¡± itnded on the Grandmaster¡¯s body! ¡°Whoosh!¡± This p directly shattered his body! All the bones were broken! ¡°How is this possible!¡± Everyone was stunned by this scene! What kind of strength is this? The Peak Form of the Grandmaster had no chance to defend himself in front of him? ¡°I¡¯ll give you a chance, submit to me, and I can spare you from death.¡± Ethan Smith stood with his hands behind his back and spoke indifferently.
¡°Submit to you? You¡¯re dreaming!¡± Saul Holt shouted first! As soon as his words fell, Ethan Smith¡¯s body suddenly disappeared. The next moment, a huge golden fist appeared in his pupils! ¡°Boom!¡± The fist was like a bullet, smashing into Saul Holt¡¯s body! In just a moment, Saul Holt turned into a pile of mud! It was impossible to see the shape of a person, let alone his appearance! ¡°Killing a Peak Form of Grandmaster with one punch¡­¡± Glenn Tucker swallowed his saliva and couldn¡¯t help but shudder with his legs trembling. ¡°Damn, I promised Evelyn Norton to bring his head back to her.¡± Looking at the pile of mud on the ground, Ethan Smith couldn¡¯t help frowning.¡±Forget it, taking the head back is too bloody; let¡¯s just kill him directly.¡± Ethan Smith murmured to himself. Before others could react, Ethan Smith had already appeared in front of Glenn Tucker! ¡°Don¡¯t¡­don¡¯t kill me!¡± Glenn Tucker shouted in horror. But Ethan Smith wouldn¡¯t give him a chance and immediately raised his hand, gripping it on Tucker¡¯s head. The Heaven Swallowing Skill was activated in an instant, and Glenn Tucker¡¯s body withered rapidly! Another Grandmaster had fallen! ¡°Comfortable, worthy of the Peak Form of Grandmaster.¡± After absorbing Glenn Tucker¡¯s power, Ethan Smith took a satisfying breath. Witnessing this scene, the people around couldn¡¯t help but tremble. The Ethan Smith in front of them was like a demon! A demon who regarded human life as nothing! ¡°Your turn.¡± Ethan Smith looked at the crowd and grinned. ¡°Ethan Smith, stop being so arrogant!¡± Mr. Noble stepped forward and yelled. ¡°This kid is nothing more than a strong body, but in front of my spiritual mastery, he¡¯s nothing! I can destroy his divine sense at any time!¡± Mr. Noble said coldly. Ethan Smith sneered: ¡°You? Worthy of being called a spiritual master?¡± ¡°Ignorant child! I¡¯ll show you the power of the spiritual force right now!¡± Mr. Noble roared furiously! Suddenly, a flicker of light appeared at his brow, followed by beams of light attacking Ethan Smith! This was the power of divine sense! It could bypass the flesh and directly strike at the divine sense, and it was also Mr. Noble¡¯s signature skill! ¡°I¡¯ll show you how I destroy your divine sense!¡± Mr. Noble roared crazily! Ethan Smith crossed his hands behind his back, unmoved. Just as the light was about to touch Ethan Smith, a series of golden rays of light also shed from his brow! The light turned into a sharp de, shing directly at Mr. Noble¡¯s divine sense! ¡°*Puchi*!¡± Mr. Noble¡¯s divine sense was cut into two pieces by the sword! ¡°Ah!¡± The pain like needles stabbing into his head nearly made Mr. Noble stumble and fall. Before he could withdraw his divine sense, Ethan Smith waved his hand and directly crushed Mr. Noble¡¯s divine sense! With his divine sense gone, Mr. Noble instantly became a walking corpse, falling to the ground, unable to get up. ¡°Didn¡¯t anyone tell you there¡¯s a price to pay for showing off?¡± Ethan Smith sneered at Mr. Noble¡¯s corpse. As one Grandmaster after another fell, the hearts of the crowd began to feel fear. But they knew deep down that pleading for mercy was useless; they could only fight to the death. ¡°*Buzz*!¡± Someone used a Dharma Treasure and threw a huge disc at Ethan Smith. The disc, like the moon, pressed down on Ethan Smith! In response, all he had was a simple yet invincible fist! Under one punch, the Dharma Treasure was shattered into pieces! For an instant, countless Dharma Treasures were thrown out! As Peak Form of Grandmasters, they naturally had some depth. But now they found that all their hidden power had lost its luster in front of this man! Because his fist was the strongest Dharma Treasure in the world! The sky was filled with roaring, all the Dharma Treasures were smashed! The techniques they used could not stop Ethan Smith¡¯s ughter! ¡°Locking Dragon Technique!¡± Someone roared in anger, and countless chains sprouted from under Ethan Smith¡¯s feet, tightly binding him! ¡°Everyone, escape quickly!¡± Taking advantage of this gap, they shouted urgently. ¡°You think you can stop me with this trick?¡± Ethan Smith¡¯s aura erupted suddenly, and all the chains were shattered into pieces! Chapter 405: 405: The Grandmaster is Not Worth Mentioning Chapter 405: 405: The Grandmaster is Not Worth Mentioning
Trantor: 549690339 Right now, Ethan Smith was like an unbeatable War God, none of their tactics could stop his ughter! ¡°Master Taylor, please save us!¡±
Seeing Ethan Smith charging towards them, everyone was in panic! In desperation, they could only seek help from Sammy Taylor from the Taylor family! But Sammy Taylor was not Dominic Taylor, he had no ability to stand against Ethan Smith! At that moment, he was like a y Buddha crossing a river, hardly even able to save himself, let alone the others? ¡°Pa!¡± Before the cry for help fell, a crisp sound was heard. Ethan Smith¡¯s golden palm swept across, directly smashing the opponent¡¯s head. Fresh blood sshed several meters, the scene was incredibly bloody. Within a mere hour, more than ten at the Peak Form of Grandmasters died under Ethan Smith¡¯s palm! Looking at the field covered with corpses, Sammy Taylor¡¯s face turned extremely pale. He never would¡¯ve expected that he would encounter such a fierce battle the first time he left Capital City!
Ethan Smith¡¯s body was already stained with blood, his bright eyes were like a star hidden in the ck clouds, sparkling and shining. And these bright eyes were now staring coldly at Sammy Taylor. Feeling this chilling gaze, Sammy stiffened. Ethan Smith slowly strolled towards Sammy Taylor. Every step was torture for Sammy Taylor. Suppressing his fear, he tried to sound calm: ¡°Ethan Smith, I¡¯m different from the two ir family members you killed, I¡¯m one of the Taylor family¡¯s sessors. If you kill me, it will cause an uproar.¡± Ethan Smith smirked coldly: ¡°Do you think I care?¡± Sammy Taylor¡¯s face instantly turned pale! He was brought up under the shelter of his family unlike Dexter ir, Sammy Taylor, although he was quite powerful, he was a flower in a greenhouse. The choice between life and death was a far-off concept for him. Now facing an imminent danger, it was impossible for him not to be scared.
Seeing Sammy Taylor slightly trembling body, Ethan Smith raised his hand, slowly patting Sammy Taylor¡¯s shoulder. Just a pat on his shoulder was enough to scare Sammy into stumbling backwards and falling to the ground. ¡°Hahahaha!¡± Seeing this scene, Ethan Smith couldn¡¯t help but burst outughing. ¡°The Lords of the aristocratic families are all just cowards afraid of death.¡± Ethan Smith sneered. Ethan Smith¡¯s mocking made Sammy Taylor extremely ashamed. He tried to get up from the ground, but his body wasn¡¯t cooperating. ¡°Don¡¯t be scared. As I said, you¡¯re Emily Taylor¡¯s brother after all, I won¡¯t kill you.¡± Ethan Smith said indifferently. ¡°But remember, I¡¯m not killing you because of Emily Taylor, not your powerful Taylor family.¡± ¡°The so-called face of the Taylor family is worthless in front of me.¡± Sammy Taylor remained silent. At this point, he couldn¡¯t even maintain eye contact, let alone a conversation.
¡°Go,¡± Ethan Smith said coldly. Sammy Taylor struggled to get up from the ground, his trembling legs making him look pathetic. ¡°By the way.¡± At that moment, Ethan Smith suddenly stopped Sammy Taylor. ¡°Tell Kn Taylor, if he gives Emily back to me, I might consider sparing the Taylor family.¡± Ethan Smith stated nonchntly. His words were both arrogant and dominant. Challenging the Taylor family single-handedly, no one else could possess such audacity in the whole world. Sammy Taylor paused for a moment, then hurried into his car and sped away. Looking at the corpses scattered all around, Ethan Smith began to search them. Unfortunately, all the treasures on these people had been shattered by Ethan Smith. ¡°Perhaps there¡¯s no longer a need to live in such caution and fear.¡± Feeling the surging power within him, Ethan Smith was filled with confidence. While it¡¯s true that the title of Grandmaster isn¡¯t enough to challenge the Taylor family in the Capital City, Ethan Smith was not afraid of the Taylor family¡¯s pursuit after him. ¡°I didn¡¯t scare you, did I?¡± Ethan Smith walked to re Richardson¡¯s side, asking with a smile. re Richardson was surprisingly calm. She shook her head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know why, but I feel nothing.¡± ¡°You feel nothing?¡± Ethan Smith¡¯s eyebrows furrowed slightly. This left him extremely shocked! You must know,st time re Richardson was fearful as a mouse, this time facing life and death, she was so indifferent. This is not something an ordinary person could do. Could it be¡­ rted to that mask? Ethan Smith took out the mask from his Spatial Magic Artifact and gave it back to re Richardson. ¡°Keep this mask¡­ safe.¡± Ethan Smith said. re Richardson took the mask, nodded, and replied, ¡°I understand.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll take you home.¡± Ethan Smith said. The two of them left the Battlefield. Ethan Smith personally sent re Richardson home before hurrying back. Defeating over a dozen Peak Form of Grandmasters single-handedly, and with an overwhelming posture at that. Once this news got out, it would surely stir up a storm. But Ethan Smith didn¡¯t want to stay low-key this time around. He even hoped that this news could spread as fast as possible. Sammy Taylor rushed back to Capital City overnight. When he returned home, he was covered in blood, looking extremely miserable. All the servants in the house were pale with fright, crying out in rm. ¡°Sammy, what¡­what happened to you?¡± Seeing Sammy Taylor in this state, rence Taylor couldn¡¯t help but exim in shock. ¡°You¡¯re injured? Doctor, get the doctor here quickly!¡± rence Taylor shouted. But Sammy Taylor waved his hand, saying, ¡°Dad, this is someone else¡¯s blood.¡± ¡°What on earth happened?¡± rence Taylor asked, frowning. Sammy Taylor was silent for a moment, then said, ¡°I need to see my uncle.¡± ¡°See your uncle?¡± rence Taylor nced at the time and shook his head, ¡°He is already asleep at this time.¡± ¡°This matter is of great importance, I must see him immediately.¡± Sammy Taylor insisted. Then, Sammy Taylor got in his car and headed towards Sammy Taylor¡¯s house. When he arrived at Kn Taylor¡¯s home, Kn Taylor¡¯s wife, Zaria Buchanan, had not yet gone to sleep. She was wearing a robe that radiated extravagance, sitting on the couch, sipping red wine. As the wife of Kn Taylor, her temperament was naturally just as irritable and ruthless as Kn¡¯s. ¡°Sammy, what happened to you?¡± Seeing Sammy Taylor covered in blood, Zaria Buchanan was also somewhat surprised. Sammy Taylor quickly saluted, saying, ¡°Aunt, is my uncle asleep? I have something important to tell him.¡± Zaria Buchanan smiled softly, ¡°What¡¯s the hurry? Your uncle has been busy all day and has already gone to bed.¡± Sammy Taylor gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Aunt, this matter is very important, I must tell my uncle as soon as possible.¡± Zaria Buchanan nced at Sammy Taylor, saying, ¡°You know your uncle¡¯s temperament, who would dare to disturb his sleep? Whatever matter you have, just tell me. I can make the decision.¡± Seeing this, Sammy Taylor no longer hid anything and narrated the whole incident to Zaria Buchanan. Zaria Buchanan listened to all this, and couldn¡¯t help but coldly say, ¡°You mean¡­ Ethan Smith has killed over a dozen peak Grandmasters by himself?¡± ¡°Yes! And they were unable to fight back!¡± Sammy Taylor said in shock. Hearing this, a chill shed across Zaria Buchanan¡¯s face. ¡°This Ethan Smith is quite interesting. I kind of want to meet him.¡± Zaria Buchanan murmured. At this point, Zaria looked at Sammy Taylor and said, ¡°Sammy, you go back and rest. I will personally go see this Ethan Smith tomorrow.¡± Chapter 406: 406: Beauty has Often Spelled Trouble since Ancient Times Chapter 406: 406: Beauty has Often Spelled Trouble since Ancient Times
Trantor: 549690339 Sammy Taylor warned hastily, ¡°Auntie, this Ethan Smith is not only powerful but also unbearably arrogant. You¡­ you need to be careful.¡± Zaria Buchanan sneered, ¡°Arrogant people? I¡¯ve met many. In front of me, they all bow their heads.¡±
Seeing this, Sammy Taylor didn¡¯t say anything more and simply nodded. The next day. Once Ethan Smith woke up, he couldn¡¯t wait to log on to the Martial Arts Forum. He was keen to find out how the forum was reacting to the recent incident. Regrettably, the Martial Arts Forum was eerily silent. It seemed like everyone was in the dark about this event. Ethan Smith furrowed his brows and muttered under his breath, ¡°That¡¯s odd. How could such a big event attract so little attention?¡± ¡°Could it be that the Taylor family is suppressing the news?¡± Ethan Smith wondered. For such a major event, unless the Taylor family dictated a media ckout, the news shouldn¡¯t have remained a secret. After all, the Martial Arts Forum was controlled by the Capital City Martial Arts Association. It was feasible that the Taylor family could order a news ckout. ¡°No, I have to find a way to get this news out there,¡± Ethan Smith thought to himself.
As Ethan Smith was preupied with his thoughts, his phone suddenly rang. Picking up his phone, he saw the call was from Evelyn Norton. Ethan Smith promptly took the phone call and said, ¡°Miss Norton.¡± On the other side of the call, Evelyn Norton replied with a softugh, ¡°Congrattions, Mr. Smith, for reaching the Grandmaster¡¯s Realm.¡± Raising an eyebrow, Ethan Smith asked, ¡°How did you find out?¡± Evelyn Norton simply stated, ¡°Mr. Smith decimating ten-plus grandmasters certainly suggests you¡¯ve reached the Grandmaster¡¯s Realm.¡± Upon hearing this, Ethan Smith couldn¡¯t help butugh, ¡°Miss Norton, your intelligencework is top-notch.¡± ¡°Such things couldn¡¯t be kept under wraps even if one tried,¡± Evelyn Norton said. Pausing for a moment, she continued, ¡°Have you got time, Mr. Smith?¡± Ethan Smith inquired, ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s meet up and talk,¡± Evelyn Norton proposed.
¡°Sure,¡± Ethan Smith agreed without hesitation. Evelyn Norton went ahead to provide the time and ce. After hanging up the phone, Ethan Smith prepared to head out to the appointment. However, an uninvited guest suddenly appeared at the door. A middle-aged man stood before Ethan Smith, his face filled with respect. ¡°Jordon Yoder?¡± Recognising who the visitor was, Ethan Smith raised an eyebrow and a cold smile spread across his lips. Presenting his hands, Jordon Yoder said, ¡°Mr. Smith, these are the herbs for you, please keep them.¡± Looking at the hundred-year-old herb in his hand, Ethan Smith chuckled coldly. ¡°Jordon Yoder, you used the name of the Martial Arts Association as an excuse to derive personal gain.¡± ¡°Do you think a single hundred-year-old herb can resolve this situation?¡± Ethan Smith questioned coldly. The color drained from Jordon Yoder¡¯s face, and he kneeled to the ground, speaking fearfully, ¡°Mr. Smith, I¡¯ve deeply realized the error of my ways and hope¡­ hope you could spare my life¡­¡±
This sudden change in attitude surprised Ethan Smith slightly. Gazing at Jordon Yoder, Ethan Smithughed coldly, ¡°Jordon Yoder, what trick are you trying to y now?¡± Jordan Yoder responded with terror etched on his face, ¡°I dare not, dare not¡­ I was ignorant of Mr. Smith¡¯s true stature, please spare me¡­¡± Ethan Smith¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. He said coldly, ¡°Get out! And let me warn you, if you bother me again, I won¡¯t give a damn about your so-called Martial Arts Association!¡± ¡°Yes, yes, understood!¡± Jordon Yoder nodded hurriedly. Ethan Smith grunted and chose to ignore Jordon Yoder, and he immediately got in his car and drove away. Watching Ethan Smith¡¯s retreating figure, Jordon Yoder let out a sigh of relief. Earlier this morning, he¡¯d heard that the head of ten-plus martial art aristocratic families from the River North had been in. The person behind it all was a young man named Ethan Smith! Upon hearing this news, Jordon Yoder was so frightened that he immediately drove over to apologize. ¡°That was close, you can provoke anyone but not this kind of madman¡­¡± Jordon Yoder murmured under his breath. The meeting ce arranged by Evelyn Norton was at an outdoor restaurant. By the time Ethan Smith arrived, she was already there early, waiting. Upon seeing Ethan Smith, Evelyn Norton waved at him. ¡°Mr. Smith.¡± Evelyn Norton greeted him with a wave. Ethan Smith, in haste, approached and sat down at the table. He took out a green hat from the Spatial Magic Artifact and handed it to Evelyn Norton. ¡°Here¡¯s your stuff back.¡± Ethan Smith said. Evelyn Nortonughed and said, ¡°It¡¯s a gift for you.¡± Ethan Smith snorted softly and said, ¡°I don¡¯t want this thing. You better keep it for yourself.¡± Hearing this, Evelyn Norton couldn¡¯t hold back herughter. ¡°Your action really surprised me, Mr. Smith.¡± Evelyn Norton then said seriously. ¡°By now, you have killed at least half of the Grandmasters in the River North Region.¡± Ethan Smith coldly snorted, ¡°They deserved to die.¡± Those who served the Taylor family were destined to be enemies of Ethan Smith. It was just a matter of time before they had to be killed. ¡°What¡¯s your n now, Mr. Smith?¡± Evelyn Norton asked. Ethan Smith looked at Evelyn Norton and said soberly, ¡°Indeed I have a n, Miss Norton might be able to assist.¡± Hearing this, Evelyn Norton feigned fear and said, ¡°I¡¯m honored to serve Mr. Smith.¡± Ethan Smith rolled his eyes and said, ¡°Don¡¯t start with that.¡± Having said that, Ethan Smith got serious again, ¡°I n to gather my own forces.¡± ¡°Your own forces?¡± Evelyn Norton was slightly taken aback. Ethan Smith nodded, ¡°Um, I alone absolutely can¡¯t shake the Taylor family, after all, it¡¯s modern society now.¡± Evelyn Norton pondered and said, ¡°That¡¯s true. In the management of modern society, it¡¯s indeed difficult for one person to make something happen.¡± She then continued, ¡°How are you nning to approach this, Mr. Smith?¡± Ethan Smith paused for a moment, ¡°After careful consideration, if I want to go against families like the Taylor and ir, I need to consider from three aspects.¡± ¡°Business, martial arts, connections; these three are indispensable.¡± ¡°Right now, Mike Taylor is developing business strength, and I n to establish my own sect.¡± ¡°As for connections, I hope that Miss Norton can help.¡± Hearing this, Evelyn Norton fell silent for a while. Then she smiled and said, ¡°Mr. Smith, you are an elder of the Divine Alchemist Pavilion. Why do you need my help?¡± Ethan Smith shook his head, ¡°That¡¯s far from enough. I need connections in Capital City.¡± ¡°Miss Norton, if you don¡¯t want to, it¡¯s as if I didn¡¯t ask.¡± Ethan Smith said. Evelyn Norton thought for a while and said, ¡°Let me think about it.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Ethan Smith did not push her, since, after all, it¡¯s something that begging won¡¯t help. ¡°Hey, prettydy, are you nning to give your man a green hat [betray him]?¡± Just then, a young man walked over from the side. The young man looked at the green hat in Evelyn Norton¡¯s hand and smirked, ¡°Why don¡¯t you consider me, how about that?¡± Evelyn Norton nced at the young man and said with a faintugh, ¡°Do you think you are worth it?¡± Hearing that, the young man didn¡¯t get angry. He said proudly, ¡°Prettydy, it seems that you don¡¯t know my identity.¡± ¡°Oh? What¡¯s your identity?¡± Evelyn Norton asked with raised eyebrows. The young man said a little proudly, ¡°You know the River North Martial Arts Association, right? My uncle is the president of the River North Martial Arts Association, Jordon Yoder!¡± ¡°Who in the whole River North Region would dare not give face to my uncle?¡± The young man said triumphantly. Chapter 407: 407: I Don’t Care Who He Is! Chapter 407: 407: I Don¡¯t Care Who He Is!
Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Jordon Yoder?¡± Evelyn Norton seemed to have heard of the name. She nced at Ethan Smith and whispered, ¡°Jordon Yoder is indeed the president of the River North Martial Arts Association, a high-ranking official.¡±
Ethan Smith ignored what Evelyn Norton said and looked at the young man, saying coldly, ¡°Get lost.¡± A hint of displeasure shed across the young man¡¯s face. He pointed at Ethan Smith and shouted, ¡°Kid, are you tired of living? Your girl wants to cuckold you, and I¡¯m helping you out. You should thank me!¡± Ethan Smith slowly got up. ¡°What, you want to fight?¡± the young man sneered. ¡°Let me warn you, I¡¯m a grandmaster!¡± He radiated a faint aura from his body. Ethan didn¡¯t say anything, but simply took a step forward. A terrifying pressure was instantly unleashed! ¡°Bang!¡± Under this immense pressure, the young man copsed onto the ground, with a bloodied nose and bruised face! ¡°Go tell Jordon Yoder that his crime has ascended a level. He better think of a solution.¡± Ethan said coldly. After leaving these words behind, Ethan Smith pulled up Evelyn Norton, turned around, and left.
After walking a distance, Evelyn Norton said in surprise, ¡°You know Jordon Yoder?¡± Ethan Smith nodded and said, ¡°Sort of, the world is indeed small.¡± Then, Ethan Smith waved his hand and said, ¡°Forget about this, Miss Norton, go home and give it some thought, and then give me your answer.¡± Evelyn Nortonughed, ¡°Okay, rest assured, Mr. Smith.¡± At this time, Ethan Smith¡¯s home was filled with smoke. Ever since Sofia Carrillo left the Divine Alchemist Pavilion with Ethan Smith, she had been researching pills at home every day. Ethan Smith did not disappoint her and put out several pill forms. These pill forms were all worth a fortune. Sofia Carrillo naturally didn¡¯t miss this opportunity and would refine the pills until she waspletely exhausted every day. ¡°Ha, your technique is no good. These kinds of pills, Mr. Smith would be able to refine by lifting his fingers.¡± Edward Green, who was standing by Sofia, was not shy from making causticments. Sofia Carrillo red at Edward Green and said, ¡°What has it got to do with you if Master Smith can refine it? Why are you so proud!¡±
¡°Of course I am! I am even conceited!¡± Edward Green brazenly boasted. At this moment, an Audi A8 with a license te from the Capital City gradually stopped at the door. Following that, a dignified and gorgeousdy got out of the car. She was surrounded by several bodyguards, all of whom had respectful expressions on their faces. The powerful aura made Edward Green and Sofia Carrillo frown. This visitor meant trouble. That was their first thought. ¡°Who are you looking for?¡± Edward Green took the initiative to step forward, a bit nervous. Thedy took a look at Edward Green and said indifferently, ¡°Where is Ethan Smith?¡± ¡°Mr. Smith is out right now, he¡¯s not at home, who are you?¡± Edward Green asked. ¡°Audacious! This is thedy of the Taylor family, Zaria Buchanan!¡± One of the bodyguards shouted angrily on the side!
Thedy of the Taylor family? Hearing these words, both Edward Green and Sofia Carrillo¡¯s faces changed. Everyone knew the grudges and grievances between Ethan Smith and the Taylor family. Now that thedy of the Taylor family had personally shown up, big trouble was inevitable! ¡°Lady Taylor, Mr. Smith is not here in person, maybe you shoulde back another day.¡± Edward Green said with a serious tone. While speaking, Edward Green took out his mobile phone, attempting to secretly notify Ethan Smith to run for it. But unfortunately, this action did not escape Zaria Buchanan¡¯s eyes. ¡°Bang!¡± A wave of energy passed by, and Edward Green¡¯s phone was obliterated. ¡°Are you trying to warn him?¡± Zaria Buchanan said with a smirk. Though Edward Green would ck off in usual times, when a crisis hit, he would never dodge responsibility. Edward Green gritted his teeth and said coldly, ¡°Lady Taylor, Mr. Smith really isn¡¯t home. You all should leave.¡± Zaria Buchanan snorted, ¡°If he doesn¡¯te back, I¡¯ll wait for him here.¡± Having said that, Zaria Buchanan stepped towards the yard. Edward Green stepped forward to block her path at once. He said firmly, ¡°Lady Taylor, Mr. Smith, he¡­¡± ¡°Get out of my way.¡± Zaria Buchanan said coldly. ¡°Why should we get out of the way? You¡¯re the one who should get lost!¡± Sofia Carrillo said with a cold face. Zaria Buchanan¡¯s gaze fell on Sofia Carrillo¡¯s face. She raised an eyebrow and said, ¡°Are you talking to me?¡± ¡°If not, am I talking to the air?¡± Sofia Carrillo huffed. Zaria Buchanan¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. She said lightly, ¡°Dare to backtalk me? Give her a p!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The bodyguard by Zaria Buchanan¡¯s side immediately walked towards Sofia Carrillo! Edward Green tried to intervene, but he didn¡¯t stand a chance. The bodyguard just swept his hand, and Edward Green was immediately thrown back. Afterward, the bodyguard reached out, grabbed Sofia Carrillo, and pped her in the face twice. These two ps were extremely forceful, Sofia Carrillo¡¯s mouth was full of blood, and a wound appeared on her face. ¡°Two dogs, dare to bark and howl in front of me.¡± Zaria Buchanan snorted coldly. ¡°Have both of them kneel at the door.¡± Zaria Buchanan ordered. ¡°Yes.¡± The bodyguard nodded. Then, the bodyguard executed a secret technique, forcing Edward Green and Sofia Carrillo to kneel at the door! Edward Green and Sofia Carrillo tried to struggle, but in front of a grandmaster, they were totally powerless! They could only watch as they knelt at the door! Zaria Buchanan walked into Ethan Smith¡¯s house leisurely. She looked around at the decor in Ethan Smith¡¯s house and couldn¡¯t help but snort, ¡°Such a country bumpkin, a hillbilly is just a hillbilly.¡± It seemed that Zaria Buchanan was extremely disgusted with Ethan Smith¡¯s residence. She felt insulted even by sitting down. In Zaria Buchanan¡¯s eyes, it was a disgusting piety from the poor and lowly, revolting at the extreme. Time passed by every second, and Zaria Buchanan kept pacing around in Ethan Smith¡¯s house. About half an hourter, Ethan Smith¡¯s car finally appeared in the distance. ¡°Master Smith is back.¡± Sofia Carrillo was the first to see the direction of the car. Edward Green¡¯s face changed even more, and he hurriedly shouted in the direction of Ethan Smith¡¯s car, ¡°Mr. Smith, run!¡± Hearing Edward Green¡¯s words, Ethan Smith in the car couldn¡¯t help but frown. When he saw the two people kneeling at the door, his face changed dramatically! He immediately pressed hard on the gas pedal and rushed over! The car stopped steadily in front of Edward Green. Ethan Smith quickly jumped out of the car and said coldly, ¡°Who did this?¡± Edward Green, however, did not answer, but hastily said, ¡°Mr. Smith, run, the Taylor family is here!¡± ¡°The Taylor family?¡± Ethan Smith¡¯s face instantly turned even colder. Just as Ethan Smith was about to step in, Edward Green rushed to say, ¡°Mr. Smith, this time it¡¯s different. She¡­ she¡¯s the Taylor family¡¯sdy!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care who she is. Is she thedy of the Taylor family? Is she going to shit on my head?¡± Ethan Smith said coldly. Chapter 408: 408: A Slap! Chapter 408: 408: A p!
Trantor: 549690339 As far as Ethan Smith was concerned, he didn¡¯t care about anyone¡¯s status. As long as someone provoked him, everyone was equal.
Ethan looked at Sofia Carrillo and asked with a frown, ¡°Who hit you?¡± Sofia stuttered, ¡°No¡­nobody, I got hurt by bumping into something.¡± A trace of coldness shed across Ethan¡¯s face. He waved his hand and the terrifying aura instantly lifted the suppression on Edward Green and Sofia. Upon regaining their mobility, Edward and Sofia quickly stood up from the ground. ¡°You two,e in with me,¡± Ethan coldly said. Edward grabbed Ethan¡¯s arm and opened his mouth to say, ¡°Mr. Smith, please be careful.¡± Ethan nodded, and then strode into the house. As soon as he entered, he saw a woman wearing high heels and exuding an air of nobility standing there. Upon seeing Ethan, Zaria Buchanan said indifferently, ¡°So you¡¯re Ethan Smith?¡± Ethan didn¡¯t speak. His eyes, filled with a murderous spirit, coldly stared at Zaria. Zaria, acting as if she owned the ce, said indifferently, ¡°Sit down.¡±
But Ethan didn¡¯t respond, instead asking, ¡°Are you the one who made them kneel at the door?¡± This question caught Zaria off guard. As the reputable Lady of the Taylor family, she was personally paying a visit, and Ethan¡¯s attention was on two nobodies? Zaria gave Ethan a quick once-over and said, ¡°You¡¯re indeed different from ordinary people.¡± ¡°Answer my question,¡± Ethan demanded. Such words naturally enraged Zaria. She stared coldly at Ethan and asked, ¡°Do you know who I am?¡± ¡°Whoever you are, what does it have to do with me?¡± Ethan replied coldly. ¡°What makes you think you have the right to make them kneel at the door?¡± ¡°How dare you speak to me like that! You¡¯re audacious!¡± a Grandmaster standing beside Zaria scolded. Ethan nced at him and pped him across the face.
This p shattered the bodyguard¡¯s facial bones, and his aura quickly diminished. Zaria¡¯s face turned incredibly ugly, and intense killing intent shed in her eyes. ¡°Not a single person has ever dared to disrespect me like this since I married into the Taylor family! You¡¯ve truly surprised me!¡± Zaria coldly said. Ethan sneered, ¡°Really? The real surprise is yet toe.¡± Having said that, Ethan strode towards Zaria. ¡°Were you the one who injured Sofia¡¯s face?¡± Ethan asked with a cold expression. Upon hearing this, Zaria furiously replied, ¡°Ethan Smith, don¡¯t push it too far! What¡¯s wrong with hitting two watchdogs?¡± ¡°Watchdogs?¡± Ethan sneered. ¡°I¡¯m going to show you the consequences of hitting someone.¡± He raised his hand and pped Zaria across the face. The crisp sound echoed within the room.
A clear handprint quickly appeared on Zaria¡¯s face. ¡°You¡­you dare hit me?! Do you know who I am?¡± Zaria¡¯s eyes were filled with disbelief. No one had ever dared toy a hand on her, the wife of the Taylor family¡¯s leader. ¡°Of course, I know.¡± Ethan sneered. ¡°You¡¯re a dog kept by the rich, a prostitute in the high society of Capital City, and a despicable beastmitting injustices by abusing power,¡± Ethan mocked. ¡°You¡­you¡­¡± Zaria was so angry she couldn¡¯t form a sentence. ¡°Oh, right, you¡¯re also a vicious, ugly hag,¡± Ethan added. Zaria was on the verge of going insane from anger! She had thought that her appearance would scare Ethan out of his wits. But she never expected that Ethan wouldn¡¯t care about her at all, and even insulted her! ¡°Ethan Smith, I won¡¯t let you get away with this!¡± Zaria gritted her teeth and said. Ethan sneered, ¡°Alright then, I¡¯ll be waiting.¡± Zaria had obviously underestimated Ethan. She couldn¡¯t help but remember the words Sammy Taylor had said. This guy was arrogant and unruly. ¡°Ethan Smith, I will always remember this p! We¡¯ll see!¡± Zaria gritted her teeth and said. After dropping this sentence, Zaria angrily stormed out wearing her high heels. Ethan called out to her as she left, ¡°No need to see you off. Next time youe, don¡¯t bring such trash.¡± Zaria didn¡¯t say a word and crawled into the car. As soon as she got in, Zaria yelled, ¡°Ethan Smith dared to hit me! I want to kill him, I want to kill him!¡± ¡°Madam, please¡­please calm down,¡± the bodyguard beside her whispered. ¡°Useless! A bunch of useless people!¡± Zaria roared. The bodyguard sat beside her, not daring to say a word. Zaria¡¯s p wasn¡¯t a small matter. If word got out, it would likely shock the entire Pyro! ¡°Drive, back to Capital City,¡± Zaria coldly ordered. ¡°Yes, madam,¡± the bodyguard dared not say more. The car headed all the way back to Capital City. As soon as Zaria returned home, she saw Kn Taylor sitting coldly on the sofa. ¡°Master¡­¡± Upon seeing Kn, Zaria pretended to be wronged. Kn coldly stared at Zaria and asked, ¡°Who told you to go to Chuzzle?¡± Zaria opened her mouth and quietly said, ¡°I just wanted to stand up for the Taylor family, to share in your worries.¡± ¡°Share in my worries?¡± Kn coldly looked at Zaria. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you not to meddle in the Taylor family¡¯s affairs?¡± Zaria opened her mouth, feigning grievance as she said, ¡°I saw how tired you¡¯ve beentely, and I just couldn¡¯t bear it¡­¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Kn snorted. ¡°Zaria, don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know your little schemes.¡± Zaria sat quietly and didn¡¯t dare speak. Although Zaria was but a woman, her ambition was immense. Managing to climb the Taylor family tree was due to her cunning. So Kn remained wary of her. ¡°Tell me, how did you share my worries?¡± Kn changed the subject and asked indifferently. Zaria gritted her teeth and said, ¡°That Ethan Smith is utterlywless! He doesn¡¯t care about our Taylor family at all!¡± ¡°Get to the point,¡± Kn sipped his tea and said indifferently. Zaria touched her face and tearfully said, ¡°That Ethan Smith¡­he actually dared to hit me!¡± Chapter 409: 409: Ashton Nicholson’s Request Chapter 409: 409: Ashton Nicholson¡¯s Request
Trantor:549690339 Zaria Buchanan¡¯s words made Kn Taylor spit out his drink. ¡°Ethan Smith¡­ actually dared to hit you?¡± Kn Taylor stared wide-eyed.
Zaria nodded her head, pointed at her own face, and said, ¡°Not only did he hit me, but he also humiliated me. Master, no matter what, we must get rid of this Ethan Smith!¡± Kn Taylor¡¯s eyes slightly narrowed. It was clear that Ethan Smith¡¯s actions had gone beyond his expectations. ¡°This Ethan Smith¡­ really can¡¯t be left unchecked!¡± Kn Taylor¡¯s pupils shed with murderous intent. The news of Ethan Smith killing more than a dozen Grandmasters finally spread on the Martial Arts Forum. For a time, various rumors appeared on the forum. Some said there was an expert behind Ethan Smith, while others said it was not Ethan Smith who took action that day, but someone else behind him. However, in the end, these arguments were all debunked one by one and eventually formed a single view: Ethan Smith¡¯s sudden increase in strength was due to the heart method he obtained from the stairway to heaven! It seemed as if someone was deliberately stirring up trouble in secret. Numerous people were exaggerating the use of the heart method. ¡°Obviously, someone is trying to set the rhythm on purpose.¡± Seeing the posts on the forum, Edward Greenmented with a low voice.
¡°Indeed, someone wants to borrow a knife to kill.¡± ¡°After all, only Mr. Smith has obtained the heart method, and no one knows exactly how effective it is.¡± ¡°If it¡¯s really as they say, then there will definitely be people with greedy intentions trying to make a move for the heart method.¡± At this point, Edward Green turned to Ethan Smith with an anxious expression, ¡°Mr. Smith, should we respond to this? At least to rify the facts.¡± Ethan Smith stretchedzily and said, ¡°We should indeed respond. Hmm¡­Edward Green, help me post a message¡ªsay that¡­indeed, this cultivation skill has brought me tremendous benefits.¡± Hearing Ethan Smith¡¯s words, Edward Green¡¯s and Sofia Carrillo¡¯s eyes widened in shock. ¡°Mr. Smith, isn¡¯t this luring a fire onto yourself?¡± Edward Green asked in confusion. Ethan Smith sneered, ¡°That¡¯s right, I want them toe and kill me.¡± At this point, Ethan Smith just didn¡¯t have a good way to practice. Having peoplee to kill him was a good opportunity. As long as he had the Heaven Swallowing Skill, the more people who came, the more excited Ethan Smith would be.
Edward Green didn¡¯t quite understand Ethan Smith¡¯s thoughts and was waiting for Ethan Smith to clear up his doubts. But Ethan Smith just waved his hand and said, ¡°Just do as I said.¡± ¡°By the way, tell them where I am. I¡¯ll be going to Unchon soon.¡± Edward Green wanted to ask something else but was interrupted by Ethan Smith¡¯s wave. With no choice, Edward Green followed Ethan Smith¡¯s instructions. The Master¡¯s response obviously caused an uproar. For a moment, the Martial Arts Forum was filled with discussions about this heart method. The next day. Ethan Smith tidied up and prepared to go to Unchon. Cato Cain¡¯s grudge had never been forgotten by Ethan Smith. Ethan had been helped by Cato Cain through several difficult situations, and he would never forget this debt of gratitude.
¡°Colt Kirby, it¡¯s time for you to pay the price,¡± a cold glint flickered in Ethan Smith¡¯s eyes. Just as Ethan Smith was preparing to head to Unchon, his cell phone rang all of a sudden. He picked up his phone and saw that the caller was the long-lost Ashton Nicholson! When Ethan Smith was in trouble, Ashton Nicholson insisted on standing by him and ended up being severely injured by Conrad Schroeder. Since then, their rtionship had faded away. Now, Ashton Nicholson suddenly called, and Ethan Smith was quite surprised. He picked up the phone and chuckled, ¡°Ashton, what made you call me all of a sudden?¡± On the other end of the line, Ashton Nicholson hesitated and asked, ¡°Mr. Smith, are you busytely?¡± Ethan Smithughed, ¡°Just tell me directly if you have something to say, there¡¯s no need to be so polite.¡± Ashton Nicholson hesitated for a moment and said, ¡°I do have a small favor to ask of you, if it¡¯s not too inconvenient.¡± ¡°Alright, go ahead and say it.¡± Ethan Smith agreed without hesitation. Seeing this, Ashton Nicholson couldn¡¯t help but sigh in relief. He then ryed the situation to Ethan Smith. Ever since he offended Conrad Schroeder, the Nicholson family had suffered several setbacks. Even though their situation hadn¡¯t reached a hopeless state, it was not far off. Although Ethan Smith hadter settled things with Conrad Schroeder, no one truly cared about the insignificant Nicholson family. At present, Ashton Nicholson and his father struggled to support the Nicholson family, and many business deals required Ashton¡¯s personal involvement. ¡°I¡¯ll be meeting a potential partner tonight, but they have a high status, so I¡¯d like you to apany me,¡± Ashton said. Ethan Smith chuckled and said, ¡°Of course, tell me the time and ce.¡± Ashton Nicholson was overjoyed and quickly told Ethan Smith the details. Afterward, Ashton Nicholson expressed his gratitude, ¡°Mr. Smith, thank you.¡± Ethan Smith, feeling slightly guilty responded, ¡°Ashton, don¡¯t be so courteous, if it weren¡¯t for me, the Nicholson family wouldn¡¯t be in their current state.¡± After hanging up the phone, Ethan Smith let out a sigh. Unknown to him, many once-close rtionships had gradually be estranged due to changes in status and position. Because of Ashton¡¯s request, Ethan Smith¡¯s trip to Unchon had to be postponed by a day. In the evening. Ethan Smith followed Ashton Nicholson¡¯s address and drove to the restaurant. When Ethan Smith arrived at the restaurant, Ashton Nicholson was already waiting for him. Seeing Ethan Smith, Ashton Nicholson quickly stood up with respect and said, ¡°Mr. Smith.¡± Ethan Smith¡¯s eyebrows slightly furrowed. Having not seen him for a year, Ashton Nicholson seemed to have experienced considerable changes. Ethan Smith tried to feel Ashton Nicholson¡¯s aura, finding it stagnant in the Grandmaster Realm. ¡°You¡­are you encountering a bottleneck?¡± Ethan Smith frowned. Ashton Nicholson waved his hand and chuckled bitterly, ¡°After going through these hardships, how could I still have time to cultivate?¡± Hearing that, Ethan Smith felt even more guilt. Once, Ashton Nicholson had been a proud and talented youth in Shince City, but now he had fallen into such a state. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s my negligence. But¡­ why didn¡¯t youe to find me?¡± Ethan Smith asked with a furrowed brow. Ashton Nicholson let out a bitterugh, ¡°My father caused such a big fuss with you back then, how could I have the face to find you?¡± Ethan Smith opened his mouth, not knowing what to say. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s not talk about the past anymore. Mr. Smith, I¡¯m already very grateful that you can help me,¡± Ashton Nicholson smiled. ¡°As long as we can secure this deal, our Nicholson family still has a chance to regain our footing,¡± Ashton Nicholson said proudly. Ethan Smith nodded his head, then patted Ashton¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°I¡¯ll greet Conrad Schroeder on your behalf.¡± As the two were talking, someone suddenly pushed the door open and entered the private room. Then, a young man swaggered in. Upon seeing this young man, Ethan Smith¡¯s eyebrows slightly furrowed. It was not someone else but the same young man who harassed Evelyn Norton that day! ¡°It¡¯s you?!¡± Seeing Ethan Smith, the young man¡¯s face instantly showed a trace of anger! Chapter 410: 410: The Taylor Family’s Move_1 Chapter 410: 410: The Taylor Family¡¯s Move_1
Trantor:549690339 Ashton Nicholson looked a little surprised and said, ¡°Alister, you guys know each other?¡± The young man sneered, ¡°Know each other? Of course.¡±
¡°That makes things easier. Mr. Smith and I are friends, and now we can work together. This is great.¡± Ashton excitedly said. However, the young man sneered and said, ¡°Ashton, I originally thought you were doing well and wanted to give you a chance.¡± ¡°But now that you brought this kid, I have to say sorry. There will be no cooperation between us!¡± Ashton¡¯s face changed slightly. ¡°Al¡­Alister, what¡¯s going on? Is there some misunderstanding?¡± Ashton asked anxiously. The young man sneered, ¡°Misunderstanding? This kid hit me! What do you think?¡± Ashton subconsciously looked at Ethan Smith. Ethan tapped his fingers on the tabletop and said indifferently, ¡°It seems you didn¡¯t tell Jordon Yoder about this incident.¡± ¡°If I had told my uncle, do you think you would still be sitting here?¡± The young man said with a cold face. Ashton quickly grabbed the young man and anxiously said, ¡°Alister, what exactly happened? You¡­ just sit down.¡± The young man nced at Ashton and said coldly, ¡°No one in the River North Region dares to hit me, Alister Vega! You want to cooperate? Fine, I¡¯ll give you a chance.¡±
After that, Alister pointed to Ethan and said, ¡°Either you kneel and apologize to me, or you send your girlfriend to my room tonight. Otherwise, forget it!¡± Ethan looked cold and said, ¡°It seems you haven¡¯t got enough beatings.¡± Ashton hurriedly stopped Ethan, then looked at Alister and said, ¡°Alister, if you like women, I can arrange that for you. Will that work?¡± ¡°No, I want his girlfriend. If not, we don¡¯t cooperate.¡± Alister said indifferently. Upon hearing this, Ashton¡¯s face also became slightly sullen. This Alister was clearly making things difficult on purpose. Just when Ashton was in a dilemma, Ethan patted his shoulder to indicate that he didn¡¯t need to worry. Then, Ethan looked at Alister and said, ¡°I¡¯ll give you a chance to let Jordon Yodere to see me right away.¡± Upon hearing this, Alister immediately became furious, ¡°My Uncle Jordon is the president of the River North Martial Arts Association! Do you think you can see him just because you want to?¡± ¡°Not calling?¡± Ethan nodded. He stood up and kicked Alister in the stomach.
The huge force sent Alister flying out. His body mmed heavily against the wall, and a trace of blood spilled from his mouth. Before Alister could get up, a powerful force crushed down! Alister felt like he was being hit hard, as if there were two mountains pressing down on his shoulders, unable to move. ¡°How dare you hit me! Fine, Ashton, let me tell you, your Nicholson family is finished!¡± Alister cursed. ¡°Tomorrow I will shut down your family¡¯spany, make you go bankrupt and copse!¡± ¡°Still daring to call?¡± Ethan raised his finger, and Alister¡¯s calf suddenly let out a crisp sound! ¡°Ah!!!¡± Alister screamed in pain. ¡°Mr. Smith, this¡­¡± Ashton was somewhat panicked. He never thought things would escte to this point. Ethan looked coldly at Alister and said, ¡°Your family, all of you really are something. So, is the River North Martial Arts Association yours?¡±
Alister gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Just wait, I¡¯ll tell my uncle right now, and he will make you pay!¡± After saying that, Alister hurriedly took out his phone and called Jordon Yoder. After connecting the call, Alister angrily said, ¡°Uncle, he hit me! Call some Grandmasters right now, I¡¯m going to kill him!¡± After hanging up the phone, Alister pointed at Ethan and said, ¡°You¡¯re dead! Just wait for it!¡± Ethan nodded and said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll wait.¡± Ashton, who was beside them, looked very flustered. Being a martial artist himself, he naturally knew what it meant to be the president of the River North Martial Arts Association. That was an official organization in the martial arts world, which controlled almost all martial artists in the River North Region. No one wanted to offend them! ¡°Mr. Smith, I¡¯m sorry for involving you in this.¡± Ashton sighed. Ethan smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, in my eyes, Jordon Yoder is nothing.¡± ¡°Hahaha, just keep bragging! You bastard, when my uncle arrives, you won¡¯t even be able to cry!¡± Alister gritted his teeth and cursed. Ethan didn¡¯t even bother to deal with him. With nothing better to do, he took out his phone and opened the Martial Arts Forum to browse. At that moment, Ethan found that the Potential Ranking on the Martial Arts Forum had been updated! This time, Ethan rose directly from the fifth ce to the second ce! And the first ce was still upied by that person named Dudley Lynch. ¡°Who is this Dudley Lynch? Why is he still ranked above me?¡± Ethan couldn¡¯t help but frown. Could it be that Dudley Lynch also had the ability to fight against ten opponents at once? Then, Ethan continued to look down. At this time, a new post was suddenly updated on the Martial Arts Forum: The Taylor family will publicly recruit talents, and any major martial arts aristocracy can participate. Seeing this message, Ethan¡¯s face became slightly sullen. Ethan had known long ago about the Taylor family¡¯s determination to unify the northern martial arts world, but he didn¡¯t expect them to publicly announce their ambition! ¡°Damn, the Taylor family made the first move.¡± Ethan frowned. When it came to influence and appeal, Ethan couldn¡¯t possiblypare to the huge Taylor family, unless he borrowed the power of the Divine Alchemist Pavilion. But if he did that, wouldn¡¯t he be dragging the Divine Alchemist Pavilion into this? Not to mention whether the Pavilion Master would agree, even Ethan himself might not be able to ept it. ¡°This Taylor family is really difficult to deal with.¡± Ethan couldn¡¯t help squinting slightly. At this moment, the door of the private room was opened again. Then Ethan felt a strong and overbearing aura filled the room! At a nce, he saw three Grandmasters entering from outside the door! And right behind them was the president of the River North Martial Arts Association, Jordon Yoder! ¡°Who has the guts to mess with my family¡¯s people?¡± His voice came before he appeared! Jordon Yoder¡¯s leisurely and domineering voice came from behind the three people. When Alister saw Jordon, he immediately became excited. ¡°Uncle, you finally came!¡± Alister shouted anxiously. He pointed to Ethan and said, ¡°That bastard! Uncle, hurry up and cripple him! Then lock him in the Martial Arts Association prison, just like those other bastards we¡¯ve dealt with before!¡± Jordon Yoder¡¯s eyes slowly shifted towards Ethan. When he saw Ethan¡¯s face clearly, his expression changed drastically! ¡°President Yoder, this matter started because of me and has nothing to do with Mr. Smith.¡± Ashton stood up and said proactively. ¡°Ha-ha, Ashton, you can¡¯t escape either! Just wait to be imprisoned!¡± Alister said through gritted teeth. Chapter 411: 411: Capital Creates Heroes?_1 Chapter 411: 411: Capital Creates Heroes?_1
Trantor:549690339 Ashton Nicholson stood in front of Ethan Smith, which touched Ethan deeply. Although at first Ashton merely saw the potential in Ethan, in reality, Ethan¡¯s potential had not brought much to Ashton.
¡°Uncle, hurry up and kill him! Break his legs first, then lock him up in the River North Martial Arts Association, let him spend his life in prison!¡± Alister Vega gnashed his teeth and spat out his words. Hearing this, Jordon Yoder¡¯s face turned even uglier! Over the years, relying on his status, he had indeedmitted numerous shameless acts. As long as someone offended the Steward, they would be used of crimes and taken into the Martial Arts Association¡¯s prison! But how could Ethan let things go easily after hearing these words? ¡°Jordon Yoder, you really do take your little power to the extreme.¡± Ethan said coldly. Sweat immediately formed on Jordon Yoder¡¯s forehead. ¡°How dare you talk to my uncle like that?¡± Alister Vega, still not knowing his limits, continued to shout angrily. Jordon Yoder red fiercely at Alister Vega and admonished, ¡°Shut up! Stop talking nonsense, when have I done those things!¡± Alister Vega, dumbfounded, said, ¡°Uncle, what¡¯s wrong with you? Aren¡¯t there still many people locked up in our prison? You even liked quite a few of the women¡­¡± Hearing this, Ethan couldn¡¯t help but erupt with anger.
His body surged forward, and in an instant, he was in front of Jordon Yoder! Before Jordon Yoder could react, Ethan had punched him hard in the chest! ¡°Pu!¡± He spat out a mouthful of blood, and several of his ribs snapped! However, Ethan did not stop there. He raised his palm, and a surge of energy engulfed him! ¡°Bang! Bang!¡± The sound of exploding knees! Jordon Yoder¡¯s lower body waspletely shattered! ¡°Ahhh!!!¡± The intense pain caused Jordon Yoder to scream loudly! Even the bloody scene was unbearable to watch! ¡°Ethan Smith, you¡­ you¡¯re so cruel!¡± Jordon Yoder yelled in anger.
Ethan sneered, ¡°Now you know what cruelty is? Have you ever thought about how much pain the people you bullied have suffered?¡± Jordon Yoder was in such unbearable pain that he was almost in tears. But thest bit of reason told Jordon Yoder that he absolutely couldn¡¯t confront Ethan at this time. Otherwise, Ethan might have really killed him! ¡°Mr. Smith, I¡­ I know I was wrong!¡± Jordon Yoder quickly came to his senses. ¡°I¡¯ll release everyone immediately and¡­ and make amends!¡± Ethan looked coldly at Jordon Yoder, his heart already filled with murderous intent. But in the end, Ethan didn¡¯t kill him. After all, the River North Martial Arts Association was a huge organization, and if the president died just like that, it would be no small matter. Ethan gave Jordon Yoder a cold look and said, ¡°Get out! If I find out you¡¯re still up to no good, I promise to make you pay!¡± Jordon Yoder clenched his teeth and nodded desperately, ¡°Yes, yes, I understand¡­¡±
Meanwhile, Alister Vega waspletely scared witless, having never witnessed such a scene before. Exploding the lower body directly? What kind of technique was this? It was too terrifying! ¡°Get out of here!¡± Jordon Yoder stared at Alister Vega and shouted angrily. A few people hurriedly picked up Jordon Yoder and carried him out. As soon as they left the private room, Jordon Yoder anxiously yelled, ¡°Quick, go to the hospital, go to the hospital!¡± Inside the private room, Ashton Nicholson was left dumbfounded. Ethan, on the other hand, looked quite calm. He poured Ashton a ss of wine and asked, ¡°What business are you working on now?¡± It took Ashton a moment to collect himself before he replied, ¡°I¡¯m dealing in gambling stones. I¡¯ll be opening up in about half a month.¡± ¡°Gambling stones¡­¡± Ethan thought for a moment. Then, he looked at Ashton and said, ¡°Go find Conrad Schroeder tomorrow, I¡¯ll let him know what¡¯s going on.¡± Ashton quickly nodded, saying, ¡°Okay, okay, I understand.¡± That meal was extremely uneasy for Ashton Nicholson.Because in his opinion, the Ethan Smith in front of him was no longer the same person he could once sit and talk with on equal footing. After dinner, the two went their separate ways. Before leaving, Ethan Smith stopped Ashton Nicholson. ¡°Don¡¯t waste your talent. If it really doesn¡¯t work out,e and help me,¡± Ethan Smith said. Ashton Nicholson smiled and said, ¡°I understand, Mr. Smith.¡± Unknowingly, Ethan Smith¡¯s actions began to attract more and more attention. Even though Jordon Yoder was beaten and crippled in the private room, the news still spread. For a time, Ethan Smith became a madman in the public eye. His high-profile behavior made people increasingly vignt. Capital City. In a dim office. Several figures hidden in the darkness seemed to be discussing something. ¡°This Ethan Smith has already gone beyond our control.¡± Someone spoke first. ¡°No one can challenge the authority of our Association. Otherwise, our dominant position in the martial arts world will be lost.¡± ¡°Such a person should either be eliminated or used by us.¡± The scene fell silent, and Ethan Smith had be a destabilizing factor. ¡°Wait, the Taylor family and the ir family will take action to remove him.¡± ¡°What if they fail?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think they will fail. No one, not even him, can shake these two great aristocratic families.¡± Just a few words in their conversation determined a person¡¯s life and death. The next day. Ethan Smith looked at variousments on the Martial Arts Forum and couldn¡¯t help but reveal a cold smile at the corner of his mouth. During this period, the Martial Arts Forum was swept up in a storm. Countlessments pointed directly at Ethan Smith, both openly and covertly trying to borrow a knife to kill him. Obviously, someone was deliberately manipting the situation. ¡°It seems that there are quite a few people who want to get their hands on my skill.¡± Ethan Smith looked at thements and couldn¡¯t help but sneer. They didn¡¯t know that Ethan Smith didn¡¯t possess any cultivation skill at all. The promotion from the dark side turned Ethan Smith into a walking treasure, attracting countless people. ¡°That¡¯s fine, this is exactly what I want,¡± Ethan Smith sneered. A Grandmaster had a significant effect on Ethan Smith. It can even be said that it¡¯s the best and fastest way for Ethan Smith to practice now. ¡°I might as well push the boat with the flow then.¡± Ethan Smith put away his phone. Afterward, he prepared to leave for Unchon. Unchon is far from Chuzzle; even by ne, it takes seven to eight hours. At this time, the Kirby Family was still the first aristocratic family in Unchon. They not only controlled the entire martial arts power of Unchon but also the economic lifelines of more than half of the city! Four or five women in qipaos were massaging Colt Kirby. Colt Kirby closed his eyesfortably, looking thoroughly rxed. ¡°Dad, it seems that Ethan Smith¡¯s reputation is soaringtely.¡± A young man stood by and spoke. Colt Kirby sneered, ¡°It¡¯s just someone deliberately creating hype. Every year there are a few young people who be popr for a while, right?¡± ¡°Hype?¡± Colt Kirby¡¯s son, Armando Kirby, frowned slightly. ¡°You mean¡­capital creates heroes?¡± Colt Kirby nodded in satisfaction and said, ¡°Exactly. The martial arts world may seem to be independent, but in reality, it is controlled by capital.¡± ¡°As long as there are enough auras on him, he can create wealth for the capital.¡± Armando Kirby suddenly understood. Just as Colt Kirby had said, capital indeed pushed out a few young people with genius every year, but most of them ended up failing. ¡°Dad, I heard that Ethan Smith seems to being to Unchon.¡± Armando Kirby suddenly remembered something. Chapter 412: 412: Reaching a Collaboration_1 Chapter 412: 412: Reaching a Coboration_1
Trantor:549690339 ¡°Coming to Unchon?¡± At these words, Colt Kirby quickly sat up from his chair. He waved his hand to signal the women in cheongsam to leave.
Then he slowly stood up and walked to the window. ¡°What does he want in Unchon?¡± Colt Kirby frowned deeply. ¡°Could he being for us? As far as I know, Ethan Smith seems to have killed more than a dozen Peak Form of Grandmasters!¡± Armando Kirby said solemnly. Colt Kirby was silent for a moment. Although he was a bit worried, he still firmly believed in his heart that Ethan Smith was nothing more than a hero created by the capital city¡¯s resources. The so-called killing of more than a dozen Grandmasters was mere nonsense, merely to add ayer of halo to him. ¡°If he really ising for us, I¡¯d like to give him a warm wee.¡± Colt Kirby sneered. The Kirby Family currently had the capacity to mobilize ten Grandmasters at most. Among them, only five were at the Peak Form, and they were far behind those from the Capital City. But in Colt Kirby¡¯s view, it was already more than enough. As Colt Kirby pondered, someone suddenly entered from outside.
¡°Master, someone outside wants to see you.¡± A man dressed as a Steward bowed and said. ¡°Who wants to see me? Who is it?¡± Colt Kirby inquired. The Steward replied, ¡°I don¡¯t recognize him, but he said he¡¯s here to help you.¡± ¡°To help me?¡± Colt Kirby raised his eyebrows, and a cold smile curled up at the corner of his mouth. ¡°Interesting, very interesting.¡± Colt Kirby stroked his beard lightly as he chuckled, then got up and walked towards the living room. There was a man sitting in the living room. The man¡¯s aura had been concealed, so he looked no different from amon man. Colt Kirby looked at him and asked, ¡°Who are you?¡± The man stood up first, greeted Colt Kirby with a slight bow with his hands sped, and then directly stated, ¡°Ethan Smith is here.¡± Colt Kirby scoffed, ¡°Are you just going to tell me this?¡± The man continued, ¡°Ethan Smith is here to kill you.¡±
Upon hearing this, Colt Kirby couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter, ¡°To kill me? Does he have the ability?! This is pure nonsense! If he wants to use me as a stepping stone, he should first see if he¡¯s capable!¡± The stranger looked at Colt Kirby coldly and said, ¡°Mr. Kirby, the current Ethan Smith can kill you as easily as ughtering chickens and dogs.¡± These words undoubtedly infuriated Colt Kirby! ¡°Do you know what you¡¯re talking about?!¡± Colt Kirby shouted angrily. The stranger remained calm and coldly retorted, ¡°Not to mention you, even I have no certainty of defeating Ethan Smith.¡± ¡°Oh? So you mean you¡¯re above me?¡± Colt Kirby¡¯s aura suddenly erupted, and a rolling murderous spirit pressured him! ¡°Indeed.¡± The stranger was not at all frightened by Colt Kirby but appeared extremely calm. Colt Kirby sneered, ¡°Then let me see your prowess!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Colt Kirby clenched his fists, and a roaring Dragon Chant echoed! ¡°Swish!¡± Air currents wrapped around Colt Kirby¡¯s fists, aiming straight for the stranger¡¯s vitals!
However, this powerful punch was easily dissolved by the other party! The stranger merely lifted his hand to catch Colt Kirby¡¯s punch! ¡°Huh?¡± Colt Kirby¡¯s face changed, and he tried to counterattack, but it was already toote! He saw the stranger¡¯s mouth open slightly, and a divine seal in the shape of andscape painting roared out! The divine seal condensed in midair, and an ancient aura pervaded! For an instant, Colt Kirby felt his whole body unable to budge, as if his body were sealed and forcibly pressed to the ground! ¡°Ah!!¡± Colt Kirby raised his head and roared, trying in vain to struggle, but the divine seal on his body remained motionless! ¡°It¡¯s useless, you can¡¯t break free.¡± The stranger coldly said. Colt Kirby seemed to realize the horror of the divine seal, so he gave up resisting and asked coldly, ¡°Who are you?¡± The stranger casually replied, ¡°Elder of the Halcroen Sect, Zion Middleton.¡± ¡°Halcroen Sect?¡± At this appetion, Colt Kirby¡¯s face changed drastically! Although this organization had left Pyro for many years, it still left many legends behind! It was said that when they withdrew from Pyro, they took away countless treasures, including various herbs, divine artifacts, cultivation skills, and more! This organization had always been a headache for Pyro, as they were elusive and left no trace. ¡°Halcroen Sect¡­aren¡¯t you afraid I¡¯ll hand you over to the authorities?¡± Colt Kirby sneered. Zion Middleton coolly replied, ¡°Mr. Kirby is a smart man, I believe you won¡¯t do that.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Colt Kirby raised an eyebrow and continued, ¡°I¡¯m curious to know where your confidencees from.¡± Zion Middleton looked at him and coldly said, ¡°We each need something. Not only can I save your life, but I can also help you get rid of the formidable enemy, Ethan Smith.¡± ¡°When you¡¯ve killed Ethan Smith, you can go to the Capital City and ask the Taylor Family for a reward. I believe the reward from the Taylor Family will be higher than what the authorities can offer.¡± Colt Kirby was silent for a moment, then sneered, ¡°Fine, you¡¯ve convinced me. But I don¡¯t understand, why don¡¯t you take action yourself?¡± Zion Middleton shook his head, ¡°Our organization has recently been targeted by Pyro¡¯s authorities, so we don¡¯t dare to be too conspicuous.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Colt Kirby was no longer hesitant, ¡°What do you need me to do?¡± Zion Middleton coldly stated, ¡°Before killing Ethan Smith, I need to take something from him.¡± ¡°A cultivation skill?¡± Colt Kirby seemed to have guessed. Zion Middleton nodded slightly, ¡°That¡¯s just one of them, but I have something more important.¡± What Zion Middleton referred to as ¡°more important¡± was Ethan Smith¡¯s body! The temptation of the chaotic body was far beyond that of a mere cultivation skill! The two quickly reached an agreement and formed a partnership on the spot. At this moment, Ethan Smith had just gotten off the ne. His first objective ining to Unchon was to kill Colt Kirby and avenge Cato Cain. The second objective was for Ethan Smith to make his way from the south to the north! Since the Taylor Family¡¯s announcement on the Martial Arts Forum, most of therge and small sects in the north had actively attended the Taylor Family banquet. For Ethan Smith to try to insert himself into the affair was probably unrealistic. That¡¯s why Ethan Smith turned his attention to the southern martial arts world. Time was running out for Ethan Smith, so he had to act quickly. ¡°Starting with your Kirby Family then.¡± Ethan Smith¡¯s eyes were cold and sharp, like the bone-piercing chill of a December wind. Chapter 413: Another Invitation!_1 Chapter 413: Another Invitation!_1 Trantor: 549690339 Ethan Smith didn¡¯t waste a single moment and immediately took a taxi, heading towards the Kirby Family. As thergest aristocratic family in Unchon, the Kirby Family¡¯s residence was naturally very luxurious. When Ethan Smith arrived, he was surprised to find the Kirby Family¡¯s ce deserted and eerily quiet. ¡°It seems they received the news early.¡± Ethan Smith couldn¡¯t help but sneer. He released his divine sense, quickly catching sight of several figures. Among the shadows of the Kirby Family, there were three Grandmasters watching over the ce. And among them, one was in the hall, undoubtedly, that must be Colt Kirby. ¡°Three Grandmasters, not even worth mentioning.¡± Ethan Smith strode forward, heading straight for the Kirby Family. There was no one to stop him, and within a few steps, he was in the living room of the Kirby Family. He saw Colt Kirby sitting leisurely in front of him, sipping tea, looking quite rxed. As for Ethan Smith¡¯s arrival, he didn¡¯t show the slightest surprise. ¡°Ethan Smith, you really came after me.¡± Colt Kirby put down his teacup and said indifferently. Ethan Smith looked coldly at Colt Kirby and said, ¡°Cato Cain died in your hands, do you think I would let you go?¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Colt Kirby raised an eyebrow. ¡°You daree to my Kirby Family alone, aren¡¯t you afraid of dying here?¡± Ethan Smith scoffed, ¡°Now, in my eyes, you¡¯re nothing more than a jumping clown.¡± ¡°Hahaha!¡± Colt Kirby burst outughing. ¡°There are endless rumors about you on the Martial Arts Forum, hailing you as a once-in-a-millennium genius. I truly want to see your skills today.¡± Colt Kirby slowly stood up. His aura surged, quickly reaching its peak! The Peak Form of Grandmaster was terrifying, causing the entire room to vibrate! The ground beneath Ethan Smith¡¯s feet began to crack, revealing numerous fissures! An extremely oppressive and powerful aura filled the entire room, threatening to crush anyone with weaker strength! ¡°Come, let me see what kind of genius you are!¡± Colt Kirby roared, raising his hand, unleashing his famous Twin Dragon Fists! The moment the Dragon Twin Fists were in action, a dragon chant seemed to resound beside the ear! ¡°Swish swish!¡± Two violent and turbulent air currents, akin to a violent storm, attacked Ethan Smith! Ethan Smith¡¯s face remained calm, revealing no emotion. He casually raised his hand and dissipated the two streams of air with just his palm! Colt Kirby¡¯s eyes shed with surprise, then said in amazement, ¡°It seems the rumors are true! You do possess some skill!¡± Ethan Smith said coldly, ¡°I have no time to waste on you. Killing you is my purpose.¡± As his words fell, Ethan Smith¡¯s body was enveloped in a golden light! This incredibly powerful aura, emanating from Ethan Smith, spread rapidly around him! Feeling this powerful aura, Colt Kirby¡¯s face suddenly changed! Was this¡­ the aura of someone who had just entered the Grandmasters Realm? ¡°Whoosh!¡± Ethan Smith showed no signs of hesitating, using Shrinking Ground Into An Inch, grabbing the Absolute Beginning Sacred Fist, and appearing in front of Colt Kirby in the blink of an eye! Sensing the wild power, Colt Kirby¡¯s heart trembled! This power far exceeded Colt Kirby¡¯s understanding! ¡°Boom!¡± This punch left nowhere to hide! The dazzling light, like a round moon, came pouring down! Colt Kirby scrambled to respond, using all his techniques, but in the face of this overwhelming power, it was insignificant! ¡°Thump!¡± Colt Kirby¡¯s body was hit hard by the Absolute Beginning Sacred Fist. His entire body crashed through several walls of the Kirby Family residence. The luxurious Kirby Family home couldn¡¯t withstand the force, and slowly began to copse! For a moment, it was as if an earthquake had urred, creating chaos! With blood flowing from the corner of his mouth, Colt Kirby struggled to climb out of the rubble.His pupils filled with terror! Even more, cracks started to appear in his chest area! This was the Colt Kirby Family¡¯s treasured protective armor! For decades, Colt Kirby had never taken it off, but it had been shattered by this punch! ¡°How could he have made such rapid progress in just a few months!¡± Colt Kirby wiped the corner of his mouth, terrified. Had it not been for the magical artifact delivered by Zion Middleton, he might have died today. ¡°He¡¯s not dead yet?¡± Ethan Smith frowned slightly. ¡°Well, it would indeed be a waste just to kill you like this.¡± Ethan whispered softly. The next second, he used the Shrinking Ground Into An Inch again and instantly appeared in front of Colt Kirby. As Ethan was prepared to use the Heaven Swallowing Skill, Colt Kirby suddenly opened his mouth slightly, and a divine seal picture flew out! ¡°Huh?¡± Ethan¡¯s eyes showed a hint of surprise. Before he coulde back to his senses, the divine seal expanded in the air, and it even nearly blocked the sky! ¡°What the fuck is this? Watch me shatter you with one punch!¡± Ethan didn¡¯t think twice, as heunched a golden fist! ¡°Boom!¡± Under this Absolute Beginning Sacred Fist, the divine seal unexpectedly trembled a little! This scene astonished both sides! Ethan was surprised that his punch hadn¡¯t caused any damage to the divine seal! Meanwhile, in the dark, Zion Middleton was astonished that Ethan¡¯s punch made the divine seal tremble slightly! ¡°Such power is truly unheard of!¡± Zion¡¯s eyes showed a tinge of madness. As the divine seal slowly pressed down Joshua¡¯s body began to feel some pressure. Ethan didn¡¯t believe it, so he clenched his fists and hammered it again! ¡°Boom!¡± This powerful impact surprisingly made the divine seal that had been pressing down retreat a little! Although it was only a few millimeters¡¯ difference, it still shocked Colt Kirby and the others! You must know that when Colt Kirby faced this divine seal, he had no strength to fight back at all! ¡°Damn, this kid must be a monster.¡± Colt Kirby couldn¡¯t help but curse silently. Though Ethan¡¯s iron fists were unmatched, this divine seal was after all a secret treasure passed down from hundreds of years ago, and he could not resist.Y0u can read sh0rt, t0uching, and r0mantic st0ries ab0ut c0uples, as well as children¡¯s st0ries f0r free 0n sitest0rys . c0m As the divine seal pressed down like the Five Elements Mountain, Ethan was nailed harshly to the ground. ¡°Whoosh!¡± A glow shed from the divine seal as if adding anotheryer of sealing, pressing Ethan firmly to the ground. No matter how hard Ethan struggled, the divine seal remained unaffected. Seeing this, Colt Kirby finally breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°Good thing I have this treasure.¡± Colt Kirby wiped the sweat from his forehead and finally rxed. He walked quickly up to Ethan and kicked him in the face. ¡°Damn, you almost scared me to death. I nearly let you kill me.¡± Colt Kirby cursed while wiping the sweat from his forehead. Ethan stared coldly at Colt Kirby without saying a word. ¡°Mr. Zion, you cane out now,¡± Colt Kirby shouted towards the darkness. Before he finished, a man with his hands behind his back walked over. He came up to Ethan and nodded slightly, ¡°Ethan Smith, you are the first one to shake this divine seal.¡± Ethan didn¡¯t bother to listen to his nonsense and asked coldly, ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°Halcroen Sect, Zion Middleton.¡± Zion said indifferently. ¡°It¡¯s the Halcroen Sect again?¡± Ethan couldn¡¯t help but sneer. ¡°Hmph, if it weren¡¯t for Mr. Zion, I might have died here today,¡± Colt Kirby said coldly from the side. Ethan didn¡¯t pay attention to Colt Kirby. Instead, he stared coldly at Zion and said, ¡°You people at the Halcroen Sect sure have an undying greed.¡± Zion didn¡¯t get angry. He smiled and said, ¡°Ethan, to tell you the truth, we at the Halcroen Sect all appreciate you very much, and we have sent you multiple invitations.¡± ¡°This time, I can still give you another chance. If you are willing to join the Halcroen Sect, not only will I guarantee that you won¡¯t die, but I will also make you an elder of the Halcroen Sect,¡± Zion said calmly. Hearing this, Colt Kirby on the side was instantly anxious. He hastily said, ¡°Mr. Zion, he must die! If he doesn¡¯t die, then I will!¡± Zion nced at Colt Kirby and continued, ¡°Ethan, if you are willing to join my Halcroen Sect, I can kill Colt Kirby for you.¡± Chapter 414: Divine Judgment!_1 Chapter 414: Divine Judgment!_1 Trantor: 549690339 Colt Kirby¡¯s face suddenly changed dramatically! He red at Zion Middleton and shouted, ¡°Zion Middleton! You¡¯re untrustworthy, abandoning me after using me!¡± Zion Middleton sneered, ¡°Abandoning after using? Your ability determines your value. In my eyes, your value has already ended.¡± ¡°You!¡± Colt Kirby trembled with anger, a strong killing intent gushing from the bottom of his heart. But he was well aware that he was no match for Zion Middleton. If a fight broke out, he would not benefit from it at all. Therefore, Colt Kirby could only pin his hopes on Ethan Smith, hoping that Ethan would not ept Zion Middleton¡¯s invitation. ¡°What do you say? My Halcroen Sect will meet any conditions you have.¡± Zion Middleton continued. ¡°With your talents, after studying abroad for a few years, you can return and even the Taylor Family of the Capital City would be nothing to you!¡± Such high praise was indeed shocking. Ethan Smith, who was suppressed under the divine seal, wore a cold smile on his face. ¡°You can betray Colt Kirby, so you will definitely betray me too.¡± Ethan Smith sneered. Zion Middleton repeatedly waved his hand and said, ¡°No, no, no, you¡¯re not the same as him.¡± While speaking, Zion nced at Colt Kirby and continued, ¡°Colt Kirby¡¯s entire life, he can only hide in this small Unchon. He¡¯s already reaching the peak of his life.¡± ¡°But you¡¯re different, Ethan Smith. You¡¯re so young and full of potential! Your unique physique is full of infinite possibilities!¡± ¡°If you¡¯re willing, in the future, you can even be the leader of the Halcroen Sect!¡± The conditions that Zion Middleton threw out were indeed tempting, even Colt Kirby standing at the side felt envious. The leader of the Halcroen Sect! The wealth controlled by the leader is no less than those top aristocratic families! ¡°What do you think, Ethan Smith? Are you willing to join my Halcroen Sect?¡± Zion Middleton asked. Ethan Smith sneered, ¡°Our pursuits are different. Wealth is nothing more than external things to me.¡± ¡°As for the leader position you mentioned, it¡¯s not worth mentioning. As long as I want, I can establish a sect and aristocratic family that surpasses the Halcroen Sect.¡± Zion Middleton didn¡¯t get angry. He put his hands behind his back and said indifferently, ¡°I¡¯ve learned about you, Ethan Smith. The only thing you¡¯re after right now is Miss Taylor, right?¡± Ethan Smith didn¡¯t say anything, which was considered an acknowledgment. Zion Middleton snorted coldly, ¡°Sessful people like you shouldn¡¯t care about a mere woman! In a hundred years, she¡¯ll be nothing but a skeleton!¡± ¡°In the future, any woman you want will be kneeling at your feet, there¡¯s no need to care about a daughter of Taylor family!¡± Ethan Smith said coldly, ¡°That¡¯s why I said, our pursuits are different.¡± ¡°Among the three thousand weak waters, I only take one scoop, and what¡¯s more, without Emily Taylor, there wouldn¡¯t be my today.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the difference between abandoning your guide and being a beast?¡± These few words left Zion Middleton¡¯s face livid. He looked at Ethan Smith coldly and asked, ¡°So you¡¯ve made up your mind to refuse me?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Ethan Smith didn¡¯t hesitate. Hearing Ethan Smith¡¯s answer, Colt Kirby at the side finally breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°Mr. Zion, just kill him now and stop wasting time with him!¡± Colt Kirby urged anxiously, fearing that Ethan Smith would change his mind. Zion Middleton ignored Colt Kirby but looked coldly at Ethan Smith and said, ¡°Have you ever thought about it? If you don¡¯t agree, you will die here today!¡± ¡°What about your ideals if you¡¯re dead!¡± Ethan Smith raised his eyebrows, ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯m going to die.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Zion Middleton¡¯s facepletely cooled. ¡°I admit your talent is good, but there¡¯s a premise: you have to grow up. You can¡¯t say such arrogant words right now!¡± As he spoke, Zion Middleton clenched his fist! His terrifying strength directly aimed at Ethan Smith¡¯s face! The power of this punch far exceeded Colt Kirby¡¯s! Before the punch even arrived, the wind from it shattered the ground! ¡°ng!¡± The punchnded squarely on Ethan Smith¡¯s face. To Zion Middleton¡¯s surprise, there was only a faint scratch left on Ethan Smith¡¯s face. It didn¡¯t even break the skin, let alone shatter bones! ¡°Such a strong body!¡± Zion Middleton eximed sincerely. This made him even more eager to recruit Ethan Smith! ¡°Ethan Smith, are you really not going to reconsider?¡± Zion Middleton asked coldly. ¡°You talk too much.¡± Ethan Smith said coldly. ¡°Fine!¡± Zion Middleton reached out his hand, and a long sword appeared on it! This long sword was also a treasure of the Halcroen Sect. Although it was not as good as Ethan Smith¡¯s bronze sword, it was far from beingparable to ordinary weapons! ¡°Even if your body is strong, I can still kill you.¡± Zion Middleton loomed above, pointing the tip of the sword at Ethan Smith¡¯s nose. A faint light emerged from his palm. The light merged with the sword, bursting with brilliance! The sword de became incredibly sharp as if it were enhanced! ¡°Let me do it!¡± Colt Kirby volunteered! Zion Middleton nced at him and then handed the sword to Colt Kirby. ¡°Remember, don¡¯t destroy too much skin.¡± Zion Middleton reminded. Colt Kirby nodded and said, ¡°Mr. Zion, rest assured!¡± After speaking, he walked towards Ethan Smith with the sword in hand. ¡°Ethan Smith, didn¡¯t want to avenge Cato Cain? Ha-ha. I¡¯ll send you to see him now!¡± Colt Kirby had a sinister smile on his face. Ethan Smith looked at Colt Kirby and said, ¡°Do you really think you got me?¡± Colt Kirbyughed loudly, ¡°You¡¯re already unable to move, how can you make waves?¡± Ethan Smith¡¯s face was calm, saying lightly, ¡°Have you ever heard of a technique that specializes in attacking divine sense?¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Colt Kirby was taken aback. ¡°Divine¡­ Judgment!¡± Before Colt Kirby could react, Ethan Smith¡¯s technique burst forth! For an instant, Colt Kirby¡¯s mind seemed to be struck by thunder! A golden sword seemed to fly out of Ethan Smith¡¯s forehead, aiming directly at Colt Kirby¡¯s divine sense! ¡°Pu!¡± In just the blink of an eye, Colt Kirby¡¯s divine sense dissipated into smoke! This technique, Divine Judgment, was what Ethan Smith had used against Adrien Bauer! No matter how strong their bodies, in front of Divine Judgment, they were nothing! And Ethan Smith, who had stepped on the stairway to heaven, had a divine sense that was far beyond what Colt Kirby couldpare! ¡°Boom!¡± Colt Kirby¡¯s corpse fell to the ground like a small mountain, devoid of any signs of life. Zion Middleton¡¯s face suddenly changed at the side, a sense of unease arising in his heart! ¡°It¡¯s your turn now.¡± Ethan Smith looked up and sneered. Chapter 415: 415: Half-Step Martial Marquis_1 Chapter 415: 415: Half-Step Martial Marquis_1
Trantor:549690339 Zion Middleton secretly thought this was bad, and he did not expect Ethan Smith would have so many tricks up his sleeve! ¡°Divine Judgment!¡±
Before Zion could react, Ethan had wielded the divine judgment again! The space between Ethan¡¯s eyebrows suddenly shone brightly, and a sharp de approached Zion at an incredible speed! ¡°This is bad!¡± Zion dared not to be slow and hurriedly retreated! But the divine judgment was too fast, and even though Zion was powerful, he was still hit by the sword! ¡°Schick!¡± Zion¡¯s brain felt as if it had been hit hard. However, to Ethan¡¯s surprise, this blow did not take Zion¡¯s life, but only damaged his divine sense! ¡°Ethan Smith, my Halcroen Sect will remember this grudge. Next time, we will not be polite to you!¡± Zion left those words and hastily escaped! The divine seal pressing on Ethan was also taken back. By the time Ethan regained his freedom, Zion had already disappeared. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect him to survive.¡± Ethan frowned. Indeed, in this world, there was no invincible technique.
However, Ethan¡¯s target was never Zion but Colt Kirby. After killing Colt, Ethan hung his body at the entrance of the Kirby family and then left. Such behavior naturally frightened all the sects in Unchon City! The Kirby family, which had been dominating Unchon for years, fell just like that! Ethan did not hurry to leave Unchon. His n had not been officially implemented, so he was not in a rush to leave. On the same night. Ethan temporarily stayed in a hotel. At night, Ethan tried to post a message simr to the Taylor family on the Martial Arts Forum: From today, Ethan Smith is openly recruiting talents from all over the world. Afterward, Ethan enthusiastically wrote a very moving post in the message.
Nowadays, Ethan had be a popr figure on the Martial Arts Forum. As long as there was a post about him, it would attract attention. Therefore, this post quickly caused a sensation. Countlessments rushed in like a flood. ¡°Ethan Smith is actually going to establish a sect, does he want to fight against the Taylor family directly?¡± ¡°Ethan Smith is the only one who dares to challenge the aristocratic families, representing the strength of our grassroots.¡± ¡°In addition, Ethan is also a Master of Medicine God Pavilion and has obtained the Heart method from the stairway to heaven. To tell you the truth, I am a little tempted.¡± Thements were mixed. Some were tempted, but naturally, some were also not optimistic. While everyone was passionately discussing, an ID named ¡°Dexter ir¡± posted ament below. ¡°Everyone present, think clearly. If you get involved with Ethan Smith, you will be the enemy of the ir and Taylor families.¡± ¡°And¡­ Ethan won¡¯t live long. At my wedding with Emily Taylor in four months, I will personally kill Ethan as a gift.¡±
The moment thisment appeared, there was an immediatendslide in opinion. Even those who had just supported Ethan had their enthusiasm extinguished instantly. Some people even deleted theirments, fearing being targeted by the aristocratic families. Ethan looked at everyone¡¯s attitude and couldn¡¯t help but smile bitterly. He put down the phone and sighed softly, ¡°It seems I have underestimated the weight of these aristocratic families in everyone¡¯s hearts.¡± Big families had been high above for a long time, and everyone had long been used to it. Who would want to take such a risk?¡±It seems that the Martial Arts Forum is closed off to me.¡± Ethan Smith thought to himself. Although Ethan had repeatedly done things that shocked the world, he had not actually had any impact on the great families. One could even say that the Taylor and ir families had merely held back, otherwise, how could Ethan have survived until today? Ethan didn¡¯t sleep at all that night. He read the various opinions and news on the Martial Arts Forum, his face revealing a hint of worry. Late into the night. The Martial Arts Forum was still bustling with activity. At this time, another post was sent out. The content of this post was even more striking! The person who posted it was an administrator of the Martial Arts Forum! The title of the post was ¡°The New Era¡¯s Young Light¡±, and the protagonist was actually Dexter ir! ¡°Dexter ir breaks through today, entering the half-step Martial Marquis Realm!¡± Half-step Martial Marquis! Although it wasn¡¯t the true Martial Marquis Realm, as long as it had the word ¡°Martial Marquis¡± attached to it, it had already widened the gap with the Grandmaster Realm! The higher the realm, the more obvious the gap! A Grandmaster could y a hundred martial artists of a lower realm. But if there were enough Grandmasters, there would still be a chance of victory. However, in front of a Martial Marquis, no matter how many Grandmasters there were, there would be no chance of victory at all! Looking further down the post, there was an exclusive interview video of Dexter ir. In the video, Dexter talked about the difficulties he encountered in his own cultivation. Soon, Dexter directed the conversation to Ethan Smith. ¡°Mr. ir, you and Miss Taylor are both exceptional talents. Your wedding has also attracted a lot of attention. Can you tell us about it?¡± the host asked. Dexter smiled and replied, ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°Emily Taylor and I grew up together, we have known each other and loved each other for years, we are a match made in heaven.¡± ¡°But no one could have expected that someone called Ethan Smith would interfere.¡± At this point, Dexter¡¯s face turned gloomy. He pretended to be angry and said: ¡°This Ethan Smith pursued my fianc¨¦e relentlessly, even going to the Taylor family to cause trouble!¡± ¡°Old Mr. Mike Taylor took pity on him because of his youth, not only did he not me him but even gave him a meal to eat. Who knew that Ethan Smith would turn out to be so ungrateful!¡± ¡°Not only does he not appreciate the kindness, but he even killed Old Mr. Mike Taylor! Both my fianc¨¦e and I are extremely outraged! Especially my fianc¨¦e, who cries every day!¡± Watching this, Ethan could not help but clench his teeth, his face turning ashen. Especially when he heard the words ¡°fianc¨¦e¡± from Dexter¡¯s mouth, Ethan felt like he was about to lose his sanity! ¡°Distorting the truth, spreading discord!¡± Ethan yelled angrily. ¡°Mr. ir, with your family¡¯s power, dealing with someone like Ethan Smith should be effortless, right?¡± the host continued. Dexter nodded: ¡°Indeed, he is nothingpared to the ir family, but some people whock ability like to me their own background.¡± ¡°Ethan Smith is like a vicious dog, harassing me all day long, iming that he wants a public one-on-one contest with me.¡± ¡°Although, as the young master of the ir family, I shouldn¡¯t lower myself to his level, my fianc¨¦e hates him so much that I want to avenge her.¡± At this point, Dexter stared at the screen and said softly, ¡°Ethan Smith, you will pay for your actions, and I hope you put in some effort, so you don¡¯t disappoint me too much.¡± Seeing the Dexter on the screen, Ethan could not help but sneer. ¡°So, having reached the half-step Martial Marquis Realm, you¡¯re full of confidence now, right?¡± Ethan muttered to himself. Immediately, he picked up his phone and left ament: ¡°Dexter ir, see you in four months.¡± Chapter 416: 416: All Parties Gather! Chapter 416: 416: All Parties Gather!
Trantor:549690339 After posting thisment, Ethan Smith tried to publish a rifying post. However, he quickly discovered that his posts were immediately deleted!
As long as it was rted to Emily Taylor or the Taylor family, it couldn¡¯t be sent at all! This also led to the media being fully controlled by the ir family. Ethan had to bear the me whether he wanted to or not. ¡°This ir family is really shameless,¡± Ethan Smith couldn¡¯t help feeling angry. Just then, Dexter ir¡¯s phone call came in. As soon as he answered the phone, he heard Dexter ir¡¯sughter, ¡°Ethan Smith, how¡¯s it going? Did all that publicity you did before work? With just a little effort, I can turn ck into white!¡± Ethan Smith¡¯s face was cold as he said, ¡°You can control it for a while, but not forever.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Dexter ir sneered. ¡°Dexter ir, four months from now, I hope you¡¯re as confident as you are now,¡± Ethan Smith said coldly. Dexter ir scoffed, ¡°It seems you don¡¯t know the gap between a Grandmaster and a half-step Martial Marquis.¡± Ethan Smith also sneered coldly, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to die, you¡¯d better find a way to step into the realm of Martial Marquis.¡± After dropping those words, Ethan Smith hung up the phone.
Originally, Ethan Smith was confident that he could defeat Dexter ir, as the chaotic body fears no one among its peers. However, now that Dexter ir has stepped into the half-step Martial Marquis realm, Ethan Smith is indeed feeling immense pressure. ¡°It seems I have to change my ns temporarily,¡± Ethan Smith thought to himself. He had originally nned to use these four months to expand his own power. But now, it seems there is no time for that. Ethan Smith didn¡¯t sleep at all that night. As a result of the ir family¡¯s control over the media, everyone saw Ethan as an ungrateful white-eyed wolf. So, the Martial Arts Forum was filled with scoldings for Ethan. But Ethan Smith knew in his heart that these rumors were not the root cause. The real reason was that Ethan had the secret techniques acquired after passing through the stairway to heaven. The rumors were just an excuse for them to act against Ethan. ¡°I hope that you all can arrive in time,¡± Ethan said coldly, murmuring to himself. As Ethan Smith expected,
At this moment, several people were indeed prepared tomit murder and take possession of the goods. Among these people, there were various forces and organizations involved. There were aristocratic families, reclusive masters, and even people from the Martial Arts Forum. Ethan Smith was not in a hurry to leave, he was waiting for these people to arrive. That day, On the riverside of Unchon City, more than ten people gathered. These people came from all over the world, and without exception, were all at the Peak Form of Grandmaster! Among them, several of them had not appeared in the world for many years, and now they had joined the fray. As more and more people arrived, the atmosphere on the riverbank became thicker. At this moment, a figure walked on the river, stepping forward! ¡°Walking on the river, what a good trick!¡± someone eximed!
Soon, an elderly man in a cloth robe with white hair appeared before everyone. ¡°Omar Vasquez? I didn¡¯t expect you to be here too!¡± someone recognized the old man. ¡°Is it really Omar Vasquez? It was rumored that you had died when you entered a Mystic Realm years ago. I didn¡¯t expect you to be alive!¡± The elderly man called Omar Vasquez stood with his hands behind his back and said indifferently, ¡°Ten years ago, I almost died, but I turned misfortune into a blessing. After these ten years of recuperation, my strength has improved.¡± ¡°Have you entered the Military Marquis Realm?¡± someone asked in surprise. Omar Vasquez shook his head and said, ¡°Only one step away from the half-step Martial Marquis.¡± As everyone marveled, another burly man approached from a distance! This man had a tall stature and bulging muscles, with skin that wrapped around him like ayer of iron armor! ¡°Cross-training Grandmaster, Krish Wright!¡± ¡°It is said that Krish Wright¡¯s body has long surpassed the limit of human beings, and he even survived a cannonball!¡± ¡°Mr. Wright, I didn¡¯t expect you toe!¡± Krish Wright said indifferently, ¡°I have been practicing horizontally throughout my life and have met no opponents. Now I¡¯ve heard that a young kid ims to be unparalleled in body strength, and I¡¯d like to see it for myself.¡± ¡°Mr. Wright, your physical body is truly unparalleled in the world!¡± Everyoneplimented. At this moment, a young man wearing a green hat also mixed in. He stood with his hands sped behind his back, disying a superior air. But the aura on him was extremely weak, as if he was only at the Grandmaster Realm. ¡°Who is this gentleman?¡± Someone noticed his peculiarity and asked. The other party coughed and said faintly, ¡°I am Jackson Harris¡¯ disciple, named Brody Oliver.¡± ¡°Jackson Harris¡¯ disciple?¡± Hearing this title, everyone gasped in surprise! That¡¯s a position on par with Ignacio Burke! ¡°How is Mr. Harris doing?¡± Everyone asked in unison. ¡°I can¡¯t believe Mr. Harris would send someone too!¡± ¡°With your participation, Ethan Smith¡¯s death is certain!¡± Brody Oliver stood with his hands sped behind his back, speaking faintly, ¡°Of course, my master is very interested in this secret technique, so he sent me.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Mr. Harris seemed to have failed while forcing through the stairway to heaven back then.¡± Someone said. Hearing this, Brody Oliver raised his hand and pped the person in the face, cursing, ¡°You audacious junior! Are you insulting my master?!¡± The pped Grandmaster quickly waved his hand, ¡°No¡­ I didn¡¯t dare, I just mentioned it casually.¡± ¡°Mr. Oliver, as Mr. Harris¡¯ disciple, why are you only at the Grandmaster Realm?¡± Someone asked in confusion. Brody Oliver red and pped the person again! ¡°My master didn¡¯t want me to be too high-profile, so he used a secret technique to conceal my aura; do you have a problem with that?¡± Brody Oliver cursed. The person who had been pped was naturally unhappy. But considering the identity of ¡°Jackson Harris¡¯ disciple,¡± the person suppressed his displeasure. ¡°Alright, enough talking. You all have to listen to my arrangements, understand?¡± Brody Oliver said arrogantly. Everyone nced at each other, their eyes inevitably filled with doubt. This Brody Oliver¡­ always felt a bit strange. As a disciple of Jackson Harris, how could he be so rude? Jackson Harris was known for his modesty and courtesy; how could he have taught such an arrogant disciple? Although they thought this, they still didn¡¯t dare to question further. After all, if he were indeed Jackson Harris¡¯ disciple, it would be troublesome. At this moment, someone else approached from afar. This person had a calm expression, neither sad nor happy, making it impossible to discern their identity. ¡°Who are you, sir?¡± Someone took a step forward and asked first. The other person nced at him and said coldly, ¡°Sea City Formation Master, Kamden Lee.¡± ¡°Formation Master?¡± ¡°I heard Ethan Smith is also quite knowledgeable about formations.¡± ¡°But¡­ we¡¯re familiar with the famous Formation Masters; why haven¡¯t we heard of your name, sir?¡± Kamden Lee nced at him and said coldly, ¡°Are you doubting my ability? To be honest, I¡¯ve already set up a killing formation here; do you want to try it out?¡± Hearing this, the other person said somewhat discontentedly, ¡°Oh? Really? I¡¯d like to give it a try.¡± ¡°Fine.¡± Kamden Lee waved his hand gently without saying anything. For an instant, the person¡¯s body directly exploded into a mist of blood! ¡°This is a formation.¡± Kamden Lee said coldly. This move undoubtedly caused everyone¡¯s expressions to change drastically! They didn¡¯t even know how Kamden Lee killed the man! ¡°Mr. Lee is indeed powerful!¡± Everyone sped their hands, speaking politely. ¡°Let¡¯s all disperse today. In three days, I will notify you all of the time and location.¡± Omar Vasquez said. ¡°Alright! See you in three days!¡± Everyone left one after another, and the riverside regained its tranquility. When everyone had gone far away, Brody Oliver took off his hat, revealing Edward Green¡¯s face. ¡°Damn, that was close. Scared me to death.¡± Edward Green patted his chest, speaking quietly. Chapter 416: All Parties Gather! Chapter 416: All Parties Gather! Trantor: 549690339 After posting thisment, Ethan Smith tried to publish a rifying post. However, he quickly discovered that his posts were immediately deleted! As long as it was rted to Emily Taylor or the Taylor family, it couldn¡¯t be sent at all! This also led to the media being fully controlled by the ir family. Ethan had to bear the me whether he wanted to or not. ¡°This ir family is really shameless,¡± Ethan Smith couldn¡¯t help feeling angry. Just then, Dexter ir¡¯s phone call came in. As soon as he answered the phone, he heard Dexter ir¡¯sughter, ¡°Ethan Smith, how¡¯s it going? Did all that publicity you did before work? With just a little effort, I can turn ck into white!¡± Ethan Smith¡¯s face was cold as he said, ¡°You can control it for a while, but not forever.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Dexter ir sneered. ¡°Dexter ir, four months from now, I hope you¡¯re as confident as you are now,¡± Ethan Smith said coldly. Dexter ir scoffed, ¡°It seems you don¡¯t know the gap between a Grandmaster and a half-step Martial Marquis.¡± Ethan Smith also sneered coldly, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to die, you¡¯d better find a way to step into the realm of Martial Marquis.¡± After dropping those words, Ethan Smith hung up the phone. Originally, Ethan Smith was confident that he could defeat Dexter ir, as the chaotic body fears no one among its peers. However, now that Dexter ir has stepped into the half-step Martial Marquis realm, Ethan Smith is indeed feeling immense pressure. ¡°It seems I have to change my ns temporarily,¡± Ethan Smith thought to himself. He had originally nned to use these four months to expand his own power. But now, it seems there is no time for that. Ethan Smith didn¡¯t sleep at all that night. As a result of the ir family¡¯s control over the media, everyone saw Ethan as an ungrateful white-eyed wolf. So, the Martial Arts Forum was filled with scoldings for Ethan. But Ethan Smith knew in his heart that these rumors were not the root cause. The real reason was that Ethan had the secret techniques acquired after passing through the stairway to heaven. The rumors were just an excuse for them to act against Ethan. ¡°I hope that you all can arrive in time,¡± Ethan said coldly, murmuring to himself. As Ethan Smith expected, At this moment, several people were indeed prepared tomit murder and take possession of the goods. Among these people, there were various forces and organizations involved. There were aristocratic families, reclusive masters, and even people from the Martial Arts Forum. Ethan Smith was not in a hurry to leave, he was waiting for these people to arrive. That day, On the riverside of Unchon City, more than ten people gathered. These people came from all over the world, and without exception, were all at the Peak Form of Grandmaster! Among them, several of them had not appeared in the world for many years, and now they had joined the fray. As more and more people arrived, the atmosphere on the riverbank became thicker. At this moment, a figure walked on the river, stepping forward! ¡°Walking on the river, what a good trick!¡± someone eximed! Soon, an elderly man in a cloth robe with white hair appeared before everyone. ¡°Omar Vasquez? I didn¡¯t expect you to be here too!¡± someone recognized the old man. ¡°Is it really Omar Vasquez? It was rumored that you had died when you entered a Mystic Realm years ago. I didn¡¯t expect you to be alive!¡± The elderly man called Omar Vasquez stood with his hands behind his back and said indifferently, ¡°Ten years ago, I almost died, but I turned misfortune into a blessing. After these ten years of recuperation, my strength has improved.¡± ¡°Have you entered the Military Marquis Realm?¡± someone asked in surprise. Omar Vasquez shook his head and said, ¡°Only one step away from the half-step Martial Marquis.¡± As everyone marveled, another burly man approached from a distance! This man had a tall stature and bulging muscles, with skin that wrapped around him like ayer of iron armor! ¡°Cross-training Grandmaster, Krish Wright!¡± ¡°It is said that Krish Wright¡¯s body has long surpassed the limit of human beings, and he even survived a cannonball!¡± ¡°Mr. Wright, I didn¡¯t expect you toe!¡± Krish Wright said indifferently, ¡°I have been practicing horizontally throughout my life and have met no opponents. Now I¡¯ve heard that a young kid ims to be unparalleled in body strength, and I¡¯d like to see it for myself.¡± ¡°Mr. Wright, your physical body is truly unparalleled in the world!¡± Everyoneplimented. At this moment, a young man wearing a green hat also mixed in. He stood with his hands sped behind his back, disying a superior air. But the aura on him was extremely weak, as if he was only at the Grandmaster Realm. ¡°Who is this gentleman?¡± Someone noticed his peculiarity and asked. The other party coughed and said faintly, ¡°I am Jackson Harris¡¯ disciple, named Brody Oliver.¡± ¡°Jackson Harris¡¯ disciple?¡± Hearing this title, everyone gasped in surprise! That¡¯s a position on par with Ignacio Burke! ¡°How is Mr. Harris doing?¡± Everyone asked in unison. ¡°I can¡¯t believe Mr. Harris would send someone too!¡± ¡°With your participation, Ethan Smith¡¯s death is certain!¡± Brody Oliver stood with his hands sped behind his back, speaking faintly, ¡°Of course, my master is very interested in this secret technique, so he sent me.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Mr. Harris seemed to have failed while forcing through the stairway to heaven back then.¡± Someone said. Hearing this, Brody Oliver raised his hand and pped the person in the face, cursing, ¡°You audacious junior! Are you insulting my master?!¡± The pped Grandmaster quickly waved his hand, ¡°No¡­ I didn¡¯t dare, I just mentioned it casually.¡± ¡°Mr. Oliver, as Mr. Harris¡¯ disciple, why are you only at the Grandmaster Realm?¡± Someone asked in confusion. Brody Oliver red and pped the person again! ¡°My master didn¡¯t want me to be too high-profile, so he used a secret technique to conceal my aura; do you have a problem with that?¡± Brody Oliver cursed. The person who had been pped was naturally unhappy. But considering the identity of ¡°Jackson Harris¡¯ disciple,¡± the person suppressed his displeasure. ¡°Alright, enough talking. You all have to listen to my arrangements, understand?¡± Brody Oliver said arrogantly. Everyone nced at each other, their eyes inevitably filled with doubt. This Brody Oliver¡­ always felt a bit strange. As a disciple of Jackson Harris, how could he be so rude? Jackson Harris was known for his modesty and courtesy; how could he have taught such an arrogant disciple? Although they thought this, they still didn¡¯t dare to question further. After all, if he were indeed Jackson Harris¡¯ disciple, it would be troublesome. At this moment, someone else approached from afar. This person had a calm expression, neither sad nor happy, making it impossible to discern their identity. ¡°Who are you, sir?¡± Someone took a step forward and asked first. The other person nced at him and said coldly, ¡°Sea City Formation Master, Kamden Lee.¡± ¡°Formation Master?¡± ¡°I heard Ethan Smith is also quite knowledgeable about formations.¡± ¡°But¡­ we¡¯re familiar with the famous Formation Masters; why haven¡¯t we heard of your name, sir?¡± Kamden Lee nced at him and said coldly, ¡°Are you doubting my ability? To be honest, I¡¯ve already set up a killing formation here; do you want to try it out?¡± Hearing this, the other person said somewhat discontentedly, ¡°Oh? Really? I¡¯d like to give it a try.¡± ¡°Fine.¡± Kamden Lee waved his hand gently without saying anything. For an instant, the person¡¯s body directly exploded into a mist of blood! ¡°This is a formation.¡± Kamden Lee said coldly. This move undoubtedly caused everyone¡¯s expressions to change drastically! They didn¡¯t even know how Kamden Lee killed the man! ¡°Mr. Lee is indeed powerful!¡± Everyone sped their hands, speaking politely. ¡°Let¡¯s all disperse today. In three days, I will notify you all of the time and location.¡± Omar Vasquez said. ¡°Alright! See you in three days!¡± Everyone left one after another, and the riverside regained its tranquility. When everyone had gone far away, Brody Oliver took off his hat, revealing Edward Green¡¯s face. ¡°Damn, that was close. Scared me to death.¡± Edward Green patted his chest, speaking quietly. Chapter 417: 417: Reconciliation? Chapter 417: 417: Reconciliation?
Trantor:549690339 No one expected that this posturing ¡°Brody Oliver¡± was not Jackson Harris¡¯s disciple at all. He simply used Jackson Harris¡¯s reputation by wearing the metaphorical tiger¡¯s fur as a banner. But one couldn¡¯t help but admire Edward Green¡¯s thick skin.
In the following days, Ethan Smith still didn¡¯t leave Unchon. He waited there, waiting for those who woulde to kill him. Two nightster. Omar Vasquez and the others gathered again. They had already developed a thorough and meticulous n, even conducting aprehensive analysis of Ethan Smith¡¯s advantages. ¡°Ethan Smith¡¯s strength is nothing more than his physical power, without his physical body, he is not worth mentioning.¡± Omar Vasquez said. Krish Wright scoffed: ¡°As for physical strength, I don¡¯t believe he can be above me.¡± ¡°Mr. Wright, we know that you are a Cross-training Grandmaster, and we know that your physical strength is unmatched, but this matter is of great importance, so we shouldn¡¯t be rash and should proceed cautiously,¡± someone advised. Krish Wright snorted coldly. Even though he agreed verbally, he was unconvinced in his heart. Always proud of his physical strength, how could Krish Wright miss such an opportunity? If he used his physical strength to defeat Ethan Smith, his fame would surely surpass Ethan Smith¡¯s! ¡°It may not be easy to limit physical strength, but I can set up a killing formation. As long as I am focused, I can unleash the most pure and powerful killing force against him!¡± Formation Master Kamden Lee said.
Everyone took turns expressing their own ideas. Soon, everyone¡¯s gaze fell on Edward Green. ¡°Mr. Green, do you have any countermeasures?¡± Omar Vasquez asked. Edward Green red at him, raising his hand and pping Omar Vasquez¡¯s face! ¡°What countermeasures do I have, do I have to report to you?!¡± Edward Green scolded angrily. Omar Vasquez¡¯s face turned livid with anger, full of indignation, and even a hint of murderous intent rose in his heart! He was a Grandmaster who had made a name for himself years ago, but now he was being pped in public by a junior, how could he tolerate it! Feeling the murderous spirit from Omar Vasquez, Edward Green¡¯s face suddenly changed, and he couldn¡¯t help but worry. ¡°Mr. Vasquez, forget it; after all, he¡¯s Jackson Harris¡¯s disciple,¡± someone advised. Omar Vasquez slowly stood up and said coldly, ¡°So what if he¡¯s Jackson Harris¡¯s disciple? Jackson Harris and I are from the same generation; how can I tolerate such humiliation!¡± ¡°After I kill him, I¡¯ll go apologize to Jackson Harris!¡± Omar Vasquez said coldly. Edward Green¡¯s face turned extremely ugly!
This old thing, actually harboring murderous intentions! ¡°Mr. Vasquez, forget it; if you really want to kill him, let¡¯s deal with Ethan Smith first,¡± someone advised again. Omar Vasquez gritted his teeth, pointed at Edward Green, and said, ¡°You¡¯d better have real skills; otherwise, I promise you¡¯ll die miserably!¡± Brody Oliver was in a difficult situation, but he knew that if he showed weakness now, he would definitely arouse suspicion. Therefore, he stubbornly snorted and said, ¡°So what if you¡¯re from the same generation as my master; haven¡¯t you been suppressed by him all along?¡± ¡°Alright, let¡¯s all say a little less,¡± someone waved their hand. ¡°Let¡¯s discuss the time and ce.¡± Kamden Lee stood up and faintly said, ¡°Let¡¯s do it at the riverside. The riverside is sparsely popted, a good ce for killing, and besides, I have already observed the terrain and set up a killing formation there.¡± Everyone nodded in agreement: ¡°Good, let¡¯s just follow Mr. Lee¡¯s suggestion and go to Riverside.¡± ¡°But¡­ how are we going to lure Ethan Smith there?¡± someone wondered. ¡°I¡¯ll go!¡± Edward Green immediately volunteered. ¡°I¡¯ll go find Ethan Smith and make sure I lure him there!¡±
Omar Vasquez nced at Edward Green and said, ¡°You¡¯re going? Haha, why would Ethan Smith believe you?¡± Edward Green opened his mouth and said defiantly, ¡°Just because I¡¯m Jackson Harris¡¯s disciple, I don¡¯t believe he won¡¯t give me face!¡± ¡°Haha, Ethan Smith has always been disrespectful and doesn¡¯t recognize kinship. It doesn¡¯t matter if you¡¯re Jackson Harris¡¯s disciple, even if you were the Lord of Heaven, he might not give you face,¡± someone said. ¡°I¡¯ll go.¡± At that moment, a young man stood up. Seeing this young man, Edward Green¡¯s expression changed slightly. It was none other than Reginald Tucker, the so-called genius of the River North Region! What worried Edward Green the most was that Reginald had a very close rtionship with Evelyn Norton, and there was a good chance that his own secret would be exposed! ¡°Who are you?¡± asked Omar Vasquez, his eyes squinted. A cold look shed across Reginald¡¯s face. ¡°I am Glenn Tucker¡¯s son, Reginald. My father was killed by Ethan Smith!¡± Reginald uttered with a gritted teeth. ¡°Now I have no strength to face Ethan Smith, so I can only pin my hopes on everyone here!¡± ¡°And I have known Ethan for a long time, so I believe that I can deceive him.¡± Everyone exchanged nces and then looked at Omar Vasquez. After pondering for a moment, Vasquez nodded and said, ¡°The blood feud of your father¡¯s murder does provide a good opportunity, and you are the most suitable one to go.¡± Reginald nodded and said coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will definitely bring Ethan Smith to Riverside tomorrow!¡± After saying this, Reginald turned around and left. Edward Green¡¯s face turned a little ugly, as he hadn¡¯t expected Reginald to show up. ¡°I must find a way to warn Mr. Smith as soon as possible,¡± thought Edward Green. ¡°To prevent idents, from now on, no one is allowed to leave.¡± However, Omar Vasquez¡¯s wordspletely shattered Edward Green¡¯s n. ¡°Everyone, please hand in your cell phones,¡± Vasquez continued, standing up. Everyone handed over their cell phones one by one. Edward Green, unable to find an excuse to refuse, had to follow Vasquez¡¯s order and obediently handed over his own phone. ¡°I muste up with a n,¡± Edward Green was anxiously helpless. The next morning, as the sun slowly rose, it cast a golden sheen on the vast and long river. Underneath this seemingly peaceful scene, an impending danger was lurking. At this moment, Ethan Smith was standing by the window, quietly staring at the horizon. ¡°Is it possible¡­that no one dares toe?¡± Ethan frowned. Ethan Smith¡¯s reputation in the world of martial arts was undoubtedly strong. Having killed more than a dozen Peak Form of Grandmasters single-handedly, this record had intimidated countless people. With narrowed eyes, Ethan suddenly had an idea. Just then, there was a knock at the door. ¡°Finally, someone is here.¡± Hearing the knock, Ethan finally let out a sigh of relief. When he opened the door, he saw Reginald Tucker standing outside. At this moment, Reginald¡¯s face no longer showed sadness, but an indescribable anxiety. ¡°Reginald?¡± Ethan raised his eyebrows. He never expected the person who came to find him would be Reginald. Reginald nodded and said, ¡°Mr. Smith, it¡¯s rare that you still remember me.¡± Ethan squinted his eyes and said coldly, ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Reginald said awkwardly, ¡°After my father¡¯s death, the Tucker family copsed, and enemies from the past came to my door one after another.¡± ¡°With only my own strength, I couldn¡¯t stand against them, so I had no choice but to escape to Unchon.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Ethan raised his eyebrows, his eyes filled with skepticism. Reginald sighed, ¡°Mr. Smith, I came here this time to¡­reconcile our past grievances.¡± ¡°Reconcile past grievances?¡± The sneer on Ethan¡¯s face grew thicker. ¡°I killed your father, and you want to reconcile with me?¡± Ethan sneered incessantly. Chapter 418: 418: The Ingenious Edward Green Chapter 418: 418: The Ingenious Edward Green
Trantor:549690339 Reginald Tucker didn¡¯t panic at all, obviously having prepared a countermeasure in advance. He said bitterly: ¡°Mr. Smith, do you think I¡¯m qualified to take revenge on you now?¡± Ethan Smith remained silent. Although Reginald Tucker was right, Ethan Smith didn¡¯t believe his words.
How could anyone forget the hatred of their father¡¯s murder and instead seek reconciliation? ¡°What do you want with me?¡± Ethan Smith asked. Reginald Tucker said solemnly: ¡°Mr. Smith, I need your help.¡± ¡°You need my help?¡± Ethan Smith looked at Reginald Tucker with a mocking smile. Reginald Tucker nodded: ¡°Yes, I found a Mystic Realm in Unchon, but with my own abilities, I dare not enter it alone.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know anyone in Unchon, so when I heard you came here, I asked for your help.¡± Reginald Tucker appeared sincere, not looking like a fake. Ethan Smith thought for a moment and said: ¡°Okay, where is it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s by the Riverside!¡± Reginald Tucker hurriedly said. Ethan Smith nodded and said, ¡°Then don¡¯t waste time; lead the way.¡± Reginald Tucker was overjoyed! He never expected that Ethan Smith would be so easily deceived!
¡°Mr. Smith, after you,¡± Reginald Tucker said courteously. The two left the hotel and headed for the Riverside. During the journey, both Ethan Smith and Reginald Tucker remained silent, creating an awkward atmosphere. More than half an hourter, the car stopped by the roadside. Reginald Tucker hopped out of the car and opened the door for Ethan Smith. ¡°Mr. Smith, it¡¯s just ahead!¡± Reginald Tucker said, struggling to contain his excitement. Ethan Smith got out of the car. He looked at Reginald Tucker and jokingly said, ¡°Reginald Tucker, sometimes people only get one chance in life, and a little carelessness can lead to their irreversible demise. Have you considered this carefully?¡± Reginald Tucker was stunned. There was obviously hidden meaning in these words. ¡°Mr. Smith, I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re saying,¡± Reginald Tucker said stubbornly. Ethan Smith patted Reginald Tucker¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±
Reginald Tucker stopped talking and led Ethan Smith towards the Riverside. As the two approached the Riverside, Ethan Smith stopped again. Gazing at the river, Ethan Smith said indifferently, ¡°I killed your father, and I understand your desire for revenge. So, this time, I won¡¯t kill you.¡± Reginald Tucker was shocked, his face changing dramatically! Was Ethan Smith aware of his scheme all along? ¡°You¡­¡± Reginald Tucker looked at Ethan Smith in terror, unable to stop trembling. ¡°You can go,¡± Ethan Smith said indifferently. Biting his teeth, Reginald Tucker immediately turned and ran. At the moment Reginald Tucker fled, those hiding in the darkness came out one after another. Seeing more than a dozen figures suddenly appearing by the Riverside, Ethan Smith couldn¡¯t help but sneer. ¡°Ethan Smith, you¡¯ve finally arrived! We¡¯ve prepared thoroughly to kill you!¡± Before Ethan Smith could approach, a young man with a green hat on his head shouted desperately.
At these words, the faces of Omar Vasquez and others looked rather unsightly. ¡°You idiot, do you want him to escape?¡± Omar Vasquez yelled angrily. Edward Green had no time to care about Omar Vasquez; he shouted with all his might, ¡°Mr. Smith, run!¡± Ethan Smith looked at the young man in the green hat with some surprise, feeling even more astonished. Wasn¡¯t that Evelyn Norton¡¯s hat? How did it end up on his head? ¡°Stop dawdling and die!¡± Seeing Ethan Smith had no intention of leaving, Edward Green shouted again. ¡°You shut the fuck up!¡± Omar Vasquez pped Edward Green¡¯s mouth with one hand! Edward Green¡¯s face turned ugly, and he couldn¡¯t help but curse in his heart. Not far away, Ethan Smith remained silent, his hands sped behind his back as he slowly walked towards the group. More than a dozen people quickly surrounded Ethan Smith. ¡°Ethan Smith, you¡¯re finally here,¡± Omar Vasquez said, stroking his beard lightly. Ethan Smith nced at them and sneered, ¡°More than a dozen Peak Form Grandmasters trying to kill me? I¡¯m afraid that¡¯s not enough.¡± ¡°Heh, Ethan Smith, don¡¯t be arrogant. Since we dared to invite you, we naturally have full confidence,¡± Omar Vasquez said with a faint smile. ¡°That¡¯s right! Among us, there are Formation Masters, Cross-training Grandmasters, and Divine-sense Grandmasters. Killing you is no big deal!¡± Edward Green shouted again. This time, Ethan Smith also sensed something strange. This guy seemed to be threatening him, but in fact, every word he spoke was meant to provide valuable information to Ethan Smith. ¡°You shut up!¡± Omar Vasquez red at Edward Green fiercely. After that, Omar Vasquez looked at Ethan Smith and said coldly, ¡°Ethan Smith, we don¡¯t want to make enemies. If you¡¯re willing to hand over the cultivation technique from the stairway to heaven, we may consider sparing your life.¡± ¡°Cultivation technique?¡± Ethan Smith raised his eyebrows and shook his head: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but there¡¯s no cultivation technique on the stairway to heaven.¡± ¡°Nonsense!¡± Omar Vasquez said coldly. ¡°Are you giving it or not!¡± A man shouted loudly. Ethan Smith spread his hands: ¡°I don¡¯t have it, so how can I give it to you?¡± At this point, Ethan Smith paused and continued: ¡°Oh, of course, even if I had it, I wouldn¡¯t give it to you anyway.¡± ¡°What a brazen Ethan Smith, even when facing death, you remain so arrogant!¡± Omar Vasquez said coldly. ¡°Since you won¡¯t cooperate, don¡¯t me us for being ruthless!¡± As he spoke, Omar Vasquez¡¯s aura erupted first! Feeling Omar Vasquez¡¯s aura, a trace of frenzy shed in Ethan Smith¡¯s eyes! Omar Vasquez¡¯s aura was slightly stronger than that of an average Peak Form Grandmaster! Then, the auras of the other dozen people also erupted! For an instant, the river began to surge violently, stirring up huge waves. The trees on both sides were cut in half under the pressure of these auras! ¡°We¡¯re giving you onest chance, are you handing it over or not!¡± Omar Vasquez said coldly. Ethan Smith sneered: ¡°Are you deaf? If you¡¯re old, go home and retire; why bothering to die?¡± ¡°Good!¡± Omar Vasquez didn¡¯t say any more. Just as he was about to order everyone to attack together, Edward Green suddenly shouted beside him: ¡°Ethan Smith, you don¡¯t need to be arrogant! You¡¯re just a strong physical body, but our Master Krish Wright¡¯s body surpasses yours by far!¡± With one sentence, he praised the already restless Krish Wright to the heavens. Krish Wright immediately stepped forward and waved his hand: ¡°Omar Vasquez, let me fight this kid alone.¡± Omar Vasquez frowned: ¡°Krish Wright, have you forgotten what I said?¡± Krish Wright snorted: ¡°Everyone says Ethan Smith has an unrivaled body, and I, Krish Wright, don¡¯t ept it! If I can¡¯t exchange a few moves with him today, I won¡¯t be satisfied for the rest of my life!¡± Chapter 419: 419: Pure Physical Collision! Chapter 419: 419: Pure Physical Collision!
Trantor:549690339 Mr. Vasquez looked at Edward Green with a sigh of disappointment, and coldly said, ¡°You better not speak again, or else I¡¯ll throw you into the river to feed the fish!¡± At this point, Mr. Vasquez had no other choice. He could only step back and let Krish Wright show off his power.
Krish slowly walked up to Ethan Smith, his huge figure contrasting sharply with Ethan¡¯s. ¡°I heard your body is invincible. I¡¯m really curious to see it today,¡± Krish said coldly. ¡°Since I entered the Grandmaster Realm, no one at the same level has ever been a match for me or even managed to break through my defense. As for you, I¡¯m afraid there won¡¯t be much difference.¡± As he spoke, the aura around Krish began to rise rapidly. His already massive body began to swell once more at this moment! The dark gold skin shimmered in an instant, as if coated in ayer of golden armor! A strong sense of oppression left people gasping in admiration! In contrast, Ethan¡¯s body seemed vulnerable and weak. It even made people doubt whether Ethan could withstand a single punch from Krish! ¡°Come on, let me see your invincible body,¡± Krish said coldly. Ethan sized up Krish and nodded, ¡°Your muscr body is indeed impressive. You must have gone through a lot of pain to achieve this level. Are you willing to die here and now?¡± A sh of anger crossed Krish¡¯s face. He clenched his fists, his huge fists like pots, and fiercely smashed them down on Ethan!
This was the purest form of physical strength! The overwhelming pressure caused the ground under Ethan¡¯s feet to sink! Just the gust of wind from his fist causes the ground to scatter sand and pebbles, the power of this punch was unimaginable! ¡°Truly a cross-training Grandmaster!¡± Even Mr. Vasquez marveled at this scene! ¡°Boom!¡± This punchnded squarely on Ethan¡¯s chest. Ethan¡¯s body retreated three steps in a row. But there was no sign of pain on his face. ¡°Not bad,¡± Ethan patted the dust off his chest and nodded slightly. Krish sneered, ¡°You¡¯re just putting on an act, your five viscera and six bowels must have been shattered, right?¡± Ethan scoffed, ¡°If an attack of this level could shatter my five viscera and six bowels, I¡¯d rather be dead.¡± ¡°How dare you belittle me!¡± Krish was enraged! Without saying another word, his powerful arm swung his giant fist towards Ethan once more!
This time, Ethan didn¡¯t resist head-on. He gracefully moved and jumped to the side with great depth. ¡°Boom!¡± Krish¡¯s fist hit the ground! A huge pit with a diameter of several meters appeared on the ground in an instant! Countless fragments of rock shot out like bullets! Hisss¡­ The crowd couldn¡¯t help but gasp at the sight! What would be the consequences of such a terrifying power if it hit the body? Unimaginable! ¡°Don¡¯t think you can escape!¡± Krish looked up at Ethan, and with just his bodily power, he propelled himself into the air! His fist, like a cannonball, shone brightly and fiercely smashed towards Ethan!
¡°Not bad,¡± Ethan sincerely admired. This Krish was far stronger than Aidan Ortega from before! Ethan stopped dodging, and went head-to-head with Krish. The sound of ¡°ng, ng, ng¡± rang in the ears, stirring the air into a roar. This was a pure contest of physical strength¡ªthe very moment their fists collided, there was a deafening rumble like thunder on a t ground! Compared to a contest of techniques, the sh of physical strength was purer and more thrilling! The onlookers were dumbfounded. Such physical strength must have already surpassed that of steel, right? ¡°These two people¡¯s bodies are simply psycho,¡± someone muttered under their breath. ¡°With just the flesh, I¡¯m afraid that it could even level a small hill.¡± Even Omar Vasquez felt a wave of amazement. The physical confrontation between the two reached a fever pitch, generating immense heat waves from the friction of their bodies. The heat waves hit their faces, making it hard to bear. Krish Wright was gasping for breath. He looked at Ethan Smith coldly, and said, ¡°Your body is indeed as extraordinary as they say.¡±
Ethan, with his hands behind his back, nodded slightly and said, ¡°You¡¯re not bad either, to be the first to push me this far with just the flesh.¡± A faint sneer appeared at the corner of Krish¡¯s mouth. He suppressed his breath and looked coldly at Ethan, saying, ¡°Unfortunately, you¡¯re still no match for me.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Ethan raised his eyebrows Could it be that¡­Krish Wright had other tricks up his sleeve? As expected, as his breath subsided, the aura surrounding Krish began to climb. Around him, a series of white Qi Jin slowly gathered. The Qi Jin seemed toe from all directions, flowing into every cell of Krish¡¯s body! ¡°Ahh!!!¡± Soon, Krish clenched his fists and roared incessantly! In that instant, his skin turned golden! Even his pores turned gold!
A tremendous sense of oppression spread through the air. Krish looked at Ethan and sneered, ¡°This is the Vajra Body Protection Technique I found in the Western Sect Scripture. With this technique, my flesh will be indestructible. Even if a bulletes, I can crush it with my bare hands!¡± ¡°Ethan, try again!¡± Before the words had fallen, Krish charged again! This time, his power and body had undergone a qualitative change! Qi Jin almost tore through the air, and the incredibly fierce fist mmed straight down! ¡°Bring it on!¡± A hint of fighting spirit rose in Ethan¡¯s eyes! He clenched his fists and met the attack head-on! ¡°ng!¡± A loud noise exploded in the air! Everyone covered their ears at that moment! ¡°Whoosh!¡± An incredibly powerful force sent Ethan flying through the air! His body traced a beautiful parab in the air before crashing heavily into the ground! A huge pit several meters deep appeared on the ground! White smoke wafted from the pit. ¡°Did he win?¡± Everyone looked anxiously towards the direction of the huge pit. ¡°It¡¯s not over yet!¡± Krish bellowed! Next, they saw golden light shing on his fist, and the unbelievably fierce Qi Jin converged on his fist. ¡°Boom!¡± Krish¡¯s fists swung, attacking the huge pit with all his might. Once, twice, three times! Indiscriminate strikes were causing the entire ground to shatter! The huge pit waspletely turned into ruins. Everyone seemed to feel an earthquake and hurriedly cast techniques to float in the air, fearing to be affected! ¡°Mr. Smith!¡± Edward Green shouted in his heart, his fists clenched involuntarily! After the fierce bombardment, Krish finally stopped his barrage. He looked coldly at the huge pit and sneered, ¡°As I said, my flesh is truly unrivaled in the world!¡± ¡°That¡¯s not necessarily true.¡± As Krish went mad, a golden figure burst out of the huge pit! Chapter 420: 420: Capture the leader first to capture the thieves! Chapter 420: 420: Capture the leader first to capture the thieves!
Trantor:549690339 It was a brilliant burst of light, erupting from the darkness, shaking the world of past and present! Ethan Smith¡¯s figure stood once again in front of Krish Wright. His clothes had been torn apart, and one white gash after another appeared on his flesh.
Most importantly, an even more splendid golden light was dyed on Ethan Smith¡¯s body! Krish Wright¡¯s technique paled inparison under this golden light! ¡°How is this possible!¡± Krish Wright¡¯s pupils suddenly contracted! Under such a barrage, Ethan Smith was unexpectedly unscathed? Ethan Smith looked at Krish Wright calmly and said, ¡°There aren¡¯t many who can make me use my Saintly Body Skill by relying on their physical body alone. You¡¯re one of them.¡± This statement was an acknowledgment of Krish Wright. However, in Krish Wright¡¯s ears, it was filled with mockery. ¡°Pretentious! I want to see how strong this flesh of yours really is!¡± Krish Wright roared, the golden light rose again, surging forward, directly targeting Ethan Smith! Facing Krish Wright¡¯s full-fledged fist, Ethan Smith had an indifferent expression and casually went forward to meet it. ¡°Boom!¡± It could be described as a massive explosion! The entire river surface was greatly impacted! And Edward Green beneath the ground suddenly spat out a mouthful of fresh blood!
The corners of his mouth disyed a trace of blood, evidently unable to bear the power! Fortunately, everyone¡¯s attention was on the battle, so no one noticed Edward Green¡¯s anomaly. The light reflected in everyone¡¯s eyes, making it impossible to see what was happening in the sky. Finally, the light gradually disappeared. In mid-air, only Ethan Smith was left. ¡°Where¡¯s Krish Wright?¡± Someone asked anxiously. ¡°He¡¯s¡­ over there!¡± Following their line of sight, they saw that the golden light on Krish Wright¡¯s body had been shattered, and his body was even more injured in many ces! His body was dyed red, and the golden light disappeared entirely! ¡°You¡­ such a strong body¡­¡± Krish Wright pointed at Ethan Smith in mid-air, struggling to get up from the ground. Ethan Smith looked at Krish Wright coldly and said faintly, ¡°If I wanted to, I could have taken your life just now.¡± Krish Wright¡¯s expression faltered, and a touch of loss crossed his face.
Although he was unwilling to believe it, he knew that Ethan Smith¡¯s trump card, Absolute Beginning Sacred Fist, hadn¡¯t been used at all. ¡°I admit defeat.¡± Krish Wright said quietly. He looked at Omar Vasquez and the others and said, ¡°I give up on this heart technique.¡± ¡°Krish Wright, you!¡± Omar Vasquez wanted to say something, but Krish Wright had made up his mind and didn¡¯t give him a chance. Then, Krish Wright looked at Ethan Smith in the sky and said, ¡°You¡¯re the only person I, Krish Wright, respect. We¡¯ll meet again someday.¡± After dropping this sentence, Krish Wright turned and left, leaving everyone looking at each other. No one expected that Krish Wright would lose so badly that he couldn¡¯t even fight back! Most importantly, among them, Krish Wright¡¯s strength was considered top-notch. ¡°Everyone, this person¡¯s body is strange, and we must not let him touch any of us under any circumstances.¡± Omar Vasquez said coldly. Ethan Smith was not panicked; he gentlynded in front of everyone with a light movement of his feet. Facing the siege of more than a dozen people, Ethan Smith was as calm as a leisurely walk, showing no sorrow or joy. ¡°Don¡¯t waste time, I still have things to do.¡± Ethan Smith said quietly.
Yet, for a moment, no one was willing to be the first to take action. ¡°Hmph, a bunch of cowards.¡± Omar Vasquez couldn¡¯t help but sneer. The next second, Omar Vasquez suddenly reached out with his sharp ws, grabbing toward Ethan Smith! Seeing Omar Vasquez take action, the others didn¡¯t waste any more time and offered their techniques in session! For an instant, techniques surged! Edward Green couldn¡¯t bear it any longer; he hurriedly ran to one side, fearing being affected. ¡°Crack!¡± Omar Vasquez¡¯s palm was seen grabbing into the air towards Ethan Smith¡¯s flesh. The next second, the sky suddenly darkened, and a door-like figure came straight down from above, pointing at Ethan Smith! ¡°Ssh!¡± On the other side, more technique-formed Inner Strength was like raindrops, pitter-patter attacking! Surrounded by enemies, Ethan Smith showed no fear!
¡°Insignificant techniques, not worth mentioning!¡± A sh of brilliance passed through Ethan Smith¡¯s eyes, and then his body was seen suddenly shaking! For an instant, golden light spread out from Ethan Smith as the center, towards the surroundings! All the techniques were shattered in this moment! ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t be afraid, this is the Heavenly Thunder technique I¡¯ve researched! Under Heavenly Thunder, this Ethan Smith¡­¡± Omar Vasquez hadn¡¯t finished speaking, but his face suddenly darkened! The sight of Ethan Smith opening his mouth, incredibly swallowing the so-called Heavenly Thunder into his stomach! ¡°Not worth mentioning.¡± Ethan Smith bared his teeth, revealing a row of white teeth. Omar Vasquez was struck by terror! This person¡¯s methods were terrifying, and they couldn¡¯t be measured bymon sense! ¡°Is it my turn to attack now?¡± Ethan Smith¡¯s cold gaze surveyed everyone, each word like a death order, making people shudder! ¡°Whoosh!¡± The next second, Ethan Smith¡¯s figure suddenly disappeared! Golden light entered everyone¡¯s eyes, and the vast and magnificent attacks resembled a world-opening movement, leaving nothing alive in their wake!
Everyone scattered in all directions, no one willing to withstand Ethan Smith¡¯s fist! ¡°Boom!¡± But Ethan Smith¡¯s figure was too fast, and someone inevitably failed to dodge in time. Under a violent punch, his body was directly prated, turning into a pile of withered bones! At the moment of his death, Ethan Smith immediately used the Heaven Swallowing Skill, swallowing the divine sense along with it! ¡°Comfortable.¡± Ethan Smith licked his lips, his coldughter never-ending. Such methods sent shivers down people¡¯s spines! ¡°Soul Binding Lock!¡± Right at that moment, the Great Divine sh eximed! In an instant, several chains flew out from his body! The chains were incredibly fast and disappeared into Ethan Smith¡¯s head in the blink of an eye! Ethan Smith suddenly felt a moment of dizziness in his divine sense and almost fell to the ground. ¡°Hm? What is this?¡± Ethan Smith couldn¡¯t help but pause. At his moment of distraction, Omar Vasquez seized the opportunity! ¡°Great Divine sh!¡± Apanied by Omar Vasquez¡¯s roar, a sky-reaching light suddenly rose! With the power of opening the world, the light instantly shed toward Ethan Smith¡¯s head! Ethan Smith¡¯s face changed slightly as he realized it was already toote to dodge. ¡°Swish!¡± This light streaked across Ethan Smith¡¯s chest! A bloodstain appeared before everyone! ¡°Well done!¡± Someone shouted excitedly! This, at the very least, showed that Ethan Smith¡¯s body could be injured! Looking down at the bloodstain on his chest, Ethan Smith¡¯s face gradually turned cold. ¡°You¡­ are theirmander?¡± Ethan Smith¡¯s icy gaze turned on Omar Vasquez. Omar Vasquez¡¯s face changed instantly! Damn, he¡¯s been targeted! ¡°Capture the thief first, then the king. I guess I¡¯ll kill you first.¡± Ethan Smith wore a ruthless smile on his face. Chapter 421: 421: Omar Vasquez’s Trump Card Chapter 421: 421: Omar Vasquez¡¯s Trump Card
Trantor:549690339 Being targeted by such a god of death is no joke! Omar Vasquez anxiously looked at the people around him and said, ¡°Everyone, do your best to protect me!¡± While he was speaking, Ethan Smith had already rushed towards Omar!
¡°Hurry up and kill him!¡± everyone cried out in unison. For an instant, light and magical techniques filled the sky, all aimed at Ethan! On the other hand, Ethan relied on his strong physical body, charging recklessly andpletely giving up defense, aiming straight at Omar! Omar knew that he was no match for Ethan and started to flee frantically. Ethan, relentless in his pursuit, ignored the fact that his body was being battered by the magical techniques! ¡°This madman!¡± Omar roared in his heart! At this rate, he would surely be killed by Ethan! ¡°Hurry up and kill him!¡± Omar cried out in both panic and anger! ¡°Omar, hold on, we will use this opportunity to get rid of Ethan Smith,¡± someone coldly said. Despite these words, they were unable to inflict any fatal wounds on Ethan! ¡°Boom!¡± Finally, Ethannded a blow on Omar, causing him to continuously spit blood!
He hastily crawled up, trying to escape while silently reciting more magical techniques, in a vain attempt to block Ethan¡¯s path. ¡°Damn it, these bastards never intended to let me live!¡± Omar roared in his heart! These people were determined to get rid of Ethan, not caring whether Omar could survive or not. ¡°Boom!¡± Another punchnded on Omar¡¯s chest! This punch caused Omar¡¯s chest to sink in, nearly breaking his breastbone! ¡°Kid, you¡¯ve gone too far!¡± Omar bellowed fiercely. ¡°Buzz!¡± At this moment, a long sword flew into the air from behind and viciously pierced into Ethan¡¯s back! The sword prated Ethan¡¯s body, fresh blood flowing down from his body. ¡°Well done!¡± Omar shouted. However, in the next moment, his face turned deathly pale.
Ethan casually removed the long sword and resumed his pursuit! ¡°Omar, don¡¯t you have a secret treasure? Are you going to keep holding back even at this point?¡± someone coldly said. Omar couldn¡¯t help but grind his teeth. Throughout his many years of wandering in the world, he had indeed umted many treasures. One of those secret treasures contained a trace of an ancient power! Yet, the treasure¡¯s immense power could only be used once! Afterward, it would turn into ruins! How could Omar bear to use it! ¡°Pa!¡± As Omar was struggling, Ethan struck Omar¡¯s face with a resounding p. This p shattered Omar¡¯s facial bones. His already copsed skin became even more aged and decrepit in that instant.
¡°Ethan Smith, you¡¯ve gone too far!¡± Omar was driven to madness! He flipped his palm, and a Buddhist bead appeared in his hand! ¡°This bead is from a western religion, possessing the purest power of faith. I¡¯ll show you how¡­¡± ¡°Whoosh!¡± Before Omar could finish speaking, the Buddhist bead in his hand vanished. In the next moment, the bead appeared between Ethan¡¯s fingers. ¡°Buddhist beads? This is indeed a good thing.¡± Ethan examined the bead with a thick hint of interest on his face. ¡°You¡­you¡­puke!¡± Omar angrily spat blood on the spot! This treasure he had cherished for many years was snatched away by Ethan? ¡°Why do you have to talk so much?¡± Ethan raised his eyebrows and said indifferently. ¡°Anyway, thanks for giving me such a treasure. To repay you, I¡¯ll make your death quick.¡± Ethan beamed with a grin.
Omar was trembling all over, his body quivering with rage filling his chest. ¡°Ethan Smith, you¡¯ve gone too far, you¡¯ve gone too far! I¡¯ll kill you, I¡¯ll definitely kill you!¡± Omar roared incessantly. A dark gas suddenly gushed from his mouth! This dark gas filled the sky, casting a sinister ambiance! Subsequently, the dark gas in the air slowly gathered, forming a skeleton wielding a giant saber! As for Omar, his body appeared to be hollowed out, bing emaciated, and his eyes bulging! ¡°What¡­what kind of technique is this?¡± someone eximed in shock. ¡°I¡­I don¡¯t know¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s a Senro Demon Statue! It is said that the price of using this technique is the inability to reincarnate forever¡­¡± ¡°It seems Omar has really been driven to desperation.¡± ¡°All of you, don¡¯t hold back your strength any longer. Use this opportunity to y your trump cards and get rid of Ethan!¡± Facing the huge skeleton, Ethan¡¯s face also revealed a trace of solemnity. As someone from the same generation as Jackson Harris, Omar¡¯s strength was indeed not to be underestimated.
This kind of technique even made Ethan feel a bit of danger. ¡°Rattle rattle¡­¡± The skeleton made a ghastly sound in mid-air. The giant saber in its hand also emitted a murderous spirit! Ethan did not dare to be negligent, and immediately used the Saintly Body Skill, looking at the skeleton with a serious expression. ¡°Swish!¡± Finally, the skeleton made its move! The giant saber shed through the sky, aimed straight at Ethan¡¯s waist! Ethan didn¡¯t dare to be negligent and raised his hand to counter with the Absolute Beginning Sacred Fist! ¡°Whoosh!¡± However, Ethan¡¯s fist passed straight through the giant saber! ¡°What?¡± Ethan¡¯s face changed. Before he could react, the giant saber had already struck his waist! ¡°Thud!¡± Under the blow of the giant saber, Ethan was hit hard, sending his whole body flying dozens of meters away! Lowering his head, he saw a one-centimeter deep bloodstain on his waist. ¡°How could this be¡­¡± Ethan touched the fresh blood and his face turned icy cold. ¡°My fist can¡¯t touch him, but he can actually hit me¡­¡± ¡°Swish!¡± Without waiting for Ethan to think, the second sword shed over! Ethan hastily dodged and tried attacking with the Absolute Beginning Sacred Fist again, but the result remained the same, still passing through the skeleton! ¡°No good.¡± Ethan muttered to himself. That saber was extremely powerful, even his powerful body couldn¡¯t withstand it. ¡°I must not let that saber touch me, or I¡¯ll be seriously injured, if not dead.¡± A serious expression covered Ethan¡¯s face. ¡°Everyone, this is the perfect opportunity. Attack and kill him!¡± others coldly said. ¡°Swoosh, swoosh, swoosh!¡± In an instant, more than a dozen Peak Form of Grandmaster experts unleashed their trump cards, each possessing earth-shattering power! Even Ethan¡¯s physical body wouldn¡¯t be able to withstand it! ¡°Swish!¡± At the same moment, the giant saber of the skeleton swung down! The sky-covering, ground-sealing barrage of magical techniquesbined with the skeleton¡¯s giant saber left Ethan with no escape! Chapter 422: 422: You Seem to Have Forgotten My Identity Chapter 422: 422: You Seem to Have Forgotten My Identity
Trantor:549690339 ¡°Boom!¡± Countless dazzling lights exploded on Ethan Smith¡¯s body! These were the ultimate moves of the Grandmaster Peak, and even if Ethan¡¯s physical body was strong, it was unable to resist!
His body was brutally mmed into the ground, and therge de even grazed Ethan¡¯s body as it flew past! ¡°Take advantage now, capture him!¡± Someone coldly said. As the words fell, chains suddenly enwrapped around Ethan¡¯s surroundings. These chains were formed by the purest Inner Strength, binding Ethan¡¯s limbs, making it impossible to move! Already severely injured, Ethan struggled even more in this moment! ¡°Swoosh!¡± The skeleton, once again wielding its de, fiercely chopped down at Ethan. Ethan¡¯s face turned a bit grim, he tried to struggle, but was unable to break free from these formidable chains binding him! Chirp-ah! Therge dended heavily on Ethan¡¯s body! The golden light entwined around Ethan shattered instantly, unable to stop the de¡¯s advance! ckrge de, struck on Ethan¡¯s chest.
A bloody cut appeared before everyone¡¯s eyes! ¡°Puff!¡± The immense impact caused Ethan to spit out a mouthful of fresh blood! ¡°Ah!!¡± At this moment, Ethan tilted his head back and roared with anger as a terrifying burst of Qi Jin erupted! The chains imprisoning him shattered in an instant! A bright light burst forth from under his feet, an ominous murderous intent enveloped him as his fighting spirit soared! ¡°He actually managed to break free,¡± someone said coldly. ¡°He¡¯s at the end of his rope, he won¡¯t be able to hold on for long.¡± ¡°Everyone, strike while the iron is hot, do not give him any opportunities.¡± The crowd exchanged nces, reaching an agreement. As for Ethan, suspended in mid-air, his face was incredibly solemn. He didn¡¯t expect this battle to be so difficult.
¡°If I can¡¯t kill this skeleton, I have no chance of victory today,¡± Ethan coldly said. ¡°Swoosh!¡± He saw Ethan¡¯s palm flip, and a bronze sword fell into his hand. ¡°Before leaving Divine Alchemist Pavilion, I had understood sword techniques,¡± Ethan muttered quietly. ¡°It was originally for dealing with Dexter ir, but I didn¡¯t expect it toe in handy so soon.¡± With the bronze sword in hand, Ethan¡¯s eyes erupted with an unwavering determination. Ethan¡¯s blood essence flew from his brow,nding on the bronze sword. In an instant, the bronze sword flickered with a strange, enchanting glow! This light was not overwhelming, but it was inexplicably captivating, impossible for anyone to avert their gaze! ¡°Come, let me see if you can dodge the Divine Rank sword technique left by my father, skeleton,¡± Ethan coldly said. The skeleton, as if understanding Ethan¡¯s words, swung itsrge de and attacked Ethan again! ¡°Nine shes, First sh!¡± Ethan held the sword with both hands, and the intimidating Sword Light burst forth in this moment!
The strange glow surged forth like a raging sea! Ethan¡¯s blood burned, murderous intent billowing, the enchanting Sword Light covered the sky and faced the skeleton! ¡°ng!¡± de and sword collided, sparking a brilliant sh! The enormous figure of the skeleton was actually forced back several steps! ¡°It¡¯s truly effective,¡± Ethan sneered. The Nine shes was a genuine Divine Rank Sacred Technique, it was said that when cultivated to the extreme, it could cleave the heavens and tear through the earth! However, at present, Ethan could only perform the second sh, so he couldn¡¯t afford to waste time. ¡°Everyone, hurry up and make your move. Once this skeleton falls, we may not have another chance!¡± someone anxiously shouted. The crowd once again urged their techniques, preparing to deliver a fatal blow to Ethan! Ethan looked coldly at them and whispered, ¡°I must deal with this skeleton as soon as possible!¡± As he spoke, the glow of the bronze sword skyrocketed by three feet!
¡°Nine shes, Second sh!¡± Ethan roared, pouring all his spiritual power into the bronze sword in this instant! The blood-colored Sword Light seemed toe from the horizon, its overwhelming momentum shaken the very ground! The nearby hill was turned into t ground, and even miles apart, one could witness this bizarre scene! ¡°Chirp-ah!¡± Sword Light fell on the skeleton, as easily as cutting through tofu, slicing through its entire body! At this moment, the pitch-ck skeleton began to crumble, transforming into endless ck mist, disappearing into the skies. Ethan¡¯s breath also became somewhat weak. With his current strength, being able to unleash the second sword was already a tremendous effort. Omar Vasquez¡¯s body fell straight down. In no time, it turned into a powder andpletely disappeared from the world. The scene was silent. Everyone felt a trace of unease.
¡°Everyone, don¡¯t worry. This kid is exhausted. As long as we work together, we can easily kill him.¡± Some people said eagerly. That being said, Ethan Smith¡¯s seemingly invincible demeanor left a shadow in their hearts. In mid-air, Ethan Smith coldly stared at the group of people. The surging murderous spirit on his body did not subside at all. ¡°Ethan Smith, we can spare you today.¡± Someone suggested giving up the fight. Once someone detes, the morale of the others would be instantly reduced. ¡°That¡¯s right, we appreciate your talent and don¡¯t want to kill you like this.¡± ¡°Perhaps in the future, we could witness you standing at the peak.¡± Ethan Smith looked coldly at the group of people, smiling, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I don¡¯t n to spare any of you.¡± As soon as this was said, the atmosphere at the scene immediately became tense to the extreme. ¡°Ethan Smith, our kind intentions are trying to spare you, but you don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you!¡± Someone shouted angrily. The Ethan Smith in mid-air couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter. Theughter echoed through the valley, making people¡¯s ears ache. ¡°What are you¡­ what are youughing at!¡± Under theughter, someone felt uneasy and couldn¡¯t help but shout angrily to cover the fear in their hearts. Ethan Smith coldly said, ¡°Opportunities and risks often coexist. For me, I can bear the risk for the sake of opportunity. What about you all?¡± Everyone looked puzzled and asked, ¡°What do you¡­ what do you mean?¡± ¡°It means¡­ all of you will die today.¡± As soon as Ethan Smith¡¯s voice fell, his body suddenly disappeared. The next second, they saw a fist asrge as the suning toward them! This was the pinnacle of Ethan Smith¡¯s Absolute Beginning Sacred Fist, stirring up thousands of waves on the water¡¯s surface! ¡°Not good, let¡¯s run!¡± Someone knew they were in trouble and hurriedly tried to escape. Some people couldn¡¯t escape under the mighty power of the Absolute Beginning Sacred Fist and were smashed to pieces by a single punch! Ethan Smith pursued relentlessly, using a life-risking fighting style. His spiritual power was nearly depleted, but it still couldn¡¯t stop his surging killing intent! In an instant, the riverside seemed to have be a purgatory, with blood flowing into the river, staining it red! All the people panicked, and even if they tried to fight back, they were still no match for Ethan Smith. ¡°Pa!¡± The Heaven Swallowing Skill was disyed to the extreme by Ethan Smith. With each wave of his hands, someone was drained of their Inner Strength! The ughter continued from day to night until a full moon hung in the sky beforeing to an end. Looking at the countless corpses around, Ethan Smith felt no remorse in his heart. He seemed to go mad, feeling an indescribable excitement! But the excitement in his heart couldn¡¯t support the fatigue of his body. Ethan Smith sat by the river and whispered, ¡°The eleven Grandmasters allowed me to touch the secondyer of the Enlightenment Stage. It seems that absorbing their cultivation is much faster.¡± At this moment, Ethan Smith suddenly felt someone approaching from behind. ¡°Mr. Smith¡¯s skill is truly astounding.¡± The speaker was none other than the Formation Master, Kamden Lee. During this time, he hadn¡¯t made a move and was just watching from the sidelines. Ethan Smith nced at him and coldly said, ¡°You didn¡¯t make a move, and I won¡¯t kill you. Go.¡± Kamden Lee raised an eyebrow and said, ¡°Should I thank Mr. Smith, then?¡± Ethan Smith remained silent and didn¡¯t pay any attention to Kamden Lee. Kamden Lee sneered, ¡°Ethan Smith, you didn¡¯t mistake me for a good person, did you?¡± Upon hearing this, Ethan Smith slowly stood up. He looked at Kamden Lee and asked, ¡°What do you mean?¡± Kamden Leeughed, ¡°To tell you the truth, I was just waiting! Waiting for you to be exhausted, then I¡¯ll strike and destroy your dantian, seizing the cultivation technique for myself!¡± ¡°You actually considered me a good person? Should I say you¡¯re naive or just stupid?¡± Kamden Lee raised an eyebrow. Ethan Smith looked at Kamden Lee coldly and asked, ¡°Do you really think you can kill me?¡± Kamden Lee snorted, ¡°If you were at your peak, I wouldn¡¯t be a match for you. But now¡­ you¡¯re exhausted, nothing more than amb to the ughter.¡± Ethan Smith looked up and down at Kamden Lee, smiling coldly, ¡°Do you think I didn¡¯t notice you?¡± Kamden Lee frowned, puzzled, ¡°What do you mean?¡± Ethan Smith sneered, ¡°Have you forgotten that I am the Master of Medicine God Pavilion?¡± As soon as he finished speaking, he saw Ethan Smith take out a bunch of Pills and stuff them into his mouth like candy. Chapter 423: 423: Betting Life with Life Chapter 423: 423: Betting Life with Life
Trantor:549690339 Watching handfuls of Pills being stuffed into his mouth, Kamden Lee was utterly bewildered! Was there such a way to consume Pills? Ethan Smith swallowed nearly a hundred Pills before letting out a satisfied burp.
¡°That should be enough.¡± Ethan Smith patted his belly. Then, he looked at Kamden Lee, grinning and said, ¡°I might not be in my prime now, but I should have no problem dealing with you.¡± Kamden Lee quickly retreated two steps. A look of seriousness shed across his face, and his eyes narrowed slightly. Ethan Smith¡¯s War God-like demeanor just now had left an indelible impression in his heart. Even though he had already set up a killing formation, he still felt somewhat unsure at the bottom of his heart. At this moment, Edward Green, who had been hiding in the dark, slowly emerged. Seeing Edward Green, Kamden Lee felt as if he had grasped a lifesaving straw. He hastily looked at Edward Green, saying, ¡°Brother Brody Oliver, as Jackson Harris¡¯s disciple, quickly help me kill him!¡± Edward Green grinned, ¡°Kill him? You mean kill you! You stupid thing!¡± Kamden Lee was stunned and puzzled, ¡°What do you mean?¡± Edward Green ignored Kamden Lee. He took off his hat and quickly walked up to Ethan Smith.
¡°Mr. Smith,¡± Edward Green said with a smile. Ethan Smith was slightly surprised, ¡°It¡¯s you? How did you get here?¡± Edward Green waved his hand, ¡°Now is not the time to discuss this. This kid has set up a killing formation here. Mr. Smith, be careful.¡± ¡°Killing formation?¡± Ethan Smith raised his eyebrows. He released his divine sense, trying to sense the killing intent from all around him. Indeed, a killing formation had already been set up along the riverside. ¡°Huh? Reginald Tucker hasn¡¯t left yet?¡± At this moment, Ethan Smith¡¯s divine sense captured a figure. This figure was none other than Reginald Tucker, whom Ethan Smith had let go. ¡°Well, since he hasn¡¯t left, there¡¯s no need for me to spare anyone.¡± Ethan Smith thought to himself. Then, turning his head to look at Kamden Lee, he said indifferently, ¡°Make your move, let me see your killing formation.¡± At this point, Kamden Lee was panicking. He hurriedly said, ¡°Mr. Smith, I apologize for my rudeness just now! Please¡­ Please let me go!¡± ¡°Let you go?¡± Ethan Smith shook his head.
¡°I have never let someone who wanted to kill me go.¡± Kamden Lee clenched his teeth, and with a ¡°thump,¡± he knelt down, begging bitterly, ¡°Mr. Smith, if you¡¯re willing to let me go, I can give you a fortune!¡± ¡°No need.¡± Ethan Smith shook his head. He had other uses for Kamden Lee, and there was no way he would let him go. ¡°If you don¡¯t make a move, I won¡¯t be polite.¡± Ethan Smith said coldly. Knowing that Ethan Smith wouldn¡¯t show mercy, Kamden Lee had no choice but to stand up and grit his teeth, ¡°Your killing intent is so heavy, you¡¯ll face Heavenly Punishment sooner orter! Heaven will not spare you!¡± Ethan Smith sneered, ¡°Is your nonsense of any use? Just make your move.¡± ¡°Fine! Let me show you the power of heaven and earth!¡± Kamden Lee roared. Kamden Lee focused his mind, and suddenly, there was a rumbleing from Ethan Smith¡¯s body! ¡°Oh?¡± Ethan Smith raised an eyebrow. He only felt as if his body had been cut by countless des, but they couldn¡¯t break through his fleshly defense. ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± Ethan Smith couldn¡¯t help but frown.
If Kamden Lee was this weak, it would be difficult for him to put on an act¡­ Kamden Lee¡¯s face also darkened. He had once used this technique to eliminate a Grandmaster, but it was useless against Ethan Smith! Suddenly, Ethan Smith¡¯s body trembled, and the killing intent disappeared without a trace. ¡°Show me something real.¡± Ethan Smith put his hands behind his back and said indifferently. Kamden Lee¡¯s expression gradually turned cold. He knew very well that without pulling out all the stops, he couldn¡¯t hurt Ethan Smith at all. ¡°Ethan Smith, is there really no room for negotiation?¡± Kamden Lee still held a glimmer of hope in his heart. Ethan Smith coldly replied, ¡°You talk too much.¡± After saying that, a golden p struck directly on Kamden Lee¡¯s body! Although this p was not full strength, it still sent Kamden Lee flying. ¡°Bullying too much, I will never spare you!¡± Kamden Lee got up from the ground and roared angrily!
For an instant, strands of murderous intent surged from all directions! This murderous intent came from the power of heaven and earth, boundless in strength! ¡°That¡¯s more like it.¡± A cold smirk appeared at the corner of Ethan Smith¡¯s mouth. He clenched his fist and smashed it into the strands of murderous intent! ¡°Boom!¡± Thunderous roars filled the sky, and endless murderous intent kept condensing, unbearably annoying. At this moment, Kamden Lee quickly got up, stomped his feet, and stood on the surface of the water! He muttered incantations and quickly formed hand seals in the air, as if he were urging some technique! ¡°Mr. Smith, hurry and interrupt him!¡± Edward Green shouted anxiously. However, Ethan Smith seemed not to have heard it and calmly fought against the murderous intent from heaven and earth. ¡°Ssh!¡± More than ten minutester, the entire water surface experienced a violent tremor!
Then, it seemed as if the river hade alive. Under Kamden Lee¡¯smand, it transformed into various shapes. ¡°I¡¯ve merged the murderous intent of heaven and earth with the water surface. Ethan Smith, meet your death!¡± Kamden Lee sneered repeatedly. Ethan Smith looked at Kamden Lee and sneered, ¡°It sounds good, but I wonder if it¡¯s actually effective.¡± ¡°You try it!¡± Kamden Lee said coldly. The river seemed to have fused with Kamden Lee, changing at hismand. ¡°Ssh!¡± There was a sudden surge on the water¡¯s surface, and a water dragon with boundless murderous intent shot towards Ethan Smith! Ethan Smith sneered, ¡°A water dragon? Not worth mentioning!¡± With that, Ethan Smith gripped his golden fist and met the attack head-on. ¡°Boom!¡± Under his punch, the water dragon¡¯s head was directly sted into a spray! But the next second, the water merged again! ¡°You can handle one, but how about ten?¡± Madness surged in Kamden Lee¡¯s eyes. One after another, water dragons emerged on the surface of the water! Under Kamden Lee¡¯smand, the water dragons with hidden murderous intent charged at Ethan Smith once more! ¡°If that¡¯s all you¡¯ve got, you probably won¡¯t have a chance to hurt me,¡± Ethan Smith said coldly. His golden figure flickered in the air. His moves bold and powerful, he shattered one water dragon after another with an overwhelming force! ¡°I can¡¯t wait any longer.¡± Ethan Smith frowned. Looking at Kamden Lee, he murmured softly, ¡°Shrinking Ground Into An Inch!¡± As soon as the words fell, Ethan Smith appeared in front of Kamden Lee! ¡°Not good!¡± Kamden Lee¡¯s face changed. He hurriedly urged the river¡¯s water, forming ayer of armor on his body! ¡°Boom!¡± However, Ethan Smith¡¯s power was unmatched. The armor was prated with a single punch, and Kamden Lee¡¯s body was violently smashed into the water! Waves surged up on the water¡¯s surface, and Kamden Lee was seriously injured, his blood staining the river! ¡°Ethan Smith, I will fight you to the death!¡± In no time, Kamden Lee rushed out from underwater! His long hair was drenched, and strands of murderous intent gathered in his palm! It seemed as if the endless murderous intent finally took shape, no more than the size of a dagger. ¡°Kamden Lee, I¡¯ve had enough of ying.¡± Ethan Smith said coldly. Kamden Lee roared madly, ¡°Then go to hell!¡± After that, he fiercely threw the dagger formed from the murderous intent in his hand at Ethan Smith! Ethan Smith gripped his golden fist without dodging or evading, ready to fight to the death! The dagger went straight for Ethan Smith¡¯s dantian! And Ethan Smith¡¯s fist had already reached Kamden Lee¡¯s face! Chapter 424: 424: Dantian Damaged Chapter 424: 424: Dantian Damaged
Trantor:549690339 This move was undoubtedly a risky gamble with life! At such a close distance, Ethan Smith couldn¡¯t dodge. He could only let the killing intent like a dagger directly attack his dantian! ¡°Bang!¡±
Ethan Smith¡¯s fist pierced through Kamden Lee¡¯s chest. Yet, the technique Kamden Lee executed was also ruthlessly stabbed into Ethan Smith¡¯s dantian! ¡°You¡­¡± Kamden Lee looked down at the bloody hole in his chest, his face full of despair. Ethan Smith coldly looked at Kamden Lee and said, ¡°Being able to injure me is indeed your capability.¡± Kamden Lee stumbled and fell into the water. He crawled out of the water and said coldly, ¡°Ethan Smith, it¡¯s a pity, you didn¡¯t kill me in one hit.¡± Ethan Smith watched Kamden Lee calmly and asked, ¡°And so?¡± ¡°So¡­. I can use this opportunity to escape.¡± Kamden Lee smirked. ¡°Do you think you can escape?¡± Ethan Smith raised his eyebrows. Kamden Lee pointed to Ethan Smith¡¯s Dantian, saying, ¡°Feel the Inner Strength within you.¡± Ethan Smith frowned slightly, he tried to feel the spiritual power within his dantian, and his expression changed instantly. ¡°You¡­ You¡¯ve actually injured my dantian?¡± Ethan Smith widened his eyes in disbelief, ring at Kamden Lee.
Kamden Leeughed loudly, ¡°You actually revealed your dantian and still couldn¡¯t kill me! Ethan Smith, you¡¯re a useless man now!¡± ¡°Even if the dantian isn¡¯t broken, the foundation will be damaged!¡± ¡°If I, Kamden Lee, can severely injure a genius like this, I won¡¯t have lived in vain!¡± Hearing these words, Edward Green on the side was furious. ¡°Kamden Lee, I will kill you!¡± Edward Green was bubbling with energy, clearly intending to make a move. But how could Edward Green be Kamden Lee¡¯s match? Moreover, at this point, Kamden Lee, already seriously injured, had no intention of fighting longer. ¡°Ethan Smith, I¡¯ll wait to see what you will do next.¡± Kamden Lee said coldly. ¡°Also, I want to thank you, I¡¯m sure the Taylor and ir family will thank me too.¡± After dropping these words, Kamden Lee used a formation to flee! ¡°Don¡¯t think you can escape!¡± Edward Green attempted to chase, only to be stopped by Ethan Smith. ¡°Don¡¯t go after him.¡± Ethan Smithmanded coldly.
Edward Green gritted his teeth, ¡°Just like this, we let him go?¡± Just as Ethan Smith was about to speak, fresh blood spewed from his mouth! He rubbed his dantian and said solemnly, ¡°This man¡¯s methods are quite surprising.¡± All of this was seen by Reginald Tucker, who was hidden in the shadows. He narrowed his eyes and whispered, ¡°Ethan Smith, it looks like your good days are numbered.¡± Thereafter, Reginald Tucker quietly disappeared by the Riverside. The entire Riverside was left with mutted bodies everywhere, and only Edward Green and Ethan Smith remained. Edward Green paced anxiously like a fretful wife, mumbling, ¡°It¡¯s over, it¡¯spletely over. You have created enemies on all sides. If your dantian is damaged, you will surely face retribution. It¡¯s all over.¡± Ethan Smith, however, remained silent, adjusting his internal energy with his eyes slightly closed. ¡°Mr. Smith, let¡¯s go to the Divine Alchemist Pavilion. I believe the Pavilion Master must have a solution!¡± Edward Green grabbed Ethan Smith¡¯s arm and suggested. Ethan Smith shook his head, ¡°No need, let¡¯s go home first.¡± While he spoke, a barely noticeable smile flickered across Ethan Smith¡¯s lips.
This battle was unprecedented and unparalleled. Taking on ten by oneself was rarely seen in history. And yet Ethan Smith had done it twice, and both times he seeded. The number of Peak Grandmasters who died by Ethan Smith¡¯s hands had already reached over twenty! Such a record would undoubtedly go down in history! Ethan Smith and Edward Green returned to their hotel. Edward Green was desperate and kept ruffling his hair. While Ethan Smith sat with his legs crossed, seeming to adjust his body¡¯s condition. asionally, he would spit out fresh blood. ¡°Mr. Smith, why aren¡¯t you worried at all.¡± Edward Greenined discontentedly. Ethan Smith nced at him and replied calmly, ¡°What¡¯s the use of being anxious?¡± ¡°Mr. Smith, have you thought of a solution?¡± Edward Green¡¯s eyes shone brightly. However, Ethan Smith merely shook his head, ¡°No.¡±
¡°Then¡­ Then we should escape, let¡¯s go abroad and nevere back!¡± Edward Green suggested. Ethan Smith said coldly, ¡°I¡¯m not leaving, we will set off for Chuzzle tomorrow.¡± Edward Green wanted to say more, but Ethan Smith waved him off. In just one night, Ethan Smith¡¯s reputation as a god of death had spread throughout the entire Martial Arts Forum! People even started posting various clips online, all taken from surveince footage. Even though the quality wasn¡¯t clear and the colors weren¡¯t vivid, everyone could still see Ethan Smith¡¯s god-of-war-like figure. ¡°A person killed more than a dozen Peak Form of Grandmasters, including formidable figures like Omar Vasquez, it¡¯s unprecedented!¡± ¡°It seems that no one can hinder Ethan Smith¡¯s development now.¡± ¡°Thank goodness I didn¡¯t get greedy, otherwise, I might have turned into a corpse as well.¡± Ethan Smith¡¯s record had already made everyone back off mentally. Even if Ethan Smith possessed any divine artifact from the Ancient Times, they would have to think over it now. The next day.
Ethan Smith returned to Chuzzle, and for several days he sat cross-legged at home, doing nothing as if waiting for something. Capital City, Taylor Family. A man with a bandage on his chest came to visit the Taylor estate. ¡°Sir, there¡¯s a man named Kamden Lee outside who wants to see you.¡± the steward walked in and reported. ¡°Kamden Lee?¡± Kn Taylor furrowed his eyebrows. Why had he never heard of this name? ¡°He said he has important news to tell you about Ethan Smith.¡± the steward continued. As soon as the name ¡°Ethan Smith¡± was mentioned, Kn Taylor¡¯s face turned cold. News about Ethan Smith had been continuously pouring in recently, and every piece was about how formidable Ethan Smith was. Without realizing it, Ethan Smith was no longer easy to deal with. ¡°Let him in.¡± Kn Taylor waved his hand. Shortly after, Kamden Lee walked in. As soon as he saw Kn Taylor, he bowed and said, ¡°Pleased to meet Mr. Taylor.¡± Kn Taylor nced at him and said, ¡°Get to the point.¡± Kamden Lee said calmly, ¡°I was wondering if Mr. Taylor had heard the news about Ethan Smith killing more than a dozen Grandmasters at the Riverside in Unchon?¡± Kn Taylor¡¯s face shed with anger. He squinted his eyes and said, ¡°You came to me to talk about these things?¡± A powerful pressure was bearing down. Kn Taylor¡¯s intimidating aura made Kamden Lee uneasy. Chapter 425: 425: Unstoppable Vomiting of Blood Chapter 425: 425: Unstoppable Vomiting of Blood
Trantor:549690339 Kamden Lee hurriedly waved his hand and said, ¡°Mr. Yan, you misunderstood. I¡­ I was also one of the participants that day!¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Kn Taylor seemed interested. He sized Kamden Lee up and down and said, ¡°You¡¯re not dead, so you must have some skills.¡±
Kamden Lee desperately nodded and said, ¡°Mr. Yan, not only did I not die, but I also seriously injured Ethan Smith!¡± ¡°Seriously injured?¡± Kn Taylor¡¯s eyes showed increasing interest. Kamden Lee continued, ¡°I had set up a formation that day and seriously damaged Ethan Smith¡¯s dantian! He is now seriously injured, and his strength will only gradually decrease!¡± ¡°I roughly estimate that Ethan Smith has only 30% of his peak strength now!¡± ¡°In less than a month, his inner strength willpletely disappear! By that time, he will be a waste!¡± After hearing Kamden Lee¡¯s words, Kn Taylor suddenly stood up! He stared at Kamden Lee intently and said coldly, ¡°Is what you said true?¡± ¡°Absolutely! I dare not deceive Mr. Yan!¡± Kamden Lee hurriedly bowed and said. Kn Taylor furrowed his brows slightly. The news was too shocking and had to be doubted. ¡°How do I believe what you say?¡± Kn Taylor asked coldly. Kamden Lee said anxiously, ¡°Mr. Yan, if you don¡¯t believe me, you can send someone to investigate!¡±
¡°Or you can wait! I believe it won¡¯t be long before this news will spread!¡± Kn Taylor contemted for a moment and then said, ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll tentatively believe you, but I warn you, if you dare deceive me, I promise to make you suffer worse than death.¡± Kamden Lee bowed and said, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare.¡± Afterward, Kn Taylor waved his hand to indicate Kamden Lee could leave. But Kamden Lee remained standing, reluctant to leave. Kn Taylor frowned slightly, somewhat displeased, and said, ¡°What are you still doing here?¡± Without saying another word, Kamden Lee suddenly knelt on the ground with a ¡°thud.¡± ¡°Mr. Yan, I have long admired the Taylor family and have always dreamed of serving the family. I beg you to give me a chance!¡± Kamden Lee knelt on both knees, his head heavily striking the ground. Kn Taylor was no fool. Of course, he understood Kamden Lee¡¯s intentions. This guy was obviously trying to take credit for his actions. ¡°If what you said is true, I won¡¯t treat you poorly,¡± Kn Taylor said as he rose, his voice indifferent. But this answer didn¡¯t satisfy Kamden Lee.
Having been in society for so many years, Kamden Lee didn¡¯t believe in the empty promises of pie in the sky. ¡°Mr. Yan, I can¡¯t wait to serve the Taylor family,¡± Kamden Lee said. Kn Taylor asked coldly, ¡°What do you want?¡± Kamden Lee hurriedly stood up and said, ¡°I heard that thergest sect in the North, the Great Saint Sect, belongs to the Taylor family! The Great Saint Sect is known to gather all the saints from all over the world. If possible, I¡¯d like to contribute to the Great Saint Sect!¡± Kn Taylor sneered, ¡°You¡¯re quite ambitious.¡± ¡°Mr. Yan, you misunderstood. I just want to contribute my strength to the Taylor family,¡± Kamden Lee said respectfully. ¡°You know quite a bit,¡± Kn Taylor said coldly. The Great Saint Sect, as thergest sect in the North in, had unparalleled martial arts power. But few people knew that the Great Saint Sect actually belonged to the Taylor family! ¡°Mr. Yan, don¡¯t misunderstand, it¡¯s just that I¡¯m so eager to join the Taylor family that I¡¯ve paid more attention to their news,¡± Kamden Lee said with a bow. Kn Taylor fell silent for a moment and then said, ¡°Go ahead, the Great Saint Sect will leave you a position.¡± ¡°Thank you, Mr. Yan!¡± Kamden Lee was overjoyed!
As thergest sect in the North in, the Great Saint Sect had countless resources! And the Great Saint Sect had long established itself as a righteous sect, deeply rooted in people¡¯s hearts, even selecting talents from the battle zone! Those who joined the Great Saint Sect were all considered geniuses of the world! Time flew by, and three days passed in the blink of an eye. During these three days, the news of Ethan Smith killing more than a dozen Grandmasters continued to spread. Finally, on the fourth day, the Martial Arts Forum posted a message about Ethan Smith¡¯s ¡°damaged dantian and reduced strength.¡± Unfortunately, this message didn¡¯t draw much attention. The few responses were all filled with doubts. ¡°Ethan Smith¡¯s dantian is damaged? Isn¡¯t this nonsense?¡± ¡°Exactly! Are you trying to trick us into getting ourselves killed? Since his strength is reduced, why don¡¯t you go and kill him yourself to gain fame?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve grown tired of this kind of baiting technique since decades ago.¡± Seeing thements on the Martial Arts Forum, Edward Green couldn¡¯t help but say with excitement, ¡°Haha, these fools don¡¯t believe it! Ethan Smith, as long as you conceal your aura, I promise they won¡¯t dare to attack you!¡±
Ethan Smith remained silent, unsure of what to think. A few minutester, Ethan Smith suddenly asked, ¡°By the way, is there such a thing as a martial arts vige or city in Chuzzle?¡± Edward Green scratched his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know, what do you want to know that for?¡± Ethan Smith didn¡¯t answer, but instead pulled out his phone and called Conrad Schroeder. After the call went through, he exined his intention. Conrad Schroeder on the other line was silent for a moment and then said, ¡°Mr. Smith, actually, there is. It was set up by the River North Martial Arts Association.¡± ¡°Chuzzle has always been the region with the weakest martial force in the River North Region. To improve Chuzzle¡¯s martial arts strength, the Martial Arts Association deliberately set up apetition vige.¡± ¡°Where is it?¡± Ethan Smith asked. Conrad Schroeder replied, ¡°It¡¯s in Flood Dragon Vige next to White City.¡± ¡°Okay, I got it,¡± Ethan Smith hung up the phone. Then, he looked at Edward Green and said, ¡°In a few days,e with me to Flood Dragon Vige.¡± ¡°Ethan Smith, what¡­ what¡¯s your intention?¡± Edward Green asked in confusion.
Ethan Smith waved his hand and did not answer. Reginald Tucker had been watching Ethan Smith¡¯s fight with Kamden Lee from start to finish. Reginald Tucker couldn¡¯t possibly let Ethan Smith, who had killed his father, get away with it. Therefore, Ethan Smith believed that the news of his dantian being damaged would certainly spread. As expected, in the following days, the Martial Arts Forum was filled with news of ¡°Ethan Smith¡¯s dantian damaged and his strength weakened.¡± As the saying goes, ¡°Three people make a tiger.¡± One or two posts might not convince people, but as more and more posts appeared, doubts arose among the crowd. ¡°Hm?¡± Ethan Smith, who was lying on the bed, suddenly raised his eyebrows. He clearly sensed several auras flickering around him. A cold smile appeared on the corner of Ethan Smith¡¯s mouth. ¡°Finally, someone came to snoop around.¡± Ethan Smith then sat up cross-legged from the bed. He forced his inner strength to flow in reverse, and arge mouthful of fresh blood spewed out, his face turning pale. ¡°Ethan Smith, what¡­ what¡¯s wrong?¡± Edward Green rushed over. Sofia Carrillo also stepped forward quickly and whispered, ¡°Master Smith, you¡¯ve been coughing up blood more and more these days. You¡­ better return to the Divine Alchemist Pavilion as soon as possible.¡± Chapter 426: 426 Conrad Schroeder’s Choice Chapter 426: 426 Conrad Schroeder¡¯s Choice
Trantor:549690339 Ethan Smith wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, his pale face making the vivid red stand out even more. ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Ethan shook his head. As he spoke, Ethan tried to get up but staggered and almost fell to the ground.
Edward Green and Sofia Carrillo hurriedly supported Ethan, their faces full of worry. ¡°Mr. Smith, you should lie down,¡± said Edward Green with furrowed brows. Ethan waved his hand and said, ¡°I¡¯m not that bad yet.¡± If the act went on, it would be too fake. Ethan stood up and walked to the window of the living room. Gazing out the window, he asked softly, ¡°What month is it now?¡± Sofia Carrillo hastily replied, ¡°It¡¯s mid-May.¡± ¡°Mid-May¡­ just over three months left,¡± Ethan sighed with a worried expression on his face. ¡°Master Smith, are you still thinking about that matter even now?¡± Sofia Carrillo bit her lip, looking even more worried than Ethan himself. Ethan sighed and said, ¡°I¡¯ve put so much into helping Emily Taylor. To give up now, I won¡¯t be satisfied!¡± After saying that, Ethan suddenly punched the ss. The ss shattered instantly, turning into a myriad of razor-sharp pieces!
Ethan¡¯s pale face was reflected in each piece of ss. Outside. One shadow after another shed past. Their forms slowly disappeared in the dark. Little did they know, Ethan¡¯s divine sense never left their shadows. Only after everyone had vanished did Ethan return to his room. He continued to wait, waiting for the news to ferment. That night, the Martial Arts Forum erupted! Countless prominent figures in the world of martial arts began to express their opinions on the Martial Arts Forum. ¡°It seems that Ethan Smith really did suffer a severe injury, leaving a hidden illness in his dantian.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, I saw with my own eyes that he kept coughing up blood, and his breath was extremely weak.¡± ¡°A once heaven¡¯s favorite, it seems he¡¯s destined to fall.¡±
Those who said these words were all people with significant influence in the world of martial arts. What they said was naturally more credible! At this moment, another person added fuel to the fire. This person was Reginald Tucker. Reginald Tucker personally posted his opinions on the Martial Arts Forum. ¡°On that day, I saw with my own eyes that the killing intent within Kamden Lee¡¯s formation entered Ethan¡¯s dantian. Since then, Ethan has been coughing up blood and barely managed to leave Unchon with a strong body.¡± Reginald Tucker said coldly. ¡°Now, Ethan Smith is no longer worth mentioning. To call him a once heaven¡¯s favorite is giving him too much credit.¡± With multiple sides confirming, the news suddenly seemed much more usible! For a time, countless people were eager to take advantage of the situation and kill Ethan! Ethan¡¯s rise in recent times had been meteoric, and one could even call him a martial arts superstar! As a result, countless people in the shadows wanted to step on Ethan to rise to prominence! Whoever killed Ethan would undoubtedly receive attention from all sides and be the new martial arts superstar!
At this moment. Ethan was lying in bed. In the darkness, his mouth curled up into a smile that perfectly matched the environment. Then, he slipped his phone into his pocket and fell into a deep sleep. The next morning. As soon as Ethan woke up, he saw Conrad Schroeder appear at the door. This caught Ethan off guard. He stood in the living room for a short time, contemting, and then went to the entrance. As soon as the door opened, Ethan saw Conrad Schroeder¡¯s anxious expression. ¡°Mr. Smith, there¡¯s a rumor everywhere now that you¡¯ve suffered a serious injury, your dantian is damaged, and your breath is weak¡­ Is it true?¡± Conrad Schroeder asked anxiously. Ethan returned to the living room and sank into the couch. ¡°Sit down.¡± Ethan patted the sofa and then said.
Conrad Schroeder sat down on the sofa uneasily. ¡°Mr. Smith, what¡¯s going on?¡± Conrad Schroeder asked impatiently. Ethan didn¡¯t say a word, just scanned Conrad Schroeder up and down with his eyes. He clearly felt that Conrad Schroeder¡¯s divine sense had swept across him multiple times, either intentionally or unintentionally! As if trying to figure out whether Ethan was really weakened in strength or just faking it! ¡°What do you think?¡± asked Ethan indifferently. Conrad Schroeder frowned and said, ¡°I think it¡¯s fake.¡± Ethan sighed, leaned back on the sofa, and whispered, ¡°I wish it was, too¡­¡± Conrad Schroeder¡¯s pupils suddenly contracted! He stared intently at Ethan and said, ¡°Mr. Smith, have you¡­ really suffered a serious injury to your dantian?¡± Ethan nodded and said, ¡°To be precise, it has left a hidden illness. This hidden illness could potentially cost me my life.¡± Conrad Schroeder¡¯s face turned dark and uncertain, wondering what to think.
¡°A hidden illness in the dantian could, at best, affect one¡¯s future path on the right way, or at worst, cause one¡äs Inner Strength to copse and be a cripple.¡± Conrad Schroeder said gravely. Ethan sighed and said, ¡°Yes.¡± For a moment, Conrad Schroeder didn¡¯t speak. He looked at Ethan, with numerous expressions shing across his face. However, ultimately, Conrad Schroeder regained hisposure. He stood up and said, ¡°Mr. Smith, during this time¡­ please be careful and let me know if you need my help. If things get too dangerous, you can hide in the Divine Alchemist Pavilion.¡± After finishing, Conrad Schroeder bowed to Ethan and then turned to leave. ¡°Wait.¡± At this moment, Ethan suddenly called out to Conrad Schroeder. Conrad Schroeder stopped in his tracks and turned to ask, ¡°Mr. Smith, is there anything else?¡± Ethan said with a seemingly amused smile, ¡°Conrad, now would be a good opportunity to kill me. Are you really wanting to give that up?¡± Conrad Schroeder¡¯s face suddenly turned ugly! He instinctively took two steps back, with mixed feelings on his face. ¡°To be honest, I did have thoughts of killing you just now.¡± Conrad Schroeder sighed. ¡°Because of you, I lost my son. It is impossible not to hate you.¡± ¡°Furthermore, killing you now not only means there will be no revenge but also guarantees me a bright future¡­¡± Ethan nodded slightly and asked, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you do it, then?¡± Conrad Schroeder let out a bitterugh, waved his hand, and said, ¡°Though you brought disaster to me and the Schroeder Family, you also granted me opportunities.¡± ¡°The Pill, the herbs, and even this body of mine were all given by you.¡± ¡°Without realizing it, my hatred for you has slowly diminished.¡± Having said that, Conrad Schroeder bowed his hand again to Ethan. ¡°Mr. Smith, I¡¯ll try to help you as best as I can,¡± Conrad Schroeder said. After leaving these words, Conrad Schroeder no longer lingered and turned to leave the ce. Chapter 427: 427: The Undercurrents Flow_1 Chapter 427: 427: The Undercurrents Flow_1
Trantor:549690339 Watching Conrad Schroeder¡¯s departing figure, Ethan Smith remained silent. Although Conrad followed Ethan for a long time, he knew very well that there was always a certain distance between their hearts. The fact that Conrad could now make such a choice already made Ethan feel gratified.
¡°Edward Green, get ready, tonight we¡¯ll go to Flood Dragon Vige.¡± Ethan said. Hearing this, Edward immediately became anxious. He ran to Ethan¡¯s side, staring wide-eyed and said, ¡°Mr. Smith, are you joking? Going to Flood Dragon Vige now would just expose you deliberately, wouldn¡¯t it?¡± Ethan looked at Edward, sighed faintly and said, ¡°I also want to know what percentage of my strength I still have.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll just apany you to practice,¡± Edward muttered. Ethan waved his hand, ¡°Enough, stop talking, prepare to set off.¡± ¡°Master Smith, I want to go with you as well,¡± said Sofia Carrillo, stepping forward. Ethan looked at Sofia and said, ¡°What are you going for? Stay at home and focus on your alchemy.¡± ¡°I must go! If you get hurt, I could still help you.¡± Sofia stubbornly said. Seeing this, Ethan didn¡¯t refuse further and just nodded in agreement. That afternoon. Edward drove, carrying Ethan and Sofia towards Flood Dragon Vige.
Flood Dragon Vige is a special martial arts vige set up by the Martial Arts Association and is of utmost importance in the Chuzzle martial arts world. Even the Chuzzle Martial Arts Association had stationed elite forces there. Not only did they provide martial artists with herbs, but they also heldpetitions in Flood Dragon Vige to encourage the development of martial arts in Chuzzle. It¡¯s not an exaggeration to say that almost everyone in Flood Dragon Vige is a martial artist. It is said that the strongest among them has even stepped into the Grandmasters Realm. As the car sped along, by the time Ethan arrived in Flood Dragon Vige, it was already getting dark. ¡°As expected of the martial arts vige, one can feel the strong fluctuations in the air as soon as they get off the car,¡± Edward sniffed and said. Ethan remained silent, looked at his watch, and said, ¡°There is a street in Flood Dragon Vige called Divine Dragon Street, where rare treasures often appear.¡± Hearing this, Edward¡¯s face changed slightly. He whispered, ¡°Mr. Smith, I¡¯ve been investigating Flood Dragon Vige these days, and I have some understanding of this Divine Dragon Street too.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Ethan raised his eyebrows, signaling Edward to continue. Edward continued, ¡°In order to stimte the development of martial arts, Flood Dragon Vige has established different rules on Divine Dragon Street.¡±
¡°It is said that as long as you are strong enough, you can engage in ruthless buying and selling, and even rob houses. As long as you don¡¯t kill anyone, no one will interfere.¡± A look of surprise shed across Ethan¡¯s face. He was somewhat startled by this. Usually, such streets would be managed by some people, afraid of others breaking the rules and killing for goods. But Flood Dragon Vige unexpectedly does the opposite, which is unheard of. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, who would dare to go there with weak strength?¡± Ethan frowned and asked. Edward nodded, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s why a special industry simr to bodyguards has arisen in Flood Dragon Vige. As long as you have money, you can hire experts to go to Divine Dragon Street.¡± Ethan stroked his chin and said, ¡°Then why don¡¯t these hired experts rob Divine Dragon Street themselves? Wouldn¡¯t that make them money faster?¡± ¡°Indeed,¡± Edward nodded slightly. ¡°Such things have happened before. When a treasure is tempting enough, the so-called bodyguards will instantly turn into executioners with des in hand.¡± ¡°So, in the end, it¡¯s still more reliable to have your own abilities.¡± Ethan agreed.
¡°Divine Dragon Street truly is unconventional¡­ Let¡¯s go, we¡¯ll head to Divine Dragon Street.¡± Ethan waved his hand and said. Edward was immediately rendered speechless. His purpose in saying all this was just to dissuade Ethan from going.Unable to resist, Ethan Smith¡¯s desire was aroused. ¡°Damn it, I¡¯ll go all out if I have to!¡± Edward Green muttered. He knew that Ethan Smith wouldn¡¯t listen to any advice, so he could only follow along. The three of them drove toward Divine Dragon Street. Soon, the trio appeared near Divine Dragon Street. As soon as they got out of the car, Ethan Smith sensed several powerful auras. The majority were Grandmasters, few were Masters, and Ethan Smith only found three in the Grandmaster Realm. ¡°Mr. Smith, are we really going in? How about¡­ you put on the green hat?¡± Edward Green pulled a prepared magical artifact hat from his palm. Ethan Smith rolled his eyes and said, ¡°You¡¯d better wear it yourself.¡± After dropping this sentence, Ethan Smith strode toward Divine Dragon Street.
Although Divine Dragon Street was known as a treasure trove, it was still in Chuzzle, with limited resources, so there weren¡¯t many treasures on the street. What could be seen everywhere were herbs of several decades or even a century old. For Ethan Smith now, they held no attraction at all. Walking down this street, Edward Green looked terrified and trembled. His eyes darted everywhere, fearing someone would attack. ¡°Hello.¡± At this moment, someone patted Edward Green on the shoulder. Edward Green suddenly turned around and scolded loudly, ¡°What do you want?! I¡¯ll have you know, I¡¯m not afraid of you!¡± The other party hesitated, looking puzzled, ¡°I just wanted to ask if you need any herbs. I just picked them fresh from the mountain. Why are you so nervous?¡± Edward Green wiped the sweat from his forehead, embarrassedly saying, ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ ¡± ¡°You¡¯re sweating so much from your forehead, you must be having kidney deficiency. My herbs nourish yin and supplement yang, do you want to buy some?¡± the other person said with a smile. ¡°You¡¯re the one with kidney deficiency! Get lost!¡± Edward Green scolded impatiently.
Seeing this, Ethan Smith couldn¡¯t help but smile and shake his head. Now, Edward Green was clearly terrified, seeing enemies in every shadow. Continuing forward, the surrounding gazes became increasingly hostile. Ethan Smith could clearly feel dozens of eyes on him from both sides of the street. ¡°Mr. Smith, I suddenly feel so cold¡­¡± Edward Green whispered, grabbing Ethan Smith¡¯s arm. Ethan Smith appeared nonchnt, walking leisurely. ¡°Is that person Ethan Smith?¡± someone whispered in the darkness. ¡°It looks like it is! And the sleazy guy next to him is said to be his follower.¡± ¡°Right, if it weren¡¯t for that white, sleazy guy, I wouldn¡¯t dare to be sure, but now I¡¯m certain that¡¯s Ethan Smith!¡± Edward Green¡¯s face flushed with anger. ¡°Mr. Smith, am I sleazy?¡± Edward Green muttered. Before Ethan Smith could reply, Sofia Carrillo beside them seriously nodded, ¡°Quite sleazy.¡± The surrounding whispers grew louder and louder, like a surging tide, nearly drowning Ethan Smith. But Ethan Smith didn¡¯t care at all and continued walking down Divine Dragon Street. ¡°Pfft!¡± At this moment, Ethan Smith coughed up a mouthful of blood, his face turning pale. ¡°Ethan Smith is vomiting blood; it seems the rumors are true.¡± ¡°This guy seems to be seriously injured!¡± ¡°Now is the perfect time to kill him!¡± Chapter 428: 428: You Guys Come Together!_1 Chapter 428: 428: You Guys Come Together!_1
Trantor:549690339 Despite the chatter, no one dared to take the first step. They were afraid that Ethan Smith was just pretending and that they would be pped to death. More and more cold stares from the bystanders, and countless people itching to act.
But Ethan Smith ignored them all and continued walking down Divine Dragon Street. ¡°You must be Ethan Smith, right?¡± Finally, someone stepped forward. The speaker was a young man, with a tinum ne around his neck and seven or eight rings on his hand. Ethan Smith nced at him and said, ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who I am. Is it true that you not only broke up someone¡¯s rtionship but also killed the old man from the Taylor Family of the Capital City?¡± the young man asked with a smile. Ethan Smith sneered, ¡°Just say what you want to say.¡± ¡°Nothing much, just that I feel disgusted by your behavior,¡± the young man snorted coldly. ¡°Right, you¡¯re just an ungrateful wretch!¡± ¡°You take advantage of the Taylor family and then harm them! You¡¯re nothing but a disgrace!¡± ¡°Just because you have some skill doesn¡¯t mean you can do whatever you want! Even if you¡¯re powerful, if you have a bad character, it¡¯s all for nothing!¡± One provocation stirred up a thousand waves, and everyone began to curse and scold Ethan Smith.
At that moment, Ethan Smith spat out another mouthful of blood, and his face turned even paler. ¡°What, you¡¯re so angry that you¡¯re spitting blood?¡± ¡°Hahaha, this is retribution!¡± Just then, an old man walked up. He stood next to Ethan Smith and said kindly, ¡°Young man, let me give you some advice. It¡¯s okay to make mistakes, but you must learn to admit them. The sea of suffering is endless, but repentance brings salvation.¡± Ethan Smith looked at the old man and asked, ¡°So how do you think I should apologize?¡± The old man smiled faintly and said, ¡°All your cultivation was given to you by the Taylor family. If you give up your powers, that would make up for your sins.¡± Hearing this, Ethan Smith couldn¡¯t help butugh coldly. He red at the old man and said, ¡°Old man, stop pretending to be righteous.¡± The old man¡¯s face changed, and he said unhappily, ¡°I was just trying to give you some advice, why don¡¯t you know how to appreciate it!¡± Ethan Smith sneered, ¡°What societycks the least are people like you. You seem kind, but you¡¯re actually just stirring the pot. Pretending to be a good guy?¡± ¡°You¡¯re nothing more than a stepstone, just trying to show off. Do you think just because you¡¯re old, I have to listen to you?¡±
¡°Old man, get out of here!¡± The few words immediately made the old man¡¯s face turn blue with anger. ¡°Ethan Smith, you¡¯re too arrogant!¡± someone scolded. Ethan Smith nced at him coldly and said, ¡°Don¡¯t pretend to be a good person. You¡¯re just trying to further your own interests while masking it with a veneer of righteousness. Do you really think of yourselves as righteous people?¡± ¡°When I openly challenged the Taylor family, each one of you hid in the corners like maggots, not even daring to let out a fart.¡± ¡°Now that you see that I¡¯m injured, youe out all high and mighty. Just a bunch of nobodies!¡± After those words, the scene waspletely silent. ¡°Well said!¡± Sofia Carrillo alone apuded vigorously. Ethan Smith scanned the crowd and said coldly, ¡°If you want to make a move, just do it. I¡¯m standing right here. Isn¡¯t being a warrior what you wanted? Then stop acting like keyboard warriors, hiding in the crowd and whimpering.¡± Having said that, Ethan Smith closed his eyes and waited quietly. ¡°He just admitted that he¡¯s injured, what¡¯s there to be afraid of!¡± ¡°Right, for the sake of justice, we must teach him a lesson!¡±
Everyone was itching to make a move, but not a single person dared to step forward.¡±You two, go beat him up!¡± At this moment, the youth wearing a tinum ne pointed at two bodyguards beside him and shouted. The bodyguards nodded and immediately walked towards Ethan Smith! These two bodyguards were both in the Grandmaster Realm and were quite powerful. Their attacks were extremely fierce, aiming directly at Ethan Smith¡¯s face! ¡°Bang!¡± However, with a wave of his big hand, Ethan Smith¡¯s palm instantly hit the chests of the two bodyguards! ¡°Whoosh!¡± The two bodyguards¡¯ bodies immediately flew sideways and hit the wall hard, blood gushing from their mouths! The scene instantly fell into silence, with some people even unconsciously taking two steps back. What¡¯s going on? Wasn¡¯t Ethan Smith¡¯s body injured and his strength greatly reduced? Why does he still have such terrifying power? Could it be fake? Ethan Smith stood with his hands behind his back and coldly said, ¡°Even if my strength is impaired, I am not someone that Grandmasters can bully.¡± A mere Grandmaster could hardly catch Ethan Smith¡¯s attention.
¡°Don¡¯t forget, Ethan Smith¡¯s flesh and blood are unparalleled in the world.¡± At this moment, someone spoke from the shadows. ¡°Even if his strength is impaired, his flesh and blood remain the same. Mere Grandmasters can¡¯t even break his defense, let alone kill him.¡± Hearing this, the crowd suddenly realized the truth. Indeed, even if Ethan Smith had no Inner Strength left, his flesh and blood were still there. For an ordinary Grandmaster to harm him was undoubtedly as difficult as reaching the sky. ¡°You know quite a bit.¡± Ethan Smith coldly looked in a certain direction. ¡°Hehe, Mr. Smith is revered as the King of Chuzzle, but now he is acting domineering on this small Divine Dragon Street. Aren¡¯t you afraid of people gossiping?¡± From the shadows, a middle-aged man stepped out. ¡°That¡¯s right. Bullying the weak is not the act of a hero.¡± Another person followed! ¡°How can Mr. Smith bully the weak like this? Even Sara can¡¯t stand it.¡± A seductive-looking woman followed closely behind. Three great masters! Atst, the three great masters of Divine Dragon Street made their appearance! A wave of strong auras filled the air on Divine Dragon Street.
The surrounding crowd unconsciously moved back, fearing being affected by the impending battle. ¡°I¡¯ve always admired and respected Mr. Smith¡¯s fame, even regarding you as my idol. But I didn¡¯t expect you to bully the weak on Divine Dragon Street.¡± One of the Grandmasters said with a smile. ¡°What does it matter if you see me as your father? Does it have anything to do with me?¡± Ethan Smith sneered. ¡°How can Mr. Smith say such dirty words? Sara has always wanted to find a husband like Mr. Smith, but your performance today really disappoints me.¡± The seductive woman pretended to wipe her tears and said. Ethan Smith looked at her and sneered, ¡°Are you worthy? With your slutty appearance, who do you think you are, pretending to be an ancient? Ugly thing.¡± A sh of anger appeared on Sara¡¯s face, and her eyes brimmed with murderous spirit. ¡°Ethan Smith, enough with the nonsense. You have angered the crowd. Prepare to die!¡± The three people stepped forward, and the auras of Grandmasters burst forth in an instant. Under this pressure, many people couldn¡¯t bear it, and some even vomited blood on the spot. The murderous spirit pervaded the entire Divine Dragon Street, and a great war was about to break out. Ethan Smith¡¯s face remained fearless, and he coldly said, ¡°Go ahead and attack. There¡¯s no need for more words.¡± ¡°Fine, then I¡¯ll satisfy you!¡± Finally, someone took the lead and stepped forward! He raised his hand and attacked! A gust of wind-like aura turned into myriad sharp des, crackling towards Ethan Smith! ¡°The three of youe at me together! What do I, Ethan Smith, have to fear?!¡± Ethan Smith roared and charged forward, facing the attack head-on with just his fists! ¡°How can I, Sara, miss out on such a righteous act?¡± The seductive woman also disyed her technique, gently snapping her folding fan forward. A fierce gust of wind instantly roared through the air! Chapter 429: 429: Hurry and Save Him_1 Chapter 429: 429: Hurry and Save Him_1
Trantor:549690339 Three people, at this moment, used their techniques simultaneously! Their goal was only one, to take Ethan Smith¡¯s life and ascend to power over his corpse! Unlike before, this time, Ethan Smith¡¯s body was dim and unshining, relying only on his physical body to fight against the three!
His blood was burning, and his fierce fists, with the power to destroy rotten wood and pull up roots, resisted the three¡¯s techniques! ¡°ng!¡± With that punch, the terrifying burst of air directly forced Sara back three steps, nearly causing her to lose her grip on the fan in her hand! ¡°Hmph, it¡¯s no wonder he¡¯s regarded as the King of Chuzzle, just relying on his physical body can achieve such a level,¡± Sara snorted coldly. Her hands lit up with dazzling light, and with a slight flick forward, a surge of arrogant Inner Strength became tangible and whistled toward Ethan Smith! ¡°Swoosh!¡± At this moment, a horrifying surge of air exploded above Ethan Smith¡¯s head! When he looked up, he saw a fissure de encased in mes bearing down on him! Ethan Smith¡¯s face was icy, and he let out a furious roar as his arms instantly crossed over his chest, preparing to endure these two techniques! ¡°ng!¡± Under this violence, Ethan Smith¡¯s body was forced to retreat a few steps, crashing into the house behind him! ¡°Hehe, it seems that Ethan Smith can only rely on his physical body now,¡± the crowd sneered.
¡°How long can hest with his strong body?¡± ¡°Everyone, there¡¯s no need to hide your strength anymore. Just kill him.¡± The three exchanged nces and immediately began to unleash their trump cards! Ethan Smith¡¯s face was serious, and he clenched his fists tightly, preparing to face the trio¡¯s onught. ¡°Boom!¡± The techniques of the three seemed to explode at the same time! The scene hummed, and the ground under Ethan Smith¡¯s feet sunk by several inches. Ethan Smith clenched his fists and coldly snorted, ¡°Bring it on, I, Ethan Smith, fear nothing!¡± As he spoke, Ethan Smith¡¯s steel-like fists ruthlessly mmed forward! However, at this moment, Ethan Smith suddenly spat out a mouthful of fresh blood, his body stumbled and retreated a few steps! The three techniques mercilessly mmed into Ethan Smith¡¯s body. Cracks appeared on Ethan Smith¡¯s flesh.
Fresh blood trickled down Ethan Smith¡¯s body. ¡°Hahaha, is this the King of Chuzzle? It seems to be nothing more than that!¡± the three of themughed non-stop. ¡°It seems the rumors are not false; the current Ethan Smith can¡¯t even defeat three Sixth Rank Grandmasters.¡± ¡°Geniuses are indeed short-lived.¡± As they spoke, the three walked towards Ethan Smith. Sara looked Ethan Smith up and down and said indifferently, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that the famous Ethan Smith would die at my hands.¡± ¡°Ethan Smith, do you want to fight to the death in a corner?¡± Ethan Smith struggled to stand up from the ground. He looked at his blood-stained body and coldly said, ¡°If I were at my peak, you three would be nothing.¡± ¡°Unfortunately, you¡¯re not,¡± Sara said with a faint smile. ¡°Give you a chance, hand over the cultivation technique, and we may spare your life.¡± Ethan Smith sneered, ¡°Unfortunately, I don¡¯t have any cultivation techniques at all in my hands.¡±
¡°Oh?¡± Sara¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°You really don¡¯t know when to give up.¡± As she spoke, Sara raised her finger slightly, and a wave of attack hit Ethan Smith¡¯s chest. Ethan Smith stumbled and retreated three steps. ¡°Since he is unwilling to hand over the cultivation technique, let¡¯s kill him together,¡± Sara said coldly. The three looked at each other and nodded, ¡°Alright.¡± Just as they were about to act, Edward Green suddenly jumped out. He stared angrily at them and said, ¡°Stop it! I¡¯m a disciple of Jackson Harris!¡±The moment these words came out, the whole room was shocked! Jackson Harris¡¯s disciple? There was actually such an expert following Ethan Smith? Edward Green had shown off before, so he simply used Jackson Harris¡¯s name to intimidate the crowd. He said coldly, ¡°My master said that I should protect Mr. Smith. If you aren¡¯t afraid of dying, juste and try!¡± These words sessfully intimidated the crowd.
Although they didn¡¯t believe that Edward Green was Jackson Harris¡¯s disciple, they still had some uneasiness deep in their hearts. It wasn¡¯t for any other reason but that Jackson Harris¡¯s fame was too great. Even if they knew Edward Green was lying, they wouldn¡¯t dare take the risk. This was the deterrent power of Jackson Harris in everyone¡¯s hearts. ¡°Fine, since you¡¯re Jackson Harris¡¯s disciple, we can give you some face and spare his life.¡± Someone took the lead and spoke up. ¡°But he has to hand over the martial art technique. If he refuses, we¡¯ll kill him without hesitation!¡± Just as Edward Green was about to speak up, Ethan Smith waved his hand to interrupt him. After wiping the blood from the corner of his mouth, Ethan Smith said, ¡°Do you really want the technique?¡± ¡°What do you think?¡± Sara snorted contemptuously. Ethan Smith took a deep breath and said, ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll give you the technique, but it¡¯s impossible for me to carry it with me all the time.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Sara asked coldly. Ethan Smith said solemnly, ¡°Go to Shince City tomorrow, and I¡¯ll naturally hand over the technique to you.¡±
Upon hearing this, the three looked at each other. Sara said viciously, ¡°What if you¡¯re lying to us?¡± ¡°At this point, what capital do I have to deceive you?¡± Ethan Smith shook his head. Sara squinted her eyes and stared at Ethan Smith for a moment. Then, with a cold face, she said, ¡°Let me tell you, if you dare to lie to me, I will kill your whole family and feed them to the dogs!¡± Ethan Smith¡¯s face turned slightly cold. This Sara was truly ruthless. ¡°Alright.¡± Ethan Smith took a deep breath. ¡°I will be waiting for you at my house tomorrow.¡± After saying that, Ethan Smith turned around and tried to leave with difficulty. Sara called out from behind, ¡°Ethan Smith, you¡¯d better think about it carefully. You won¡¯t be able to bear the consequences.¡± Ethan Smith didn¡¯t say anything. He wiped the corner of his mouth and suddenly stopped in his tracks. Then, Ethan Smith turned around and said, ¡°I heard that there is a Center Jade appearing in Divine Dragon Streettely. If it really does appear, please let me know.¡± ¡°Center Jade? What is that?¡± ¡°I know, I heard that Center Jade is a high-quality jade that can be used to forge magical artifacts!¡± ¡°No wonder this kid risked his life toe to Divine Dragon Street. He¡¯s after the Center Jade!¡± ¡°Even if there is Center Jade, it has nothing to do with you. You¡¯re a walking dead man now. Don¡¯t be delusional anymore; otherwise, you¡¯ll bring disaster upon yourself!¡± Sara warned coldly. Ethan Smith didn¡¯t say anything more and left the ce with a turn of his head. Sofia Carrillo and Edward Green had always been supporting Ethan Smith. After walking a distance away, Edward Green asked, ¡°Mr. Smith, are you alright?¡± Ethan Smith shook his head and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Edward Green asked puzzledly, ¡°When did you hear about Center Jade at Divine Dragon Street?¡± Ethan Smith nced at Edward Green and said, ¡°I heard it from someone else.¡± That Center Jade was all made up by Ethan Smith. The reason he mentioned it was to avoid arousing suspicion. ¡°Mr. Smith, there was no technique on the stairway to heaven, so how can you give it to them?¡± Edward Green asked, puzzled. Ethan Smith smiled and said, ¡°I naturally have a solution.¡± During this time, Sofia Carrillo had been silent, using her phone to send a text message: ¡°Lord Pavilion Master, Master Smith has been ambushed. Someone wille to kill him tomorrow. Please hurry and save him¡­ ¡° Chapter 430: 430: The Current Emily Taylor Chapter 430: 430: The Current Emily Taylor
Trantor:549690339 After sending the message, Sofia Carrillo did not receive any response. It¡¯s not an exaggeration to say that this was the first time Sofia had ever sent a message to the Pavilion Master. Because the image of the Pavilion Master in the minds of people was too aloof and distant, even knowing his phone number, they did not dare to have any contact with him.
Now, for Ethan Smith¡¯s sake, Sofia had plucked up the courage to send the message. Ethan Smith waspletely unaware of this. After he returned to his room, he couldn¡¯t wait to open up the Martial Arts Forum. Sure enough, a video of Ethan Smith¡¯s fight had appeared on the Martial Arts Forum. In the video, Ethan Smith was not disying his previous invincible demeanor; instead, he was in constant retreat. ¡°Unable to handle even three Grandmasters of the Sixth Rank, it seems that Ethan Smith really is injured.¡± ¡°This kind of hidden injury is difficult to remove. Even if he recovers with good luck, it will affect his foundation.¡± ¡°A generation¡¯s genius seems to being to an end.¡± Countlessments surged in like a tide. Ethan Smith quietly closed his phone. Hey on the bed, his mouth twitching with a trace of coldughter. In a secluded valley deep in the Pyro mountains.
In an ordinary house, an elderly man with white hair was resting. ¡°Master, it seems that Ethan Smith has suffered damage to his dantian and his strength has greatly reduced.¡± A disciple walked up to the old man. This old man was none other than the famous Jackson Harris. A trace of surprise and even a touch of sorrow passed across Jackson Harris¡¯s face. ¡°Such a genius falling like this, it¡¯s really a pity.¡± Jackson Harris sighed. The disciple continued, ¡°From ancient times to the present, there have been many geniuses. However, after recognizing their current situation, they chose to protect themselves wisely.¡± ¡°But this Ethan Smith doesn¡¯t know how to constrain himself at all, repeatedly provoking the aristocratic families. It¡¯s not surprising that he has fallen.¡± Jackson Harris nced at his disciple and sighed, ¡°It¡¯s precisely because everyone chooses to act wisely to protect themselves that it allows the aristocratic families to be more and more powerful. The pride and backbone that Ethan Smith possesses is what¡¯scking in our current society.¡± Upon hearing this, the disciple was surprised. He did not expect his master to value Ethan Smith so much. ¡°Master, there is someone named Edward Green beside Ethan Smith who ims to be your disciple.¡± The disciple continued. ¡°Do you want me to warn him?¡±
However, Jackson Harris waved his hand and said, ¡°I regret that I cannot help him in person. Perhaps helping him inadvertently is a good thing.¡± The disciple was immediately puzzled. He furrowed his brows and said, ¡°Master, you and Ethan Smith are not acquainted. Why do you value him so much?¡± Jackson Harris was silent for a moment. Then he waved his hand and said, ¡°As I said, Ethan Smith possesses something that our society needs. Every time I see news about him, I feel ashamed of my own seclusion.¡± The disciple opened his mouth to say something but was interrupted by a wave of Jackson Harris¡¯ hand. The news of Ethan Smith being defeated by the three Sixth-Rank Grandmasters caused quite amotion. Dexter ir couldn¡¯t help butugh at this. He immediately called Ethan Smith and sneered, ¡°Ethan Smith, I heard that you have suffered a serious injury to your dantian and can no longer practice martial arts, right?¡± Ethan Smith was silent for a moment and said, ¡°What¡¯s it to you?¡± Dexter ir sneered, ¡°It indeed has nothing to do with me. It seems that I won¡¯t be seeing you in three months.¡± ¡°That remains to be seen.¡± Ethan Smith said coldly.
¡°Three monthster, I will appear at the ir family on time.¡± ¡°Hahahaha!¡± Dexter ir on the other end of the phone burst intoughter. ¡°Are youing to die? To be stepped on by me in front of the woman you love? I really want to see this ridiculous scene.¡± Dexter ir sneered. Ethan Smith did not waste any more words with him and immediately hung up the phone. Capital City, Taylor family. Emily Taylor had been confined during this period, and the power around her had been drained. She could only read books and tend to flowers every day. Apanying her was a pet dog named ¡°Belle¡± and a group of servants responsible for attending to her. Beyond that, there was nothing else. ¡°Belle, do you want to eat too?¡± At the dining table, Emily Taylor had cooked a table full of dishes herself. Surprisingly, all the servants were eating at the same table, enjoying the hand-cooked meal by Miss Taylor. Only Belle, with her mouth wide open, looked expectantly.
Emily Taylorughed and gently picked up Belle, saying, ¡°We can¡¯t finish it anyway, so let¡¯s give you a share.¡± At this moment, the Taylor family¡¯s front gate was opened. In no time, Kn Taylor, wrapped in a coat, entered through the door. ¡°The food seems pretty good.¡± Kn Taylor said coldly. Hearing Kn Taylor¡¯s voice, all the servants quickly stood up from the table, their faces filled with anxiety. ¡°Who allowed you all to sit and eat?¡± Kn Taylor coldly scanned the servants and said. ¡°Mr. Yan¡­We¡­We know our mistake.¡± The people said nervously. Kn Taylor said coldly, ¡°What, can¡¯t tell your own status anymore?¡± ¡°I asked them to eat together.¡± Emily Taylor said from the side. Kn Taylor nced at Emily Taylor and snorted, ¡°Just because Miss Taylor asked you to eat, you eat? Really think you¡¯re a person?¡± ¡°They are people after all.¡± Emily Taylor said with an unhappy expression. ¡°Great uncle, if you keep looking down on others like this, one day, you will be looked down on by others as well.¡±
Kn Taylor burst intoughter, ¡°Emily, you really are naive.¡± Emily Taylor didn¡¯t want to have any more dealings with Kn Taylor, so she asked bluntly, ¡°What is the matter?¡± ¡°I can¡¯te to see you if there¡¯s nothing going on?¡± Kn Taylor smiled faintly. ¡°As long as you show up, it¡¯s bound toe with bad news.¡± Emily Taylor said mercilessly. Kn Taylor couldn¡¯t help butugh. He sat down next to Emily Taylor, picked up the chopsticks, and began to eat. ¡°That bowl is for Belle.¡± Emily Taylor reminded. ¡°Who¡¯s Belle?¡± Kn Taylor frowned slightly. Emily Taylor immediately pointed to the dog next to her that was barking happily. Kn Taylor¡¯s face instantly turned cold. He threw the chopsticks aside and said coldly, ¡°You guessed right, I¡¯m here to tell you some bad news.¡± ¡°Ethan Smith¡¯s dantian has been damaged, and he¡¯s be a cripple. Don¡¯t expect him to take you away anymore.¡± Kn Taylor said coldly. ¡°Impossible,¡± Emily Taylor said without hesitation. She didn¡¯t believe Kn Taylor¡¯s words at all. Kn Taylor said indifferently, ¡°I knew you wouldn¡¯t believe me, so I prepared the evidence for you.¡± After that, Kn Taylor took out his phone. Disyed on the screen was the scene of Ethan Smith¡¯s great war with the three Grandmasters and the bloody sky. In addition, Kn Taylor opened the Martial Arts Forum and handed it to Emily Taylor. ¡°Do you see it now? Or do you think I could manipte the entire Martial Arts Forum?¡± Kn Taylor lit a cigar and said indifferently. Chapter 431: 431: When Did It Become Your Turn, a Minor Character Like You?_1 Chapter 431: 431: When Did It Be Your Turn, a Minor Character Like You?_1
Trantor:549690339 Emily Taylor clutched her phone, her eyes glued to the screen. Seeing Ethan Smith beaten and spitting blood from his mouth, her heart ached as if it was being cut by a knife. Her face instantly turned somewhat pale. Even the hand holding the phone began to tremble slightly. This sight greatly pleased Kn Taylor.
He took a puff of his cigar and said indifferently, ¡°Now, Ethan Smith has be a disgrace in the world of martial arts, and everyone wants to kill him.¡± ¡°Emily, are you willing to watch him die by a mob attack?¡± Emily suddenly looked up. Her narrowed pupils stared unblinkingly at Kn Taylor. ¡°What exactly do you want!¡± Emily said coldly. Kn Taylorughed heartily, ¡°I don¡¯t want anything, I¡¯m just letting you know.¡± ¡°Now, Ethan poses no threat to anyone and cannot change anything.¡± ¡°Emily, just give up that thought, haha!¡± After throwing these words, Kn Taylor snatched the phone and turned to leave. In the spacious restaurant, only Emily was left sitting there, looking disoriented and lost. She even began to doubt. She wondered what her appearance had brought Ethan.
Was it luck, or a disaster? If she had never appeared, would Ethan have encountered such difficulties?¡­ Chuzzle. Ethan¡¯s residence was arranged by Conrad Schroeder. It was a vi in the suburbs, far from the urban area. Surrounded by mountains and rivers, it was backed by a majestic mountain. For Ethan, it was the perfect residence. At this moment, Ethan was standing at the foot of the mountain. His hands sped behind his back, he looked up at the towering peak and his acute divine sense covered a range of ten miles. Soon, he felt a trace of aura approaching. The visitor was a Grandmaster of the Third Rank, with extraordinary strength hidden within their aged aura. ¡°Conrad?¡± Ethan raised an eyebrow, quickly guessing the other¡¯s identity.
Sure enough, within ten minutes, Conrad arrived at the foot of the mountain. ¡°Mr. Smith.¡± Conrad bowed slightly to Ethan. Ethan nodded and asked, ¡°What brings you here?¡± Conrad replied, ¡°I know about your situation.¡± ¡°So?¡± Ethan smiled. With a cold expression, Conrad¡¯s aura shook, his clothes suddenly torn, revealing the sturdy figure of his holy body. ¡°I¡¯ll be with you.¡± Conrad said. Ethan was dumbfounded, with a touch of emotion shing in his eyes. ¡°Thank you.¡± He said seriously. Conrad waved his hand, ¡°The three of us, Grandmasters of the Sixth Rank, may be able to fight them evenly.¡± Although Conrad was only a Third Rank Grandmaster, he possessed a holy body. Therefore, if the two joined hands, maybe they could win.
Time passed by minute by minute. At the foot of the mountain, there was a gentle breeze, and the leaves rustled. Finally, at noon, Ethan sensed the presence of three Sixth Rank Grandmasters. ¡°They¡¯re here.¡± Ethan said quietly. Upon hearing this, Conrad quickly adjusted his aura to its peak. But Ethan patted his shoulder and said, ¡°Conrad, I appreciate your kindness, but you should go rest.¡± Conrad frowned slightly and asked with confusion, ¡°Why?¡± Ethan smiled and said, ¡°I can handle it.¡± ¡°No.¡± Conrad stubbornly refused. ¡°If I leave now, I¡¯d be considered a coward, and how would I face you in the future?¡± Ethan opened his mouth but could only smile bitterly. ¡°Alright.¡± Seeing the situation, Ethan had no choice but to let him be.
As the three auras approached, they soon arrived in front of Ethan. ¡°Oh, Mr. Smith, you¡¯re really leisurely and elegant.¡± A sarcastic and harsh voice came over. The speaker was none other than Sara. Sara held a folding fan, covering half of her face, with a pretentious posture. ¡°Have you prepared everything?¡± The other two didn¡¯t bother with such nonsense. ¡°Don¡¯t be too arrogant!¡± Conrad shouted, his aura erupting! ¡°Yo, old man, are you trying to die?¡± Saraughed disdainfully. ¡°At such an old age, why not go home and enjoy your retirement? What are you trying to show?¡± Conrad coldly said, ¡°When I, Conrad, made a name for myself, you guys didn¡¯t even know where you were!¡± ¡°Conrad? The top martial artist of Chuzzle back then, Conrad?¡± Excitement shed in Sara¡¯s eyes. Conrad snorted coldly, ¡°Since you know, just get lost!¡± ¡°Hahaha!¡± Sara burst into shrillughter.
She said mockingly, ¡°Sir, times have changed, and you still think you¡¯re the top martial artist of Chuzzle? I never thought that the once top martial artist of Chuzzle and the current top martial artist would both be trampled under my feet, hahaha!¡± Seeing Sara¡¯s disgusting face, Conrad flew into a rage! With his golden light zing, he threw a punch right at Sara! Sara snorted coldly, ¡°A mere Third Rank Grandmaster, ignorant of his limits!¡± Sara retracted her folding fan and met the punch with her jade-like hand. ¡°ng!¡± Under this blow, Sara¡¯s hand cracked and bled profusely! Her body retreated several steps before stabilizing! ¡°Huh?¡± Sara¡¯s face changed slightly. ¡°How could a Third Rank Grandmaster like you possess such strength?¡± Conrad coldly said, ¡°You¡¯ll have to ask in hell!¡± With that said, Conrad advanced again! Sara coldly said, ¡°Do you really think you¡¯re worth anything?¡± She gently tapped her folding fan, and a sharp force suddenly erupted! This force was extremely fierce, and even Conrad couldn¡¯t help but change his expression! At this moment, a figure stood in front of Conrad. Looking up, it was Ethan quietly watching Sara. ¡°This has nothing to do with Conrad now.¡± Ethan said indifferently. Sara snorted, ¡°Still trying to act like a hero at this time? Hurry up and hand over the stuff!¡± ¡°Right, we don¡¯t have time to waste with you.¡± The other two agreed. Ethan said with a smile, ¡°If I hand over the cultivation method to you, would you let me go?¡± With a mean smile, Sara said, ¡°Oh, you¡¯re quite smart, hahaha! To tell you the truth, whether you hand it over or not, you¡¯re going to die today!¡± ¡°Indeed, how could we miss such an opportunity to be famous?¡± The other two exchanged nces and sneered. Ethan stood with his hands behind his back, speaking indifferently, ¡°You think you have me trapped?¡± ¡°Otherwise?¡± Sara snorted. ¡°Now you¡¯re nothing but a stray dog. Killing you would be as easy as cutting vegetables!¡± Sara said triumphantly. ¡°When did the elder of my Divine Alchemist Pavilion have to take orders from a small character like you?¡± At this moment, a domineering yet slightly seductive voice came from behind. Chapter 432: 432: Placing Oneself in Deadly Danger for a Chance at Survival_1 Chapter 432: 432: cing Oneself in Deadly Danger for a Chance at Survival_1
Trantor:549690339 Although the voice was not loud, it fell into everyone¡¯s ears. Turning to look, they saw the Lord of the Medicine God Pavilion standing behind them. She was not tall, but she had an imposing presence. No one could ignore her existence. Sara looked up and down at the Lord of the Medicine God Pavilion and asked, ¡°Who are you?¡±
The Pavilion Master nced at Sara, gently raised her hand, and pped Sara across the face in midair! This p sent Sara flying out! ¡°You¡­¡± Sara got up from the ground, about to say something, when the two people beside her quickly bowed and said, ¡°Greetings, Lord of the Medicine God Pavilion.¡± Lord of the Medicine God Pavilion? Hearing this title, Sara suddenly felt like there was a fishbone lodged in her throat, unable to say a word. ¡°Lord Pavilion Master!¡± Soon, Sofia Carrillo ran over from behind. The Pavilion Master didn¡¯t say a word; she looked at the three of them and said coldly, ¡°Get out!¡± Although Sara was unhappy, she dared not be angry in front of the Lord of the Medicine God Pavilion and could only hastily leave the ce. Ethan Smith couldn¡¯t help but smile bitterly in his heart. Why would the Pavilion Master suddenly show up here? This¡­pletely ruined his n. ¡°Greetings, Lord Pavilion Master.¡± Ethan Smith stepped forward and bowed.
The Pavilion Master¡¯s narrow eyes swept towards Ethan Smith. For a moment, Ethan Smith felt as if he was on the verge of being exposed! This kind of feeling, Ethan Smith had only experienced with Mr. Holmes of the Capital City Martial Arts Association! ¡°Lord Pavilion Master, you must help Master Smith¡­¡± Sofia Carrillo said anxiously on the side. The Pavilion Master looked coldly at Ethan Smith and said, ¡°Follow me.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Ethan Smith smiled bitterly. He followed behind the Pavilion Master and came to a room. After that, the Pavilion Master¡¯s jade-like hand gently lifted and was ced at the position of Ethan Smith¡¯s dantian. It didn¡¯t take long for the Pavilion Master¡¯s brows to furrow. She looked up at Ethan Smith and said, ¡°So that¡¯s how it is.¡± Ethan Smith smiled bitterly, ¡°As expected, I can¡¯t hide anything from the Pavilion Master.¡± The Pavilion Master did not continue the conversation, but asked coldly, ¡°Why did you do this?¡±
Ethan Smith was silent for a moment, then slowly said, ¡°There are three reasons.¡± ¡°First, I am currently no match for Dexter ir, and the fastest way for me to cultivate now is to devour the inner strength of others.¡± ¡°Second, I always feel like someone is trying to kill me in the dark.¡± This feeling was very strong, but Ethan Smith had never known who it was. Ethan Smith had many enemies on all sides. Although he had many overt enemies, he knew nothing about those lurking in the shadows. ¡°Third¡­ If I continue like this, I will definitely draw the attention of the Taylor and ir families. If they ignore rumors and send a powerful Military Marquis Realm expert to deal with me, I will surely be doomed.¡± After listening, the Pavilion Master said indifferently, ¡°So, I have ruined your good intentions?¡± Ethan Smith smiled bitterly, ¡°Indeed, but your arrival may lend more credibility.¡± ¡°Everyone in the world knows that I am an elder of the Medicine God Pavilion. If you do not show up for a long time, it will naturally arouse suspicion.¡± The Pavilion Master nodded slightly. She took a sip of tea and said indifferently, ¡°What are your ns for the future?¡± Ethan Smith looked up, his eyes filled with a resolute light. ¡°I will go along with their ns and make a do-or-die effort.¡± Ethan Smith said coldly.
¡°Oh?¡± The Pavilion Master seemed somewhat surprised. Ethan Smith leaned in to the Pavilion Master¡¯s ear and whispered his n. After listening, the Pavilion Master¡¯s eyebrows furrowed slightly. ¡°Ethan Smith, are you sure you want to do this?¡± The Pavilion Master asked with a heavy tone. Ethan Smith nodded, ¡°I have so little time left, I can¡¯t afford to waste a single minute.¡± ¡°Have you considered the consequences of doing this? What if you are really killed someday?¡± The Pavilion Master asked coldly. Ethan Smithughed, ¡°There is a saying called ¡®cing one¡¯s life in danger to seek survival.¡¯ Upon hearing this, the Pavilion Master fell silent. After a long time, she slowly stood up, turned around, and left. When she reached the doorway, the Pavilion Master stopped and said indifferently, ¡°I understand.¡± ¡°Thank you, Lord Pavilion Master.¡± Ethan Smith bowed, with a respectful expression on his face. On that day, the Pavilion Master left Chuzzle.
Such a fast departure indeed surprised everyone. ¡°Master Smith, what did the Pavilion Master say? Does she have a solution?¡± Sofia Carrillo asked. Ethan Smith nced at Sofia Carrillo and shook his head, ¡°Our negotiations were not pleasant.¡± ¡°Ah? How could this be?¡± Sofia Carrillo¡¯s face turned somewhat pale. Ethan Smith didn¡¯t say anything more. He sat cross-legged on the sofa and muttered softly, ¡°They will definitelye again. The temptation of the stairway to heaven¡¯s cultivation skill is too great.¡± At night, the Martial Arts Forum was the liveliest. And this night was destined to be extraordinary. It was unknown when Ethan Smith had be a frequent visitor to the Martial Arts Forum. Almost every day, there would be discussions about Ethan Smith, with some even casting him as the main character. And on this night, a heavyweight news broke: ¡°The Medicine God Pavilion will revoke Ethan Smith¡¯s elder status tomorrow.¡± These few words alone sent a shockwave through the entire Martial Arts Forum!
As the top medical organization in the martial arts world and even the entire Pyro Kingdom, every move of the Medicine God Pavilion caused a sensation. The personnel changes within the Medicine God Pavilion would also be made public. The appointment and dismissal of elders and other such matters would be made public as soon as possible. Upon seeing this news, people immediately began to voice their opinions. ¡°Ethan Smith was actually kicked out of the Medicine God Pavilion!¡± ¡°Oh my God, it seems that Ethan Smith¡¯s dantian really is injured.¡± ¡°Yes, the Medicine God Pavilion always recruits elites and never takes in the useless.¡± ¡°Even the Lord of the Medicine God Pavilion has no solution. Ethan Smith is finished.¡± Even the Pyro¡¯s Martial Artists Potential List removed Ethan Smith¡¯s name that very night. This was the influence of the Medicine God Pavilion! At this moment, Ethan Smith was lying on his bed with his eyes slightly closed. In his mind, countless golden shes appeared, each of them representing a top-level cultivation skill. Just as he was immersed in this, his bedroom door was suddenly pushed open with a bang. Then, Sofia Carrillo and Edward Green entered with faces full of grief and anger. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Ethan Smith sat up from the bed and asked knowingly. Sofia Carrillo bit her red lips with her teeth, clenched her jaw, and said, ¡°I never thought the Medicine God Pavilion would be so heartless!¡± ¡°They actually kicked you out of the Medicine God Pavilion!¡± Edward Green said angrily as well. Ethan Smith smiled and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t this exactly what should happen? The Medicine God Pavilion is full of geniuses, so how can I upy a position and do nothing?¡± ¡°But¡­ kicking you out at a time like this, isn¡¯t that like hitting someone when they¡¯re down?¡± Sofia Carrillo said angrily. ¡°I must have been blind to join the Medicine God Pavilion.¡± Having said that, Sofia Carrillo took out the token of a Pharmacist of the Medicine God Pavilion from her waist and mmed it on the ground. The token shattered instantly, breaking into pieces. Chapter 433: 433: Sinister and Vicious Chapter 433: 433: Sinister and Vicious
Trantor:549690339 Joining Divine Alchemist Pavilion had always been Sofia Carrillo¡¯s dream. The token she once held sacred was now smashed into pieces. Ethan Smith watched from the side, his heart aching. ¡°It has nothing to do with the Divine Alchemist Pavilion. It¡¯s my own problem,¡± Ethan Smith sighed. Sofia Carrillo snorted and said, ¡°I will never go back to the Divine Alchemist Pavilion ever again.¡±
Ethan Smith didn¡¯t say anything more, he could only sit there and sigh in silence. He calcted secretly in his heart. To defeat Dexter ir, he had to step into the Peak Form of Grandmaster Realm, otherwise, Ethan Smith had little chance of winning. To do that, he would need at least a hundred grandmasters to sacrifice themselves. ¡°It would be nice if I could devour a hundred grandmasters,¡± Ethan Smith thought to himself. But a hundred Grandmaster Peaks was simply unrealistic, and Ethan Smith didn¡¯t dare to think about it. As September 9th approached, Ethan Smith couldn¡¯t help but feel anxious. Capital City, Taylor family. Kamden Lee was kneeling in front of Kn Taylor, respectfully saying, ¡°Mr. Taylor, Ethan Smith has been kicked out of the Divine Alchemist Pavilion.¡± Kn Taylor¡¯s brow furrowed, and he said solemnly, ¡°It seems that Ethan Smith has really been seriously injured.¡± Kamden Lee hurriedly said, ¡°Mr. Taylor, I saw with my own eyes that Ethan Smith was severely wounded by the Heavenly Punishment Formation I arranged. It¡¯s absolutely true!¡± Kn Taylor nced at Kamden Lee and stood up, saying, ¡°Tell me, what do you want?¡±
Kamden Lee, trying to contain his excitement, said, ¡°Mr. Taylor, my request is not high. I only want to be an elder of the Great Saint Sect!¡± ¡°An elder?¡± Kn Taylor¡¯s eyebrows furrowed slightly. One should know that the position of an elder in the Great Saint Sect was extremely high, almost supreme within the sect. This Kamden Lee was quite ambitious. ¡°Mr. Taylor, rest assured, as long as I be an elder of the Great Saint Sect, I will do my best to recruit talented people from all over the world!¡± Kamden Lee said confidently. Kn Taylor fell silent for a moment, apparently considering it. ¡°Master.¡± At this time, the office door was suddenly pushed open. Zaria Buchanan then appeared at the door, seemingly having something to say. Kn Taylor slightly nodded his head and then looked at Kamden Lee, waving his hand, ¡°You go out first.¡± Kamden Lee hurriedly asked, ¡°What about my matter as an elder¡­¡± Kn Taylor¡¯s face suddenly turned cold and he said coldly, ¡°I told you to leave, can¡¯t you understand?¡±
Seeing this, Kamden Lee dared not say anything more and hurriedly left. After he left, Kn Taylor nced at Zaria Buchanan and said, ¡°What is it? Say it.¡± Zaria Buchanan¡¯s eyes shed with ruthlessness. She walked up to Kn Taylor and said, ¡°Duane Taylor, this old thing, is still plotting. Recently, he has been very active. It¡¯s said that he has set up a group in Sea City. Within just one month, hispany has grown enough to impact the entire Sea City!¡± ¡°Old Thing?¡± Kn Taylor¡¯s face turned cold, and he pped Zaria Buchanan across the face. ¡°Duane Taylor is my dad, how dare you insult him?¡± Zaria Buchanan covered her face and said fearfully, ¡°I¡­ I know I was wrong.¡± Kn Taylor snorted and said, ¡°Remember, my father is dead. I don¡¯t know the person who is still alive now.¡± Zaria Buchanan was smart, and she immediately understood. She hurriedly nodded her head and said, ¡°You¡¯re right. So¡­ do we need to do something to him?¡± Kn Taylor lit a cigar and squinted his eyes before saying, ¡°He was once known as a genius in the Capital City¡¯s business world. In just three years, he went from nothing to the top of the city.¡± ¡°Such ability should not be ignored, one false step could lead to aplete loss.¡± After all, Duane Taylor was Kn Taylor¡¯s father, and Kn Taylor was well aware of his father¡¯s abilities.
Even though Duane Taylor was now penniless, Kn Taylor still didn¡¯t dare to underestimate his ability. ¡°Master, should I make a call to the Chamber of Commerce in Sea City?¡± Zaria Buchanan asked. Kn Taylor shook his head and said, ¡°With his skill, as long as he has a slight opportunity, he might take over the entire business world.¡± Zaria Buchanan was startled and quickly asked, ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°You go out first. I¡¯ll handle it,¡± Kn Taylor waved her away. Zaria Buchanan immediately nodded and replied, ¡°Yes, Master.¡± After Zaria Buchanan left, Kn Taylor immediately took out his phone and called Kamden Lee. ¡°Aren¡¯t you trying to be an elder of the Great Saint Sect? I¡¯m giving you an opportunity now,¡± Kn Taylor said coldly on the phone. Kamden Lee on the other end was overjoyed and asked hastily, ¡°Tell me what to do.¡± Kn Taylor replied coldly, ¡°Help me catch someone and bring them back. I¡¯ll have someone send the information to your phone.¡± ¡°Mr. Taylor, is it¡­Ethan Smith?¡± Kamden Lee tentatively asked. Kn Taylor snorted, ¡°A mere Ethan Smith is not worth my trouble, let alone now that he¡¯s be a useless person.¡±
Compared to Duane Taylor, Ethan Smith seemed insignificant. After hanging up the phone, a ruthless look shed across Kn Taylor¡¯s face. ¡°Dad, I originally wanted to let you live a few more years miserably, but since you can¡¯t help but act, don¡¯t me me for being merciless,¡± Kn Taylor squinted his eyes and murmured in a low voice. During this period, Ethan Smith absorbed the qi from the world while waiting for assassins toe. Three dayster, Ethan Smith suddenly stood up and said coldly, ¡°I can¡¯t wait like this.¡± A small Chuzzle could no longer satisfy Ethan Smith¡¯s need for resources. Therefore, Ethan Smith decided to take the initiative to attack. There were so many treasures and opportunities in the world. Waiting for a chance at home was simply too foolish. ¡°Perhaps Evelyn Norton will have some news.¡± Ethan Smith suddenly thought of his ¡°partner.¡± Ethan Smith didn¡¯t know what Evelyn Norton¡¯s attitude would be right now, but she was a smart woman and he trusted her judgment. ¡°Huh?¡±
At this moment, Ethan Smith suddenly felt a powerful aura rapidly approaching him. ¡°A Grandmaster of the Sixth Rank, could it be Sara?¡± Ethan Smith wondered to himself. ¡°It seems she really couldn¡¯t help herself.¡± A cold smile formed at the corner of Ethan Smith¡¯s mouth. Then, he walked out of the house and went to the back mountain. The back mountain area was vast. Ethan Smith stood there alone, looking lonely and deste. The aura was getting closer and closer, and it soon reached Ethan Smith¡¯s vicinity! Looking back, he saw Sara approaching with a grim expression. ¡°It¡¯s really you,¡± Ethan Smith was unsurprised. Sara squinted her eyes and gritted her teeth, saying, ¡°Ethan Smith, because of you, I was pped. I will cripple you, lock you in a cage, and make you live humiliated for the rest of your life!¡± Ethan Smithughed and said, ¡°Are you a psycho woman?¡± Sara angrily replied, ¡°Shut up! Hand over the cultivation method immediately!¡± Ignoring her words, Ethan Smith asked, ¡°Why are you the only one here today? Where are the other two?¡± Sara sneered, ¡°We discussed it and decided toe together tomorrow to take your life. But I don¡¯t want to share the treasure on you with others.¡± Chapter 434: 434: Arresting Mike Taylor Chapter 434: 434: Arresting Mike Taylor
Trantor:549690339 ¡°Everything on you is mine!¡± Sara said with a degree of madness. Ethan Smith sneered, ¡°Someone like you, worthy of cooperating with others?¡± ¡°Enough of the chatter!¡± Sara became even more frenzied. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t kill you. I¡¯m going to imprison you and make you wish for death every day!¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you a Master of Medicine God Pavilion? I will force you to give me all your forms! Make sure you have enough, because that would allow you to live a little longer¡­¡±
Looking at the woman in front of him, almost losing her mind, Ethan Smith felt a deeper repulsion. ¡°What you want is on me,e on,¡± Ethan Smith said coldly. Sara suddenly clutched the folding fan in her hand, and a vigorous gust of wind immediately began to wrap around her. Her aura was trembling, and her hair had risen, like a mad shrew! ¡°I¡¯ll disable you!¡± Sara screamed spectrally, her whole body drifting forward. The folding fan in her hand carried a strange aura, and strands of brightly-colored light slowly emanated. This light felt unusual, as if it was seeping into one¡¯s nerves. ¡°A magical artifact?¡± Ethan Smith raised an eyebrow. Only then did he discover that the folding fan in Sara¡¯s hand was actually a magical artifact! And not just any magical artifact but an impressive one! ¡°You are sharp-eyed indeed! But it¡¯s a shame knowing won¡¯t help you!¡± Sara roared fanatically. The fan was like a steel de, shing heavily at Ethan Smith¡¯s waist!
¡°ng!¡± A sound like the sh of steel rang out, deafening! Sara receded several steps continuously, her palm throbbing from the impact. ¡°The artifact is indeed good, but it depends on who uses it.¡± Ethan Smith replied coldly. Sara¡¯s face changed color. She sneered, ¡°Your physical resilience is indeed extraordinary, but without the support of Inner Strength, you are just a walking corpse!¡± With that, Sara waved her hand, and countless bullet-like auras burst out from her fan. ¡°Bang, bang, bang!¡± The auras struck Ethan Smith¡¯s body, creating a session of crisp sounds. Ethan Smith stood as though bathed in rainfall, with white dots appearing one after another on his body but showing no signs of injury. ¡°Such a strong body.¡± Sara¡¯s face changed again. She no longer dared to be negligent. Immediately, she held the folding fan with both hands, and streams of Inner Strength flowed along the fan. Instantly, a huge image materialized in front her!
In the image emerged a fierce beast bearing tusks. The ancient murderous spirit emanating from it gave people the chills! ¡°Tear him apart!¡± Sara manipted the fan vigorously, and the spirit beast created by the magical artifact sprang towards Ethan Smith! ¡°Even if this is a real beast, let alone a counterfeit, I can still shatter it with a punch!¡± Ethan Smith roared, his fist immediately emitting a dazzling golden light. ¡°Boom!¡± Ethan Smith¡¯s golden fist smashed into the beast¡¯s head! ¡°Crack!¡± The incredibly huge fist instantaneously shattered the beast¡¯s skull! The aura bursting from inside the folding fan immediately dispersed! Meanwhile, Sara was hit by the rebound of this massive force. She staggered back several steps and then vomited a mouthful of blood! ¡°You¡­ you sustained an injury in your dantian, how¡­ how¡­¡± Sara¡¯s lips were covered with blood, her expression full of panic! ¡°If my dantian isn¡¯t injured, how can you fish-like creatures get hooked?¡± Ethan Smith revealed a wide grin, showing a mouthful of white teeth. Sara¡¯s face turned pale in her terror. She screamed, on the verge of breaking down, ¡°You¡­ you deceived us!¡±
¡°Whoever is willing to be hooked, like the legendary angler Jiang Taigong,¡± Ethan Smith said indifferently. ¡°If you didn¡¯t want to kill me, how could you have died at my hands?¡± While talking, Ethan Smith walked step by step towards Sara. ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ Don¡¯t kill me, don¡¯t kill me!¡± Sara desperately crawled on the ground, attempting to escape. But how could Ethan Smith give her the chance? Immediately, he raised his hand and smacked her on the head. ¡°Ahh!!¡± The pain that came from her heart made Sara scream terribly! Her plump body quickly withered and directly turned into a dried corpse. ¡°You are the first.¡± Ethan Smith coldly said, looking at the body. Then, Ethan Smith flicked his finger and a streak of Purple Spirit Fire immediately fell on Sara¡¯s corpse. In less than half a second, the body vanished into smoke. ¡°A Grandmaster of the Sixth Rank brings such little improvement to me,¡± Ethan Smith frowned, sensing the energy from Sara¡¯s body.
Although he too was a Grandmaster, the improvement brought about by the Peak Form of Grandmaster exceeded that of a Grandmaster of the Sixth Rank by far. The gap was likeparing heaven to mud. ¡°Flies are small, but they are still meat,¡± Ethan Smith shook his head reluctantly. After that, Ethan picked up the folding fan that had fallen to the ground and examined it carefully in the light. The folding fan was beautifully made, and the pink body gave it a sense of contrast. A dangerous magical artifact appearing as such a cute item. Without examining it closely, no one would think it was a murderous artifact. ¡°Maybe I can give it to Evelyn Norton as a gift,¡± Ethan Smith thought to himself. After putting the folding fan into the Spatial Magic Artifact, Ethan Smith took out his phone and made a call to Evelyn. The phone was answered quickly. Evelyn¡¯s voice was heard on the other side, ¡°Mr. Smith called me suddenly, you¡¯re not nning to cancel our cooperation, are you?¡± Ethan Smithughed and said, ¡°I only worry that Miss Norton would disdain me.¡± ¡°Mr. Smith may be able to deceive others, but not me.¡± Evelyn said, neitherughing nor smiling.
Ethan Smith couldn¡¯t help but sigh in his heart. This woman was really smart. Indeed, she couldn¡¯t be fooled. ¡°If it¡¯s convenient for you, let¡¯s meet,¡± Ethan Smith told Evelyn. Evelyn sounded a bit surprised, ¡°This seems to be the first time for Mr. Smith to invite me.¡± Ethan Smith remained silent, waiting for Evelyn¡¯s response. After a few minutes, Evelyn said, ¡°If it is convenient for Mr. Smith, let¡¯s meet in Sea City.¡± ¡°Sea City?¡± Ethan Smith raised his eyebrows. Evelyn agreed and said, ¡°Yes, I just happen to have some business in Sea City.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Ethan Smith agreed without hesitation. Supposedly, Ethan Smith was also nning to go to Sea City as it was the secondrgest city after the Capital City. Sea City wouldn¡¯t be inferior to Capital City in terms of any resources. Sea City Airport. Five big, burly men stepped off the ne. The one leading the group was a man who looked a bit gentle and delicate. ¡°To catch a businessman, there is no need for Mr. Lee toe in person. We alone are sufficient,¡± said a tall man standing next to him. ¡°Hmph, you guys don¡¯t know anything.¡± The person speaking was none other than Kamden Lee. He had finally be an elder of the Great Saint Sect. Although he was the lowest ranked elder, his status was noteworthy. It was said that elders of the Great Saint Sect were received by local high-ranking officials wherever they went. The purpose of their trip was just one. That was to capture Mike Taylor and bring him back to the Capital City. Chapter 435: 435: Dudley Lynch in Central Plains Chapter 435: 435: Dudley Lynch in Central ins
Trantor:549690339 Kamden Lee was a smart man. Even though Kn Taylor delivered his news in a light and breezy manner, Kamden sensed that the situation was extraordinary. The Great Saint Sect had mobilized five Grandmasters just to arrest a person without any significant abilities! This was enough to show the importance Kn Taylor attached to the matter! And the person to be arrested must not be a simple one! ¡°Remember, follow my orders in all matters. No one should treat this lightly.¡± Kamden Lee instructed. ¡°Yes, Mr. Lee.¡± The crowd hurriedly nodded in agreement.
After Ethan Smith hung up the phone, he prepared to leave for Sea City. He had heard many rumors about Sea City. It was purportedly an economically developed area with elegantly dressed young men everywhere. Although it wasn¡¯t as mystifying as the Capital City, it was an international metropolis attracting countless foreigners. Just as Ethan Smith was getting ready to leave, William Richardson¡¯s car hurriedly pulled up. Upon the car¡¯s stop, re Richardson came running in with an element of panic, followed closely by William Richardson. Upon seeing Ethan Smith, re urgently asked, ¡°How are you? Are you alright? I heard a lot of people want to kill you, why are you still here?¡± She raised multiple questions and for a moment, Ethan was unsure how to respond. ¡°I talked to my dad, he suggested you go to the Chuzzle Battle Zone. No matter how brave they are, they wouldn¡¯t dare to kill in the battle zone!¡± re said in a serious manner. Ethan chuckled bitterly, ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary, I won¡¯t be in any trouble.¡± ¡°Ethan Smith, re made a good point. Commander Wood had also specifically discussed this matter with me.¡± William Richardson added on the side. Ethan turned towards William and politely replied, ¡°Mr. Richardson, it¡¯s really not necessary, I can take care of myself.¡±
As he spoke, Ethan noticed a strange fluctuation in re¡¯s aura. Her body seemed to be tinged with an extremely primordial aura. This kind of aura clearly did not belong to this era. Although it was faint, it was still caught by Ethan¡¯s keen sense. ¡°re, did you wear that mask¡­ ?¡± Ethan asked. re nodded, ¡°Yes, I did, but every time I wear it, it feels a bit weird.¡± ¡°Weird?¡± Ethan raised his eyebrows, waiting for re to continue. re said, ¡°I can¡¯t describe that feeling, anyway it¡¯s very weird. Don¡¯t bother about me, you better think about what you should do.¡± Seeing that he could not shake re off, Ethan seriously replied, ¡°Alright, if anything really happens, I promise to tell you immediately and agree to go to the battle zone for safety, okay?¡± ¡°Who knows when they¡¯ll strike.¡± re muttered. Ethan continued to smile bitterly. This kid, she was really tough to fool.
¡°Okay, I have already found a solution, but it¡¯s a secret for now.¡± Ethan could only lie. Luckily, re was still quite naive. She looked at Ethan with a half-doubtful expression and asked, ¡°Are you telling the truth?¡± ¡°Of course, why would I joke about my own life?¡± Ethan replied. ¡°Fine then, if it really doesn¡¯t work out, I¡¯ll ask my dad to send a team over for you.¡± re suggested quietly. Ethan couldn¡¯t help but smile ruefully. re really had big ideas. ¡°Alright, don¡¯t worry about me. I have something to do, I need to leave for a while.¡± Ethan waved his hand and said. ¡°Mr. Richardson, I won¡¯t be able to apany you.¡± William Richardson nodded, ¡°Hmm, just be careful in everything you do.¡± Without saying more, Ethan greeted everyone and hurriedly left. Sea City Airport. Ethan took out his mobile phone and called Evelyn Norton, saying, ¡°I have arrived in Sea City.¡± It was evening by then, and Evelyn responded on the phone, ¡°I am waiting for you at the First Restaurant.¡±
Without further words, Ethan immediately took a taxi towards the First Restaurant. In the restaurant. Evelyn Norton was sitting in a not so conspicuous spot, but there were still quite a few people surrounding her. ¡°Miss, could I get your contact details?¡± ¡°I would like to invite you for a drink, do you have time, Miss?¡± There was even someone who got straight to the point, ¡°I have ten properties and five luxury cars under my name, eight-digit savings, would you like to chat?¡± Faced with these flirtations, Evelyn was clearly all too ustomed. However, she never agreed nor rejected, always maintaining an approachable yet distant demeanor. Upon seeing Ethan, Evelyn smiled and said, ¡°I am sorry, my friend is here.¡± Everyone turned to look at Ethan. Although their hearts were a bit resentful, they knew when to back off. After sitting down, Ethan jokingly remarked, ¡°Miss Norton seems to enjoy basking in this attention.¡± Evelyn shrugged, ¡°Who doesn¡¯t want to be popr?¡±
Ethan sat there half-joking and half-serious, ¡°Your future boyfriend might have a tough time.¡± Just then, Ethan suddenly noticed, Evelyn had unknowingly stepped into the Grandmaster Realm. ¡°Does it seem strange?¡± Before Ethan could ask, Evelynughed and said. Only then did Ethan remember, Evelyn could read people¡¯s thoughts. ¡°Not really.¡± Ethan shook his head and then asked seriously, ¡°Miss Norton, why did you suddenlye to Sea City?¡± Evelyn did not hide anything. Sheughed, ¡°There is a luxurious cruise setting sail for Brightheart Ind from Sea City tomorrow. I couldn¡¯t miss this opportunity.¡± ¡°Brightheart Ind? For a vacation?¡± Ethan asked. ¡°For them it¡¯s vacation, but not for me.¡± Evelyn replied casually. Ethan was a bit puzzled, ¡°Could it be¡­ there are treasures on BrightHeart Ind?¡± Evelyn pointed to Ethan¡¯s dantian and smiled, ¡°The inner core that you consumed was obtained from Brightheart Ind.¡± On hearing this, Ethan was visibly shocked. The effect of that Demonic Beast Core was beyond imagination!
Evenpared to top-tier herbs, it was not inferior at all! ¡°What conditions are needed to go to BrightHeart Ind?¡± Ethan asked eagerly. ¡°An invitation.¡± Evelyn said. After saying that, she had two invitations in her hand. Ethan subconsciously reached out to take the invitation, but Evelyn pulled back her hand at that moment. She seemed a bit regretful as she said, ¡°Mr. Smith, I¡¯m sorry, this invitation has already been given to someone else.¡± ¡°Who did you give it to?¡± Ethan frowned slightly. Evelyn nodded, ¡°Dudley Lynch.¡± ¡°Dudley Lynch? The Central ins¡¯ Dudley Lynch?¡± There was a faint displeasure on Ethan¡¯s face. Dudley Lynch of Central ins had always been the first person in Pyro¡¯s martial arts potential list. Even at Ethan¡¯s peak, he had consistently been ranked beneath Dudley on the list. ¡°I can see that Miss Norton joined forces not only with me.¡± Ethan took back his hand, with a half-smile on his face. Chapter 436: 436: You’ve Become More Ruthless Than Before_1 Chapter 436: 436: You¡¯ve Be More Ruthless Than Before_1
Trantor:549690339 In Ethan Smith¡¯s words, there was a hint of displeasure and even sadness. Although Ethan knew it was Evelyn Norton¡¯s right, there was still an inexplicable feeling of resentment in his heart. ¡°It seems Mr. Smith is jealous,¡± Evelyn Norton teased. Ethan spread his hands and said, ¡°That¡¯s your own right. After all, Dudley Lynch is the number one on the Potential Ranking list, and I am not on the same level.¡± Evelyn couldn¡¯t help but cover her mouth and giggle.
¡°Alright, I¡¯ll stop teasing you. This invitation letter was not given to Dudley by me, but to me by Dudley,¡± Evelyn said. ¡°Dudley has an extraordinary background, and behind him, there is an all-powerful master. He knows the inner core even better than I do.¡± ¡°He contacted me solely to ask for my help.¡± At this point, Evelyn said coquettishly, ¡°In my heart, there is only Mr. Smith.¡± Ethan gave Evelyn a suspicious look, then suddenly seemed to think of something. ¡°Dudley wants you¡­ so there must be something he wants on Brightheart Ind?¡± Ethan¡¯s voice was slightly urgent. Evelyn nodded, ¡°You could say that. I¡¯m not sure what exactly it is, but considering he found me, it is most likely rted to Demonic Beast Cores.¡± ¡°Demonic Beast Cores¡­¡± The term quickly shed through Ethan¡¯s mind. Countless messages about Demonic Beast Cores came to him. Apart from the core given by Evelyn, there were countless others containing the purest qi! Their effect was equivalent to the Golden Core Stage among human cultivators!
Such a core was very rare and valuable,parable to Ten-Thousand-Year Spiritual Medicine! ¡°Miss Norton, is there any way for me to participate in this wealthy cruise?¡± Ethan asked urgently. Evelyn shook her head and said, ¡°Mr. Smith, I¡¯m powerless to help you. To enter the wealthy cruise, you must have an invitation.¡± Ethan fell silent for a while, and his eyes suddenly shed with a ruthless light! ¡°I will find a way to get into this wealthy cruise, even if I have to steal an invitation!¡± Ethan said coldly. For Ethan, he didn¡¯t have much time left. He would never give up such an opportunity. Even if it meant bing a murderer who took the invitation by force! ¡°I believe you can figure something out.¡± Evelyn giggled. After saying that, Evelyn stood up and was about to leave. ¡°Wait.¡± Ethan called out to Evelyn. He took out the Folding Fan from the Spatial Magic Artifact and handed it to her.
¡°This is a small gift for you,¡± Ethan said. Taking the Folding Fan, a strange light shed in Evelyn¡¯s eyes. ¡°Is this¡­ a magical artifact?¡± Evelyn asked in astonishment. Ethan spread his hands and replied, ¡°I guess so, I don¡¯t know.¡± Overjoyed, Evelyn bowed and said, ¡°Thank you, Mr. Smith.¡± After saying goodbye to Evelyn, Ethan went straight to the vicinity of Brightheart Ind. There were rows of vis here, and the people who lived here were those who would attend the wealthy cruise tomorrow. Ethan lurked in the shadows, coldly watching theing and going of the people. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for the sake of advancing my cultivation as soon as possible,¡± Ethan¡¯s eyes shed with ruthlessness. From start to end, Ethan had never hurt innocent people, but this time, he might have no choice but to take action. Time flowed by minute by minute, and soon it was midnight. There were dozens of people attending the wealthy cruise, and for a while, Ethan didn¡¯t know who to target.
At that moment, Ethan suddenly saw a familiar figure. ¡°Mike Taylor?¡± Seeing this figure, Ethan was somewhat surprised. He took a step forward and instantly arrived in front of Mike Taylor. ¡°Mike Taylor, howe you are here?¡± There was joy in Ethan¡¯s tone. Mike Taylor was also surprised, ¡°Ethan? How did you end up in Sea City?¡± Ethan quickly told Mike Taylor what had happened. Upon hearing this, Mike Taylor couldn¡¯t help but stroke his beard andugh, ¡°You want to go to Brightheart Ind?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Ethan replied solemnly. ¡°This trip to Brightheart Ind is vital for me, so I must go,¡± Ethan said, taking a deep breath. Mike Taylorughed heartily, ¡°That¡¯s easy, I¡¯ll just give you my invitation, won¡¯t I?¡± Saying that, Mike Taylor took out the invitation letter and handed it to Ethan. Ethan frowned, ¡°This¡­ might not be the best idea, right?¡±
Mike Taylor waved his hand, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with it? People like us go to Brightheart Ind just for a sightseeing trip, it¡¯s not that important.¡± Ethan took the invitation but still felt somewhat guilty. However, it had to be said that Mike Taylor did make a good point. ¡°Bang!¡± At that moment, the vi door was suddenly kicked open. Then, a middle-aged man in a suit and leather shoes, apanied by several burly men, walked in. Seeing the middle-aged man, a hint of displeasure shed between Mike Taylor¡¯s eyebrows. ¡°Joseph Nelson, what are you doing here?¡± Mike Taylor asked coldly. The man called Joseph Nelson swaggered to the couch and casually lit a cigar, taking a deep puff. ¡°Kid, did you not understand what I said at the reception just now?¡± Joseph Nelson looked at Mike Taylor. Mike Taylor¡¯s eyebrows furrowed, and he said coldly, ¡°Joseph Nelson, you¡¯d better not cause trouble for yourself.¡± ¡°Cause trouble for myself? Ha ha ha!¡± Joseph Nelsonughed loudly.
¡°This is Sea City! I can squish you to death with my bare hands!¡± Joseph Nelson red coldly at Mike Taylor. As he spoke, several martial artists beside him stepped forward, ready to take action. Mike Taylor narrowed his eyes and asked, ¡°Joseph Nelson, what exactly do you want?¡± ¡°What do I want?¡± Joseph Nelson snorted. He leaned back with his hands sped behind him and said indifferently, ¡°Simple. You get on your knees and apologize to me, and I¡¯ll let you have a livelihood in Sea City.¡± ¡°Otherwise¡­ I¡¯ll make sure you die on Brightheart Ind tomorrow!¡± Joseph Nelson said sinisterly. Ethan nced at Joseph Nelson and casually asked, ¡°You know him?¡± Mike Taylor nodded, ¡°Yes, a local tyrant in the business world here, always arrogant and domineering.¡± Ethan uttered an ¡°oh,¡± and the next second, he suddenly raised his hand and pped Joseph Nelson. With a ¡°pop,¡± Joseph¡¯s head was crushed like a watermelon! Such a decisive action startled even Mike Taylor. ¡°Ethan, you¡­why did you kill him?¡± Mike Taylor frowned. Ethan grinned, ¡°By killing him, both of us can go to Brightheart Ind.¡± The few martial artists who followed Joseph tried to flee, but Ethan didn¡¯t give them a chance. Raising his hand, he pped them all into a pulp. In just a few seconds, four living people had be corpses. Ethan ignited spiritual fire in the palm of his hand and let it fall on the bodies. Soon, the corpses disappeared without a trace. Mike Taylor was silent for a moment before saying, ¡°Ethan, you¡¯ve be more ruthless than before.¡±

Trantor:549690339 Ethan Smith wasn¡¯t surprised by Mike Taylor¡¯s words. He said with a smile, ¡°There¡¯s no need to be kind to such a rude and unreasonable person.¡± Although this was what he said, it wasn¡¯t exactly what he thought. As an orphan, Ethan Smith did not have many significant people in his life, but Mike Taylor was undoubtedly one of them. Thinking about how Mike Taylor, who had once dominated the world and stood at its peak, was insulted by such a ruffian, Ethan found it intolerable.
¡°Mr. Taylor.¡± Ethan Smith suddenly turned to Mike Taylor. ¡°Hmm?¡± Mike Taylor raised an eyebrow slightly in response. Ethan Smith chuckled, ¡°Someday, you will return to the Capital City and reim the position of the Family Master of the Taylor Family.¡± Upon hearing this, Mike Taylor burst intoughter and said, ¡°I hope so.¡± But then his demeanor shifted, and he said solemnly, ¡°With your current capabilities, it¡¯s almost impossible to overthrow the aristocratic families in the Capital City.¡± ¡°Overthrowing the noble families?¡± Ethan Smith gave a bitter smile and shook his head. ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s impossible with my present abilities. My only desire is to have Emily Taylor leave the Capital City on September 9th,¡± Ethan Smith stated gravely. Mike Taylor was silent for a moment before saying, ¡°Do you know what will be the consequences if you take away that day¡¯s leadingdy in front of the ir and Taylor families?¡± ¡°No matter the consequences, I will go.¡± Ethan Smith said coldly. ¡°Do you know the extent of the power that the Taylor and ir families can wield? Thinking of taking Emily away under everyone¡¯s eyes, do you think it¡¯s likely?¡± Mike Taylor said earnestly. Ethan Smith¡¯s gaze turned icy, his expression bing frostier. ¡°I had a wager with Dexter ir. If I win, I can take Emily away.¡± Ethan Smith stated.
Mike Taylor waved his hand dismissively, saying, ¡°Ethan Smith, you¡¯re still too naive. If you truly beat Dexter ir, that would be the equivalent of pping the ir family in the face, even all the aristocratic families!¡± ¡°They, for their part, won¡¯t allow you to win, no matter what they have to do.¡± ¡°If you truly defeat Dexter ir, there will be only one consequence ¨C death by a collective attack.¡± Ethan Smith¡¯s face instantly turned even colder. He had, of course, thought about this issue. But for the current Ethan Smith, did he have any other choice? ¡°If that¡¯s indeed the case, then I won¡¯t hesitate to shed blood.¡± Ethan Smith said coolly. Such a reckless statement could not help but make Mike Taylor stifle a chuckle. Spill blood? Could it be that he nned to fight against two noble families all by himself? ¡°Mr. Taylor, since I promised Emily, I will definitely fulfil it.¡± Ethan Smith said. Seeing this, Mike Taylor did not say anything else.
He fell silent for a moment, and thenughed, ¡°How about a chess game?¡± Ethan Smith was momentarily taken aback but soon joined in theughter. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s y a chess game.¡± In the vast living room, Ethan Smith and Mike Taylor began studying a chess game. The game was full of unexpected twists, the moves both astonishing and unpredictable. Within a few short minutes, the two seemed to wage a personal battle on the chessboard. ¡°I heard you announced to the public that your dantian is ruined?¡± Mike Taylor asked Ethan Smith casually, carefully considering his next move. ¡°Yes, only in this way will some peoplee to kill me.¡± Ethan Smith replied. Mike Taylor moved his knight across the board, and said calmly, ¡°Have you ever considered a problem.¡± ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Ethan Smith asked, looking up at Mike Taylor. Mike Taylor borated, ¡°If it¡¯s true that your dantian is ruined, then what kind of people would be assigned to kill you?¡± Upon hearing this, Ethan Smith was taken aback.
Indeed. Throughout this time, it seemed as though only a bunch of second-rate fighters hade to kill him. He hadn¡¯t even seen a Peak Form of Grandmaster! The strongest were only those three Grandmasters of the Sixth Rank! ¡°Your point seems to have some merit,¡± Ethan Smith was forced to acknowledge. Mike Taylor, ying with his chess piece, added indifferently, ¡°Someone wants to kill you because your future presents a potential threat. So, they want to eliminate this threat.¡± ¡°And if one bes a has-been, who would bother about him?¡± Ethan countered heavily but softly, ¡°But there are many who want to step on me to ascend and establish their power.¡± Mike shook his head dismissing the idea. ¡°Those who have reached the Peak Form of Grandmaster Realm, who among them is not a prodigy? They either serve the great families, or they themselves belong to such a family.¡± ¡°Why would such a person need to step on you?¡± At this, Mike paused.
He yed a killing move on the chessboard and went on, ¡°Of course, some might, but not many.¡± Ethan fell silent. This is a question he had neglected to consider. On the Martial Arts Forum, many proimed their desire to eliminate him, yet only those three actually came. ¡°And have you thought about Emily?¡± Mike added. Ethan abruptly looked up, a look of puzzlement in his eyes. ¡°The more ruckus you create outside, the safer Emily will be,¡± Mike Taylor exined nonchntly. Ethan¡¯s face was instantly a scramble of emotions. These were all factors he had never thought of before. Setting down his chess pieces, Mike stood and spoke, ¡°Do not undervalue yourself. Your first thirty years were spent as an ordinary person, cooking and cleaning. The strides you¡¯ve made in such a short time summarily are indeed remarkable.¡± Having said this, Mike muttered to himself, ¡°I am always drowsy once night falls¡­¡± That night, Ethan sat in the living room, unable to sleep for a long time.
He was so engrossed in his pursuit of the way of cultivation that he had be a martial arts fanatic. But can martial arts fanatics topple the great families? Given the current era, this seemed an impossible feat. ¡°Mike was right.¡± Ethan Smith inhaled deeply. ¡°Maybe¡­my direction has been wrong all along.¡± If faking incapacity doesn¡¯t work, then he¡¯ll stir up heaven and earth! What would the situation look like if the great families were upset? Presumably, it would attract even more ambitious individuals. The next day was when he was supposed to travel to Brightheart Ind. Mike Taylor made a special effort to tidy up and appeared quite spirited. As always, Ethan Smith was nondescript, so unassuming that no one would give him a second look. For Mike, this trip wasn¡¯t for ¡°travel¡± as he had said, but rather to expand hiswork of contacts as quickly as possible. Such an opportunity was not to be missed. The two of them left the vi, and there, already parked on the open seas was a vast and incredibly luxurious cruise liner. Ethan and Mike walked towards the liner, and as they did, Ethan suddenly sensed a change in the atmosphere. One, two, three¡­five signals! Five Grandmasters! And all of them bore an intense will to kill! ¡°Huh?¡± Ethan traced the scent of the murderous spirit and nced in its direction. Before long, Ethan spotted a familiar figure. ¡°Kamden Lee?¡± A chill traces the corners of Ethan¡¯s lips. ¡°Mr. Smith.¡± Just then, Evelyn¡¯s voice echoed by his ear. Turning around, he saw Evelyn Norton and a young man walking slowly towards him. ¡°Dudley Lynch from Central ins?¡± Seeing this young man, a spark ignited in Ethan Smith¡¯s eyes. Chapter 438: 438: Luxury Cruise Ship Chapter 438: 438: Luxury Cruise Ship
Trantor:549690339 Is this young man the famous Dudley Lynch from the Central ins? The one who has always been ahead of me in the Potential Ranking? ¡°Mr. Smith, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Evelyn Norton asked with a hint of feigned ignorance. Dudley Lynch approached and shook Ethan Smith¡¯s hand, ¡°Mr. Smith, I¡¯ve long admired your name.¡± ¡°Mutual.¡± Ethan Smith replied indifferently.
He carefully sized up Dudley Lynch in front of him. The man looked quite gentle, without an air of arrogance. At first nce, he was like a breath of fresh air. His aura was also concealed, and even Ethan Smith¡¯s strong divine sense couldn¡¯t determine his true strength. ¡°Mr. Smith is a hot topic on the Martial Arts Forum, and I have always wanted to visit, but unfortunately, I¡¯ve never had the chance,¡± Dudley Lynch continued. Ethan Smith didn¡¯t want to get too involved with Dudley Lynch. If treasure indeed appeared on Brightheart Ind, there would inevitably bepetition between the two. ¡°You¡¯re too kind, Mr. Lynch.¡± Ethan Smith casually replied. Dudley Lynch bowed slightly and said, ¡°Mr. Smith, I won¡¯t bother you any longer. I¡¯ll see you on the boat.¡± After leaving those words behind, he turned and went toward the boat. Evelyn Norton yfully winked at Ethan Smith. Watching Dudley Lynch¡¯s retreating figure, Ethan Smith didn¡¯t notice anything strange.
¡°What is this man¡¯s true strength, and why is he so well-known?¡± Ethan Smith frowned slightly. Before seeing the Potential Ranking, Ethan had never heard of this man. ¡°Mike Taylor, have you ever heard of the Hill Family of Central ins?¡± Ethan asked. ¡°Never heard of them.¡± Mike Taylor shook his head. Since Mike Taylor had never heard of them, it was evident that the Hill Family was not among the top families in the Central ins. Otherwise, there would be no reason for Mike Taylor not to know. As Ethan Smith was pondering, Kamden Lee from the distance already approached quickly. ¡°Ethan Smith, why is it that I always run into you everywhere?¡± Kamden Lee brought his group of five and stood in front of Ethan Smith. Ethan Smith looked at them and sneered, ¡°I was about to ask you the same question.¡± Kamden Lee said yfully, ¡°Ethan Smith, it must be hard to live with a wasted dantian, right? I heard you¡¯ve be a useless person now?¡± ¡°Actually, it¡¯s nice to be an ordinary person, at least you won¡¯t be hunted down. You should thank me for that.¡± Kamden Lee mocked. Ethan Smith nodded slightly and said, ¡°I¡¯ll consider your suggestion.¡±
Kamden Lee obviously didn¡¯t take this seriously and quickly shifted his gaze to Mike Taylor. ¡°You,e with me.¡± Kamden Lee said arrogantly. Mike Taylor frowned slightly and said coldly, ¡°Do I know you?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to know me. Mr. Taylor has invited you.¡± Kamden Lee said with an air of superiority. ¡°As expected.¡± Ethan Smith frowned upon hearing this. Sure enough, Kamden Lee was sent by Kn Taylor. ¡°Are you talking about Kn Taylor?¡± Mike Taylor¡¯s face became a bit ugly. ¡°How dare you call our Mr. Taylor¡¯s name directly!¡± Kamden Lee scolded loudly. Mike Taylor¡¯s face looked even worse. Of course, he knew what Kn Taylor¡¯s purpose was. However, no matter how hard he tried, Mike Taylor couldn¡¯t understand why father and son had be opponents. ¡°Do I have to do it myself?¡± Kamden Lee said coldly.
As he spoke, the people beside him quickly stepped forward, ready for action. At that moment, Ethan Smith stepped in front of Mike Taylor. ¡°Get the hell out of here,¡± Ethan Smith said coldly. Kamden Lee coldly said, ¡°Ethan Smith, I¡¯m not here for you today, but if you¡¯re eager to die, I¡¯ll oblige.¡± ¡°You can try,¡± Ethan Smith replied coldly. ¡°Is there anyone else not on board? Hurry up, we¡¯re about to set off!¡± Suddenly, there was a shout from behind. Ethan Smith nced at Mike Taylor and said, ¡°You should get on the boat first.¡± ¡°Alright, be careful,¡± Mike Taylor said solemnly. After that, he walked toward the boat. Kamden Lee was about to chase after him, but Ethan Smith blocked him like a solid iron tower. ¡°Ethan Smith, don¡¯t make trouble for yourself!¡± Kamden Lee said coldly. Ethan Smith sneered, ¡°Go back and tell Kn Taylor to have a conscience.¡±
After dropping those words, Ethan Smith turned and walked to the boat. Kamden Lee squinted his eyes and snorted, ¡°Ignorant fool.¡± ¡°Mr. Lee, what should we do now?¡± The people around him asked. Kamden Lee said coldly, ¡°Get on the boat.¡± After that, Kamden Lee walked towards the boat with big strides. ¡°Stop.¡± However, as soon as they reached the entrance, they were stopped. ¡°This boat is for important individuals only. Without an invitation, entry is prohibited.¡± The staff responsible for checking tickets said emotionlessly. Kamden Lee¡¯s face turned cold, and he scolded, ¡°Are you seeking death?¡± ¡°Oh.¡± The staff nodded, then shouted to the side, ¡°Someone is trying to forcibly board the yacht!¡± With that loud cry, several police officers immediately ran over. ¡°Sir, don¡¯t make trouble.¡± The police officer looked coldly at Kamden Lee.
Kamden Lee frowned and took a deep breath. ¡°I¡¯m with the Taylor Family of the Capital City.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter whose person you are.¡± These officers were ordinary police officers who had no knowledge of the Taylor Family. Kamden Lee was furious but didn¡¯t dare to cause a scene. Although he was in the Peak Form of a Grandmaster, no one dared to challenge the authorities openly. ¡°Fine, fine.¡± Kamden Lee gritted his teeth. He stared at the yacht and said coldly, ¡°I¡¯ll wait here. I don¡¯t believe you won¡¯t get off!¡± On the boat. Ethan Smith arrived at the deck. Mike Taylor was waiting there. Seeing Ethan Smith, Mike Taylor couldn¡¯t help but say coldly, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Kn Taylor to target me.¡± Ethan Smith spread his hands, ¡°Mike Taylor, as you said, only when you pose a sufficientlyrge threat will you attract attention.¡± Upon hearing Ethan Smith¡¯s words, Mike Taylor suddenly realized. ¡°Mike Taylor, don¡¯t worry too much. I¡¯ll deal with those guys,¡± Ethan Smith reassured. Mike Taylor nodded, not saying anything more. This luxurious yacht was fully equipped. Bars, restaurants, cinemas, libraries¡­ There were even small casinos, auction houses, and more. Such a luxurious scene made Ethan Smith exim that poverty restricted imagination. Mike Taylor¡¯s purpose in this trip was to expand his connections, so he wouldn¡¯t miss this opportunity and took the initiative to head to the cocktail party hall. For fear that something might happen to Mike Taylor, Ethan Smith could only follow closely behind. They found a quiet ce to sit, and a nearby waiter came over with a tray of drinks. Ethan Smith randomly grabbed a ss of wine and slowly savored it. ¡°Mr. Smith has quite a taste.¡± At that moment, Evelyn Norton and Dudley Lynch walked over from not far away and sat directly across from Ethan Smith. Chapter 439: 439: The Peculiar Dudley Lynch_1 Chapter 439: 439: The Peculiar Dudley Lynch_1
Trantor:549690339 Ethan Smith casually handed over two cups of wine. The three of them tasted the wine and started chatting. ¡°By the way, about how long will this trip take?¡± Ethan Smith casually asked. Evelyn Nortonughed and said, ¡°About half a month.¡± ¡°Half a month?¡±
Ethan Smith couldn¡¯t help but frown. He instinctively took out his phone and checked the date. June 21st. Only two and a half months left until September 9th. That is to say, after getting off this cruise ship, there were only two months left. ¡°I hope this trip will be fruitful.¡± Ethan Smith thought to himself. ¡°I heard that Mr. Smith¡¯s dantian has been severely injured. I wonder if it¡¯s true.¡± At this time, Dudley Lynch asked from the side. Ethan Smith narrowed his eyes and deliberately said, ¡°Indeed, my dantian is severely injured, which has attracted many people who want to kill me and make a name for themselves.¡± Upon hearing this, Dudley Lynch sighed, ¡°What a pity, Mr. Smith, with your extraordinary talent, has encountered such a disaster.¡± From Dudley¡¯s answer, it seemed that this kid had no intention of attacking Ethan. ¡°So, what is the purpose of Brother He¡¯s trip?¡± Ethan Smith changed the subject and asked deliberately. Dudley Lynch chuckled and said, ¡°Just taking a walk on the ship, maybe I¡¯ll bump into some good fortune and find a treasure.¡±
¡°I see, I knew Brother He couldn¡¯t possibly be here for tourism.¡± Ethan Smith said lightly. Dudley Lynch sighed and said, ¡°Tourism? People like us don¡¯t have the leisure for that.¡± While the two were chatting, a rugged-looking man suddenly approached from not far away. The man looked extremelyrge, with a burly figure. Moreover, the aura on his body was extremely powerful. ¡°Who¡¯s that guy?¡± Ethan Smith pointed at the burly man and asked. Evelyn Norton said, ¡°He is the so-called Lord Dn, Atticus Kane.¡± ¡°Lord Dn?¡± A trace of doubt shed in Ethan Smith¡¯s eyes. Evelyn Norton exined, ¡°Yes, it is said that he is the number one person in the Dn region and stepped into the Peak Form of Grandmaster Realm many years ago.¡± Dudley Lynch continued, ¡°This guy is pretty strange. His family is a martial aristocracy with many talented people, but Atticus Kane had extremely low talent more than twenty years ago and was almost abandoned by his family.¡± ¡°Low talent?¡± Ethan Smith frowned slightly, signaling Dudley Lynch to continue. Dudley Lynch said, ¡°Yes, it is said that he had a great opportunity, and after that, Atticus Kane¡¯s strength soared, advancing rapidly.¡±
¡°Not only that, but the entire Kane Family also rose with the tide, producing several Grandmasters within a few years.¡± ¡°As for what the opportunity was, no one knows.¡± Hearing Dudley Lynch¡¯s words, Ethan Smith couldn¡¯t help but stroke his chin. Several Grandmasters in just a few years? It was indeed strange. In this era, it takes exceptional talent to be a Grandmaster. Several Grandmasters in such a short time, what a coveted opportunity. ¡°Maybe Lord Dn has something like Enlightenment Tea in his possession?¡± Ethan Smith thought secretly, his eyes filled with a fiery passion. If he could snatch this opportunity¡­perhaps he could break through to the Marquis level within two months! ¡°It seems I¡¯ll have to take a trip to the Dn region when I have the chance,¡± Ethan Smith thought to himself. ¡°It¡¯s really a coincidence that it seems like all of us have something inmon.¡± At this time, Evelyn Norton suddenly said. Ethan Smith nced at Evelyn and asked casually, ¡°What do you mean?¡±
Evelyn Norton looked at Dudley Lynch and said, ¡°Although Brother He has high talent, he is not considered the best in the He family, right?¡± Dudley Lynch nodded and said, ¡°Indeed.¡±¡±I heard that you wereter pursued and nearly killed by a formidable man, enduring severe injuries. Since then, you¡¯ve be the number one among the younger generation in the Central ins region, right?¡± Evelyn Norton continued. Upon hearing this, a hint of uneasiness shed across Dudley Lynch¡¯s face. He waved his hand and said, ¡°Ah, people say that one can onlyprehend dao techniques at the brink of life and death. I only realized this was true after experiencing it.¡± ¡°Moreover¡­ I met a good Master, who passed on his techniques to me.¡± Dudleyughed. Evelyn smiled and said, ¡°That could be considered a blessing in disguise.¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Dudley continued. ¡°By the way, my friend is over there. I¡¯ll go say hello.¡± Dudley stood up and said. After throwing down this sentence, he turned around and left. It was obvious that Dudley didn¡¯t want to continue this topic. After he left, Ethan Smith looked at Evelyn and asked, ¡°What was the meaning behind what you just said?¡± Evelyn shrugged, ¡°Nothing much. I just noticed that you were really interested in him.¡±
Ethan furrowed his brows, ¡°You said that only after he experienced a severe injury did he be the number one in the Central ins region?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Evelyn nodded. ¡°At first, even the pharmacist of the Medicine God Pavilion pronounced his death sentence, but unexpectedly, he came back to life after a few days.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Ethan¡¯s interest in his eyes thickened even more. Evelyn continued, ¡°Not only that, after he woke up, his temperament changed drastically. He went from being arrogant and domineering to being gentle and refined.¡± ¡°Now he is even chosen as the heir of the He family.¡± This string of words indeed gave Ethan too much information. Even the pharmacist of the Medicine God Pavilion pronounced his death sentence, how could hee back to life? And his temperament changed drastically, soaring to sess? ¡°Could it be body possession?¡± Ethan suddenly thought of a possibility. Very likely! If Dudley was possessed by someone, all of this would make sense.
¡°Did he ever tell you what he is going to Brightheart Ind for?¡± Ethan asked. Evelyn shook her head, ¡°He didn¡¯t say anything, just that he wanted to try his luck.¡± ¡°Trying his luck¡­ impossible.¡± Ethan took a deep breath. As they were talking, Dudley came back from not far away. He smiled and said, ¡°Mr. Smith, Miss Norton, I just went to the auction and thought it would be an ordinary event, but I didn¡¯t expect to have an unexpected gain.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Ethan raised his eyebrows. Dudley turned his hand, revealing a pearl lying quietly in his palm. This pearl didn¡¯t seem much different from an ordinary Night-luminescent Pearl, but there were faint traces of extremely rich qi on it. ¡°This is¡­ an inner core?¡± Ethan¡¯s pupils shrank suddenly. Dudley looked somewhat surprised, ¡°Mr. Smith, you know about inner cores too?¡± ¡°Yeah, I swallowed one. I have to thank Miss Norton for that,¡± Ethan nced at Evelyn as he spoke. Hearing this, a strange look appeared on Dudley¡¯s face. ¡°The inner core that Miss Norton swallowed was a Spirit Core,¡± Dudley said, intentionally or unintentionally. ¡°Spirit Core?¡± Ethan was clueless about this term. Dudley nodded, ¡°An inner core can only be used to enhance one¡¯s cultivation, but a Spirit Core¡­ carries the attributes of a Demonic Beast, like the Spirit Fox inner core that Miss Norton swallowed.¡± As he said this, Dudley looked at Ethan and asked, ¡°The one you swallowed, Mr. Smith, wasn¡¯t a Spirit Core, was it?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Ethan didn¡¯t conceal anything. Upon hearing this, Dudley¡¯s pupils contracted, and a strange, indescribable meaning shed through his eyes. The look was bizarre, though it was only a fleeting nce, but it did not escape Ethan¡¯s gaze. Chapter 440: 440: Different Deceptions_1 Chapter 440: 440: Different Deceptions_1
Trantor:549690339 Feeling this strange gaze, Ethan Smith also found it a bit peculiar. But he didn¡¯t care. After all, in the Grandmaster Realm, Ethan Smith had no fear of anyone. If this Dudley Lynch really had any bad ideas, Ethan wouldn¡¯t mind sending him on his way. ¡°Dudley, how much did you pay for this inner core you¡¯re holding?¡± Ethan asked, pointing at the inner core in Dudley¡¯s hand.
Dudley said, ¡°Those rich people don¡¯t know anything. They thought it was a Night-luminescent Pearl, and I got it for three hundred thousand as a bargain.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t talk about it any longer, we still have nearly three days to reach it, I¡¯m going to retreat and meditate in these three days.¡± Dudley said while ying with the inner core. Ethan nodded. After Dudley left, Ethan¡¯s brows furrowed slightly. ¡°Can you feel what¡¯s on Dudley¡¯s mind?¡± Ethan asked Evelyn Norton. Evelyn shook her head and said, ¡°Unfortunately, I can¡¯t. Whenever I try to read his thoughts, they are immediately cut off by a strange force.¡± To read someone¡¯s mind was actually based on divine sense. It was obvious that Dudley¡¯s divine sense was above Evelyn¡¯s. It was also above Ethan¡¯s. Because Evelyn could read Ethan¡¯s thoughts but not Dudley¡¯s. ¡°It seems that the two of us had the same idea.¡± Evelyn said indifferently. Ethan looked at Evelyn and gestured for her to continue.
Evelyn continued, ¡°Before this, there was no connection between Dudley and I, I didn¡¯t even know him.¡± ¡°He suddenly invited me to Brightheart Ind, how could I not be suspicious?¡± Ethanughed, ¡°Maybe he¡¯s attracted to you.¡± Evelyn shook her head, looking serious, ¡°This man¡¯s divine sense is extremely powerful, far beyond what someone his age should have.¡± ¡°So¡­ I think¡­¡± ¡°Possession!¡± The two almost said it at the same time! As expected, Evelyn had already anticipated this! ¡°You came to Brightheart Ind with him, aren¡¯t you afraid that he would kill you?¡± Ethan asked coldly. Evelyn jokinglyughed, ¡°With Mr. Smith here, I believe you will protect me.¡± Ethan narrowed his eyes and didn¡¯t say anything. Before this, Evelyn didn¡¯t even know that Ethan woulde, so where was the talk of protection?
There were only two reasons for Evelyn to dare to go. Either she thought Dudley wouldn¡¯t do anything to her. Or, she wasn¡¯t afraid of Dudley at all! On the huge ship, there were only four martial artists: Ethan Smith, Lord Dn Terry Martin, Evelyn Norton, and the already retreated Dudley Lynch. Besides them, all were ordinary people. ¡°Don¡¯t these rich people hire bodyguards?¡± Ethan muttered as he walked towards the auction. While talking, Ethan arrived at the auction. He nned to try his luck, but unfortunately, the auction only happened once a day, and today¡¯s sole urrence had already ended. With no other choice, Ethan had to wait until the next day. Afterwards, Ethan felt somewhat bored. He cast his gaze on Lord Dn Terry Martin.
The man¡¯s experience was somewhat simr to Dudley¡¯s, but different in that Atticus Kane most likely wasn¡¯t possessed. Because building several Grandmasters through possession in a short amount of time was not possible. Atticus Kane¡¯s lifestyle was like that of ordinary people, that night he ate and drank with a group of wealthy people and he waspletely drunk. The next day, Atticus Kane didn¡¯t even get up, which showed how much he had drunk. The afternoon was the second auction. Ethan naturally would not miss it this time. He and Mike Taylor arrived at the auction entrance early and waited to enter. ¡°There are so many people.¡± Looking at the crowd at the entrance, Ethan couldn¡¯t help but sigh. Mike Taylor said indifferently, ¡°No one can resist the temptation of gambling and finding bargains, and neither can the wealthy.¡± ¡°Yeah, human nature is greedy and loves gambling.¡± Ethan sighed. As they spoke, the auction entrance finally opened. ¡°Let¡¯s go in.¡± Mike Taylor said.
Ethan nodded, and the two entered the auction together. After finding a ce to sit down, Ethan¡¯s eyes scanned the surroundings. As expected, there was not a single martial artist. ¡°These people are worth quite a lot, be careful when you bid.¡± Mike Taylor reminded. Ethan nodded, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, since I¡¯m here to find a bargain, I won¡¯t pay too high a price.¡± Mike Taylor nodded slightly, without saying more. Afterwards, the two sat there, quietly waiting for the auction to begin. About half an hourter, the auction finally started. Although this was an auction on a cruise ship, the scale of it was beyond imagination. No other reason, just because the ship was full of wealthy people! It was said that the auction house spent a huge amount of money just to get on the cruise ship! Their consumption power far exceeded that of ordinary people, and the auction was just perfect for them.
The first auction item was a cultural relic from the previous dynasty, which finally fetched three million. The second was an antique from a hundred years ago, with a price of more than ten million. The third, fourth, fifth¡­ Dozens of items in a row, almost every one of them was a worldly cultural relic. As for the inner core that Ethan wanted, not a single one was seen. ¡°It seems that the inner core is not asmon as I thought.¡± Ethan thought to himself. It also made Ethan couldn¡¯t help but sigh, Dudley¡¯s luck really was good. ¡°The next auction item is a rockery. This rockery is extraordinary, said to be taken from a Dragon Vein area, able to attract wealth and change one¡¯s fortune.¡± At that moment, the auctioneer brought out a rockery the size of a car wheel. Although the rockery looked quite exquisite, it didn¡¯t appear to be a modern artifact, but rather a naturally formed masterpiece. ¡°ording to expert investigations, the previous owner of this rockery was the local richest man, and the one before that was a high-ranking official! Going back further, every owner was a top-notch person!¡± the auctioneer shouted. As soon as these words came out, the scene was in uproar. For a moment, everyone was interested in this rockery. ¡°Aren¡¯t they afraid that this is a scam set up by the auction?¡± Seeing this, Ethan couldn¡¯t help but ask. Mike Taylor said indifferently, ¡°Many people think that only the poor will be deceived, but that¡¯s not the case, the wealthy can be deceived as well, it¡¯s just a different way to cheat them.¡± ¡°A pile of shit, for poor people, just needs to be wrapped in a shiny, pretty package and it can be sold.¡± ¡°What about rich people?¡± Ethan asked. Mike Taylor said indifferently, ¡°For rich people, just get some experts and celebrities to hype this pile of shit up, then make up a bunch of unknown history for it.¡± ¡°For example¡­ say that this pile of shit was left by a certain saint.¡± Mike Taylor said indifferently. Upon hearing this, Ethan couldn¡¯t help but stifle hisughter and almost burst outughing. ¡°Mike Taylor, you reminded me of something.¡± Ethan¡¯s mouth curved into a strange smile. Perhaps¡­ he could scam these wealthy people in a significant way! Chapter 441: 441: Divine Dragon Power_1 Chapter 441: 441: Divine Dragon Power_1
Trantor:549690339 A hint of slyness shed in Ethan Smith¡¯s eyes. In his heart, a n began to form. Ahead, the auctioneer continued to vigorously promote the artificial mountain. Ethan¡¯s eyes remained fixed on the mountain. ¡°What, are you interested in this artificial mountain too?¡± Mike Taylor asked.
Ethan nced at Mike and said, ¡°This is no ordinary artificial mountain.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Mike raised his eyebrows, gesturing for Ethan to continue. Ethan narrowed his eyes and said, ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, this might be a magical artifact.¡± And a remarkable one at that. In other words, what the auctioneer said earlier was not false. ¡°Starting bid, one billion!¡± the auctioneer shouted. Such a staggering price deterred many people. However, this was, after all, Sea City, where the wealthy were countless. For the rich, a billion to exchange for good fortune was worth it. The price soared, and within a blink of an eye, it had gone from one billion to ten billion. Countless people began to back off, as ten billion was no small sum for anyone. ¡°Eleven billion,¡± Ethan raised his hand and called out.
The crowd immediately turned their attention to Ethan. They seemed to find his youthful face quite unfamiliar. ¡°Twenty billion,¡± a potbellied, wealthy man raised his hand at that moment. The crowd couldn¡¯t help but gasp for a breath. Twenty billion, just like that? Ethan¡¯s eyebrows furrowed ever so slightly. He couldn¡¯te up with twenty billion. But this artificial mountain¡­ was a magical artifact, and not an ordinary one at that! Aside from one¡¯s own realm, external weapons were equally important for a martial artist¡¯s strength enhancement. And a qualified magical artifact could even boost one¡¯s strength to a higher level! ¡°Do you really want this artificial mountain?¡± Mike asked. Ethan exined, ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, this is likely a High-grade Earth Rank magical artifact.¡±
High-grade Earth Rank magical artifact! Just one step away from the Divine Rank! It had been a long time since a Divine Rank artifact had appeared, and a High-grade Earth Rank magical artifact would be enough to cause a sensation throughout the country! ¡°What, not bidding anymore?¡± the potbellied man in the front row spoke indifferently. Ethan remained silent, as if weighing the pros and cons in his heart. ¡°If you want it, just go ahead and bid,¡± Mike said. Ethan, however, shook his head and said, ¡°I can¡¯t be too enthusiastic.¡± After all, there were more than just Ethan Smith, the martial artist, on this yacht. If it attracted the attention of Atticus Kane or Dudley Lynch, it would outweigh the gains. ¡°Competing with me, do you have the strength? An obscure nobody,¡± the potbellied man snorted. ¡°He seems to be that martial artist named Ethan Smith,¡± someone recognized Ethan. ¡°Oh, a mere martial artist. This kind of role is only suitable for being my bodyguard,¡± the potbellied man said disdainfully.
¡°Kid, how did you get in?¡± the potbellied man stood up and stared at Ethan. Ethan ignored him and said, ¡°My luck hasn¡¯t been good recently, so I thought I¡¯d try to change it with this. Since you¡¯re interested, I¡¯ll give up.¡± The potbellied man snorted coldly, ¡°You know your ce!¡± Ethan said no more but tugged Mike Taylor and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± After leaving the auction, Mike asked in a low voice, ¡°What do you n to do?¡± Ethan pondered for a moment before saying coldly, ¡°If possible¡­ Kill and take the prize.¡± Brightheart Ind was far from Sea City. Killing someone there would not be noticed at all. Of course, this was ast resort. If there was another way, Ethan would not choose to eliminate the potbellied man. In a certain private room on the yacht. It was pitch ck. A young man sat cross-legged on the bed, his eyes shining with a bizarre glow, making him appear extremely terrifying at first nce.
This young man was none other than Dudley Lynch, the number one of Central China¡¯s younger generation! ¡°Dragon Spirit¡­ I must not miss it,¡± a strange voice emerged from Dudley¡¯s body. The voice had a slightly hoarse tone, as if it came from the depths of the Nine Netherworld Hell. Dudley¡¯s mouth slightly opened, and he said coldly, ¡°Once I get the Dragon Spirit, I will be able to step into the half-step Martial Marquis?¡± ¡°Indeed¡­ it may even let you step into the true Military Marquis Realm!¡± That hoarse voice resounded once more! A touch of madness shed in Dudley¡¯s eyes! The true Military Marquis Realm! Reaching such a level, any aristocratic family would be belittled and dismissed! At that time, who in the world would be feared? ¡°That Ethan Smith fellow¡­ he won¡¯t cause trouble, will he?¡± the hoarse voice asked coldly. Dudley sneered, ¡°Even if he hadn¡¯t been crippled, I could still kill him.¡± ¡°Moreover¡­ he has also swallowed two elixirs,¡± Dudley¡¯s tone shifted.
Upon hearing this, the hoarse voiceughed coldly, ¡°Two elixirs¡­ should be enough to lure out the Dragon Spirit.¡± ¡°Just wait and see,¡± Dudley said, narrowing his eyes. ¡°Once I get the Dragon Spirit, I want everyone on this ship to bow down to me!¡± The oil tanker cruised slowly on the sea. Three dayster, they finally arrived at Brightheart Ind. The ind was vast and featured natural scenery. Although there were no overwhelming entertainment facilities, it had an incredibly soothing atmosphere. ¡°What is this rxing feeling?¡± Ethan couldn¡¯t help but frown. Ethan carefully sensed it, but it wasn¡¯tqi, it was a¡­ divinely sacred breath. Ethan tried to absorb this breath but found that it contradicted his body and couldn¡¯t be absorbed at all. ¡°Strange,¡± Evelyn Norton beside him nodded slightly as well. Ethan nced at her and said, ¡°You felt it too?¡± Evelyn nodded, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Mr. Smith, Miss Norton, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Dudley approached them at that moment. Ethan shook his head, saying, ¡°Nothing.¡± Dudleyughed and said, ¡°There has always been a legend surrounding Brightheart Ind; I don¡¯t know if you two have heard of it.¡± Ethan looked at Dudley, waiting for him to continue. Dudley said lightly, ¡°It is said that there was once a true Divine Dragon on Brightheart Ind. Unfortunately, it perished, and its body transformed into a small ind, which is now Brightheart Ind.¡± ¡°Legend has it that as long as oneprehends the dao on Brightheart Ind, they can be invincible.¡± ¡°More importantly, the Dragon Spirit of the Divine Dragon remains here, and those who obtain the Dragon Spirit will possess the power of the Divine Dragon.¡± Chapter 442: 442: Facing Dudley Lynch!_1 Chapter 442: 442: Facing Dudley Lynch!_1
Trantor:549690339 ¡°The power of the Divine Dragon, it¡¯s a true sacred item.¡± Dudley Lynch¡¯s tone started to be somewhat unnatural. His greed was almost unmasked in his voice. Ethan Smith frowned and asked, ¡°What do you want to say?¡± Dudley Lynch nced at Ethan Smith and Evelyn Norton, and sneered, ¡°Do you know why I invited Evelyn?¡± Ethan Smith frowned, ¡°How would I know that?¡±
Dudley Lynch burst intoughter, ¡°Because to obtain the Dragon Spirit, one must use the Spirit Core to summon it!¡± ¡°But I never thought that you¡¯d also ingested the Spirit Core!¡± ¡°Truly, Heaven is helping me, Heaven is helping me!¡± Dudley Lynchughed hysterically, no longer showing any sign of refinement! Ethan Smith subconsciously pulled Evelyn closer to him, then coldly asked, ¡°What do you want to do?¡± Dudley Lynch narrowed his eyes and said, ¡°I told you, I want to use both of you to summon the Dragon Spirit! This is the meaning behind your existence, and the reason why you were allowed toe here!¡± Dudley Lynch¡¯s murderous spirit became even more intense, and his eyes began to turn blood red! Feeling the killing intent from him, Ethan Smith¡¯s aura also began to rise rapidly. ¡°Do you think you can take on both of us alone?¡± Ethan Smith sneered. ¡°Hahaha, let¡¯s not talk about whether I can kill both of you. The key is¡­ I don¡¯t need to do anything!¡± Dudley Lynch said coldly. No sooner had he finished speaking, than Dudley Lynch¡¯s mouth began to murmur something, as if reciting a spell. ¡°Ah!¡±
As Dudley Lynch¡¯s mouth moved, Evelyn suddenly let out a scream, her body going limp. She fell to the ground, her delicate body convulsing, and pink mist floated from her dantian. ¡°Evelyn!¡± Ethan Smith¡¯s face turned pale in an instant! He clenched his fists and aimed a punch at Dudley Lynch! Dudley Lynch quickly dodged to the side. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why didn¡¯t the spell work on him?¡± Dudley Lynch furrowed his brow. Ethan looked at Dudley coldly and shouted, ¡°I knew you had ulterior motives. I didn¡¯t expect you to be this impatient as soon as we arrived on Brightheart Ind!¡± Dudley Lynch ignored Ethan Smith, his mouth opening slightly to murmur the spell again. Unfortunately, Ethan remained unaffected, instead charging towards Dudley Lynch with his fists clenched! ¡°Damn it, didn¡¯t the kid swallow the Spirit Core at all?¡± Dudley Lynch cursed under his breath. ¡°Kill him first and don¡¯t let him ruin our ns.¡± The hoarse voice rang in Dudley Lynch¡¯s mind. Dudley Lynch nodded, dodged Ethan Smith¡¯s punch, and then coldly said, ¡°Since the spell doesn¡¯t work on you, you¡¯ve lost your value¡­ Die!¡± As he spoke, Dudley Lynch¡¯s aura suddenly surged!
This aura rapidly climbed, even surpassing the Peak Form of Grandmaster Realm in a short time, and was only a hair¡¯s breadth away from a half-step Martial Marquis! ¡°No wonder you¡¯re the number one among the younger generation in the Central ins.¡± Ethan Smith sneered. ¡°Let me see what you, the number one, are capable of!¡± Ethan Smith¡¯s body burst into Golden Light, his fist like a zing sun in mid-air, as he fiercely smashed towards Dudley Lynch! Dudley Lynch didn¡¯t dare to be careless. Opening his mouth slightly, a ck aura, like a jujube pit, shot towards Ethan Smith! ¡°ng!¡± The ck aura collided with Ethan Smith¡¯s fist, and in an instant, the force on his fist dissipated! ¡°What kind of move is this?¡± Ethan Smith frowned slightly. Before he could react, Dudley Lynch was already stepping forward! ¡°Azure me Dragon Axe!¡± With a loud shout from Dudley Lynch, an ice-blue axe instantly crushed towards Ethan Smith! ¡°Absolute Beginning Sacred Fist!¡±
Ethan Smith roared angrily, Golden Light surged once more, and faced the ice-blue light head-on! ¡°Boom!¡± At the moment of contact, the ice-blue light suddenly exploded! Following that, the strands of light immediately clung to Ethan Smith¡¯s body! ¡°Crack!¡± As soon as the light adhered, it suddenly tightened, quickly freezing Ethan Smith¡¯s body and turning it into an ice sculpture in the blink of an eye! Such a scene naturally attracted many onlookers. ¡°What are you martial artists doing? Who allowed you to fight?¡± grumbled the potbellied man. Dudley Lynch nced at him and then pped him across the face. The potbellied man was knocked flying, blood spraying from his mouth. ¡°Atticus Kane, it¡¯s time to act!¡± Dudley Lynch said coldly. As soon as his words finished, a muscr figure dropped from the sky.
It was none other than Lord DnTerry Martin! Terry Martin looked at the wealthy individuals and then cracked his knuckles, saying, ¡°Sorry, you¡¯ve all been kidnapped.¡± ¡°What? Mr. Martin, you must be joking¡­¡± The wealthy individuals immediately panicked. ¡°This is awful society, you¡­ don¡¯t cause any trouble!¡± Terry Martin grinned coldly, suddenly waving his hand and crushing a head with a single p. Seeing the dead body on the ground, the faces of the wealthy individuals turned pale. ¡°Get on your knees!¡± Terry Martin roared. Faced with death, there was no pride left on these wealthy individuals¡¯ faces. Everyone shakily kneeled on the ground, not daring to utter a word. Then, Terry Martin walked over to Dudley Lynch and frowned, ¡°Dudley Lynch, these people are just useless, how about we kill them all and throw them into the sea?¡± Dudley Lynch nced at Terry Martin and coldly replied, ¡°They¡¯re useful to me.¡± Terry Martin didn¡¯t say more upon hearing this.
¡°Kill that kid, so he doesn¡¯t ruin my ns.¡± Dudley Lynch pointed at the ice sculpture that was Ethan Smith and said. Terry Martin cracked his knuckles and said, ¡°Fine, I got it.¡± Then, Terry Martin walked towards Ethan Smith. ¡°Tsk, I heard you¡¯re the King of Chuzzle, and I¡¯m the Lord Dn, I really want to see what you¡¯re capable of.¡± Terry Martin said casually. ¡°But it¡¯s a pity, you have no chance now.¡± A trace of cruelty shed across Terry Martin¡¯s face. The next second, he clenched his fists and brutally smashed them towards Ethan Smith! ¡°Crack!¡± But at that moment, the ice sculpture suddenly showed a crack! ¡°Boom!¡± Immediately afterward, the ice sculpture sted apart! Ethan Smith shone with golden light, even his hair shimmering with brilliant golden radiance! ¡°If you want to fight, I can satisfy you.¡± Ethan Smith looked coldly at Terry Martin. Not far away, Dudley Lynch¡¯s face couldn¡¯t help but change. ¡°He actually broke free?¡± Dudley Lynch frowned. ¡°Atticus Kane, kill him.¡± Chapter 443: 443: Venerable Fifth Mountain!_1 Chapter 443: 443: Venerable Fifth Mountain!_1
Trantor:549690339 Atticus Kane rubbed his fists and sneered, ¡°I¡¯ve been wanting to see what kind of person would dare challenge the Taylor family.¡± Ethan Smith¡¯s eyebrows furrowed. Facing one Dudley Lynch, Ethan was already struggling. Adding Atticus to the mix, victory seemed very difficult. ¡°Weren¡¯t you reduced to a waste after your dantian was destroyed?¡± Atticus joked.
However, Ethan¡¯s attention wasn¡¯t on Atticus at all. He was staring intently at Dudley. He saw Dudley silently chanting a technique, and Evelyn Norton¡¯s body trembled more and more intensely. ¡°Dudley, stop!¡± Ethan roared angrily and charged towards Dudley! ¡°Buzz!¡± At that moment, a golden light flickered around Ethan. This golden light seemed like a barrier, blocking Ethan¡¯s path. ¡°Ignoring me?¡± Atticus raised his eyebrows. Ethan coldly red at Atticus and said, ¡°You¡¯re not my match. Get lost!¡± ¡°We¡¯ll see about that after we fight!¡± Atticus roared and then charged at Ethan with a clenched fist! This man was extremely burly, and his fists were incredibly powerful!
Ethan couldn¡¯t afford to be careless and had to meet his fist head-on. In the blink of an eye, they¡¯d exchanged dozens of moves. Since Ethan wasn¡¯t focused on Atticus, his chest was smashed by one of Atticus¡¯s punches, and he was sent flying several meters. ¡°Heh, it seems your title as the King of Chuzzle is nothing but an empty shell.¡± Atticus sneered. Ethan stood up from the ground, rubbing his chest. He then sneered, ¡°I knew there had to be a reason why your past was so simr to Dudley¡¯s. You two are indeed connected in numerous ways.¡± ¡°Heh, so what?¡± Atticus said indifferently. ¡°What¡¯s the point of knowing so much when you¡¯re about to die?¡± Ethan observed Atticus and said, ¡°I¡¯m giving you onest chance. Get lost immediately!¡± ¡°Giving me a chance? Are you worthy? Today, I¡¯ll kill you, the King of Chuzzle!¡± Atticus roared and charged once again! Ethan was annoyed. His aura instantly soared, and his body became indestructible! His golden fist possessed the strength to destroy everything, and with the Shrinking Ground Into An Inch technique under his feet, he reached Atticus in an instant. ¡°Boom!¡±
This punch, using all his strength, directly prated Atticus¡¯s chest and exited from his back! ¡°Cough!¡± A mouthful of blood spewed out from Atticus¡¯s mouth! Meanwhile, the golden light around them slowly disappeared. Not wanting to waste any more time, Ethan once again used the Shrinking Ground Into An Inch technique to quickly reach Dudley¡¯s side! ¡°ng!¡± Ethan threw a punch, but it was as if he¡¯d hit a steel wall! Upon closer inspection, a brown pot was suspended in front of Dudley. The pot emitted an ancient aura, and the energy it released blocked Ethan¡¯s punch. ¡°A magical artifact?¡± Ethan¡¯s expression shifts slightly. Dudley slowly stood up from the ground. He coldly looked at Ethan and said, ¡°You¡¯re really a pest. It seems you won¡¯t stop until I kill you.¡±
¡°Ahh!!!¡± At this moment, roaring erupted from behind! Turning to look back, they saw Atticus¡¯s figure rapidly growing! Already over six feet tall, his height soared to over two meters at this moment! All the muscles on his body bulged, and each inch of muscle was wrapped in a crystalline glow. What was even more shocking was that there was another magical artifact suspended above his head! ¡°Another magical artifact.¡± Ethan took a deep breath in shock. Magical artifacts were already hard to find, and yet these two each had one! What kind of background was this?! ¡°Ethan Smith, you¡¯ve angered me!¡± Atticus¡¯s mouth let out beastly roars, and his entire body looked like a wild animal! Dudley put his hands behind his back and coldly said, ¡°Let¡¯s attack together and kill him!¡± ¡°Swoosh!¡±After transforming, Atticus Kane¡¯s speed and strength had both increased significantly!
Most importantly, the magical artifact above his head seemed to possess an incredibly strong prating force! As Ethan Smith retaliated with a punch, he could only feel the force prating through his flesh and striking his internal organs! ¡°Pfft!¡± In just three moves, Ethan Smith was already struggling to cope. This powerful prating force was stirring up the energy within his dantian, making it chaotic! Ethan Smith took a deep breath, gazing at the magical artifact above Atticus Kane¡¯s head, and whispered, ¡°This power must being from the magical artifact.¡± As long as he could break that artifact, Atticus Kane would be nothing! With this thought, Ethan Smith immediately used the Shrinking Ground Into An Inch technique and charged towards the artifact above Atticus Kane¡¯s head! ¡°Bang!¡± Just then, Dudley Lynch took action! A beam of light shot out from the earthen jug above his head, directly blocking Ethan Smith¡¯s path! ¡°Useless.¡± Dudley Lynch casually said with his arms crossed behind him.
Ethan Smith¡¯s face turned serious. At this moment, he was surrounded by enemies, and the two magical artifacts were causing him a headache. ¡°Hum!¡± The bronze sword appeared in Ethan Smith¡¯s hand as he shook it. ¡°A fine weapon.¡± Looking at the bronze sword in Ethan Smith¡¯s hand, Dudley Lynch casuallymented. Without saying a word, Ethan Smith¡¯s energy surged and he raised his hand to unleash the Nine Absolute Beginning shes! A sword aura half a foot wide seemed toe from the horizon! The terrifying sword energy even made Brightheart Ind tremble slightly! ¡°I told you, it¡¯s useless!¡± Dudley Lynch¡¯s face turned cold, his eyes bing colder than ever. A white mist emerged from the earthen jug hanging above his head. The mist flowed in reverse, enveloping Dudley Lynch¡¯s entire body and covering his face. At a nce, it seemed like a celestial being descending to earth! ¡°ng!¡± The loud noise caused huge waves to rise on the sea surface! However, the seemingly leisurely energy around the earthen jug easily blocked the first strike of the Nine Absolute Beginning shes! Ethan Smith¡¯s face changed drastically! This was a Divine Rank technique, yet it was ineffective?! ¡°Boom!¡± Just as Ethan Smith was taken aback, Atticus Kane attacked again! The magical artifact above his head flickered, and the terrifying energy transformed into a giant ball of light, mercilessly mming into Ethan Smith¡¯s chest! ¡°Thud!¡± Under the attack of the magical artifact, Ethan Smith¡¯s body was forced backwards, violently smashing into the group of wealthy attendants! ¡°Pfft!¡± Several of Ethan Smith¡¯s ribs were broken, and his mouth was filled with blood, a gruesome sight to behold. ¡°You can¡¯t die, if you die, what will happen to us¡­¡± ¡°Hurry up and stand up, fight them!¡± ¡°As a warrior, you should be protecting us!¡± the big-bellied man scolded. Hearing the big-bellied man¡¯s voice, a glint shed in Ethan Smith¡¯s eyes! He hurriedly looked at the big-bellied man and said, ¡°Give me that artificial mountain!¡± The big-bellied man shrank back, grumbling, ¡°At a time like this, you¡¯re still thinking about my artificial mountain¡­¡± ¡°Shut the fuck up and give it to me!¡± Ethan Smith roared. Under the forceful roar, the big-bellied man shuddered in fright. Reluctantly, he took out the artificial mountain and whispered, ¡°I¡¯m telling you, it¡¯s not right to steal things¡­¡± Ethan Smith had no patience for his nonsense. Holding the artificial mountain, he exerted his Inner Strength, and a strand of blood essence flew up from his forehead. Under Ethan Smith¡¯s control, the blood essencended on the artificial mountain. ¡°Ssh¡­¡± The moment the blood essence hit the mountain, the artificial mountain began to shed itsyers! One piece of broken rock after another fell off! Within seconds, the artificial mountain had transformed! After the shedding, it turned out to be a miniature version of Tarz Mountain! ¡°Is this¡­ the Venerable Fifth Mountain?¡± Ethan Smith¡¯s pupils suddenly shrank, his face shing a strong excitement! Chapter 444: 444: The Emergence of the Dragon Spirit! Chapter 444: 444: The Emergence of the Dragon Spirit!
Trantor:549690339 Gazing at the model mountain in front of him, shaped just like Tarz Mountain, everyone gasped in surprise! ¡°This model mountain looks so familiar.¡± ¡°Feels like I¡¯ve seen it somewhere.¡± ¡°I remember now! Isn¡¯t this Tarz Mountain?! I¡¯ve even climbed it!¡± The crowd buzzed in disbelief, their incredulity etched inly in their staring eyes!
Regret filling his rotund figure, the rich man ceaselessly pleaded, ¡°Give back my mountain model!¡± Ethan Smith nced at him without uttering a word. Could such a sacred object be returned to him? That¡¯s wishful thinking otherworldly! Although Ethan didn¡¯t fullyprehend the prowess of theVenerable Fifth Mountain held, even a fool knew what it signified. Ethan tried to stimte the mountain model with his own aura. As expected, an ancient aura began to emanate from the mountain. ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s a magical artifact! Probably even more formidable than I imagined!¡± Ethan eximed while struggling to contain his excitement! With a mere thought, the Venerable Fifth Mountain appeared above Ethan¡¯s head. An ancient aura began to emanate from the mountain. The aura, cascading like a waterfall, enveloped Ethan! ¡°We both have magical artifacts. Let¡¯s see whose is more powerful,¡± Ethan Smith said, coldly staring at Dudley Lynch from afar. Dudley¡¯s brow furrowed slightly. Not being a fool, he could discern the extraordinariness of the artifact above Ethan¡¯s head.
¡°Atticus Kane! Hold him off, I need to start summoning the Dragon Spirit!¡± Dudley shouted. Atticus Kane cracked his knuckles and smirked, ¡°No problem, leave it to me.¡± As he spoke, Atticus started walking toward Ethan. The artifact on his head began to shimmer, radiating a powerful aura. Ethan, however, closed his eyes and tapped into the power of the Venerable Fifth Mountain. Under the spell of the Venerable Fifth Mountain, Ethan¡¯s body felt as solid and unyielding as a mountain stone! Inside him surged an unending tide of power! ¡°Stop ying tricks, kiddo. Watch as my fist crushes your skull!¡± Atticus yelled. Saying that, his artifact shone overhead, and he rushed toward Ethan! His immense power stirred up a wild gust of wind! The ground quaked under the sheer force, lifting dust several feet high! Ethan remainedposed, like a sage.
Just as Atticus¡¯s fist was about to hit his face, Ethan suddenly raised his own! A golden radiance instantly blotted out the sun! The Venerable Fifth Mountain above Ethan¡¯s head shone further, casting more beams of light! ¡°Boom!¡± Their fists collided, akin to a sh of the heavens! The massive shock wave sent the wealthy bystanders flying! ¡°Crack!¡± The ground beneath Ethan fractured, and he sank a few feet! ¡°Hum!¡± At that moment, the artifact above Ethan¡¯s head disyed its might! An ancient aura flowed into Ethan, causing the light on his fist to suddenly increase tenfold! ¡°Boom!¡±
Under this overwhelming power, Atticus was sent flying backward like a kite with a severed string! His huge body furiously crashed to the ground, creating a deep crater several meters wide! Ethan, in contrast, was virtually unscathed under the protection of his magical artifact! ¡°Truly worthy of the Venerable Fifth Mountain.¡± Ethan licked his lips, a hint of excitement gleaming in his eyes. No one could¡¯ve imagined they¡¯d stumble upon such a Dharma Treasure on this wealthy cruise! ¡°Whoosh!¡± Just then, Atticus Kane flew out of the Huge Pit! He was wide-eyed in astonishment, quivering slightly despite his muscr frame! ¡°Ethan Smith! I¡¯m going to kill you!!¡± Atticus Kane roared, tilting his head back, the magical artifact above his head trembling along. A terrifying power surged into his body! An ominous feeling permeated above Brightheart Ind! ¡°Die!¡±
With Atticus Kane¡¯s roar, the magical artifact above his head hovered ominously. Powerful force descended, striking Ethan Smith viciously! Ethan Smith clenched his fists, confronting it head on! ¡°ng!¡± This was a collision between flesh and magical artifact! Ethan Smith¡¯s body, too, was assisted by the power of the magical artifact! Ethan Smith, whose body was unparalleled in the first ce, demonstrated an unimaginable strength at this moment! ¡°ng!¡± Another punch! Atticus Kane¡¯s magical artifact began to tremble, unable to advance a half-step further! ¡°ng!¡± Under the third punch, cracks began to appear on Atticus Kane¡¯s magical artifact!
¡°Crack!¡± In the blink of an eye, the magical artifact let out a brittle sound and turned instantly into ashes! The scene was silent. Everyone couldn¡¯t help but gasp in shock. What kind of power was this?! Three punches shattered a magical artifact?! ¡°Seems like your magical artifact isn¡¯t good enough.¡± Ethan Smith sneered. Atticus Kane¡¯s face turned extremely awful, his massive body, like a deted ball, slowly returned to its original state. ¡°How¡­how is this possible!¡± A glimmer of anger and fear shed across Atticus Kane¡¯s eyes. Ethan Smith looked coldly at Atticus Kane and said, ¡°Without the support of the magical artifact, how are you going to fight me? Killing you will be as easy as chopping melon and vegetables!¡± While talking, Ethan Smith step by step walked towards Atticus Kane. A hint of panic shed through Atticus Kane¡¯s pupils, he hurriedly turned to Dudley Lynch and shouted, ¡°Dudley Lynch, save me!¡± But at this moment, Dudley Lynch was closing his eyes,pletely focusing on summoning the Dragon Spirit! Legend said that the person who received the Dragon Spirit would undergo earth-shattering changes in strength! Rtively speaking, how could Dudley Lynch care about the life and death of an Atticus Kane! Incantation after incantation spilled out of Dudley Lynch¡¯s mouth. On the other hand, Evelyn Norton, who was lying on the ground, was unconscious. Ethan Smith¡¯s face changed as he turned to Dudley Lynch, saying coldly, ¡°I will not let you seed!¡± Then, Ethan Smith took a step forward, rushing towards Dudley Lynch! ¡°Ethan Smith, it¡¯s toote!¡± Dudley Lynch shouted with a hint of madness. ¡°Dragon Spirit, arise!¡± With Dudley Lynch¡¯s roar, the entire sea surface began to churn as if it was boiling! ¡°Tidal wave¡­a tidal wave!¡± The group of wealthy individuals, their faces turning pale from fright, scrambled to escape! Ethan Smith gazed grimly at the surging sea, his face a shade of concern. Beams of light shot out from the sea bottom! The golden beam bathed the entire sea surface in a resplendent light! ¡°Ssh!¡± The sea kept churning, as though something was about to emerge. ¡°Dragon Spirit¡­Dragon Spirit!¡± Dudley Lynch, looking like a madman, stared intently at that glint of light! Eventually, a massive sound erupted from the sea surface! Then, they saw a huge light soaring above the sea surface! ¡°Dragon Spirit, I finally found you!!!¡± Dudley Lynch roared out in madness! Afterwards, he took a step forward and charged right at the Dragon Spirit! Ethan Smith¡¯s eyes narrowed as he smirked, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, this Dragon Spirit is mine!¡± Chapter 445: 445: Swallowing the Dragon Spirit!_1 Chapter 445: 445: Swallowing the Dragon Spirit!_1
Trantor:549690339 The two of them dashed towards the Dragon Spirit! Dudley Lynch¡¯s face changed drastically, and he roared angrily, ¡°Ethan Smith, how dare you!¡± ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I dare! Whoever sees it gets a share!¡± Ethan Smith sneered. Who could resist such a peerless and sacred object! Dudley gritted his teeth, and while he silently recited a spell, a series of strange forces shot towards Ethan Smith!
This force seemed to affect one¡¯s divine sense. Ethan only felt his head buzzing, almost falling to the ground! In just an instant, the distance between Dudley and Ethan widened! ¡°Hmph, this Dragon Spirit is mine!¡± Ethan Smith said coldly. The next second, Ethan directly used the Shrinking Ground Into An Inch technique and rushed towards the Dragon Spirit! Dudley¡¯s face turned pale. He had put in so much effort for this Dragon Spirit that if Ethan snatched it away, it would be worse than death! ¡°Looking for death!¡± Dudley roared in anger! He immediately activated the magical artifact above his head and sted it towards Ethan Smith! A barrier formed in front of Ethan once again! ¡°This move again?¡± Ethan Smith sneered repeatedly. ¡°With the same hanging magical artifacts, do you think this technique can still stop me!¡± Ethan Smith roared, and a golden fist smashed out directly! ¡°Crack!¡±
The barrier shattered on cue, turning into nothingness! Ethan¡¯s body shot out again, heading straight for the Dragon Spirit! Dudley¡¯s speed was obviously no match for Ethan¡¯s Shrinking Ground Into An Inch. This immediately made him panic and his cold sweat poured down! ¡°Ethan Smith, you¡¯re looking for death!¡± Dudley seemed mad, directly activating his magical artifact and using it to suppress! This earthen pot exuded a suppressing force, slowly floating over. Ethan only felt as if a huge mountain was pressing down on his head, and his entire body was going to be crushed into the ground! ¡°You have a magical artifact, and so do I!¡± Ethan Smith snorted coldly. Then, he activated the Venerable Fifth Mountain and directly repelled the earthen pot! Not only that, Ethan threw the Venerable Fifth Mountain at Dudley to suppress him! Ethan Smith¡¯s magical artifact was obviously superior. The Venerable Fifth Mountain above Dudley¡¯s head infinitely erged, and then ruthlessly pressed down on him.
¡°Boom!¡± Facing the suppression of the Venerable Fifth Mountain, Dudley had no power to fight back! In the end, his body was brutally crushed on the ground! ¡°Swoosh!¡± Taking advantage of this opportunity, Ethan stepped forward and grabbed the Dragon Spirit in his hand! The Dragon Spirit flickered with a faint Golden Light in Ethan¡¯s palm. At first nce, it seemed no different from an ordinary golden core. ¡°This is the Dragon Spirit?¡± Ethan looked at the Dragon Spirit with a flicker of excitement in his eyes. Dudley was inplete panic. He desperately yelled, ¡°Ethan Smith! Give me the Dragon Spirit!¡± Ethan nced at Dudley and sneered, ¡°Give it to you? Why should I give it to you?¡± Dudley anxiously said, ¡°Ethan Smith, as long as you give me the Dragon Spirit, I can give you everything I have! This Dragon Spirit is very important to me, you¡­ you must give it back to me!¡± ¡°What do you mean ¡®give it back to you¡¯?¡± Ethan Smith scoffed. ¡°This Dragon Spirit is a treasure of nature. Whoever gets it owns it. Now it¡¯s in my hands, so it¡¯s mine.¡±
¡°You!¡± Dudley was so angry, he almost vomited blood! He never expected that all his hard work would, in the end, benefit others! ¡°Ethan Smith, you don¡¯t even know how to use this Dragon Spirit.¡± Dudley tried to suppress the anger in his heart and said slowly.¡±As long as you give me back the Dragon Spirit, I can give you a ten-thousand-year-old medicinal herb!¡± ¡°Ten thousand years?¡± Ethan Smith raised an eyebrow. He then murmured softly, ¡°That¡¯s quite a tempting offer¡­¡± Dudley Lynch felt hopeful and quickly took advantage of the situation. ¡°Yes! The Dragon Spirit is useless to you, so why not trade it for a ten-thousand-year-old herb?¡± ¡°Useless?¡± Ethan Smith raised an eyebrow again. He looked at Dudley Lynch and said indifferently, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m a fool? Didn¡¯t you tell me that with the Dragon Spirit, one could obtain the Divine Dragon Power?¡± Upon hearing this, Dudley Lynch was filled with regret! If he had known beforehand, he shouldn¡¯t have blurted it out! ¡°That¡­ that was all nonsense! Just give me the Dragon Spirit!¡± Dudley Lynch almost roared out his words. But how could he let a cooked duck fly away?
Ethan Smith shook his head, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, the Dragon Spirit is mine now.¡± With that, Ethan opened his mouth and put the Dragon Spirit inside. Dudley Lynch hurriedly shouted, ¡°I¡¯m telling you, you can¡¯t swallow the Dragon Spirit! It¡¯s useless!¡± Ethan Smith didn¡¯t believe his nonsense and swallowed the Dragon Spirit directly into his stomach. Watching the Dragon Spirit being eaten, Dudley Lynch¡¯s face turned extremely pale, as if all his strength had been drained. ¡°Ah!!¡± After swallowing the Dragon Spirit, Ethan Smith only felt an intense heat in his dantian, as if it were about to explode! His entire body was wrapped in golden light, and his flesh trembled non-stop! Terrible power surrounded him, creating a powerful storm! If you listened carefully, you could even hear faint dragon chants! Dudley Lynch¡¯s face turned ghastly pale, and his entire face almost twisted. ¡°Let¡¯s go, you¡¯re no match for him now,¡± a hoarse voice echoed in his mind.
Dudley Lynch clenched his teeth and took out another magical artifact. Then, Dudley Lynch looked at Atticus Kane and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Atticus Kane hurried over and saw a dark void forming in front of them. The next second, Dudley Lynch disappeared into it. Ethan Smith¡¯s body was still shaking non-stop, and a fiery color appeared on his forehead. Terrifying power began to slowly converge and gather, finally sinking into his dantian. This Dragon Spirit floated in dantian¡¯s mid-air, emitting a trace of pure qi. ¡°Hiss!¡± Ethan Smith took a cold breath, and his eyes suddenly opened wide! His eyes turned fiery red, and the Divine Dragon Power flowed slowly within his body. Ethan Smith¡¯s mind moved, and the fiery red color in his eyes disappeared, returning to normal. ¡°This is the Divine Dragon Power?¡± Ethan Smith felt the power within his body and a trace of madness shed across his face! He even felt that with the Divine Dragon Power, he could fight against a half-step Martial Marquis! Then, Ethan Smith¡¯s mind moved again and summoned the Divine Dragon Power. His eyes also turned fiery red. ¡°As long as I summon the Divine Dragon Power, my eyes will be able to perceive a different kind of strength,¡± Ethan thought to himself. ¡°Speaking of it, I really have to thank this Dudley Lynch¡­¡± Ethan Smith sneered. At this moment, Ethan suddenly noticed Evelyn Norton lying motionless on the ground. He hurried to Evelyn Norton¡¯s side and helped her up. ¡°Evelyn, are you¡­are you alright?¡± Ethan Smith asked softly. Unfortunately, Evelyn Norton did not respond. Chapter 446: 446: Half-Step Martial Marquis Chapter 446: 446: Half-Step Martial Marquis
Trantor:549690339 Ethan Smith tried to sense Evelyn Norton¡¯s breath, but it was extremely weak. Although not fatal, it would probably take a while for her to recover. Then, Ethan Smith tried to transfer qi to Evelyn Norton, but it was still useless. ¡°What is going on here?¡± Ethan Smith frowned. He had never seen such a situation before, and for a moment, he was a little at a loss.
¡°Ethan Smith, are you hurt?¡± At this time, Mike Taylor walked over from a short distance. Ethan Smith nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine, but I think everyone else may be in trouble.¡± Hearing this, the faces of the carefree crowd changed drastically. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with us? What¡­what do you mean?¡± The crowd ran over anxiously. Ethan Smith said solemnly, ¡°Dudley Lynch and Atticus Kane just embedded a mark in your bodies. This mark has a strong toxin, and you could die at any moment.¡± ¡°What? How could this be?¡± ¡°We could die at any moment? When¡­ when exactly?¡± ¡°How can this mark be treated?¡± Everyone stared at Ethan Smith, their eyes filled with fear. Ethan Smith was silent for a moment before saying, ¡°Here¡¯s what we¡¯ll do ¨C everyone wait for my news. I will find time to go to Central China and ask Dudley Lynch for rification.¡± ¡°At the same time, I will also try to refine pills for everyone.¡±
Mike Taylor nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s fine. After all, Ethan Smith was an elder of the Divine Alchemist Pavilion.¡± ¡°So you were an elder of the Divine Alchemist Pavilion? It¡¯s such an honor!¡± The potbellied man also smiled awkwardly, ¡°I thought you were just a martial arts practitioner, but I didn¡¯t expect that you also have this identity¡­¡± ¡°Ethan Smith, please save us. Our lives are in your hands!¡± ¡°Yes, as long as you can save us, we will definitely owe you a favor!¡± Ethan Smith nodded slightly and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, everyone. I¡¯ve given my word, and I¡¯ll definitely take responsibility for all of you.¡± With such an incident happening, they clearly lost the mood for entertainment. Thus, they decided to return on the same day. After boarding the ship. Ethan Smith and Mike Taylor stayed in the most luxurious suite. ¡°Ethan Smith, what exactly is this mark you mentioned?¡± Mike Taylor asked. Ethan Smith took a sip of water, and said calmly, ¡°It¡¯s fake, I made it up.¡±
¡°Fake?!¡± Mike Taylor was suddenly stunned. Ethan Smith nodded and said, ¡°Yes, there is no such mark. But these people are ordinary and wealthy, so they must value their own lives greatly.¡± Saying this, Ethan Smith paused for a moment and jokingly said, ¡°Mr. Taylor, you said it yourself ¨C rich people can be deceived too; it¡¯s just a different method.¡± Hearing this, Mike Taylor burst intoughter. ¡°Ethan Smith, you are really something!¡± Mike Taylor couldn¡¯t help shaking his head. Ethan Smith sighed and said, ¡°I had no choice. I want to go to Capital City, and I can¡¯t do it alone.¡± ¡°As soon as I get back, I n to establish my own sect family right away.¡± This sect family would be created to fight against the Taylor family and ir family! As for whether it could seed or not, that remained to be seen. The ship slowly sailed on the ocean. On this return journey, everyone¡¯s attitude towards Ethan Smith had improved considerably. They all left their business cards, fearing Ethan Smith would forget them.
But Ethan¡¯s thoughts were not on that. All he thought about were the Dragon Spirit and the Divine Dragon Power within him. After acquiring the Divine Dragon Power and Venerable Fifth Mountain, a strong self-confidence rose within Ethan Smith. He even felt that he could fight against even a half-step Martial Marquis. ¡°That Dexter ir seems to be a half-step Martial Marquis, right?¡± A cold smile appeared at the corner of Ethan Smith¡¯s mouth. ¡°Dexter ir, wait for me in Capital City, I will personally twist off your dog head!¡± In addition to that, Ethan Smith also nned to go to Dn. That Atticus Kane must have some secret treasure to be able to create arge number of Grandmasters. If he could step into the realm of half-step Martial Marquis before September 9th, then Dexter ir would not be worth mentioning. Evelyn Norton didn¡¯t wake up during the three-day journey home. Her breath was extremely weak, but there was no danger to her life. Three dayster.
The cruise ship finally returned to Sea City. ¡°Mike Taylor, you need to be careful during this time,¡± Ethan Smith warned when they disembarked. Mike Taylor nodded and said, ¡°I understand.¡± ¡°Of course, I will also try my best to attract the Taylor family¡¯s target to myself,¡± Ethan Smithforted. Mike Taylor bitterly smiled and said, ¡°Thank you for your efforts.¡± Near the wealthy cruise ship, Kamden Lee was waiting quietly. A huge waist tag hung at his waist. On the waist tag were written several characters: Great Saint Sect! ¡°Elder Lee, it looks like the wealthy cruise ship has returned,¡± said a Grandmaster next to him at that moment. Kamden Lee hummed, ¡°How is that possible? It¡¯s only been a week, and their trip is a whole half month!¡± ¡°Elder Lee! They really are back!¡± someone shouted, pointing at the cruise ship. Kamden Lee focused, discovering it really was the wealthy cruise ship!
Ethan Smith and Mike Taylor were helping someone off the cruise ship! ¡°So soon?¡± Kamden Lee raised a mocking smile at the corner of his mouth. Then, he quickly got up and walked towards Ethan Smith. Five Grandmaster Peaks surrounded Ethan Smith and Mike Taylor in the middle. ¡°You guys haven¡¯t left yet?¡± Ethan Smith said with some surprise. Kamden Lee narrowed his eyes and said, ¡°Because of you, this bastard, Mr. Taylor scolded me!¡± ¡°At first, I wanted to let you live, but since you don¡¯t want face, then don¡¯t me me for being impolite!¡± Ethan Smith raised an eyebrow and said, ¡°Kamden Lee, I deliberately let you gost time. Why don¡¯t you appreciate it?¡± ¡°Let me go? Go to hell!¡± Kamden Lee scoffed. ¡°You¡¯ve been seriously injured by me, but you still dare to speak so arrogantly?!¡± Ethan Smith said indifferently, ¡°Howe you never thought that I might have done it on purpose?¡± ¡°On purpose?¡± Kamden Lee¡¯s face changed slightly, and then he waved his hand, ¡°Impossible! Stop pretending to me!¡± ¡°You guys, kill him for me!¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Those four Grandmasters immediately charged at Ethan Smith! Ethan Smith nced at them and suddenly pped his palm! A huge palm appeared out of thin air, with golden light directly passing through the four people! ¡°Boom!¡± Four people died on the spot! How formidable is the power that can kill three or four Grandmasters with just one palm?! Kamden Lee¡¯s face turned green! Wasn¡¯t it said that this Ethan Smith was already useless? Could it really be fake?! ¡°Bad! I¡¯ve been tricked!¡± Kamden Lee secretly cursed, and as he turned to run! But unfortunately, Ethan Smith stepped on his foot slightly, instantly blocking Kamden Lee¡¯s path. ¡°Trying to run?¡± Ethan Smith raised an eyebrow. Kamden Lee swallowed his saliva, and with a hardened scalp, he said, ¡°Ethan Smith, you¡­you better not mess around! I am now an elder of the Great Saint Sect!¡± ¡°So what?¡± Ethan Smith said indifferently. Kamden Lee snorted, ¡°Do you know what it means to attack an elder?! That means you will offend the entire Great Saint Sect!¡± ¡°And our Great Saint Sect has half-step Martial Marquis and even Martial Marquis sitting in town!¡± Chapter 447: 446: Kill Order! Chapter 447: 446: Kill Order!
Trantor:549690339 Kamden Lee became more and more excited, staring sternly at Ethan Smith and furiously dering. ¡°Ethan Smith, as long as you dare to touch a finger of mine today, the Great Saint Sect will never let you off!¡± Ethan Smith sneered, ¡°A half-step Martial Marquis, huh? I¡¯m genuinely eager to see for myself.¡± After obtaining the Venerable Fifth Mountain, Ethan Smith wasn¡¯t exactly certain about his strength and was looking for an expert to test his skills. Figures like Dudley Lynch and Atticus Kane were no longer capable of driving Ethan to desperation. ¡°I remember that Dexter ir is a half-step Martial Marquis, right?¡± Ethan Smith squinted and said.
Kamden Lee¡¯s face changed. He involuntarily retreated two steps and shouted, ¡°You¡­ what do you want to do?¡± ¡°What do I want to do?¡± Ethan Smith raised an eyebrow, and the next second, a golden light directly hit Kamden Lee¡¯s body! Kamden Lee¡¯s entire body was hit by a shock. His body was flung away with a ¡°thump¡±. This palm strike was powerful, causing Kamden Lee to vomit blood incessantly! And it was in this moment, Kamden Lee realized the gap in strength between him and Ethan Smith! He started to panic from the bottom of his heart, but Ethan Smith was already stepping forward, foot glowing, and forcefullynding on Kamden Lee¡¯s chest! ¡°Chunk!¡± A mouthful of fresh blood spewed from Kamden Lee¡¯s mouth. His chest sunk in several inches, the impact greatly affecting his viscera and bowels. A nce revealed him as a blood-soaked man. ¡°Don¡¯t kill me, don¡¯t kill me!¡± Kamden Lee panicked. It was difficult for him to be an elder in the Great Saint Sect. If he died in this state, how could he be content?
¡°Ethan Smith, listen to me!¡± Kamden Lee trembled in fear. ¡°I am now an elder of the Great Saint Sect! And the Great Saint Sect is thergest sect in the whole North!¡± ¡°You have a grudge against the Taylor family, right? With the Great Saint Sect, you can rise up!¡± ¡°I can use my status as an elder and cooperate with you externally and internally!¡± Ethan Smith stroked his chin and casually said, ¡°I remember you seemed to have said that it¡¯s not bad to be an ordinary person, right?¡± Kamden Lee was taken aback, his voice shaky. ¡°You¡­ what do you mean?¡± Ethan Smith smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s exactly what I mean.¡± The voice had just fallen when Ethan Smith was seen kicking towards Kamden Lee¡¯s dantian. ¡°Boof!¡± A crisp sound exploded in Kamden Lee¡¯s lower abdomen. Then, Kamden Lee felt severe pain in his abdomen, and his Inner Strength was quickly dissipating! ¡°You¡­ you actually ruined me!¡± Kamden Lee¡¯s eyes widened!
Ethan Smith mimicked Kamden Lee¡¯s tone and casually said. ¡°Being a mortal and lingering might not be so bad. Isn¡¯t that what you said?¡± ¡°You¡­ You! Ethan Smith, I¡¯m going to kill you!¡± Kamden Lee stared wide-eyed, baring his teeth and roaring madly. Ethan Smith looked coldly at Kamden Lee and said, ¡°Get lost, and tell Kn Taylor for me to be conscientious.¡± Leaving these words behind, Ethan Smith turned and left. After leaving far behind, Mike Taylor asked somewhat puzzled, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you kill him?¡± Ethan Smith smiled and said, ¡°If I killed him, who would go back and tell Kn Taylor?¡± For Ethan Smith at this moment, what he wanted to do was to challenge the authority of the Taylor family. Everyone returned to the Great Hall, and before leaving, these wealthy men held Ethan¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Ethan Smith, don¡¯t forget about the imprint inside us¡­¡± Ethan Smith nodded, ¡°Rest assured, as soon as I get results, I will inform everyone immediately.¡± After dispersing, Ethan Smith bade farewell to Mike Taylor and left the ce. He didn¡¯t rush to leave Sea City but found a ce in Sea City to stay with Evelyn Norton. Afterward, Ethan Smith took out his phone and sent a message to the Master of the Divine Alchemist Pavilion, inquiring about Evelyn Norton¡¯s physical condition.
Unfortunately, the Pavilion Master had no idea. ¡°Looks like I¡¯ll have to go looking for that Dudley Lynch.¡± Ethan Smith squinted, thinking quietly to himself. The Central ins, the Lynch family. Dudley Lynch returned home with a gloomy aura. ¡°Ricardo, you¡¯re back? Did the matter proceed smoothly?¡± Kedrick Lynch, the head of the Lynch family, suspiciously asked with a feigned smile. Dudley didn¡¯t say a word; he just gave Kedrick a cold stare. Feeling the murderous intent in that gaze, Kedrick¡¯s expression altered instantaneously, and he reflexively retreated two steps. With a disdainful huff, Dudley turned and went back to his room. In the great hall, Kedrick looked sorrowful while the nobledy beside him couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡°Ever since Ricardo had that ident, it¡¯s as if he¡¯s be a different person, sigh¡­,¡± the nobledy expressed with a sigh. Kedrick said in a low voice, ¡°If things continue like this, one day, he will disown us as his parents¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s all our fault¡­we had set our expectations too high for him, and now, he doesn¡¯t even recognize us¡­¡± The nobledy couldn¡¯t help but cover her face and sob quietly.
Kedrick remained silent. In hindsight, they would rather Ricardo lived as an ordinary person. In his room, Dudley looked gloomy, and the hoarse voice within his body was on the verge of madness. ¡°The Dragon Spirit¡­Ethan Smith actually stole the Dragon Spirit!¡± Dudley eximed angrily. ¡°No matter what, I must kill Ethan Smith! I must!¡± echoed the hoarse voice. With a dark expression, Dudley coldly asked, ¡°Now that Ethan Smith possesses the Divine Dragon Power, with my current strength, I am powerless against him unless I step into the half-step Martial Marquis realm.¡± ¡°Go into seclusion.¡± The hoarse voice rang out again. ¡°Go to the Hydrating Tower in Dn, I will help you reach the half-step Martial Marquis realm as swiftly as possible¡­¡± Upon hearing these words, Dudley subtly nodded. There were only two months left until September 9th. Yet, news about Dexter ir regrly surfaced on the Martial Arts Forum these days. ¡°Rumor has it that Dexter ir, the young master of the ir family, effortlessly defeated three half-step Martial Marquis!¡±
¡°ording to expert reviews, Dexter is expected to be the first amongst Pyro¡¯s younger generation!¡± ¡°The Capital City Martial Arts Association values Dexter¡¯s potential and has invited him to join the Association.¡± ¡°In the forting days, Dexter will challenge the veteran half-step Martial Marquis, Mr. Brice Osborne!¡± Upon seeing this news, the entire Martial Arts Forum was put in a state of shock! ¡°Dexter challenging Brice Osborne? Isn¡¯t Brice already a household name for many years?¡± ¡°I heard Brice, in his prime, was so formidable that Ignacio Burke and Jackson Harris were left out of breath!¡± ¡°So Dexter¡¯s already reached that level? Ethan Smith¡¯s in danger.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t Ethan Smith already reduced to a cripple? He¡¯s no longer worth mentioning.¡± After seeing the discussion on the Martial Arts Forum, Ethan Smith didn¡¯t utter a word. ¡°This Dexter sure is making wavestely,¡± Ethan Smithmented, touching his chin. Although Ethan Smith now possessed the Venerable Fifth Mountain and Divine Dragon Power, nobody could guarantee that the ir family wouldn¡¯t have more powerful magical artifacts. What¡¯s more, Ethan himself wasn¡¯t sure if he could put up a fight when facing a half-step Martial Marquis. Just then, another piece of news caught his eye: News from overseas disclose that the Halcroen Sect issued a death order against Ethan Smith, intending to send ten half-step Martial Marquis to execute him! Chapter 448: 448: Ethan Smith Must Die! Chapter 448: 448: Ethan Smith Must Die!
Trantor:549690339 This news quickly swept through the entire Martial Arts Forum, even temporarily overshadowing Dexter ir¡¯s limelight! ¡°Ten half-step Martial Marquis are hunting down Ethan Smith? Have they gone mad?¡± ¡°How could a mere Ethan Smith possibly warrant the deployment of ten half-step Martial Marquis?¡± ¡°Even at his peak, Ethan Smith wouldn¡¯t be worth such a fuss!¡± ¡°Hehe, isn¡¯t this just a rumor? The Halcroen Sect has already been cklisted by Pyro; even if they really want to hunt him down, why would they make such a high-profile move?¡±
People were buzzing withments, expressing doubts about the message. Soon, the person who posted the news provided a response. ¡°This decision was made after the Halcroen Sect evaluated Ethan Smith¡¯s strength.¡± This statement immediately caught everyone¡¯s attention! What does this mean? Is the evaluation of Ethan Smith¡¯s strength by the Halcroen Sect so high that it is worth using ten half-step Martial Marquis to get rid of him? Isn¡¯t this a bit too far-fetched? Seeing this news, Ethan Smith couldn¡¯t help but frown. Ten half-step Martial Marquis? Has the Halcroen Sect gone crazy? ¡°The Halcroen Sect really overestimates me.¡± Ethan Smith frowned and muttered softly. This also couldn¡¯t help but make one marvel at the Halcroen Sect¡¯s power.
Just casually dispatching ten half-step Martial Marquis, how strong must their foundation be? If it was just about martial arts, could even the big aristocratic families now in power match them? ¡°Ten half-step Martial Marquis¡­ This is really a headache.¡± Ethan Smith stroked his chin and muttered softly. Even with the Venerable Fifth Mountain and the Divine Dragon Power, Ethan Smith still didn¡¯t think he could face ten half-step Martial Marquis. It was debatable whether he could even defeat one. ¡°It seems I must hurry to Dn.¡± Ethan Smith thought silently. Atticus Kane, a man of modest talents who managed to step into the Peak Form of Grandmaster Realm and even created multiple thesse some. This was enough to show that Dn was hiding an unknown secret. ¡°I¡¯ll set off for Dn tomorrow, and also ask Evelyn Norton what¡¯s going on.¡± Ethan Smith thought in silence. The news of the Halcroen Sect issuing a kill order soon spread like wildfire. Normally, the Martial Arts Association would handle such matters. The Capital City Martial Arts Association issues an order, which is executed by the other associations.
As the owner of the Martial Arts Forum, the Capital City Martial Arts Association naturally learned of the news firsthand. Top executives of the ten associations were sitting at arge round table. These people all possessed immense power and had unfathomable strength. ¡°Everyone has seen it, right? The Halcroen Sect has openly issued a kill order.¡± ¡°Hmm, are they challenging Pyro¡¯s dignity or are they challenging our Martial Arts Association?¡± ¡°The arrogance of the Halcroen Sect has reached an outrageous point.¡± ¡°Let the guardians handle it. As long as the Halcroen Sect dares to enter our territory, just kill them.¡± Everyone expressed their opinions, but at this moment, a very discordant voice came out. ¡°I think it¡¯s not worth bothering about.¡± The speaker was none other than Emerson Holmes, Dexter ir¡¯s master. All eyes fell on Emerson Holmes. ¡°Mr. Holmes, what do you mean by that?¡± someone asked.
Emerson Holmes said indifferently: ¡°The Halcroen Sect¡¯s target is Ethan Smith. You all should know who Ethan Smith is, right?¡± A brief silence fell on the scene, and no one spoke for a while. Emerson Holmes continued: ¡°As far as I know, this Ethan Smith pays no regard to status and has no fear in his heart. Not only did he challenge the ir and Taylor families, but he also had several confrontations with the Martial Arts Association.¡± After saying this, Emerson Holmes took out several documents and threw them on the table. ¡°These areints from various martial arts associations.¡± ¡°The Budo Association of Unchon City was beaten and smashed by Ethan Smith, with countless deaths and injuries.¡± ¡°The president of the River North Martial Arts Association had both his legs crippled by Ethan Smith.¡± The high-ranking members took the documents one after another and began to read them carefully. ¡°Mr. Holmes, even so, we can¡¯t just sit back and do nothing, right?¡± ¡°Yes, if Ethan Smith needs to be dealt with, it should be done by our Martial Arts Forum, not the Halcroen Sect.¡± Emerson Holmes smiled faintly: ¡°You all need to look beyond the surface and see the essence.¡± ¡°In my opinion, the threat posed by Ethan Smith far exceeds that of the Halcroen Sect.¡±
¡°Mr. Holmes, don¡¯t joke around. Ethan Smith is just a Grandmaster. What qualifications does he have to be mentioned in the same breath as the Halcroen Sect?¡± Emerson Holmes scoffed: ¡°He¡¯s a Grandmaster now, but what about in the future?¡± ¡°People like Ethan Smith, carrying a rebellious heart andcking fear, will never view the Martial Arts Association with respect once they grow strong!¡± ¡°In the future, he may even cause upheavals in the entire martial arts world for the sake of so-called justice and fairness!¡± ¡°Mr. Holmes, aren¡¯t your words too harsh?¡± someone frowned and said. Emerson Holmes snorted and said: ¡°It seems you all have forgotten about that person back then.¡± Mentioning ¡°that person¡±, everyone¡¯s faces changed in unison as if it were an existence that must not be mentioned. ¡°At the beginning, when he appeared, we also mistook him for someone who couldn¡¯t achieve anything.¡± ¡°Andter? He almost destroyed our Martial Arts Forum!¡± Everyone fell silent, seemingly swayed by Emerson Holmes¡¯s words. Emerson Holmes said calmly: ¡°Ethan Smith must die, the sooner the better.¡± ¡°Moreover, I have already consulted with the presidents, and they agree with my approach.¡±
The group of high-ranking members looked at each other and then nodded: ¡°Since it hase to this, we have no choice but to proceed.¡± ¡°However, we hope that things can be kept within a controble range.¡± Emerson Holmes nodded slightly: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the Halcroen Sect¡¯s target is only Ethan Smith.¡± After the meeting ended, Emerson Holmes left the meeting room. He took out his phone and called Reilly ir. ¡°Mr. ir, don¡¯t worry, Ethan Smith won¡¯t live much longer.¡± Emerson Holmes said calmly. Reilly ir on the other end grunted and then said: ¡°Old Holmes, my son said he wants to kill Ethan Smith himself in front of Emily Taylor. You understand my meaning.¡± Emerson Holmes hesitated for a moment, and after a pause, he said: ¡°I understand. I will intervene at the crucial moment and save Ethan Smith¡¯s life.¡± ¡°Not only do you have to save him, you must also cripple him!¡± Reilly ir said coldly. ¡°Dexter can¡¯t lose, otherwise, the entire ir family and the entire aristocratic family of Capital City will lose face!¡± Emerson Holmes said solemnly: ¡°I understand.¡± After leaving these words, Emerson Holmes made another call. ¡°Send someone right away to keep an eye on Ethan Smith.¡± Emerson Holmes said coldly. Chapter 449: 449: What a Bullshit Organization! Chapter 449: 449: What a Bullshit Organization!
Trantor:549690339 Ten half-step Martial Marquis, with various identities, set off for Pyro! This was almost thergest scale operation in the history of the Halcroen Sect! No one knew why the Halcroen Sect would mobilize such force, and for a time, discussions were rife. Some people said that the Halcroen Sect wanted to use this opportunity to show the world its power. Others said that the Halcroen Sect valued Ethan Smith¡¯s potential too highly.
There were also those who believed this news to be fake. Only the Halcroen Sect themselves knew the reason. They knew well what it meant to have a grown chaotic body. Early in the morning of the next day. Ethan Smith set off from Sea City Airport with Evelyn Norton, preparing to head to Dn. Dn was far from Sea City, located in the easternmost part of Pyro. There were many deep mountains and old forests in this area, making it an excellent environment for cultivation. Many martial arts experts had practiced seclusion here in the past. On the ne, Ethan Smith looked at Evelyn Norton lying on one side and couldn¡¯t help but sigh softly. ¡°Evelyn, I never thought you¡¯d also have a miscalction.¡± Ethan Smith shook his head helplessly. The incantation Dudley Lynch recited was very strange, seemingly able to stimte the spirit core within the body. However, for some reason, the incantation had no effect on Ethan Smith. There were too many cultivation methods in the world, with countless bizarre techniques emerging one after another.
Without caution, one could potentially end up in an irretrievable situation. In the afternoon, the ne finallynded in Dn. As soon as he got off the ne, Ethan Smith couldn¡¯t help but take a deep breath. Such a natural atmosphere always made people yearn for it. After that, Ethan Smith took a taxi to head straight to the Kane family! As the Lord of Dn, almost everyone in Dn knew of Atticus Kane. ¡°Atticus Kane is a famous figure in our Dn!¡± Upon mentioning Atticus Kane, the driver also began to talk at length. ¡°He started off doing engineering work and for some reason, he started practicing martial artster on. He seems quite powerful.¡± Ethan Smith casually asked, ¡°How much wealth does Atticus Kane have?¡± Hearing this, the driver mysteriously replied, ¡°It¡¯s said that he has a 10 billion worth on the surface! He also has dozens of henchmen in his house!¡± The ¡°henchmen¡± the driver mentioned should be the servants of the Kane Family. Soon, the car arrived at a manor.
¡°This is the Kane Family.¡± The driver pointed to the manor and said. Ethan Smith got out of the car and stared at the vast manor, dumbstruck. Because¡­ this manor was just too luxurious! To call it a manor was an understatement; it was more like a forest! It was as if an entire mountain had been enclosed and turned into private property! There were at least dozens of vis within the manor, each one luxurious. Various styles and designs, everything one could imagine! ¡°Atticus Kane is really extravagant.¡± Ethan Smith couldn¡¯t help but sigh. iming he had a 10 billion worth was probably an understatement. Without wasting any more time, Ethan Smith carried Evelyn Norton and walked towards the Kane Family Manor. At the entrance of the manor, there was solemnity in the air, and on two giant stone tablets were engraved countless names. Just as Ethan Smith was about to shout, he suddenly sensed an unusual presence in the air. ¡°Is someone following me?¡± Ethan Smith raised an eyebrow.
In the darkness, there seemed to be two faint presences. Although the presence had been concealed by special means, it still could not escape Ethan Smith¡¯s divine sense. ¡°Two Grandmasters?¡± Ethan Smith raised his eyebrows slightly, and then sneered. In the shadows, two Grandmasters dressed in ck were staring at Ethan Smith. ¡°Report to Mr. Holmes right away that Ethan Smith has arrived in Dn,¡± said one of the Grandmasters. Another Grandmaster nodded, took out his phone to make a call, but suddenly found that Ethan in front of them had disappeared! ¡°Where¡¯s the person?!¡± The two hurriedly stood up and searched for Ethan¡¯s figure everywhere. But the entire forest was silent, and there was no trace of anyone. ¡°Damn, we lost him!¡± ¡°It¡¯ll be trouble if Mr. Holmes finds out. Hurry up and find him!¡± ¡°Are you looking for me?¡± As the two looked up, they suddenly felt a cold winding from behind!
They turned their heads and saw Ethan Smith smirking at them. ¡°How did you find out about us!¡± One of the Grandmasters cried. Ethan sneered, ¡°With such amateurish means, you thought you could track someone? Go home and practice more.¡± The two felt insulted, their faces turning ugly. ¡°Tell me, who sent you?¡± Ethan asked indifferently. Instead of denying, the two proudly replied, ¡°We are from the Capital City Martial Arts Association!¡± ¡°Capital City Martial Arts Association?¡± Ethan¡¯s eyebrows furrowed slightly. This did surprise him a bit. ¡°Why are you following me? What¡¯s your purpose?¡± Ethan continued to ask. ¡°Hehe, we from the Capital City Martial Arts Association are qualified to oversee any martial artist!¡± The other responded lightly. Ethan narrowed his eyes and sneered, ¡°You have no authority! What does the Capital City Martial Arts Association even do?¡± Both changed their expressions, and angrily shouted, ¡°Ethan Smith, you must be aware of what you¡¯re saying!¡±
¡°Our Capital City Martial Arts Association is the highest hall for all martial artists! And the organization with the highest authority!¡± ¡°Bullshit!¡± Ethan cursed mercilessly. ¡°What ultimate hall? Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know what kind of shady business you¡¯re involved in.¡± As for the Martial Arts Association, he disliked them deeply, almost to the point of hate. In Ethan¡¯s experience, all Martial Arts Associations did disgraceful deeds. Especially the previous smear campaign against him by the Capital City Martial Arts Association on the Martial Arts Forum. Such an organization deserves to be called the highest hall? ¡°You¡¯re just a civilian organization, constantly trying tobel yourselves as official?¡± Ethanughed mockingly. ¡°Others give you face, and that¡¯s the only reason you have it. Without their respect, who do you think you are?¡± The two were left speechless by Ethan, their faces burning red. ¡°Tell me, why did you follow me? If you can¡¯t exin it clearly today, I¡¯ll kill you two arrogant bastards.¡± Ethan said coldly. Their expressions changed, and they eximed in shock, ¡°You dare! No one dares to touch the people of our Martial Arts Association!¡± ¡°Oh really?¡± Ethan chuckled and immediately pped one of them! The p caused the Grandmaster to bleed from the corner of his mouth and his face swelled. ¡°You¡­ You actually dared to hit me!¡± ¡°Not only do I dare to hit you, I also dare to kill you.¡± Ethan said coldly. Both were nowpletely afraid, and they tried to justify themselves, ¡°Vice President Holmes sent us here, but we don¡¯t know exactly why.¡± ¡°Vice President Holmes? Emerson Holmes?¡± Ethan raised an eyebrow. ¡°Yes¡­ Yes.¡± They answered. Ethan¡¯s brow furrowed. Isn¡¯t this Emerson Holmes Dexter ir¡¯s master? Why would he send people to track him? ¡°Can we go now?¡± The two asked tentatively. Ethan nced at them and waved his hand, ¡°Get lost, but I warn you, if you follow me again, I won¡¯t hesitate to kill you.¡± The two didn¡¯t dare to say more, nodded repeatedly, and then turned to run away. Ethan stood on the mountain rock, not moving for a long time. Although he didn¡¯t know what Emerson Holmes¡¯s real intentions were, Ethan knew deep down that Holmes was up to no good. ¡°Forget it, never mind him. As long as I step into the half-step Martial Marquis level, who cares about Emerson Holmes?¡± Ethan murmured softly. Chapter 450: 450: Atticus Kane, get out here! Chapter 450: 450: Atticus Kane, get out here!
Trantor:549690339 Ethan Smith couldn¡¯t wait to get the power of a half-step Martial Marquis. Since stepping into the realm of Grandmaster, Ethan¡¯s strength had undergone a qualitative leap. And the higher the realm, the greater the benefits it brought! ¡°I really don¡¯t know what level I¡¯ll reach after stepping into the half-step Martial Marquis realm¡­¡± Ethan whispered to himself. Then he strode towards Kane Family Manor.
The several Grandmasters from the Capital City Martial Arts Association hurriedly took out their phones, called Emerson Holmes, and informed him of the situation. Upon hearing the news, Emerson couldn¡¯t help but be angry, ¡°You two idiots! You can¡¯t even handle such a simple matter. What use are you to me?!¡± The two menined with some grievance, ¡°Mr. Holmes, I suspect our intelligence was wrong. Ethan¡¯s divine sense is extremely sensitive, and he discovered us even when we concealed our aura.¡± Another Grandmaster quickly said, ¡°Yes, no wonder the Halcroen Sect sent ten half-step Martial Marquis. I advise our Capital City Martial Arts Association to also send half-step Martial Marquis to track Ethan.¡± Emerson on the other end fell silent. He also began to feel a sense of foreboding. Ethan¡¯s various performances left people no choice but to be suspicious. ¡°If it really doesn¡¯t work, I must get rid of Ethan as soon as possible,¡± Emerson whispered to himself. Then he said in a deep voice, ¡°You two return first.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The two men breathed a sigh of relief. Capital City, Taylor family. Reilly ir sat across from Kn Taylor and said indifferently, ¡°I¡¯ve already asked Emerson to track down Ethan and find a chance to cripple him!¡±
¡°By then, I¡¯ll bring him to the wedding scene and let my son kill him personally!¡± After listening, Knughed disdainfully. He looked Reilly up and down contemptuously and said, ¡°Old man ir, are you so scared of a mere Ethan? What, you have no confidence in your son?¡± Reilly paused, then sighed, ¡°This Ethan is indeed not simple; in such a short time, he has created too many miracles.¡± ¡°Hahaha!¡± Knughed out loud upon hearing this. ¡°Reilly ir, he is just an ant from the bottomyer, at most a talented ant. But have you rarely seen such a character?¡± Kn scoffed. ¡°Do you really think that with just one Ethan, he can shake our two Great Families?¡± Reilly fell silent at once. His attitude waspletely different from Kn¡¯s. Out of caution, he even wanted to kill Ethan as soon as possible. However, this idea was rejected without hesitation by Kn. ¡°Dexter is my Taylor family¡¯s son-inw; how could my ir family¡¯s son-inw fear an Ethan?¡± Kn sneered.
Reilly wanted to say something more, but Kn waved his hand to interrupt him. ¡°Alright, no more words. Everything is under control,¡± Kn said indifferently. Reilly sighed and didn¡¯t say anything more. The Kane Family Manor was heavily guarded. Two bodyguards were not only Martial Arts Grandmasters but also had hunting licenses and gun permits. In their hands, they held a hunting rifle, and nobody dared to approach them. Today, however, a young man carrying a beautiful woman appeared at the gate. ¡°This is the Kane family¡¯s territory. Do note any closer,¡± the two bodyguards said coldly. Ethan ignored them, scanning the two men and asking lightly, ¡°Where is Atticus Kane?¡± ¡°Who are you?¡± asked the bodyguard, frowning. Ethan sneered, ¡°The one who will kill him.¡± The bodyguards¡¯ faces changed immediately, and they pulled out their guns and pointed them at Ethan.
¡°Get lost! Or don¡¯t me us for being rude!¡± Both men shouted angrily. Ethan sneered, ¡°You¡¯d better inform them first.¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you understand the word ¡®get lost¡¯?¡± The two men moved their guns even closer. Ethan raised an eyebrow, ¡°Do you think this thing can hurt me?¡± ¡°Courting death!¡± The bodyguards were furious and immediately pulled the trigger! ¡°Bang!¡± A deafening sound echoed throughout the heavens and the earth! The bullet whizzed through the air and struck Ethan¡¯s chest. However, the bullet merely left a white mark on Ethan¡¯s body without even breaking his skin. ¡°You¡­¡± The two bodyguards werepletely panicked! Ethan said coldly, ¡°Ignorant.¡± Before his words fell, Ethan waved his big palm and knocked the two men out on the spot.
It wasn¡¯t easy to find someone in the vast Kane Family Manor. Even though Ethan¡¯s divine sense was incredibly strong, it was still difficult to cover the entire manor. Because the manor was simply too big. Standing in the empty space of the manor, Ethan took a deep breath and then shouted, ¡°Atticus Kane! Get the hell out here!¡± A scream filled with spiritual power instantly spread throughout the entire manor! In the huge manor, the sound echoed for a long time, like a muffled thunder exploding in the sky! Hydrating Tower. More than ten people were waiting at the door. At the top floor of the Hydrating Tower, a young man sat cross-legged. His body was burning with a white mist-like aura that made him look like an immortal. Atticus Kane stood beside him, silently smoking. Suddenly, a huge roar sounded outside!
This roar instantly awakened Dudley Lynch! Atticus, who was beside him, also frowned slightly. ¡°This voice¡­ it¡¯s Ethan!¡± Atticus said coldly. Dudley slowly opened his eyes and said lightly, ¡°Ethan¡­ he¡¯s actually found his way here.¡± Atticus snorted, ¡°This kid is just too arrogant! Does he really think we can¡¯t do anything to him?!¡± Then, Atticus looked at Dudley and said, ¡°Mr. Lynch, let¡¯s join forces and kill this madman together!¡± However, Dudley shook his head slightly, saying softly, ¡°Now is not the time to take action. Give me three more days, and I will step into the half-step Martial Marquis realm!¡± ¡°By then, killing him will be as simple as cutting melons and vegetables!¡± A cold light shed in Dudley¡¯s eyes. Atticus frowned, ¡°What should we do then? He¡¯ll find his way here sooner orter.¡± Dudley took a deep breath and said lightly, ¡°You go and stop him. Remember, no matter what method you use, you must not let hime to the Hydrating Tower. If necessary, you can use the mountain protection artifact I left behind.¡± Although Atticus was somewhat unwilling, he still agreed with a nod. ¡°You guys, follow me!¡± Atticus pointed at the Peak Form Grandmasters in the Hydrating Tower and said. Eight Peak Form Grandmasters immediately followed behind Atticus Kane and left the Hydrating Tower. Chapter 451: 451: Can You Endure This Much?_1 Chapter 451: 451: Can You Endure This Much?_1
Trantor:549690339 Walking through the vast manor of the Kane family, it felt like wandering in a primeval forest. Ethan Smith nced at a vi in the center and whispered, ¡°That vi should be Atticus Kane¡¯s residence.¡± With that, he walked straight towards the vi. The entire vi was built like a castle, without exaggeration, even more luxurious and ostentatious than the Taylor family¡¯s vi. Pushing open the five-meter-high gate, the first thing that came into view was a long corridor.
At the end of the corridor was a golden chair, exuding a luxurious atmosphere. Ethan, upon seeing this, couldn¡¯t help but sneer, ¡°He really fancies himself an emperor.¡± Afterward, Ethan turned through the Great Hall and entered another room. As soon as he opened the door, Ethan saw a shocking scene. In the room, a Manchurian tiger was actually kept! A massive chain locked the tiger¡¯s neck, and its body was covered in scars as if it had been brutally beaten. The moment Ethan entered, the Manchurian tiger suddenly sprang up and roared angrily at him. The roar shook the heavens and chilled everyone¡¯s bones, but Ethan¡¯s face showed not even a hint of panic. After experiencing so much, Ethan realized that mere beasts weren¡¯t terrifying; it was the scheming humans who were fearsome. He walked up to the Manchurian tiger and, raising his hand, pressed it against the tiger¡¯s head. The immense force instantly rendered the Manchurian tiger unable to move! And the murderous spirit emanating from Ethan¡¯s body instantly transformed the Manchurian tiger into a kitten-like state.
¡°Good boy.¡± Ethan patted its head, then struck the chain with a karate chop. The chain broke in response, and the Manchurian tiger regained its freedom. ¡°Go back to your forest.¡± Ethan patted its head and said with a smile. The Manchurian tiger seemed to understand Ethan¡¯s words, lowered its head to him, then broke through the window and fled. Outside the door, Atticus Kane and others had just returned. Seeing the fleeing Manchurian tiger, Atticus Kane couldn¡¯t help but scowl. ¡°Ethan Smith actually released my pet without permission!¡± Atticus clenched his fist, his face filled with resentment. ¡°You, go catch the Manchurian tiger for me.¡± Atticus pointed at a Grandmaster and said. ¡°Yes, Mr. Kane.¡± The Grandmaster promptly chased after it. Looking at the vi, Atticus took a deep breath and said coldly, ¡°Mr. Lynch said to stall him for three days. During these three days, no matter what he does, we¡¯llply with him.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The others nodded in agreement. Afterward, Atticus walked into the vi.
Entering the Great Hall, he saw Ethan drinking water as if nothing had happened. In his arms, he held a voluptuous woman. ¡°Mr. Smith, when did you arrive?¡± Atticus, suppressing his anger, quickly approached and asked. Ethan nced at Atticus and said indifferently, ¡°You should know why I came.¡± ¡°How could I know your intentions?¡± Atticusughed out loud. Ethan was somewhat surprised by his attitude. Ethan pointed to Evelyn Norton in his arms and said, ¡°Evelyn has been unconscious for several days now. Do you know how to wake her up?¡± Atticus scratched his head, saying, ¡°I really have no idea¡­¡± Ethan narrowed his eyes and stared coldly at Atticus. From the way he spoke, it didn¡¯t seem like he was lying.¡±It seems that I can only go find Dudley Lynch.¡± Ethan Smith thought to himself. However, Dudley Lynch was mysterious, and Ethan Smith didn¡¯t dare to proceed rashly. That¡¯s why he came to Dn first.
¡°Mr. Smith, haven¡¯t you eaten yet?¡± Atticus Kane seemed to have thought of something. He turned around and shouted, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you preparing a meal yet! Let Mr. Smith have a taste of something fresh!¡± Seeing Atticus Kane¡¯s attitude, Ethan Smith couldn¡¯t help but sneer, ¡°So polite? This isn¡¯t like you.¡± ¡°Ah, the past misunderstandings¡­ Having one more friend is better than having one more enemy,¡± Atticus Kane said, forcing himself to suppress his anger. Ethan Smith remained silent. He quietly observed Atticus Kane in front of him and couldn¡¯t help but sneer in his heart. ¡°I see.¡± Ethan Smith seemed to have guessed something. He thought for a moment, then suddenly grabbed his water cup and sshed its contents onto Atticus Kane¡¯s face. The scalding hot water immediately covered Atticus Kane¡¯s face. An instant sh of anger crossed Atticus Kane¡¯s face! But soon, he forcibly held it back. ¡°Hehe, Mr. Smith, what are you doing?¡± Atticus Kane¡¯s words were apanied by twitching at the corners of his mouth, clearly struggling to keep his anger in check.
¡°As expected.¡± Ethan Smith thought to himself. He narrowed his eyes, pondered for a moment, and then suddenly pped Atticus Kane across the face. Although the p wasn¡¯t very strong, it was extremely humiliating! Atticus Kane¡¯s body shuddered slightly, and his expression nearly twisted with rage. ¡°Mr¡­ Mr. Smith, what are you doing?¡± Atticus Kane practically forced the words through gritted teeth. Ethan Smith raised an eyebrow, ¡°You can tolerate this? What about¡­ this!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Ethan Smith spat a thick glob of phlegm onto Atticus Kane¡¯s face. ¡°You!¡± Atticus Kane¡¯s fists clenched immediately! His murderous spirit erupted even more intensely! But soon, Dudley Lynch¡¯s words resurfaced in Atticus Kane¡¯s mind. He clenched his teeth, wiped the phlegm off his face, and said with a trembling voice, ¡°Mr. Smith, you¡­ you shouldn¡¯t push it too far¡­¡± ¡°Too far?¡± Ethan Smith slowly stood up. He clenched his fist and punched Atticus Kane in the face with a thud!
Atticus Kane staggered backward several steps and then fell on his butt. His nose was broken by the punch, blood flowing continuously. This action thoroughly enraged Atticus Kane! He hastily got up, shouting angrily, ¡°Ethan Smith! Don¡¯t think I¡¯m afraid of you!¡± Ethan Smith sneered, ¡°You endure so much, what exactly are you trying to hide?¡± Atticus Kane¡¯s face changed slightly, and he said coldly, ¡°I don¡¯t¡­ understand what you¡¯re talking about!¡± Ethan Smith didn¡¯t bother wasting more words on Atticus Kane, and said indifferently, ¡°With your talent, Atticus Kane, entering the Grandmaster Realm is already a great obstacle in this lifetime, yet not only have you reached the Peak Form of Grandmaster, but also trained so many Grandmasters¡­¡± ¡°Tell me, what Dharma Treasure does your Kane Family possess? Hand it over, and I will spare your life.¡± Atticus Kane¡¯s face instantly turned extremely gloomy. He coldly looked at Ethan Smith and said, ¡°As I said, I don¡¯t understand.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t understand? Then I¡¯ll kill you.¡± Ethan Smith narrowed his eyes and charged at Atticus Kane! Atticus Kane couldn¡¯t take it any longer, and roared, ¡°Ethan Smith, you¡¯ve gone too far! Do you think I, Atticus Kane, am made of mud? Die!¡± As he spoke, Atticus Kane¡¯s muscles swelled up in an instant, and he ferociously threw a punch! Chapter 452: 452: Facing a Half-Step Martial Marquis!_1 Chapter 452: 452: Facing a Half-Step Martial Marquis!_1
Trantor:549690339 Facing Atticus Kane¡¯s attack, Ethan Smith¡¯s face showed no expression at all. He clenched his fist and casually went to meet the attack. ¡°ng!¡± A huge sound rang out, filling the entire room! Atticus¡¯s body was directly thrown back several meters, and his fist was shattered!
¡°Without magical artifacts, what qualifications do you have to fight me?¡± Ethan sneered. Atticus gritted his teeth, stood up from the ground, and yelled, ¡°All of you, attack together!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The group yelled and quickly pressed forward! ¡°Perfect timing!¡± Ethan sneered. In Ethan¡¯s eyes, these ordinary Peak Form of Grandmasters were nothing. After gaining the Divine Dragon Power, his strength had reached an incredible level! Ethan quickly used the Shrinking Ground Into An Inch, and his figure suddenly disappeared. The next second, he appeared in front of one of them. ¡°Huh?¡± The man was stunned, and before he could react, Ethan¡¯s palm covered his face! Heaven Swallowing Skill was instantly activated, and a rolling force surged through Ethan¡¯s palm into his opponent¡¯s dantian! Within a few seconds, this Peak Form of Grandmaster had beenpletely drained!
The rest of the group was instantly terrified, their faces pale and unable to move. ¡°What¡­ What kind of evil technique is this?¡± Someone trembled. Atticus¡¯s face didn¡¯t look too good either, he never expected that a Peak Form of Grandmaster couldn¡¯t even fight back against Ethan! ¡°Thank you for the gift.¡± Ethan licked his lips, looking like a demon. The next second, Ethan stepped on Shrinking Ground Into An Inch again and charged at them! In the blink of an eye, another Grandmaster was devoured! The remaining people werepletely panicked, they looked at Atticus for help, their eyes filled with fear. ¡°Atticus¡­ please save us!¡± The group stayed close to Atticus, their eyes pleading for help. Atticus took a deep breath, looking at Ethan with cold eyes, ¡°No wonder Mr. Dudley is so cautious¡­¡±> Ethan nced at Atticus and said indifferently, ¡°Tell me the secret of your cultivation, and I will spare your life.¡± ¡°In your dreams!¡± Atticus sneered. ¡°Ethan, since I can dominate Dn, and protect the secret of cultivation, do you really think I have no means to protect myself?!¡± Atticusughed coldly.
Ethan crossed his arms over his chest and raised his eyebrows, ¡°Oh? Seems like you have quite a few secrets.¡± Atticus roared, ¡°Ethan, you will pay for your arrogance one day!¡± As he finished speaking, Atticus violently stomped on the ground! Then, he bit his finger, and drops of blood fell on the ground! Instantly, runes appeared on the ground. Countless dense runes seemed to contain mysterious power. The entire ground began to hum, and even the distant mountains had giant boulders falling down! Inside the Hydrating Tower, Dudley Lynch was awakened by the noise again. His narrow eyes nced to the side and whispered, ¡°Sure enough, he used the mountain protection artifact.¡± ¡°Boom¡­¡± The huge sound continued to roar, and craziness was revealed on Atticus¡¯s face. Feeling the surrounding rushing power, a trace of solemnity appeared on Ethan¡¯s face.
¡°Boom!¡± With a loud noise, several rays of light suddenly rose from the edge of the sky! The lights converged in the sky and then formed a cluster! This incredibly pure force directly entered Atticus¡¯s body! For an instant, the aura around Atticus began to rise rapidly! His realm actually broke through the Grandmaster level and headed straight towards the half-step Martial Marquis rank! ¡°What the hell is this?!¡± Ethan¡¯s solemnity became even more pronounced! What method did Atticus use to forcibly increase his aura to the half-step Martial Marquis realm? Atst, the surrounding light began to fade. And Atticus¡¯s aura had also increased greatly. He clenched his fist and stared at Ethan coldly, grinning, ¡°Ethan, I know you¡¯re strong, but I don¡¯t believe you can cross realms to fight a half-step Martial Marquis!¡± ¡°Now, I am a true half-step Martial Marquis!¡±
Looking at Atticus in front of him, the solemn expression on Ethan¡¯s face slowly faded. Instead, an indescribable excitement and fighting spirit filled his face! ¡°It¡¯s perfect¡­ I want to see what a half-step Martial Marquis is like¡­¡± Ethan showed a mouthful of white teeth as he grinned. Chapter 453: 453: The Power of a Half-Step Martial Marquis_1 Chapter 453: 453: The Power of a Half-Step Martial Marquis_1
Trantor:549690339 Looking at Atticus Kane, who had stepped into the half-step Martial Marquis realm, Ethan Smith became more and more excited! ¡°This is Dexter ir¡¯s realm.¡± Ethan Smith took a deep breath, his eyes filled with indescribable expectations. However, at this moment, Ethan noticed that there was something strange about Atticus Kane in front of him. Although he had stepped into the half-step Martial Marquis realm, his aura was extremely unstable, as if he would fall back to the Peak Form of Grandmaster at any moment. Seeing this scene, Ethan couldn¡¯t help but sneer, ¡°I thought you really stepped into the half-step Martial Marquis, but it turns out you¡¯re just a half-hearted one.¡±
¡°Even a half-hearted one is enough to kill you!¡± Atticus Kane clenched his fists and coldly said. It was not that Atticus Kane was arrogant, but the martial Marquis realm was too powerful. As long as it¡¯s rted to the Martial Marquis, it¡¯s notparable to ordinary Grandmasters. ¡°Come, let me¡­¡± ¡°Bang!¡± Before Ethan could finish his words, Atticus Kane had already struck with a punch! The incredible speed didn¡¯t even give Ethan time to react! With just one punch, Ethan¡¯s body was directly prated through several walls, and numerous cracks appeared in his flesh! From the ruins, Ethan slowly crawled out. Looking at his injuries, he couldn¡¯t help but frown, ¡°Is this the power of a half-step Martial Marquis?¡± Just one punch had the power to move mountains and rivers! ¡°Whoosh!¡±
At this moment, another punch infused with Inner Strength crashed down! It¡¯s no exaggeration to say that this punch is no weaker than modern weapons! The entire ground was instantly turned into ruins! Ethan hurriedly dodged to the side, a hint of solemnity appearing on his face. ¡°So strong.¡± Ethan whispered. ¡°Ethan Smith, you dare toe to my doorstep, you¡¯re as good as dead today!¡± Atticus Kane¡¯s angry roar seemed toe from the sky, but in the next second, he appeared in front of Ethan! A fist the size of a casserole was already smashed down fiercely! Ethan had nowhere to hide, so he could only roar and confront it head-on! ¡°ng!¡± The earth-shattering sound made people tremble! Ethan¡¯s fist almost shattered, and the huge impact caused his arm to deform! ¡°Pfft!¡±
With a muffled grunt and a prating punch, Ethan spat out blood. ¡°Is this the power of a half-step Martial Marquis?!¡± Ethan disregarded the injuries on his body and revealed a thick madness in his eyes! After stepping into the half-step Martial Marquis, even Atticus Kane could possess such power. How incredible would his own appearance be if he stepped into the half-step Martial Marquis? ¡°I can¡¯t wait to know the secret to your cultivation.¡± Ethan wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth and sneered repeatedly. The next second, Ethan didn¡¯t waste any more time. He shouted loudly, and his whole body¡¯s blood and qi suddenly ignited! The Golden Light around his body filled the manor, like an emerging sun! This sacred light made people dare not look directly at it! ¡°Thirdyer Saintly Body Skill!¡± Faced with the half-step Martial Marquis Atticus Kane, Ethan didn¡¯t dare to be careless and directly used the Thirdyer Saintly Body Skill! His body became even tougher, as if it was cast from gold! ¡°It¡¯s useless, in the face of the realm gap, any cultivation skill is insignificant!¡± Atticus Kane roared and charged again! ¡°Absolute Beginning Sacred Fist!¡± Ethan released the aura of his entire body, and his golden fist contained unimaginable power, confronting it head-on! ¡°Boom!¡±
It was a huge collision, and for an instant, the wind and clouds lost their color, and a violent wind swept through! The entire vi couldn¡¯t withstand the pressure and copsed with a bang!¡±That¡¯s all?¡± A cruel smile appeared on Atticus Kane¡¯s face. Suddenly, his fist shed across his palm, and with a ¡°bang,¡± Ethan Smith¡¯s whole body was sent flying! ¡°Crash!¡± Ethan Smith fell from the sky andnded heavily on the ground. Blood seeped from his mouth, and the light of the Saintly Body Skill began to shatter bit by bit! ¡°So strong¡­¡± It seemed as if the blow had affected his five viscera and six bowels, and even Ethan¡¯s sturdy flesh was struggling to withstand it! ¡°Ethan Smith, you im your body is indestructible? Today, I¡¯ll rip you apart!¡± Atticus Kane said cruelly with a smile. Then, tworge hands began to form beneath Ethan¡¯s feet! The hands were like iron mps, tightly grasping Ethan¡¯s body! Meanwhile, Atticus Kane stepped forward and closed the distance!
¡°Ripping Finger!¡± With Atticus Kane¡¯s roar, a faint glimmer of light ignited on his finger. Although the light was weak, its aura was unprecedentedly strong! Feeling this aura, Ethan¡¯s face changed dramatically! He tried to struggle, but he couldn¡¯t break free at all! ¡°Die!¡± Atticus Kane mercilessly jabbed his finger at Ethan¡¯s chest! In an instant, Ethan¡¯s hard body put up a resistance! ¡°Saintly Body Skill!¡± The intense force turned Ethan¡¯s face pale! He didn¡¯t dare to be careless and immediately activated his Saintly Body Skill in an attempt to resist! However, to everyone¡¯s shock, Atticus Kane¡¯s finger prated through the Saintly Body Skill! It then pressed on towards Ethan¡¯s flesh! ¡°Ahh!!¡± The moment his finger touched, an unbearable sharp pain shot through Ethan!
He felt as if his chest was being constantly drilled by an electric drill, unbearable pain tearing him apart! ¡°Puh!¡± Finally, Ethan¡¯s body couldn¡¯t take it anymore and the finger pierced deep into his flesh! ¡°I¡¯ll rip out your five viscera and six bowels to feed the dogs!¡± Atticus Kane said sinisterly. ¡°Ahh!!!¡± The pain made Ethan let out a scream! At this critical moment, Ethan hurriedly summoned the Venerable Fifth Mountain, which rolled towards Atticus Kane! Faced with such a magical artifact, even Atticus Kane didn¡¯t want to take it head-on. He quickly retreated several steps, and his finger left Ethan¡¯s body. ¡°Hehe, your body really is quite impressive, but at my current state, it¡¯s not worth mentioning.¡± Atticus Kane licked the blood from his finger and said indifferently. Ethan¡¯s brow furrowed, his face serious. Half-step Martial Marquis was even stronger than he had imagined. If it weren¡¯t for the Divine Dragon Power, he might have really died here today. If Atticus Kane, the elegantly dressed young man of the ir family is this difficult to deal with, how much more fearsome will Dexter ir of the ir family be¡­ ¡°I¡¯ve learned quite a few cultivation skills during this time, and with the Divine Dragon Power, maybe I have a chance.¡± Ethan said solemnly. ¡°Have you figured out how you want to die?¡± Atticus Kane taunted from the distance. Then, they saw him slowly raise his palm. For an instant, the ground shook and trembled! The ground beneath Ethan¡¯s feet also began to buzz! Looking up, they saw a giant hand covering the sky, pressing down! The immense pressure caused the ground to begin sinkingyer byyer! As for Ethan¡¯s body, it felt as if it was about to be smashed into pulp! Chapter 454: 454: Heavenly Rank Techniques! Chapter 454: 454: Heavenly Rank Techniques!
Trantor:549690339 With the pressure of the giant hand, the dust on the ground began to rise. Arge area of the ground copsed, forming a huge pit! Ethan Smith¡¯s body continued to sink downward. Endless pressure made his body emit cracking noises! Ethan Smith looked up at the celestial giant hand, his eyes revealing a hint of desire.
It was a desire for power! A craving for victory! ¡°Half-step Martial Marquis¡­¡± Ethan Smith muttered, his fighting spirit soaring, golden light erupted again, both hands raised to meet the hand! ¡°Boom¡­¡± Yet, Ethan Smith¡¯s strength merely dyed the giant hand¡¯s crushing pressure by a half second, and then it continued to descend! ¡°Ahh!!!¡± Ethan Smith roared as the massive force caused blood to flow from his seven orifices and even seep through his pores! The power was too strong, and the gap between a half-step Martial Marquis and a Grandmaster was like a wide ditch! ¡°Bang!¡± Finally, the giant palm fiercely pped down. The entire area had turned into ruins. Dust rose, obscuring everyone¡¯s vision, making it impossible to discern what happened. Atticus Kane coldly snorted, ¡°That¡¯s all he has. It seems I can report to Mr. Lynch.¡±
Having said that, Atticus Kane waved his hand casually and said, ¡°Go see if he¡¯s been crushed into meat paste.¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Kane.¡± The Grandmaster, despite the pressure, walked towards the huge pit. ¡°Bang!¡± However, just as he approached, a golden hand reached out, grabbed his neck, and lifted him into the air! ¡°Ah¡­¡± The Grandmaster immediately let out a painful wail. Before he could struggle, Ethan Smith¡¯s palm came crushing down again. In a short while, the Grandmaster turned into a pile of dry bones. ¡°Huh? He¡¯s not dead?¡± Atticus Kane narrowed his eyes, a yful smile appearing on his lips. The dust settled, and Ethan Smith¡¯s body finally emerged. He was engulfed in burning qi and blood, exuding a murderous aura, as an unusual atmosphere enveloped the entire vi. His eyes turned fiery red, the murderous spirit in his pupils uncovered! ¡°Is this¡­ the Divine Dragon Power?¡± Atticus Kane seemed to guess something.
Dudley Lynch once said that the Divine Dragon Power could bring unimaginable effects, even fighting across levels! After all, it was the purest power in the current era! ¡°What a Divine Dragon Power.¡± Atticus Kane rubbed his fists, showing no fear! ¡°I really want to see what¡¯s so special about the Divine Dragon Power that Mr. Lynch values!¡± From the dust, Ethan Smith slowly walked out. At a nce, he seemed like a different person, his transcendent temperament making him resemble an immortal. Yet, his murderous aura also made him look like a demon. Then, Ethan Smith reached out his hand, and the Venerable Fifth Mountain floated above his head. ¡°Heh, ying tricks.¡± Atticus Kane didn¡¯t take Ethan Smith seriously. After all, the gap between a Grandmaster and a half-step Martial Marquis was too difficult to bridge. ¡°Come and let me see the full strength of a half-step Martial Marquis,¡± Ethan Smith said quietly. His words undoubtedly angered Atticus Kane, who narrowed his eyes and sneered, ¡°Just with you, you¡¯re worthy of seeing the full power of a half-step Martial Marquis?¡±
Ethan Smith backed away with his hands, ignoring Atticus Kane¡¯s endless tirade. He even closed his eyes slightly, with his hands folded behind him, and stood there as if nobody else was present. ¡°Ha¡­hahaha!¡± Seeing the situation, Atticus Kane couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter! He pointed at Ethan Smith, sneering, ¡°You really know how to pretend. Do you think that just because you have the Divine Dragon Power, you canpete with a half-step Martial Marquis? Naive!¡± ¡°You talk too much nonsense,¡± Ethan Smith said coldly. Atticus Kane was thoroughly provoked, and with a stamp of his foot, he swooped towards Ethan Smith in a ¡°whoosh¡± sound! It¡¯s that punch again! A fist full of Inner Strength! ¡°Plop!¡± But this incredibly fierce punch was easily caught by Ethan Smith with a casual raise of his hand! ¡°Hmm?¡± Atticus Kane¡¯s face changed slightly, and his huge body trembled violently, breaking free from the grip. After that, Atticus Kane took a few steps back, squinting his eyes and said, ¡°This Divine Dragon Power¡­ is quite interesting, no wonder Mr. Dudley Lynch values it so much.¡± Ethan Smith looked at Atticus Kane coldly and said, ¡°If you don¡¯t use all your strength, I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t have a chance.¡±
Atticus Kane sneered, ¡°You saw through that, huh¡­ Fine, let me show you the true power of a half-step Martial Marquis!¡± As soon as his words fell, Atticus Kane raised both of his hands. In an instant, it seemed as if traces of path inscriptions resonated in the not-so-distant void! This kind of means, makes one unable to drop their tongue. Then, Atticus Kane casually pped forward. For an instant, it was as if thousands of soldiers and horses were rushing towards him! It was merely a casual palm, yet it seemed to pull on the power of heaven and earth, leaving no ce to hide! Ethan Smith¡¯s face was cold, and he instantly raised his hand for the Absolute Beginning Sacred Fist! With the activated Divine Dragon Power, Ethan Smith¡¯s strength had undergone a qualitative change. This punch instantly shattered the giant hand! However, Atticus Kane was not surprised. He snorted lightly and said, ¡°That was just an appetizer, Ethan Smith. Watch closely!¡± After that, Atticus Kane¡¯s body began to tremble, and a huge inscription pattern appeared in front of him!
This pattern shed with a dark glow and emitted an extraordinary aura that no one dared to look straight at! ¡°Thousand mechanisms seal!¡± With a shout from Atticus Kane, the pattern quickly oppressed and approached! ¡°Whoosh!¡± Countless patterns left nowhere to hide. Their terrifying power was almost enough to break the Void! Ethan Smith¡¯s face was solemn, and he couldn¡¯t hide his means any longer. He adjusted his breath and muttered, ¡°I can only use that move.¡± Originally meant for Dexter ir, but at this moment Ethan Smith had no other way. He pooled all his strength in his hands. An eerie energy began to gather on his palms. Then, a purple me enveloped his hands! Ethan Smith¡¯s dantian energy within his body was rapidly drawn out and exhausted. In a short time, the spiritual power in his body was drained, focusing entirely in his palms! ¡°This technique is called Spiritual Fire Seal; only those who possess spiritual fire can use it. But its power is unmatched,¡± Ethan Smith said coldly. ¡°Come on, let me confront the power of a half-step Martial Marquis head-on!¡± Apanied by Ethan Smith¡¯s roar, the Spiritual Fire Seal in front of him took shape! It was a purple emblem that seemed toe from ancient times! An image constructed from the most powerful Purple Spirit Fire in the world burned on Ethan Smith¡¯s palm! ¡°Go, Spiritual Fire Seal.¡± With just a gentle swipe of Ethan Smith¡¯s palm, the world-ending power exploded in an instant! Chapter 455: 455: Dudley Lynch Emerges_1 Chapter 455: 455: Dudley Lynch Emerges_1
Trantor:549690339 The Spiritual Fire Seal is a true Divine Rank cultivation skill, its power unimaginable! The gap between heaven, earth, the profound, and the mundane is almost as difficult to cross as a trench! However, for someone at Ethan Smith¡¯s level, the consumption of using a Divine Rank cultivation skill is too great. Even if he exerts all his strength and borrows the Divine Dragon Power, he can only cast one Spiritual Fire Seal at a time! Seeing the overwhelming Spiritual Fire Seal, a rare look of solemnity appeared on Atticus Kane¡¯s face.
¡°What is this thing?¡± Atticus Kane cried out in shock. Could this kind of cultivation skill really be executed by Ethan Smith, who has just entered the realm of a Grandmaster? ¡°Boom!¡± The Spiritual Fire Seal, carrying infinite power, rolled towards Atticus Kane. Finally, at this moment, the two techniques collided with each other! It was a roar in the heavens and earth that almost shook half of Dn! It seemed like sparks were bursting in the sky, incredibly dazzling! ¡°What is that thing?¡±, someone inquired ¡°Is it fireworks?¡±, someone else asked ¡°That big? It must be saluting eggs!¡± someone chimed in Countless ordinary people were looking up towards the sky at this moment. Hot and fiery waves surged and rolled forth!
The small hills in the distance began to copse, and the trees were turned to nothing in an instant! Even the Hydrating Tower was impacted. Dudley Lynch, sitting cross-legged in it, suddenly opened his eyes. ¡°What¡­ what kind of power is this? Has a half-step Martial Marquis arrived?¡± Dudley Lynch¡¯s face showed some unpleasantness. ¡°It couldn¡¯t possibly be some technique that Ethan Smith executed, right?¡± Dudley Lynch muttered softly. He immediately stopped thinking and urgently began attempting to breakthrough. Just a tiny gap away from reaching the half-step Martial Marquis Realm, as long as he steps into it, there would be nothing to fear anymore. ¡°Pfff!¡± A few Grandmasters beside Atticus Kane couldn¡¯t bear it and spat out blood, dying on the spot! Atticus Kane¡¯s face changed drastically, feeling a sense of unease in his heart! ¡°What¡­ what on earth is this thing!¡± He felt a trace of pressure! The technique he had executed was actually swallowed by the Spiritual Fire Seal at this moment! Endless rolling power rolled towards Atticus Kane.
Like the heat wave of a bomb explosion, it swept towards his face, and he felt like his face would be scorched! ¡°Not good!¡± Atticus Kane thought to himself, and tried to run. But it was already toote! The seemingly huge Spiritual Fire Seal in the sky came to Atticus Kane in a blink of an eye. Soon after, the Spiritual Fire Seal became smaller and smaller, turning into a lotus flower that fell on Atticus Kane. ¡°Boom!¡± The moment it touched him, the Spiritual Fire Seal exploded! That entire area of ground was sted, and within a radius of dozens of meters, it turned into a sea of fire! Ethan Smith retreated two steps back, looking coldly at the scene in front of him. His energy also began to disperse and weakened. ¡°If the Spiritual Fire Seal couldn¡¯t kill Atticus Kane, I¡¯m afraid I would have died here.¡± Ethan Smith stared at the sea of fire, speaking coldly. The sea of fire burned for a whole half-hour, and finally, it began to fade away little by little.
Ethan Smith looked at the receding sea of fire and took a step towards it, one step at a time. He saw Atticus Kane lying there, his body almost exploded by the st. Countless bones turned to dust, and piece by piece of broken bone was exposed. ¡°You¡­ you¡­¡± Atticus Kane struggled to raise his hand and pointed at Ethan Smith. Seeing Atticus Kane¡¯s miserable state, Ethan Smith finally exhaled a sigh of relief. Looking down at Atticus Kane, he coldly said, ¡°Half-step Martial Marquis, truly lives up to its name.¡± Atticus Kane opened his mouth, and with thest bit of his strength, managed a sneer, ¡°Du¡­ Dudley ¡­ will kill you ¡­¡± ¡°Really?¡± Ethan Smith sneered. ¡°Even if he doesn¡¯te, I¡¯ll go find him.¡±¡±No need¡­¡± Atticus Kane¡¯s face looked miserable. ¡°He¡¯s nearby. Once hees out, you¡¯re definitely dead!¡± Ethan Smith¡¯s face suddenly changed! Dudley Lynch is nearby?
He looked around cautiously, releasing his divine sense quickly to try and find Dudley¡¯s figure. Unfortunately, Ethan couldn¡¯t find Dudley¡¯s location. ¡°You¡­ wait for death¡­ Mr. Lynch is about to step into the half-step Martial Marquis¡­ Hahahaha!¡± Atticus Kane said with a grin. ¡°Half-step Martial Marquis?!¡± Ethan¡¯s face changed again! In just a few days, Dudley Lynch was about to step into the half-step Martial Marquis?! What kind of method is this? Why is cultivation speed so fast?! ¡°Tell me, what secret are you hiding?!¡± Ethan grabbed Atticus Kane¡¯s chest and shouted angrily. Atticus Kane sneered, ¡°I won¡¯t tell you¡­ Ethan, I¡¯ll wait for you down there!¡± With that, Atticus Kane¡¯s eyes widened, and his life essence rapidly disappeared. Ethan¡¯s face revealed a trace of seriousness. There is no doubt, Dudley Lynch and Atticus Kane must have used some secret technique or treasure to cultivate so quickly. But¡­ is it a secret technique or a treasure? If it is a treasure, where is it?
¡°Boom!¡± As Ethan pondered, a terrifying aura suddenly erupted from the distant Hydrating Tower! This aura was extremely fierce, even stronger than Atticus Kane just now! ¡°The real half-step Martial Marquis?!¡± Ethan¡¯s face changed dramatically! He looked in the direction of the Hydrating Tower and whispered, ¡°Could it be¡­ Dudley is hiding there?¡± Ethan dared not think more. With his current state, he was powerless in front of Dudley. Right now, he has to avoid Dudley¡¯s sharp edge! So, Ethan didn¡¯t waste any more time, stomped his foot and quickly left. Inside the Hydrating Tower: Powerful auras swirled around Dudley Lynch. He had a crazed expression on his face and cackled, ¡°Is this the power of a half-step Martial Marquis? Is this it?! In this world, is there anything I, Dudley Lynch, cannot do!¡± Feeling the formidable power of the half-step Martial Marquis, Dudley was extremely excited! ¡°It¡¯s time to kill Ethan Smith.¡± Dudley squinted his eyes, then his figure rapidly disappeared as he stomped his foot. Within moments, hended in Kane Family Manor¡¯s Ruins. Seeing the scene before him, Dudley coldly said, ¡°Even using the mountain protecting Magic Weapon brought such a situation¡­ Ethan Smith, you¡¯re dead!¡± The stronger Ethan was, the angrier Dudley became! Because that power should have belonged to him, Dudley Lynch! It should have been his Divine Dragon Power! But at the critical moment, it was taken away by Ethan. How can he not be furious!? ¡°If the Divine Dragon Power were in my hands¡­ who could stop me in this world?!¡± Dudley¡¯s eyes were full of viciousness, his body almost trembling. At this moment, Dudley discovered the corpse of Atticus Kane lying on the ground. Dudley¡¯s eyebrows furrowed, and in a sh, he stood beside Atticus Kane¡¯s body. ¡°Did he die?¡± Looking at the lifeless Atticus Kane, Dudley¡¯s anger swelled up even more. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will avenge you.¡± After a while, Dudley said lightly. ¡°Moreover, now¡¯s the perfect chance to announce to the world that I, Dudley Lynch, have entered the half-step Martial Marquis!¡± Dudley sneered continuously. The next moment, he left the Kane Family Manor. The surroundings became quiet. Once a magnificent ce, the Kane Family Manor was now extremely deste. An hour after Dudley left, a figure emerged from the shadows. It was none other than Ethan Smith! ¡°So that¡¯s the power of a half-step Martial Marquis.¡± Ethan took a deep breath, a strong desire in his eyes. Then, Ethan looked towards the distant Hydrating Tower and whispered, ¡°Dudley¡­ he cultivated using that tower, didn¡¯t he¡­¡± As he spoke, Ethan¡¯s smile grew wider. ¡°Now, the tower belongs to me!¡± Chapter 456: 456 Chapter 456: 456
Trantor:549690339 Ethan Smith gazed at the distant Hydrating Tower, his eyes filled with longing. Releasing his divine sense, he gingerly stepped towards the Hydrating Tower. The Hydrating Tower was perched on a remote mountain peak, appearing natural yet bearing slight signs of man-made craftsmanship. The tower wasn¡¯t very high, but it overlooked a good half of Dn. This towering Hydrating Tower was the private property of Atticus Kane.
After almost half an hour, Ethan finally reached the base of the Hydrating Tower. Standing before the tower, Ethan seemed exceptionally tiny. Looking up at the Hydrating Tower, he knit his brows and said, ¡°Strangely, I can¡¯t feel a trace of qi.¡± Odd. If he couldn¡¯t sense any qi, how did Atticus Kane and Dudley Lynch use the tower for cultivation? ¡°Could it be¡­ the tower has nothing to do with this?¡± Ethan furrowed his brow. Or could the Hydrating Tower just be a ce for them to stay while they cultivated? ¡°No matter, I¡¯m already here, let¡¯s go up and see.¡± Ethan muttered to himself. Then, he headed into the Hydrating Tower. A simplisticrge gate obstructed Ethan¡¯s path. The gate was at least five meters high and seemed extremely heavy. Ethan reached out to try and open the gate. However, the moment his hand touched the gate, a tremendous force surged up!
Ethan, who was taken by surprise, was knocked back by the force. He stumbled a few steps back before regaining control. Ethan rose from the ground, dusted off his clothes, and frowned saying, ¡°It seems to be sealed.¡± Could it be¡­ only Atticus Kane and Dudley Lynch were allowed into the tower? Ethan walked up to the gate again, circted his spiritual power, and tried to open the gate. The repelling force arose again, blocking Ethan¡¯s path. ¡°It really seems that way,¡± Ethan murmured. If he couldn¡¯t open the gate, then he had no choice but to force his way in. But right now, Ethan¡¯s spiritual power was depleted and he couldn¡¯t even use a tenth of his strength. So, he could only sit cross-legged under the Hydrating Tower and slowly recover his strength. Meanwhile, Dudley Lynch had left Dn and returned to the Hill Family of Central ins on the same day. Standing at the airport of the Hill family, a cold smirk surfaced on Dudley¡¯s face. ¡°In the entirety of the Central ins, I¡¯m the only half-step Martial Marquis. Calling me the Number One Person of Central ins wouldn¡¯t be an exaggeration,¡± said Dudley nonchntly.
At that moment, a hoarse voice echoed in his mind, ¡°Even throughout Pyro, there aren¡¯t many who have reached half-step Martial Marquis¡­¡± Hearing this, the smile on Dudley¡¯s face grew wider. ¡°From today going forward, I am the King of Central ins!¡± Dudley chuckled. Upon returning home, Dudley did not hurry to Chuzzle. Instead, he sent someone to post a challenge letter on the Martial Arts Forum! The target of this challenge was none other than Ethan Smith! ¡°Three days from now, I will be in Chuzzle. Prepare yourself,¡± Dudley coldly dered on the Martial Arts Forum. When this message appeared, the Martial Arts Forum erupted! ¡°Dudley Lynch? The first person on the Potential Ranking?¡± ¡°So, the top two are finally going to battle?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Ethantely? First, the Halcroen Sect issued a kill order for him, now Dudley Lynch from the Central ins Hill Family has challenged him to battle.¡± ¡°Maybe he upset some public sentiment.¡±
Countless people were discussing this, with some even beginning to analyze the strength of the two. ¡°Dudley Lynch has always been the top person on the Potential Ranking, he should have the upper hand over Ethan.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, besides the geniuses from the aristocratic families, Dudley Lynch should be considered the top person.¡± ¡°Ethan Smith, as the second man on the Potential Ranking, shouldn¡¯t be too far behind, should he?¡± For a while, no one dared to make a conclusive judgment. In their eyes, Dudley Lynch and Ethan Smith should be on par with each other. But at this moment, a mysterious person released bombshell news: ¡°Dudley Lynch has stepped into the half-step Martial Marquis Realm, even overpowering Baxter Mercer, who is hailed as the Number One Person of Central ins.¡± Following this, a video was posted on the Martial Arts Forum. In the video, Baxter Mercer was doing his best, pulling out all the tricks, but looked extremely flustered. In contrast, Dudley Lynch was taking things lightly, treating Baxter Mercer like a nobody. With just one move, Baxter Mercer was knocked down, his ribs broken, unable to get up.
The gap in strength between the two was clear as day. The release of this video shocked countless people! ¡°Dudley Lynch actually stepped into the half-step Martial Marquis Realm? That¡¯s a real top-notch figure!¡± ¡°No wonder he is the top person on the Potential Ranking. His potential is beyond imagination!¡± ¡°Baxter Mercer has been hailed as the Number One Person of Central ins for many years, undefeated for a long time. But today, he was defeated so miserably!¡± ¡°Baxter Mercer was totally powerless in front of Dudley Lynch. It seems that Dudley truly stepped into the half-step Martial Marquis Realm.¡± The Martial Arts Forum¡¯s ¡°Young Generation Power Ranking¡± was finally updated. Dudley Lynch made his first entry into this list, ranking at number ten. That being said, there are at least nine young people in Pyro who have already stepped into the half-step Martial Marquis Realm. This is almost equivalent to an official confirmation that Dudley Lynch has indeed stepped into the half-step Martial Marquis Realm! ¡°Now that Dudley Lynch is a half-step Martial Marquis, the gap with Ethan Smith has widened.¡± ¡°In this case, Ethan Smith probably has no chance of winning.¡±
¡°Although Ethan Smith is a genius, nobody can bridge the gap between the Grandmaster and the half-step Martial Marquis, not even Ignacio Burke.¡± Just a moment ago, the odds of winning for Ethan Smith and Dudley Lynch were the same, but in the blink of an eye, the evaluations have be one-sided. Therefore, everyone believes that Ethan Smith is bound to lose. After all, Ethan Smith is just a Grandmaster and can¡¯t possibly defeat a half-step Martial Marquis. Seeing the news on the Martial Arts Forum, Dudley Lynch couldn¡¯t helpughing. ¡°That¡¯s about right.¡± Dudley Lynch put away his phone. ¡°Heading to Chuzzle tomorrow.¡± ¡°Son, you¡­why¡­why did you kill Baxter Mercer?¡± At this moment, Kedrick Lynch entered from outside the door. Dudley Lynch nced at him and said indifferently: ¡°Isn¡¯t he the Number One Person of Central ins? Only by killing him can I take his ce.¡± Kedrick Lynch clenched his teeth, saying with some sorrow: ¡°Baxter Mercer always regarded you as his nephew. Even if you wanted to establish your authority, you didn¡¯t need to kill him!¡± Hearing this, Dudley Lynch¡¯s face suddenly turned cold. Feeling the murderous spirit emanating from Dudley Lynch, Kedrick Lynch couldn¡¯t help but take two steps back. Dudley Lynch looked at Kedrick Lynch. After a while, he said coldly: ¡°I am now the Number One Person of Central ins. Aren¡¯t you happy? The Lynch Family has be the top-ranking family in Central ins because of me. Aren¡¯t you happy?¡± Kedrick Lynch opened his mouth but was speechless. Yes, when Kedrick Lynch was forcing Dudley Lynch to bring glory to the Lynch Family, did he ever think about these things? At this time, Ethan Smith was still sitting under the Hydrating Tower, slowly regaining his strength. After a whole day and night, Ethan Smith¡¯s strength had only recovered by fifty percent. ¡°The consumption of this Spiritual Fire Seal is too great. Just after using it once, my whole body almost dried up.¡± Ethan Smith frowned slightly. The Spiritual Fire Seal must not be used again unless it¡¯s a critical moment. ¡°But¡­ fifty percent of my strength should be enough to break through this gate.¡± Ethan Smith stood up from the ground. The golden light on his body ignited at this moment. His fists were like made of gold, shining brilliantly under the sun. ¡°Well then, let me see what secrets are hidden in this Hydrating Tower.¡± Ethan Smith said coldly. Chapter 457: 457: Dudley Lynch Attacks_1 Chapter 457: 457: Dudley Lynch Attacks_1
Trantor:549690339 The golden light swirled around Ethan Smith¡¯s fist. A terrifying aura seemed to confront the Forbidden Power within the gates at that very moment. Subsequently, Ethan Smith roared furiously, smashing his golden fist towards the door! ¡°Boom!¡± An enormous sound erupted at that moment!
The tremendous force caused the gate to tremble slightly. Outside the gate, a barrier quickly formed. Looking at the barrier, Ethan Smith muttered, ¡°This barrier seems somewhat simr to the one Atticus Kane had.¡± Then, Ethan Smith clenched his fist once more and mmed it viciously. The barrier reappeared, stopping Ethan Smith¡¯s fist. Ethan Smith snorted coldly and immediately raised the Venerable Fifth Mountain above his head. With the magical artifact¡¯s support, Ethan Smith¡¯s power clearly entered another level. At this moment, terrifying fist shadows caused rumbling explosions. ¡°Let me see just how sturdy this door is!¡± Ethan Smith snorted coldly and then smashed his fist ruthlessly! ¡°Boom!¡± At this moment, the door began to waver! The barrier surrounding it showed cracks! Ethan Smith remained silent, gripping his fists!
One punch, two punches, three punches! The huge rumbling sounds shook the valley, causing the frightened birds and animals to cry out in rm. Finally, when Ethan Smith struck the fifth punch, the barrier shattered! The gate was finally left unprotected. ¡°It seems that this Forbidden Power is not that great after all.¡± Ethan Smith muttered. He reached out his hand, slowly pushing the gate open. The moment the door opened, a trace of qi rippled in! This qi was different from herbs, as if it were more pure. It seemed as if¡­ all the qi was locked by this Hydrating Tower! A trace of astonishment shed in Ethan Smith¡¯s eyes, quickly followed by wild joy! ¡°Such qi! I¡¯ve never seen it before!¡± Ethan Smith eximed! Simply relying on this qi was enough to greatly enhance Ethan Smith¡¯s strength!
But Ethan Smith clearly understood that qi was most likely not the only secret in the Hydrating Tower. Because with just qi alone, people like Atticus Kane could never reach the Peak Form of Grandmaster Realm. ¡°Does this ce have any secret treasures simr to Enlightenment Tea?¡± Ethan Smith looked around and pondered in his heart. There were a total of five floors in the Hydrating Tower, each extremely spacious. As Ethan Smith ascended, the qi became thicker. When Ethan Smith reached the fifth floor, the dense qi was almost suffocating! ¡°There must be something wrong with this tower!¡± Ethan Smith eximed excitedly. The qi inside the tower was clearly so thick, yet not a trace of qi could be felt around the tower. The only exnation was that the tower had employed a spirit-locking array to ensure that qi would not leak. As for where this qi came from, Ethan Smith had no clue. Walking on the fifth floor of the Hydrating Tower, Ethan Smith did not find any treasures. Just as Ethan Smith was extremely frustrated, he suddenly noticed his realm had slowly improved unconsciously.
¡°Huh?¡± A trace of surprise shed upon Ethan Smith¡¯s face. Could it be¡­ the effect of this tower was simr to Enlightenment Tea, allowing one to improve their realm within a short period? If that were the case, wouldn¡¯t his future path of cultivation be smooth sailing? ¡°Is there really such a treasure in the world?¡± Ethan Smith was incredibly excited! He hastily sat down cross-legged, trying to absorb the qi surrounding him.Endless spiritual qi surged into Ethan Smith¡¯s body. With the help of the cultivation method he had obtained from the stairway to heaven, Ethan reached the thirdyer of the Enlightenment Stage within just one day! This made him a Grandmaster of the Third Rank! Such rapid progress was truly jaw-dropping! ¡°This is like arge Enlightenment Tea!¡± eximed Ethan Smith. Although the effect wasn¡¯t as simple and blunt as the Enlightenment Tea, it could be used by multiple people! Wouldn¡¯t it be easy to establish a sect if they could utilize this Hydrating Tower?! Ethan tried to discover the secrets of the Hydrating Tower, but unfortunately, he couldn¡¯t find any clues even after searching the entire tower.
¡°It seems that it might be impossible to take this tower away,¡± thought Dr. Smith in disappointment. However, greed began to brew in Ethan¡¯s heart. ¡°Since I can¡¯t take it away, I might as well make it my own,¡± Ethan said with a sly smile. Afterwards, Ethan wasted no more time, sitting on the ground and attempting to enter closed-door cultivation. After all, Dudley Lynch mighte knocking anytime now. Ethan¡¯s qi slowly circted in the Hydrating Tower, along with the cultivation method he had acquired from the stairway to heaven. Meanwhile, tensions were increasing in Chuzzle. Dudley Lynch¡¯s challenge had spread throughout the martial arts world. As the center of the storm, Chuzzle naturally attracted attention. Chuzzle¡¯s officials were quite pleased as the number of tourists visiting the city skyrocketed, thanks to Dudley Lynch. In just a few days, countless people had arrived in Chuzzle Provincial City, waiting to witness this legendary battle. Three dayster.
Dudley Lynch finally arrived in Chuzzle. New of his arrival soon spread. ¡°Dudley Lynch has arrived in Chuzzle!¡± ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, he should go straight to find Ethan Smith!¡± ¡°There¡¯s been no word from Ethan Smith. He wouldn¡¯t have run away beforehand, would he?¡± As people had guessed, Dudley headed straight to Ethan¡¯s residence after arriving in Chuzzle. Unfortunately, Ethan wasn¡¯t there. Dudley wasn¡¯t in a hurry, and immediately sent a message: ¡°Ethan Smith, I¡¯m giving you three days. If you don¡¯t show up, don¡¯t me me for being impolite.¡± After this message was sent, there was still no news from Ethan¡¯s side. Time passed by, and soon it was the second day. However, Ethan seemed to have disappeared from the face of the earth, leaving no trace. Dudley¡¯s eyebrows furrowed, and he muttered, ¡°If Ethan doesn¡¯t show up, am I supposed to stay here in Chuzzle forever?¡± ¡°You could try targeting the people around Ethan¡­ and put out the word that if he doesn¡¯t show up by the agreed time, you¡¯ll target them instead.¡± ¡°If he doesn¡¯t appear for a day, kill one person,¡± a hoarse voice resounded in Dudley¡¯s mind. ¡°You think I haven¡¯t thought of that? Now is an era ofw. If I openly threaten murder, do you think I¡¯m looking to get killed?!¡± Dudley snapped. Unlike ordinary martial artists, Dudley had great ambitions. He not only wanted to be the number one in the central ins but also wanted to make the Lynch family the number one family! He even aspired to attain a status on par with the aristocratic families of the Capital City! Thus, he would not resort to the behavior of a desperate fugitive. However, just at that moment, Dudley¡¯s phone rang. After picking up the call, a dignified voice came through from the other end. ¡°Are you Dudley Lynch?¡± the other party said coldly. Dudley¡¯s eyebrows knitted slightly, and he faintly replied, ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°Reilly ir from the Hernandez Family of the Capital City,¡± the other party said coldly. Chapter 458: 458: People in Panic Chapter 458: 458: People in Panic
Trantor:549690339 Hearing the name of the ir family, Dudley Lynch was still a little surprised. He politely asked, ¡°Mr. ir, what can I do for you?¡± On the other end, Reilly ir coldly asked, ¡°I heard you¡¯ve issued a challenge to Ethan Smith?¡± Dudley sighed, ¡°Yeah, but sadly, Ethan Smith hasn¡¯t shown up yet.¡± Reilly ir was silent for a moment, then said coldly, ¡°What do you n to do?¡±
Dudley quickly responded, ¡°I want to threaten him, but I can¡¯t be too high-profile about it, so I can only wait.¡± Reilly ir said coldly, ¡°Do what you want. As for the rest, the ir family will handle it for you.¡± Upon hearing this, Dudley was overjoyed! He hastily asked, ¡°Mr. ir, are you serious?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Reilly ir agreed, ¡°But I expect to see Ethan Smith seriously injured or crippled.¡± Dudley was a smart man and instantly understood Reilly ir¡¯s intentions. ¡°Mr. ir, rest assured, I will give you satisfactory results,¡± Dudley said indifferently. After hanging up, Dexter ir walked over from the side. ¡°Dad, why do you want him to cripple Ethan Smith? Do you think I¡¯m not a match for him?¡± Dexter said with some displeasure. Reilly nced at Dexter and said solemnly, ¡°To prevent idents, it¡¯s better to cripple him first, in case you lose¡­¡± ¡°There will be no idents, no possibility!¡± Dexter said angrily. ¡°What is Ethan Smith but an ant under my foot? I can crush him with one step!¡±
Seeing this, Reilly pondered, ¡°I believe in your ability, but we have to not only win but win easily. Understand?¡± ¡°Moreover, don¡¯t underestimate that Ethan Smith.¡± Dexter gritted his teeth, but in the end, he said nothing. After receiving the call from the ir family, Dudley¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. ¡°Since the ir family is backing me, I have nothing to fear,¡± Dudley sneered. Then, he immediately sent people to spread the word: If after three days Ethan Smith does not appear, Mr. Lynch will target those close to Ethan Smith. For each day he does not appear, one person will be killed until he appears! As soon as this spread, the whole Chuzzle was shocked! Those rted to Ethan Smith were shivering with fear! ¡°It seems that Dudley is confident, using this method to force Ethan Smith to appear.¡± ¡°Well, after all, he¡¯s a half-step Martial Marquis. It¡¯s not difficult for him to take out Ethan Smith.¡±
¡°Let¡¯s just wait and see if Ethan Smith will show up for the sake of those around him, or continue to be a shrinking turtle.¡± Time flies, and in the blink of an eye, two days passed. Only one day remains until the deadline rted to Dudley Lynch. However, Ethan Smith still showed no signs of any movement, and no one could find any trace of him. At that moment, the entire Chuzzle was in a state of panic. Even those rted to Ethan Smith fled overnight, fearing that they would encounter disaster! ¡°Dudley Lynch hase to the door, but Ethan Smith remains inactive, how ridiculous.¡± ¡°Others are already using his friends as threats, and yet he still doesn¡¯t show up. Looks like he¡¯s a shrinking turtle.¡± ¡°Haha, those rted to Ethan Smith must be regretting it now.¡± At this time, Sofia Carrillo and Edward Green had not yet left Chuzzle. Although they knew that the first person Dudley would target was likely them, they were still unwilling to leave. ¡°What if Master Smith doesn¡¯t really show up?¡± Sofia said softly.
Edward Green waved his hand dismissively, ¡°No way! He isn¡¯t the type to run away from a fight! Rx, eat when you need to eat, drink when you need to drink!¡± As he spoke, Edward Green mysteriously said, ¡°I just stole a sheep, we¡¯ll have roast wholemb tonight!¡± Sofia couldn¡¯t help but sigh and said helplessly, ¡°You sure have a lot of faith.¡± Edward rolled his eyes, ¡°I¡¯ve already said there¡¯s no need to worry, Mr. Smith will definitelye back.¡± At this moment, Ethan Smith was immersed in his cultivation in the Hydrating Tower. This immersive training made Ethan Smith barely feel the passage of time. And his strength was quietly growing. Ethan had no knowledge of the outside world. In the blink of an eye, three days had passed. Ethan¡¯s strength had also progressed from the thirdyer of the Enlightenment Stage to the fifthyer. ¡°At this pace, I¡¯ll reach the half-step Martial Marquis within a week at most,¡± thought Ethan privately. Among his peers, Ethan was afraid of no one, even the likes of Dudley Lynch and Dexter ir.
Then, he closed his eyes again, continuing to absorb the qi from the Hydrating Tower. Chuzzle was now in the eye of the storm. At noon today, the sun was high up in the sky. This leisurely afternoon, a piece of news made everyone panic. ¡°The time hase, and Ethan Smith still hasn¡¯t appeared. I¡¯ll keep my promise.¡± Dudley Lynch¡¯s words spread through the streets and alleys! Edward Green, who was still asleep, was pushed awake by Sofia Carrillo. ¡°It¡¯s time, and Master Smith hasn¡¯t returned yet,¡± Sofia said with a frown. Edward rubbed his sleepy eyes and muttered, ¡°Has it been so soon? It shouldn¡¯t be¡­¡± Sofia had no patience for his nonsense. She whispered, ¡°Should we leave Chuzzle for now, lie low, and wait for Master Smith¡¯s return?¡± Edward turned over and grumbled, ¡°I¡¯m not going anywhere. I don¡¯t believe Dudley can do anything to me¡­¡± After that, Edward fell back into a deep sleep.
Sofia was anxious, she didn¡¯t want to leave Chuzzle, but staying could very likely lead to her death. After much thought, Sofia gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Let¡¯s take it one step at a time.¡± So, Sofiay down beside Edward and fell into a drowsy sleep herself. At the hotel entrance, Dudley Lynch stood there quietly. ¡°Who should I start with?¡± Dudley wondered silently. ¡°Conrad Schroeder? Adonis Williams? Or the Four Great Families of Chuzzle?¡± ¡°As far as I know, it seems many families in Chuzzle are close to Ethan.¡± After much consideration, Dudley decided not to target Conrad and Adonis for the time being. Both of them had a certain influence, and keeping them alive might be useful. That afternoon, a message spread through Chuzzle: Jaelen Watts, one of the Four Great Families, was killed by Dudley Lynch in one move! As this news spread, people were dumbfounded. Dudley didn¡¯t go after Conrad but instead went after Jaelen Watts? Although the Perez Family had already submitted to Ethan, they were not very close to him and rarely met! The next day, another piece of news came out: The head of one of the Four Great Families, the Anderson Family, was also killed in a single blow! Within three days, three people from the Four Great Families had died! This was enough to show that Dudley was not joking! Schroeder Family. Conrad Schroeder stood by the window, gazing into the distance. At this moment, his steward, Uncle Armando, suddenly came forward and whispered, ¡°The four heads of the Four Great Families have already died, and we may be next.¡± Conrad remained silent, neither agreeing nor disagreeing. ¡°Master, Ethan probably won¡¯te back. We should run away,¡± Uncle Armando advised desperately. Conrad gave Uncle Armando a cold look and said, ¡°No, he will definitelye back.¡± Uncle Armando sighed, ¡°Three people have already died. Are we just going to wait for death?¡± For a moment, Conrad also sighed continuously. Yes, what was the point of staying? ¡°Wait a little longer, just a little longer,¡± Conrad took a deep breath. He believed firmly that Ethan was not one to shirk responsibility and would never behave like a cowardly turtle. Chapter 459: 459: Sudden Increase in Power! Chapter 459: 459: Sudden Increase in Power!
Trantor:549690339 If Ethan Smith does note back by tomorrow, I¡¯m afraid we¡¯ll really have to consider temporarily withdrawing from Chuzzle. Dudley Lynch¡¯s momentum is unstoppable, and no one can resist him. It¡¯s pointless to hold out at this stage. However, Dudley Lynch released another piece of news the next day. He publicly announced: ¡°Anyone willing to submit to me, Dudley Lynch, will be spared. This will be yourst chance.¡± As soon as this message was released, countless people started to rally by Dudley Lynch¡¯s side!
Dudley Lynch deliberately held a banquet to invite Ethan Smith¡¯s old subordinates. That day, countless people who had a connection with Ethan Smith attended the banquet to show their loyalty. By noontime, nearly fifty people had gathered at the banquet. Dudley Lynch nced at the crowd and said indifferently: ¡°A good bird chooses a tree to nest in, you are all smart people.¡± Everyone raised their sses in unison, sycophantically saying: ¡°Mr Lynch is unparalleled in the world, following you is our honor!¡± ¡°Indeed, you¡¯re already a half-step Martial Marquis at a young age, and you¡¯re the Number One Person of Central ins. You¡¯re simply out of Ethan Smith¡¯s league!¡± Faced with everyone¡¯s ttery, Dudley Lynch remained silent. He nced around and said indifferently: ¡°It seems Conrad Schroeder hasn¡¯te, right?¡± As soon as he said this, the room instantly fell into a brief silence. Almost everyone knew that Conrad Schroeder was Ethan Smith¡¯s confidant and an influential figure in Chuzzle! ¡°Conrad Schroeder indeed hasn¡¯te.¡± Someone said. ¡°This man is Ethan Smith¡¯spdog, it¡¯s better to kill him directly.¡±
Dudley Lynch gave a cold snort and continued: ¡°What about Adonis Williams? He didn¡¯te either?¡± Mentioning this name, everyone could not help but gasp. Compared to Conrad Schroeder, Adonis Williams was even more well-known! His influence could even reach across the entire Central ins region! ¡°Master Williams¡­ probably didn¡¯t get the message.¡± Someone said quietly. A hint of displeasure surfaced on Dudley Lynch¡¯s face. In his eyes, the roles of Conrad Schroeder and Adonis Williams wererger than all the others presentbined! But these two people were the only ones who didn¡¯te! ¡°Tell Conrad Schroeder and Adonis Williams, I am only giving them an hour.¡± Dudley Lynch folded his arms behind his back and said coldly. ¡°If they don¡¯t show up after an hour, I won¡¯t show them any mercy!¡± The crowd immediately grabbed their phones to call Conrad Schroeder and Adonis Williams. Upon receiving the call, Conrad Schroeder¡¯s face turned serious. ¡°This Dudley Lynch is forcing us to make a choice.¡± Schroeder said solemnly.
Uncle Shane, standing nearby, quietly asked: ¡°Should we¡­ temporarily surrender to Dudley Lynch? After all, Ethan Smith isn¡¯ting back anyway.¡± Conrad Schroeder frowned, shaking his head: ¡°No, if I were to kick a man when he is down, I would be resented forever.¡± ¡°Ethan Smith left us behind and ran away, and he still has the face to resent us?¡± Uncle Shane said very unhappily. Conrad Schroeder gave him a nce, and said solemnly: ¡°Mr. Smith may not know about the situation in Chuzzle.¡± Simrly, Adonis Williams also received a call. His attitude was much more directpared to Conrad Schroeder¡¯s. Adonis Williams said on the phone: ¡°Please tell Dudley Lynch, whether I surrender to him depends on whether he¡¯s worthy.¡± Having said this, Adonis Williams immediately hung up the phone. His words undoubtedly enraged Dudley Lynch! The banquet was suddenly filled with a frightening murderous aura! ¡°Good, good! The dog bites the hand that feeds it!¡± Dudley Lynch said coldly. ¡°You are indeed two loyal dogs. I want to see what Ethan Smith can do for you!¡±
Having said that, Dudley Lynch stormed out. At this time, Edward Green was anxiously waiting at home. ¡°Dudley Lynch called a banquet today, and we didn¡¯t go. He must be really angry.¡± Edward Green said, stroking his chin. He stared at his cell phone, muttering, ¡°If I haven¡¯t guessed wrong, he should call to force us to make a choice.¡± Sofia nodded slightly: ¡°Right, we are the closest people to Master Smith, we must be Dudley Lynch¡¯s primary targets!¡± However, as time ticked by, it was already evening in the blink of an eye. The banquet had ended long ago, but Edward Green and Sofia had not yet received a phone call. ¡°Damn it!¡± Edward Green finally couldn¡¯t hold back. ¡°That dog Dudley Lynch has not even considered us at all!¡± Sofia rolled her eyes and said: ¡°This is a good thing, at least we don¡¯t have to face exile.¡± Edward Green grumbled: ¡°Even though that¡¯s true, Dudley Lynch is not giving us enough respect¡­¡± ¡°Would you be standing here talking if you were a major tycoon?¡± Sofia rolled her eyes again.
Regardless, Edward Green still felt a bit upset. Inside the Hydrating Tower, Ethan Smith was surrounded by a burning aura. At first nce, his body seemed to be enveloped by streaks of white gas. The qi within the Hydrating Tower would not run out, but because of therge storage, it seemed to be drawn slowly. What was surprising, however, was that ever since Ethan Smith entered the Hydrating Tower, the qi within sharply decreased. A few dayster, the qi reached the brink of depletion! Later that evening. Ethan Smith suddenly opened his eyes. A powerful energy was rampaging through his body. A terrifying force caused his body to swell! His skin began to glow, forming something akin to a suit of armor, perfectly merging with Ethan Smith. ¡°In just a few days, I¡¯ve reached the peak of the Enlightenment Stage.¡± Ethan Smith thought to himself.
He tried to go further, but found there was no more qi left to absorb around him. ¡°This ce is so rich in qi, and I¡¯ve actually absorbed it all?¡± Ethan Smith scratched his head, feeling slightly awkward. If Dudley Lynch found out, he would probably be furious! He had been cultivating in the Hydrating Tower for years, with almost no noticeable decrease in the qi. However, in just a few days, Ethan Smith had absorbed all the qi, leaving none behind! ¡°Seems I should go find some herbs and try to reach the half-step Martial Marquis rank as soon as possible.¡± Ethan Smith clenched his fist and said softly. Moving from the beginning of the Enlightenment Stage, to the peak of the Enlightenment Stage. The gap in strength in between was unimaginable. The higher the cultivation realm, the greater the potential for strength growth. The current Ethan Smith,pared to when he first entered the Enlightenment Stage, had increased his strength at least a hundredfold! ¡°With my current strength, fighting Atticus Kane should no longer be such a struggle.¡± Ethan Smith thought to himself. ¡°As for Dudley Lynch, he should be easy to handle!¡± Chapter 460: 460: Ethan Smith Returns_1 Chapter 460: 460: Ethan Smith Returns_1
Trantor:549690339 With Ethan Smith¡¯s current state of mind, stepping into the half-step Martial Marquis realm would not be difficult; all he needed was arge amount of qi for support. Ordinary herbs might no longer be effective for him. ¡°If I had ten-thousand-year-old herbs or a spiritual spring, perhaps I could directly step into the half-step Martial Marquis realm,¡± Ethan Smith thought to himself. He counted the days; only a month and a half remained until September 9th. If he could find enough qi within this month and a half, stepping into the half-step Martial Marquis realm would be no problem at all.
As for Dexter ir, he would not be worth mentioning. So, Ethan Smith decided to embark on his next journey to seek qi. As soon as he carried Evelyn Norton out of the Hydrating Tower, his phone was flooded with countless messages. When he opened it, he saw the texts and missed calls from Edward Green. ¡°Mr. Smith, Dudley Lynch hase to Chuzzle, announcing he will take your life.¡± ¡°Mr. Smith, if you don¡¯te back, he says he¡¯ll start killing those around you, not letting anyone go¡­¡± There were also numerous messages from unknown numbers. ¡°Trash, cowardly turtle!¡± ¡°You managed to escape yourself, but everyone around you is dead at the hands of Dudley Lynch. You dare to call yourself the King of Chuzzle?¡± ¡°I really misjudged you. I didn¡¯t expect you to be such a scum!¡± Seeing the flood of messages on his phone like a tide, Ethan Smith¡¯s face turned unpleasant. He hurriedly called Edward Green.
As soon as the call was answered, Edward Green eagerly asked, ¡°Mr. Smith, where are you?¡± Ethan Smith didn¡¯t answer the question, but anxiously asked instead, ¡°What¡¯s the current situation?¡± Edward Green sighed, ¡°All members of the Four Great Families are dead. Dudley Lynch has announced that those who obey him will be spared.¡± ¡°Now many people stand by Dudley Lynch¡¯s side, but¡­he seems to ce great importance on Conrad Schroeder and Adonis Williams.¡± Hearing this, Ethan Smith¡¯s face changed instantly. He hurriedly asked, ¡°What about them now?¡± Edward Green said, ¡°Both Adonis Williams and Conrad Schroeder have refused Dudley Lynch, so¡­Dudley Lynch wants to kill them.¡± ¡°Mr. Smith, you bettere back soon. Everyone in Chuzzle is saying that you¡¯re a cowardly rat, a hiding turtle¡­¡± Ethan Smith took a deep breath and said solemnly, ¡°I understand, I¡¯ll head back to Chuzzle right now.¡± After saying this, Ethan Smith hurriedly carried Evelyn Norton and rushed toward the airport. He bought tickets for the quickest flight and embarked on his return to Chuzzle. Chuzzle.
Many martial artists from other ces who hade upon hearing the news were waiting for the great war to begin. ¡°Tsk, tsk, I originally wanted to see how Ethan Smith would be worn down, but I didn¡¯t expect him not even to dare to fight.¡± ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s been several days already, and there¡¯s still no sign of him.¡± ¡°What a waste of my time, let¡¯s go!¡± ¡°Latest news: Dudley Lynch has gone to the Schroeder Family!¡± At that moment, another piece of news emerged. ¡°It seems Dudley Lynch is going to make a move on Conrad Schroeder.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s see.¡± A group hiding in the dark hurriedly started heading to the Schroeder Family¡¯s residence. Not only these martial artists from elsewhere, but even ordinary people of Chuzzle were also paying attention to this decisive battle. Although they didn¡¯t understand the intricacies of the situation, they all wanted to see what was going on. ¡°I heard that Conrad Schroeder of the Schroeder Group got involved as well.¡± ¡°Yeah, General Manager Schroeder is a celebrity in our Chuzzle, and it is said that he and Ethan Smith are quite close.¡±
¡°Well, it has nothing to do with us. Let¡¯s just sleep.¡± Schroeder Family. At this moment, it was alreadyte at night, but Conrad Schroeder was still not asleep. The originally lively Schroeder Family had be extremely quiet at this time.Many of Conrad Schroeder¡¯s followers, fearing death, fled from the Schroeder Family to avoid being implicated. ¡°Master, it¡¯s gettingte, you should go rest.¡± Uncle Armando took a coat and draped it over Conrad Schroeder¡¯s shoulders. Conrad Schroeder sighed deeply and looked at Uncle Armando, saying, ¡°Shane, you should go too. I don¡¯t want to drag you down with me.¡± But Uncle Armando shook his head and said, ¡°Master, I¡¯ve been following you for nearly thirty years. As long as you don¡¯t leave, I¡¯m not going anywhere.¡± Conrad Schroeder opened his mouth, feeling a touch of bitterness in his heart. ¡°Shane, take the bank card and leave quickly.¡± Conrad took a bank card from his pocket and handed it to Uncle Armando. However, Uncle Armando pushed the bank card back and smiled, ¡°Master, I won¡¯t leave.¡± Conrad Schroeder wanted to say something else, but at that moment, he suddenly felt a strong auraing from outside. This aura was incredibly terrifying, the likes of which Conrad had never experienced before!
¡°It¡¯s toote to leave now.¡± Conrad sighed. He looked at Uncle Armando and whispered, ¡°Shane, I¡¯m sorry.¡± Before the words had even fallen, a figure abruptly appeared behind Conrad Schroeder. Turning around, he saw Dudley Lynch sitting on the sofa, casually sipping tea. Conrad Schroeder¡¯s face changed, and he looked at Dudley Lynch, asking coldly, ¡°What brings Mr. Lynch here sote at night?¡± Dudley took a sip of tea and said indifferently, ¡°Don¡¯t pretend to be ignorant. You humiliated me today. Do you not know the consequences?¡± It was impossible not to be afraid when faced with a half-step Martial Marquis. Conrad Schroeder, suppressing the fear in his heart, tried to maintain hisposure and said, ¡°With Mr. Lynch¡¯s strength, what do youck with or without me?¡± Dudley squinted and sneered, ¡°You¡¯re right, in my eyes, you really aren¡¯t much!¡± ¡°However, I, Dudley, have always valued and cherished talent. If you change your mind now, it¡¯s not toote.¡± Dudley said lightly. Conrad Schroeder cupped his hands and said, ¡°I¡¯m truly unworthy of such grace, Mr. Lynch. Please find someone else.¡± Hearing this, Dudley¡¯s face suddenly turned cold.
¡°Ungrateful wretch, since you¡¯re hell-bent on death, I¡¯ll oblige you.¡± Dudley slowly stood up, his body emanating a murderous spirit! ¡°Mr. Lynch, this matter has nothing to do with Shane. He is just an ordinary person now, please let him go.¡± Conrad Schroeder frowned and spoke in a pleading tone. Dudley raised his eyebrows and sneered, ¡°You want me to let him go? Fine.¡± Just as the words fell, Dudley raised his finger, and a breath-like bullet pierced Uncle Armando¡¯s chest! ¡°Pff!¡± Blood spurted from Uncle Armando¡¯s mouth, and his life force was rapidly dissipating! ¡°You!¡± Conrad¡¯s face changed drastically! ¡°Dudley, you¡¯ve gone too far!!¡± Conrad¡¯s aura suddenly erupted, and streaks of dark golden light swirled around him! ¡°I¡¯ll kill you!¡± With a roar, Conrad charged towards Dudley! Dudleyughed coldly and effortlessly raised his fist to meet Conrad¡¯s. ¡°ng!¡± With just one punch, Conrad was sent flying backward, his fist almost dissolving! ¡°This man¡¯s body¡­ it¡¯s a holy body. Kill him and take his body!¡± At this moment, a voice rang in Dudley¡¯s mind. ¡°Alright, I got it.¡± Dudley agreed, and then walked towards Conrad Schroeder. Conrad gritted his teeth, trying to resist, but as soon as he tried to get up, Dudley raised his hand and pped Conrad¡¯s chest! This strike left Conradpletely devoid of the strength to resist! ¡°Since you¡¯re so loyal, I¡¯ll send you to hell.¡± Dudley said coldly. The light in his hand condensed, and a terrifying aura echoed in the room. Then, with a gentle p, this force shot towards Conrad Schroeder! ¡°Boom!¡± Just as this energy was about to hit Conrad, arge hand grabbed the energy ball! ¡°Dudley, I didn¡¯t expect you toe here to die.¡± That familiar voice rang in Conrad¡¯s ears. ¡°Mr¡­ Mr. Smith!¡± Conrad eximed excitedly! Chapter 461: 461: The Eve of the Great Battle_1 Chapter 461: 461: The Eve of the Great Battle_1
Trantor:549690339 Ethan Smith grabbed the energy ball and clenched it lightly, causing it to burst! ¡°Ethan Smith?¡± Dudley Lynch narrowed his eyes and sneered, ¡°You finally dare toe back?¡± Ethan Smith helped Conrad Schroeder up, then looked at Dudley coldly, saying, ¡°Even if you don¡¯te to me, I¡¯lle to you.¡± Hearing this, Dudley burst intoughter, ¡°Come find me? Do you know¡­ I¡¯m now at the half-step Martial Marquis Realm!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve killed half-step Martial Marquises before,¡± Ethan said indifferently.
Dudley couldn¡¯t help but scoff, ¡°Are you talking about Atticus Kane? Although he stepped into the half-step Martial Marquis Realm by relying on a Magic Weapon, he¡¯s far from my level!¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Ethan¡¯s qi surged, and he pushed Conrad Schroeder to the side and said coldly, ¡°Let¡¯s give it a try.¡± Seeing Ethan about to take action, Dudley suddenly waved his hand, ¡°Hold on, hold on, we¡¯re both famous young people. How can we fight in such a ce?¡± Ethan narrowed his eyes, seemingly guessing Dudley¡¯s intention. He retracted his aura and said indifferently, ¡°You want to use me to raise your status? Fine, I had the same intention.¡± Dudley sneered, ¡°Good! Then it¡¯s tomorrow at dusk, let¡¯s meet at Yago Lake!¡± ¡°We¡¯ll be there,¡± Ethan said coldly. Dudley didn¡¯t say anything else and turned away. At this moment, the spectators hiding in the dark were shocked! ¡°Ethan Smith actually came back!¡± ¡°Tsk tsk, what a surprise. I thought he¡¯d be a shrinking turtle for a lifetime.¡± ¡°Did you guys hear what Ethan Smith just said? He said he¡¯s killed half-step Martial Marquises before!¡±
¡°Bragging, right? How could he, as a Grandmaster, kill a half-step Martial Marquis¡­¡± ¡°Whether it¡¯s true or false, we¡¯ll find out tomorrow. Tsk tsk, this trip was worth it.¡± Ethan looked at Conrad and asked, ¡°How are you, are you okay?¡± Conrad shook his head, his face shing with pain, and then looked at Uncle Armando lying on the ground. ¡°Uncle Armando¡­¡± Conrad¡¯s face was full of grief, and anyone who saw it would feel unbearable. ¡°Uncle Armando?¡± Looking at the man lying on the ground, Ethan also recalled this person. He was Conrad¡¯s steward and extremely loyal. At first, he attempted to get rid of Ethan but was crippled by Ethan in his dantian. ¡°Uncle Armando is my steward and also my close friend for many years. I¡­¡± Conrad opened his mouth, unable to express his pain. Ethan remained silent, walked over to Uncle Armando, and raised his hand, injecting a stream of qi into him, temporarily protecting his vital signs. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he¡¯ll be fine,¡± Ethan patted Conrad¡¯s shoulder. Conrad hurriedly raised his head and eagerly asked, ¡°Really?¡±
¡°When have I ever lied to you? You just rest well,¡± Ethanughed. After saying that, Ethan prepared to leave. ¡°Mr. Smith!¡± At this moment, Conrad called out to Ethan. ¡°Be careful,¡± Conrad took a deep breath. Ethan nodded at Conrad and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitely catch Dudley.¡± After throwing down these words, Ethan turned and left. Upon returning, Edward Green and Sofia Carrillo hurriedly ran out. ¡°I knew that you wouldn¡¯t run away!¡± Edward eximed excitedly. Sofia nodded vigorously, ¡°By the way, Master Smith, didn¡¯t your dantian get destroyed? How can you still¡­¡± Ethan smiled lightly, ¡°It¡¯s fake. I¡¯m fine now, better than ever.¡± ¡°It was fake?¡± Sofia was taken aback. At this moment, it seemed as if she suddenly remembered something and hurriedly said, ¡°So, being expelled from the Divine Alchemist Pavilion was also¡­¡±
¡°It was fake too,¡± Ethan nodded. Sofia was immediately filled with regret. If she had known earlier, she would not have smashed the token! ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll have someone make up for the token,¡± Ethanughed. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, let¡¯s get some rest.¡± Having been unable to rest properly for the past few days, Ethan went back to his room and slept. The next day. The news of Ethan Smith¡¯s return quickly spread throughout Chuzzle! Moreover, the news of Ethan Smith and Dudley Lynchpeting at Yago Lake became even more widespread. The Martial Arts Forum was also buzzing. ¡°Ethan Smith is back, for real.¡± ¡°I just got some insider news. Ethan Smith seems to have in a half-step Martial Marquis.¡± ¡°It looks like his dantian injury was just a pretense.¡±
¡°Hehe, I guessed it long ago. I said that he was pretending before, but I was scolded by others.¡± ¡°I heard that the River North Martial Arts Forum will livestream it. Don¡¯t miss this once-in-a-lifetime battle!¡± ¡°The two strongest people on the Potential Ranking are finally going to sh~¡± At 2 p.m. Almost a hundred people were already gathered at Yago Lake, including many Grandmasters. Although they concealed their auras, a strong presence could still be felt. At 5 p.m., Dudley Lynch finally arrived at Yago Lake. ¡°Mr. Lynch is here!¡± ¡°He¡¯s the number one on the Potential Ranking, a real half-step Martial Marquis!¡± ¡°What a formidable presence! His strength is unimaginable!¡± In the shadows, an old man was also quietly watching Dudley. ¡°His strength is probably equal to yours,¡± the old man said.
The young man next to him immediately objected, ¡°How could it be! He¡¯s just entered the half-step Martial Marquis Realm, how could he be my match! Master, you¡¯re underestimating me too much!¡± The old man shook his head, not saying anything. Soon, Ethan Smith¡¯s figure appeared in everyone¡¯s sight! Compared to Dudley¡¯s overwhelming aura, Ethan appeared extremely calm, with barely any qi fluctuations visible. ¡°Peak Form of Grandmaster?¡± The old man still recognized Ethan¡¯s strength at a nce. His youngpanion snorted, ¡°Master, is this the Ethan Smith you always praised? That¡¯s all there is to it!¡± The old man nced at the young man and stroked his beard,ughing, ¡°What if he can win against this half-step Martial Marquis Dudley with just the realm of a Grandmaster?¡± Chapter 462: 462: Then I’ll let you see for yourself! Chapter 462: 462: Then I¡¯ll let you see for yourself!
Trantor:549690339 ¡°Master, aren¡¯t you overestimating Ethan Smith?¡± The young man was clearly dissatisfied. The old man just smiled without saying anything more. This old man was none other than Jackson Harris, who was as famous as Ignacio Burke. Standing among the crowd, his aura was incredibly quiet, and no one would give him a second look. A true hermit within the bustling city. Not far away, the crowd slowly moved back, leaving an open space for Ethan Smith and Dudley Lynch.
The first and second persons on the Potential Ranking finally met. This battle was even described as the Battle of the Century by the Martial Arts Forum. Dudley Lynch stood by the shore of Yago Lake with his hands sped behind his back, waiting quietly for Ethan Smith. His eyes were slightly closed, his breath restrained, and he looked like a master. Compared to Dudley, Ethan Smith took two steps instead of three, his face ice-cold as if there were some deep feud between the two. Soon, Ethan Smith arrived in front of Dudley Lynch. Hints of Ethan Smith¡¯s aura began to leak out, with waves of murderous spirit assaulting Dudley from all directions! Dudley Lynch¡¯s eyes snapped open! He looked at Ethan Smith and said indifferently, ¡°You really dared toe.¡± Ethan Smith ignored his idle talk and said straightforwardly, ¡°Before we fight, I have a question.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Dudley raised his eyebrows. Ethan Smith said coldly, ¡°What happened to Evelyn Norton? Why is she unconscious and unresponsive? What evil spell have you used?¡±
Upon hearing this, Dudley burst intoughter. Then, he looked at Ethan Smith with a somewhat yful expression and said, ¡°It¡¯s just a bitch, why do you care so much?¡± Ethan Smith had no patience for his nonsense and asked irritably, ¡°Tell me what happened.¡± Dudley Lynch said indifferently, ¡°You¡¯re an elder of the Divine Alchemist Pavilion, aren¡¯t you? Why do you have to ask me?¡± ¡°Either say it or shut your mouth. Why are you nagging like a woman?¡± Ethan Smith snapped impatiently. Dudley Lynch¡¯s face darkened as he snorted, ¡°You can¡¯t even save yourself now, and you still want to worry about others?¡± ¡°Moreover, what obligation do I have to tell you?¡± Ethan Smith waved his hand and said, ¡°Well, I¡¯ll ask you after I defeat you then.¡± ¡°Hahaha!¡± Hearing this, Dudley Lynch burst intoughter. ¡°Ethan Smith, you think too highly of yourself! Do you know how big the gap is between a half-step Martial Marquis and a Grandmaster?¡± ¡°Moreover, you¡¯re just a novice Grandmaster!¡± Ethan Smith stretchedzily and said with a faint smile, ¡°A man should not be judged by the same standard three dayster. How do you know I haven¡¯t made progress?¡±
Dudley Lynch sneered, ¡°It¡¯s only been half a month since west met. Even if you¡¯re The Chosen One, how much can you improve in such a short time?¡± Upon hearing this, a crafty smile flickered across Ethan Smith¡¯s face. For some reason, this crafty smile made Dudley feel a little uneasy. ¡°If you can enter the half-step Martial Marquis realm in such a short time, why can¡¯t I make any progress?¡± Ethan Smith raised an eyebrow. Dudley snorted, ¡°That¡¯s because I have my own secret technique!¡± ¡°Secret technique?¡± Ethan Smith grinned. ¡°You mean the tower in Dn City?¡± Ethan Smith asked with a smile. Upon hearing this, Dudley Lynch¡¯s face changed dramatically! His pupils shrank suddenly, and his aura fluctuated violently in that instant! ¡°You¡­ you¡¯ve been to the Hydrating Tower?¡± Dudley Lynch¡¯s face looked terrible! Ethan Smith suddenly realized, ¡°Oh, so the tower is called the Hydrating Tower. Nice name.¡± ¡°It¡¯s impossible! There¡¯s a Forbidden Power guarding the Hydrating Tower. No one can enter without my permission!¡± Dudley said coldly.
Ethan Smith smiled faintly, ¡°Forbidden Power? With just three punches, I shattered it. The Forbidden Power you set up is a bit too childish, huh?¡± Dudley Lynch¡¯s face grew even darker, as if covered by ayer of haze. But even so, Dudley Lynch still didn¡¯t want to believe it. ¡°You want to scare me? You think I¡¯ll believe you?¡± Dudley snorted coldly. ¡°Don¡¯t believe me?¡± Ethan Smith nodded. ¡°Alright, then let me show you the changes I¡¯ve made in the past half a month¡­ ¡± As soon as his words fell, Ethan Smith¡¯s aura began to rise rapidly! Terrible spiritual power surged in Ethan Smith¡¯s chest! As his aura increased, the ground began to tremble! The shores of Yago Lake were shaken into raging waves! ¡°Boom, boom, boom¡­¡± The earth trembled, the air swirled, and hurricanes seemed to announce the arrival of the Apocalypse!
¡°What¡­ what¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Is it an earthquake?¡± Countless ordinary people were scared pale and fled in all directions! The martial artists who were watching the battle in secret were even more shocked! ¡°Such¡­ such a powerful aura!¡± ¡°This is definitely not the aura that ordinary Grandmasters can have!¡± ¡°So strong¡­ and the aura is still rising!¡± Chapter 463: 463: Facing Dudley Lynch!_1 Chapter 463: 463: Facing Dudley Lynch!_1
Trantor:549690339 Feeling the aura emitted by Ethan Smith, almost everyone¡¯s face shed with a trace of shock! ¡°How could Ethan Smith¡¯s aura be so strong?¡± ¡°Grandmaster Peak? I¡¯m afraid even the Grandmaster Peak doesn¡¯t have such a powerful aura, right?¡± ¡°Could it be that he has reached the half-step Martial Marquis Realm? Impossible, this aura is strong, but there is a subtle differencepared to half-step Martial Marquis.¡± People were discussing, and their interest in this great battle became more intense.
¡°So, do you still doubt?¡± Ethan Smith leaned back with both hands and said indifferently. Dudley Lynch¡¯s face was uglier than if he had eaten shit, he stared at Ethan Smith and said through gritted teeth, ¡°You¡­ you actually went into the Hydrating Tower!¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Ethan Smith sneered. ¡°Otherwise, what do you think I¡¯ve been doing these days?¡± Duel Lynch¡¯s anger had reached its peak! Ethan Smith had repeatedly ruined his ns, first taking away the Dragon Spirit, and now taking away the Hydrating Tower, which was unbearable for Dudley! However, soon after, Dudley¡¯s face eased up. He squinted and said, ¡°Even if you have entered the Hydrating Tower, so what? As long as you haven¡¯t stepped into the half-step Martial Marquis realm, you are no match for me!¡± ¡°When I kill you, the Hydrating Tower will still be mine!¡± Ethan Smith chuckled coldly, ¡°Then you give it a try.¡± As the echoes of the words fell, Dudley roared and his fist instantly forced its way towards Ethan Smith¡¯s face! Ethan Smith raised his hand to face it head-on, and in an instant when their fists collided, an energy wave spread out from the center of the two!
Merely probing each other pushed back countless people! Even many of the Grandmasters couldn¡¯t help but retreat several steps! ¡°There¡¯s no need for such probing.¡± Ethan Smith let go of Dudley, saying coldly. Dudley took a deep breath, revealing a trace of solemnity on his face. Even a simple collision had put pressure on Dudley. ¡°This child must die; otherwise, there will be endless troubles¡­¡± A hoarse voice echoed in Dudley¡¯s mind. Dudley didn¡¯t say any more, baring a cold gaze at Ethan. The aura of the half-step Martial Marquis suddenly erupted at this moment! This aura was even more powerful than Ethan¡¯s earlier! An even more terrifying pressure made everyone tremble! Those with weaker strength were immediately shocked to vomit blood on the spot! If it weren¡¯t for Jackson Harris¡¯s hidden actions, ordinary people would be directly shaken to pieces at the scene! ¡°Half-step Martial Marquis, truly living up to its name.¡± Ethan Smith looked at Dudley before him and sighed.
Dudley said coldly, ¡°Ethan Smith, you are¡­ truly deserving of death!¡± After saying that, Dudley¡¯s figure vanished into thin air! The next moment, Dudley appeared above Ethan Smith! His entire body transformed into a sharp de, shining with an immense light, piercing down towards Ethan¡¯s head! The ground beneath Ethan Smith¡¯s feet instantly shattered, causing waves to surge throughout Yago Lake! This was one of Dudley¡¯s deadly moves, its power unquestionable. Even Ethan Smith couldn¡¯t take it lightly! ¡°Absolute Beginning Sacred Fist!¡± Golden Light burst forth and met it head-on! ¡°Boom!¡± It was as if a gigantic collision had urred in the world, and the dazzling light made it nearly impossible for anyone to keep their eyes open! Ethan Smith¡¯s body seemed like a nail, severely smashed into the ground! Beneath his feet, countless cracks appeared in the soil. Then, a huge pit several meters wide appeared in everyone¡¯s field of vision!
Just this one move alone caused the clothes on their bodies to shatter, revealing their strong, robust muscles.The two stared at each other from a distance, with a hint of heaviness on their faces. ¡°So strong¡­ If it were me, I would already be dead¡­¡± a Grandmaster said with a trembling voice. ¡°If you were at the center of this aura, even a Grandmaster at his peak would likely suffer severe injuries.¡± ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect Ethan Smith to be so powerful¡­¡± Ethan Smith climbed out of the pit and brushed the dirt off his body while saying coldly, ¡°Do you want to continue testing? Dudley Lynch, I don¡¯t believe this is all you¡¯ve got.¡± ¡°What?! This is just a test?¡± ¡°This technique, which almost destroys the heavens and the earth, is just a test?¡± ¡°Their strength seems to have surpassed our imagination¡­¡± The surrounding people were incredibly shocked. If this was merely a test, then what kind of scene would a real fight be? Dudley Lynch looked at Ethan Smith coldly and said, ¡°I really underestimated you¡­¡± Ethan Smith sneered, ¡°Bring out your trump card, or else you might not have another chance.¡± As he spoke, the golden light on Ethan Smith¡¯s body shed brightly, revealing the Thirdyer Saintly Body Skill without any reservation.
The golden light made Ethan Smith seem indestructible, and at a nce, he was like a Golden Immortal. Inparison, Dudley Lynch no longer concealed his strength, and his entire body emitted an eerie aura. At the center of his chest, several faint marks were revealed. ¡°These marks¡­ Are they all Spirit Cores?¡± Ethan Smith frowned. Dudley Lynch remained silent, sneering, ¡°Ethan Smith, now let me show you what a real half-step Martial Marquis is!¡± After speaking, Dudley Lynch charged forward and, in the blink of an eye, arrived right in front of Ethan Smith! ¡°You want to fight me with physical strength? Are you insane?¡± Ethan Smithughed coldly, his golden palm tracing a parab through the air and fiercely pping towards Dudley Lynch! ¡°Swish!¡± Just when the palm was about tond on Dudley Lynch, his figure suddenly vanished! His extreme speed even left a shadow in the air! ¡°Bang!¡± Before Ethan Smith could recover his senses, a huge palm struck down on his spine! With only one punch, the golden light on Ethan Smith¡¯s body shattered instantly!
Breaking through the Saintly Body Skill with one punch, the half-step Martial Marquis¡¯s reputation was well deserved! ¡°Swish!¡± Before Ethan Smith could react, Dudley Lynch attacked again, smashing into Ethan Smith¡¯s chest with incredible speed! ¡°Thump thump thump!¡± Ethan Smith¡¯s body retreated continuously for seven or eight steps, and his chest caved in slightly! Facing a half-step Martial Marquis, even Ethan Smith¡¯s powerful body couldn¡¯t withstand the blows! ¡°Boom boom boom!¡± Taking advantage of the momentum, Dudley Lynch¡¯s figure shot out like a cannonball and continuously struck Ethan Smith from various strange angles. The seemingly simple and unadorned attacks were actually filled with earth-shattering power! At a nce, all the spectators could see were Dudley Lynch¡¯s afterimages and the battered figure of Ethan Smith! ¡°Puff!¡± Under this powerful impact, Ethan Smith couldn¡¯t bear it any longer and spewed a mouthful of blood! ¡°It seems there is still a gap between Ethan Smith and Dudley Lynch.¡± ¡°Yes, after all, one is a half-step Martial Marquis and the other is a peak Grandmaster. It¡¯s already praiseworthy that Ethan Smith hasn¡¯t been defeated in such a short time.¡± ¡°Master, it seems you overestimated Ethan Smith,¡± said Jackson Harris¡¯s disciple, delighted with their misfortune. Jackson Harris stroked his beard and said, ¡°Not necessarily.¡± ¡°Humph! Not necessarily? Ethan Smith is clearly losing without any power to fight back!¡± his disciple said, unconvinced. Jackson Harris stared at the scene before them and said calmly, ¡°Look, Ethan Smith is starting to counterattack.¡± Chapter 464: 463: Battle of the Ages!_1 Chapter 464: 463: Battle of the Ages!_1
Trantor:549690339 Dudley Lynch¡¯s unparalleled speed was indeed difficult to capture. Ethan Smith was constantly forced back, almost unable to fight back. However, just as Dudley Lynch attacked Ethan Smith for the umpteenth time, a golden hand suddenly reached out and grabbed Dudley Lynch¡¯s neck directly! Dudley Lynch¡¯s face changed drastically! For some reason, his speed seemed to be reduced by a lot just then!
It was at that moment of slowing down that Ethan Smith seized the opportunity and grabbed his neck! ¡°Had enough? Is it my turn now?¡± Ethan Smith said coldly, his hand like steel, clutching Dudley Lynch¡¯s neck. Dudley Lynch¡¯s face changed again, and as he tried to struggle, the golden palm fiercely pped him! ¡°Whack!¡± A loud sound, and the pnded heavily on Dudley Lynch¡¯s face! With the sheer strength of Ethan Smith¡¯s flesh, this p caused blood to overflow from Dudley Lynch¡¯s mouth! ¡°Whack!¡± Another p! Ethan Smith exerted his strength, holding Dudley Lynch with one hand while fiercely pping him with the other! One p, two ps, three ps¡­ The continuous ¡°whack whack whack¡± sounds echoed, leaving the crowd dumbfounded. ¡°What¡­is going on?¡±
¡°A half-step Martial Marquis being pped in mid-air by a Grandmaster?¡± ¡°Damn¡­it¡¯s like spanking a child¡­¡± The crowd swallowed hard, seemingly unable to believe the scene before them! ¡°If this continues, Dudley Lynch will be beaten to death¡­¡± ¡°Such pure physical strength, unheard of¡­¡± ¡°Could it¡­be over just like that?¡± At the moment when everyone was shocked, a ck light suddenly burst from Dudley Lynch¡¯s body! ¡°Enough!¡± A loud shout, and the terrifying aura directly repelled Ethan Smith! And Dudley Lynch¡¯s body was already wrapped in a ck ink-like light! Every inch of his skin turned into the purest ck color, which, under the setting sun, shimmered with a strange glow. ¡°Ethan Smith, don¡¯t think that only your flesh is strong!¡± Dudley Lynch wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth and said angrily!
¡°You¡¯re just a Grandmaster; you have no right to fight a half-step Martial Marquis like me!¡± ¡°Even if it¡¯s a contest of flesh, I¡¯m not afraid of you!¡± After Dudley Lynch¡¯s roar, the ck light on his body became even purer! Even from a distance, one could feel the chill from his body! Ethan Smith stared at the ck figure and sneered, ¡°What is this? Did you rub shit all over your body?¡± Dudley Lynch ignored Ethan Smith¡¯s insult and, after a loud shout, actually charged directly towards Ethan Smith! ¡°You think you canpete with me flesh-to-flesh? You must be really confident!¡± Ethan Smith snorted coldly, not wasting any more time, and immediately charged towards Dudley Lynch! ¡°ng ng ng!¡± Both sides engaged in the purest form of physical collision! A series of terrifying explosions, like muffled thunder, sounded continuously in the air! ck and golden lights intertwined, their extreme speed making it difficult to capture! Blood stained the sky, and terrifying power spread in all directions!
Under the impact of the two, the surrounding hills shattered, and the river even began to evaporate! The people watching the battle were dumbfounded and swallowing saliva! What an incredible sh of power! How many years had it been since a battle of this level had urred? ¡°Boom!¡±Dudley Lynch¡¯s ck fist exploded on Ethan Smith¡¯s chest, carrying an overwhelming aura that sent Ethan flying backward. At the same time, Ethan¡¯s fist alsonded squarely on Dudley¡¯s face! The next second, both sides erupted again,unching their second round of attacks! ¡°Die!¡± Dudley roared, turning the ck light into a giant dragon that charged at Ethan with a raging hum! Not to be outdone, Ethan immediately activated the Absolute Beginning Sacred Fist, swinging his entire hand in a full circle! ¡°Boom!¡± The colossal collision sent Ethan stumbling back several steps! Blood spurted from his mouth! Cracks had appeared in Ethan¡¯s body, and the golden light seemed to have dimmed somewhat.
Even Ethan himself had not expected to be at a disadvantage with just a sh of their physical bodies. ¡°The gap between a Grandmaster and a half-step Martial Marquis really is a wide chasm,¡± Ethan muttered, staring at Dudley floating in mid-air. If they were at the same level, Ethan could defeat Dudley with just a flick of his wrist. However, with just one small step between themselves, their strength differed greatly. Staring coldly at Ethan, Dudley said, ¡°Is this all you¡¯ve got? It seems like nothing special!¡± Ethan gazed at Dudley in mid-air and said solemnly, ¡°If I take a half-step into Martial Marquis, I can kill you in a mere three breaths.¡± Dudley¡¯s expression changed, his face showing a hint of displeasure. Although he was unwilling to admit it, what Ethan said was the truth. As a Grandmaster, fighting to this extent had already filled Dudley with fear. If Ethan stepped into the half-step Martial Marquis realm, Dudley would probably be powerless to fight back. ¡°Precisely because of this, I cannot allow you to survive,¡± Dudley said, narrowing his eyes. ¡°No matter how strong you would be at half-step Martial Marquis, it¡¯s useless, because¡­ you will never have that chance!¡±
As Dudley roared, his body began to curl up! Then, the ck light covering him began to converge above his head! The moment this energy gathered, the ground began to tremble! A divine aura spread from the ck light, and no one knew what technique Dudley was using, as it did note from the He family! ¡°The four symbols demonic seal from centuries ago?¡± Jackson Harris, who had remained silent all this time, suddenly spoke up. Hearing this, the Disciple quickly asked, ¡°Master, what is the four symbols demonic seal?¡± Jackson Harris said solemnly, ¡°I came across the records of this technique during my travels years ago. Theplete four symbols demonic seal is said to suppress everything, spanning a thousand miles, and shatter anything it touches.¡± ¡°So does that mean Ethan will lose?¡± the Disciple asked excitedly. Jackson Harris shook his head and whispered, ¡°In any case, it¡¯s not good.¡± As he spoke, Jackson Harris¡¯s aura began to fluctuate. Seeing this, the Disciple anxiously said, ¡°Master, you promised not to interfere!¡± Jackson Harris opened his mouth, torn and indecisive, and his aura eventually subsided. The ck light in mid-air was still condensing, as if it were drawing energy from the world itself. The powerful pressure caused people to continuously vomit blood. Some were even crushed to death on the spot by the overwhelming force. Even Ethan felt immense pressure, his body creaking incessantly. This terrifying power seemed like an endless ocean, causing a sense of retreat to arise in Ethan¡¯s heart. ¡°Ssh!¡± At this moment, countless chains sprouted from the ground beneath Ethan¡¯s feet! These chains seemed to havee from the Nine Netherworld Hell, binding Ethan firmly, leaving him unable to move! ¡°Since I can¡¯t escape, I¡¯ll just have to endure it,¡± Ethan took a deep breath. A divine seal appeared on his brow, intoning a technique silently. His body glittered with gold, as if he were performing some secret technique! The surrounding aura converged into Ethan¡¯s body, causing his flesh to seemrger. ¡°Is this the cosmic form?!¡± Jackson Harris¡¯s pupils shrank, as if he had realized something. Chapter 465 - 464: That’s All There Is To It!_1 Chapter 465: Chapter 464: That¡¯s All There Is To It!_1 Trantor: 549690339 Jackson Harris¡¯s eyes were filled with shock, even a bit flustered! Even his disciple beside him eximed in surprise, ¡°Master, what happened? I have never seen you in this state before¡­¡± Jackson didn¡¯t respond, his eyes remained fixed in Ethan Smith¡¯s direction. The aura around Ethan Smith grew stronger, and the five-colored radiance swirling around him formed a stark contrast with the ck light in mid-air. ¡°Crash!¡± Atst, a loud noise exploded, and Ethan Smith¡¯s figure swelled abruptly! Originally only around 5¡¯9¡å in height, now he soared to nearly 10 feet! At a nce, he resembled a giant! At that moment, all the radiance converged back into Ethan Smith, and his body was dyed with ayer of golden yellow once again. ¡°It¡¯s actually the Cosmic Form!¡± Jackson Harris¡¯s eyes were filled with even more astonishment. ¡°Cosmic Form? What is that?¡± his disciple asked, puzzled. Jackson said nothing, staring at Ethan Smith for a while before shaking his head and bitterlyughing, ¡°It¡¯s unbelievable¡­¡± As Ethan Smith¡¯s form expanded, his aura grew thicker as well. However, the Cosmic Form mainly enhanced his physical body! At this moment, Ethan¡¯s physical hardness and strength both received a substantial boost! ¡°What kind of bullshit is this!¡± Dudley Lynch clearly had never seen such a technique. He sneered, ¡°All just showboating, it¡¯s just a worthless technique for a mere ant!¡± Ethan Smith remained silent, his cold eyes staring at the ck radiance in Dudley Lynch¡¯s hand, a sh of chill gleaming in his pupils. ¡°Venerable Fifth Mountain, rise!¡± Then, with a loud shout from Ethan Smith, the Venerable Fifth Mountain hung directly overhead! With the magical artifact, Divine Dragon Power, and Divine Rank Tactics, Ethan Smith¡¯s strength reached an unfathomable level! ¡°What on earth is this thing?¡± The onlookers began to whisper among themselves as well. ¡°I know of several techniques that make the bodyrger, but their effects don¡¯t seem to be very significant; they¡¯re all bark and no bite.¡± ¡°Indeed, true power doesn¡¯t lie in size but in Inner Strength. Although Ethan Smith¡¯s size has increased greatly, the growth of his aura seems insufficient.¡± In contrast, the ck radiance wielded by Dudley Lynch instilled even greater fear in everyone. Even from a distance, they could feel the powerful killing intent emanating from it! ¡°Ethan Smith, today is the day you die!¡± Dudley Lynch roared, hurling the ck radiance in his hand ruthlessly at Ethan Smith! The moment it was thrown, everyone felt their hearts shake! It was as if a meteorite had fallen from the sky, carrying a formidable pressure! ¡°Puff!¡± Even the Peak Form of Grandmaster couldn¡¯t withstand this force, spewing blood on the spot! As for ordinary Grandmasters, they fell to their knees, struggling with the oppressive sensation! ¡°Splutter!¡± Some even exploded into a cloud of blood mist, disintegrated on the spot! Seeing this, Jackson Harris immediately waved his palm, and a gentle force protected everyone around him. ¡°Stay back! If you die, don¡¯t me anyone else!¡± Jackson Harris¡¯s disciple scolded.¡¯ Hearing this, the crowd swiftly retreated several hundred meters, wary of being caught in the crossfire! ¡°Boom¡­.¡± The ck radiance transformed into a spherical shape, carrying an overwhelming pressure, rolling towards Ethan Smith! Ethan Smith¡¯s face was grave, his muscles bulging, and every inch of his flesh harbored a destructive force capable of shattering mountains and rivers! ¡°Come on!¡± Ethan Smith roared, raising both of his hands to confront it head-on! ¡°This kid is actually confronting it directly!¡± ¡°Is this guy crazy? Even from such a distance, I can feel like my bones are being crushed, and he¡¯s still facing it head-on!¡± ¡°Mr. Smith!¡± Conrad Schroeder and others shouted out in unison! ¡°Boom!¡±Finally, the ck light collided with Ethan Smith¡¯s hands! In an instant, the ground beneath Ethan¡¯s feet exploded and turned into a pile of ruins! Under this pressure, Ethan¡¯s legs kept sinking, and the ground was forcibly pressed into a huge pit! Looking at the scarred scene, everyone couldn¡¯t help but gasp for breath. The ck light was still pressing down, everything closer to it had turned into fine powder, and even the Yago Lake water instantly evaporated! ¡°Useless.¡± Dudley Lynch sneered. ¡°However, it¡¯smendable that you¡¯vested this long.¡± This pressure was beyond imagination, and Ethan¡¯s body seemed to be violently squeezed, oozing a trace of blood. ¡°Crack!¡± Eventually, his body couldn¡¯t bear it anymore, and his bones pierced through his shoulders, exposed to the air! Seeing those white bones, everyone¡¯s face turned pale! ¡°Ah!!!¡± Ethan Smith roared angrily, his hands desperately supporting the ck light! His legs shone brightly, and in an instant, he actually managed to push the light back! ¡°Heh, overestimating yourself.¡± Dudley Lynch coldly snorted, and with a grasp of his palm, the ck light surged again! Ethan¡¯s body sank once more, and this time, cracks appeared on the bones of his legs! ¡°He can¡¯t take it anymore. His body can¡¯t handle it.¡± Someone said solemnly. ¡°It¡¯s already amazing that he¡¯s held on for this long.¡± ¡°Ethan Smith really is extraordinary. At the Grandmaster Realm, he forced Dudley Lynch to this extent.¡± ¡°He is a man worthy of respect.¡± Even though they anticipated Ethan¡¯s tragic end, at this moment, everyone acknowledged him. ¡°Crack!¡± The light passed through Ethan¡¯s hands, seemingly swallowing him up. At this moment, even Jackson Harris¡¯s face showed a hint of solemnity. The light continued to fall, and soon, more than half of Ethan¡¯s body was engulfed in the light! ¡°Mr. Smith¡­¡± Edward Green¡¯s face turned pale, pain covering his ghostly face. Finally, Ethan¡¯s entire body was swallowed by the light. Silence fell on the scene, and the stubborn golden lightpletely disappeared into the void. ¡°Once devoured by the four symbols demonic seal, there is no escape. What a pity.¡± Jackson Harris sighed softly. He was familiar with the four symbols demonic seal, which was a unique cultivation skill. As long as the caster¡¯s level surpassed the opponent, they would be crushed upon touch! Even if the opponent managed to withstand the pressure by luck, they would still be swallowed up. Once swallowed, there was not even the slightest chance of escape. ¡°If only he had a little more time, he would have be a man who could stir the world¡­¡± At this moment, even Jackson Harris¡¯s disciple sighed for Ethan. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Jackson Harris waved his hand. ¡°Yes, Master.¡± His disciple nodded, preparing to leave. The onlookers also sighed, ¡°He ultimately fell short due to his level. Although defeated, he deserves honor.¡± ¡°Ethan Smith¡¯s name will forever be remembered.¡± ¡°It¡¯s time to go. Everything is over.¡± Just as everyone was about to turn around and leave, a crack suddenly appeared in the ck ball of light! ¡°Ah!!¡± Apanied by a roar, a golden light emerged from the crack in the ck ball! One, two, three! Countless brilliant rays pierced through the ck ball, shining like a full moon in the dark night, illuminating the entire sky! ¡°How¡­how is this possible!¡± At this moment, even Jackson Harris¡¯s face was filled with shock! Chapter 466: If You Can Do It, So Can I!_1 Chapter 466: If You Can Do It, So Can I!_1 Trantor: 549690339 The people who were about to leave were all shocked by this scene! They stopped, turned around, and the astonished expression on their faces grew stronger. ¡°Boom!¡± A huge explosion erupted, and the ck light sphere began to disintegrate at this moment! ¡°Crackling!¡± This so-called inescapable Four Symbols Demonic Seal was actually shattering piece by piece! Underneath this brilliance was Ethan Smith¡¯s immortal body! Under the Cosmic Form, Ethan Smith was like an undefeated War God, shining with the light of faith in the dark night! Ethan Smith panted heavily, coldly staring at Dudley Lynch. ¡°This technique really gave me a hard time.¡± Ethan Smith wiped the blood oozing from the corner of his mouth and spoke coldly. If it weren¡¯t for the Divine Dragon Power, he might have really died here today. The gap between the Peak Form of Grandmaster and the half-step Martial Marquis was quite exaggerated. Even with the Divine Dragon Power, Venerable Fifth Mountain, and Divine Rank Tactics, Ethan Smith almost died in this Four Symbols Demonic Seal! ¡°How¡­how is that possible?!¡± Dudley Lynch¡¯s face turned incredibly pale! The Four Symbols Demonic Seal was his trump card. Now that even the seal was broken, what other moves could stop Ethan Smith? ¡°You¡¯re just a Grandmaster, how could you possibly have such strength!¡± Dudley Lynch roared unwillingly! Ethan Smith sneered, ¡°I told you, if I step into half-step Martial Marquis, killing you would only take three breaths.¡± This statement was heard by everyone. No one doubted its authenticity. Ethan Smith forcing Dudley Lynch to such a level with the Grandmaster realm had already exined everything. ¡°It¡¯s my turn now.¡± Ethan Smith urged the Cosmic Form and spoke coldly. The enormous figure brought intense oppression, almost reaching Dudley Lynch before they could blink! Dudley Lynch was naturally unwilling and swung his fists, attempting a desperate scramble. But under the Cosmic Form, how strong was Ethan Smith¡¯s body? How could Dudley Lynch evenpare? Just in that instant when they touched, Dudley Lynch¡¯s bones shattered directly! His body traced a parab in the air and violently crashed into the ground! ¡°Boom!¡± Ethan Smith waved his giant palm, and a ray of bright light rushed towards Yago Lake! For an instant, a massive explosion urred at Yago Lake, turning the entire area into ruins! Dudley Lynch struggled out of the rubble, blood continuously pouring from his mouth. His body was almost shattered, and half of his body had been blown to pieces! Under such severe injuries, Dudley Lynch no longer had the ability to resist! ¡°Ethan Smith, I¡­ I must kill you!¡± Dudley Lynch angrily roared! But it was only impotent fury. In response, he received only an incredibly powerful punch! ¡°Boom!¡± Dudley Lynch¡¯s bones nearly copsed, and his bloodied face was almost unrecognizable under the blood. The scene fell silent, and everyone stared at this event, seemingly unable to believe it was true. ¡°A Grandmaster¡­ defeating a half-step Martial Marquis?¡± ¡°Is this the first time in history?¡± ¡°Even Jackson Harris and Ignacio Burke couldn¡¯t do it.¡± Jackson Harris himself also sighed slightly, ¡°If I forcefully suppressed my cultivation to the Grandmaster Peak, I would not be Ethan Smith¡¯s opponent either.¡± ¡°What a magnificent sight it would be if he stepped into the half-step Martial Marquis.¡± ¡°If he enters the Military Marquis Realm, there should be nothing in this world that can stop him.¡± Such high praise left the disciples in shock. Although Jackson Harris had praised Ethan Smith several times, he had never said anything so exaggerated. ¡°Ethan Smith¡­ you deserve to die¡­¡± From afar, Dudley Lynch crawled out from the rubble. He, the first on the Potential Ranking, had fallen to such a state. When stepping into the half-step Martial Marquis, Dudley Lynch thought he could flex his muscles and be the number one family in Central China. But he never expected that just as he made his move, he lost, and to a Grandmaster at that. All his ns were in vain. ¡°Leave, if you continue, you¡¯ll die here¡­¡± The hoarse voice echoed in Dudley Lynch¡¯s mind. Dudley Lynch gritted his teeth, angrily staring at Ethan Smith, unwillingly saying, ¡°I won¡¯t give up so easily, Ethan Smith¡­ I will kill you sooner orter!¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t have that chance!¡± Ethan Smith burned his vital essence and blood, his golden body suddenly shaking, and a terrifying aura sent Dudley Lynch flying! Dudley Lynch didn¡¯t dare to entangle any further, he muttered softly, as if performing some technique. Then, a g-like magical artifact appeared in his hand! ¡°It¡¯s a space teleportation artifact again.¡± Ethan Smith¡¯s face turned cold, remembering that Dudley Lynch had used this means to escapest time! ¡°Today, he might escape again.¡± Jackson Harris also recognized the g in Dudley Lynch¡¯s hand and shook his head. Ethan Smith remained silent, eyes slightly closed, his enormous figure resembling an iron tower! In just a short while, the golden light on his body had begun to gather in his palm! The light on his body started to dim, and in Ethan Smith¡¯s hand, there were suddenly strands of golden light! ¡°I¡¯ll give your Four Symbols Demonic Seal a try as well.¡± Ethan Smith held the golden light and the corner of his mouth curved into a cold smile. Seeing this, everyone was dumbstruck! Would Ethan Smith use Dudley Lynch¡¯s technique to keep him here? ¡°He¡­he can also use the Four Symbols Demonic Seal?!¡± Jackson Harris¡¯ disciple shouted in surprise! Jackson Harris next to him was also staring dead at this scene! His aged face was full of astonishment, even with a touch of excitement! Ethan Smith the young man had brought him too many surprises and unimaginable moments! ¡°No, something¡¯s wrong¡­¡± Just then, Jackson Harris noticed something! He eximed in surprise, ¡°Ethan Smith¡­ he¡¯s learning it on the spot!¡± ¡°Learning it on the spot? What do you mean?¡± The disciple didn¡¯t understand what Jackson Harris meant for a moment. Jackson Harris said in amazement, ¡°He doesn¡¯t know the Four Symbols Demonic Seal at all! He deduced it from Dudley Lynch¡¯s technique on the spot!¡± To deduce such a technique in such a short time¡­ does this really exist?! ¡°You¡­ how can you also know the Four Symbols Demonic Seal!¡± Dudley Lynch looked at this scene, his face turning deathly white! Ethan Smithughed coldly and said, ¡°I don¡¯t. I just learned it from you. But whether it works or not, I don¡¯t know yet¡­¡± With confirmation from Ethan Smith, the crowd waspletely stunned! Chapter 467: 467: Shock in the Blair Family!_1 Chapter 467: 467: Shock in the ir Family!_1
Trantor:549690339 Ethan Smith actually managed to learn this technique on the spot! Dudley Lynch was incredibly shocked in his heart! It took him several years toprehend the four symbols demonic seal, but Ethan Smith only needed such a short time? ¡°Buzz¡± The golden glow in Ethan Smith¡¯s palm grewrger andrger, and the golden light on his bodypletely receded.
As Ethan Smith¡¯s palm pushed forward, the glow rolled towards Dudley Lynch! ¡°Ah!!¡± The moment they touched, Dudley Lynch felt the weight of ten thousand jun on his shoulders! He hurriedly used a magical artifact to resist the glow! ¡°Crack!¡± However, the magical artifact was directly shattered, and the glow continued to press down! Dudley Lynch had no choice but to keep throwing out magical artifacts. One, two, three¡­ Several magical artifacts were all shattered by the glowing aura, and it was not until Dudley Lynch took out the y pot that he finally managed to withstand the glow! Although the glow did not suppress Dudley Lynch, it quickly engulfed his body. The golden glow shimmered in the darkness, and everyone stared intently at this scene. So did Ethan Smith, who squinted slightly for a moment, but then shook his head.
¡°After all, I just learned it, and it¡¯s still undercooked¡­¡± Ethan Smith whispered. The crowd looked at Ethan Smith with some puzzlement, seemingly not understanding the meaning of his words. ¡°Ssh!¡± At that moment, the glow suddenly shattered! What appeared before everyone was a pitch-ck hole. The hole appeared only for a moment and then disappeared quickly. As for Dudley Lynch, he was already nowhere to be found. ¡°He still got away.¡± Ethan Smith sighed. Ethan Smith had not fullyprehended the four symbols demonic seal and had only attempted to use it, so there were naturally many loopholes. Otherwise, Dudley Lynch would not have had a chance to escape. ¡°A half-step Martial Marquis was actually driven away by a Grandmaster¡­¡± ¡°Dudley Lynch really lost in a pathetic way, Ethan Smith is such a monster¡­¡±
¡°If this boy steps into the realm of half-step Martial Marquis, can anyone stop him?¡± They had initially thought that Ethan Smith had almost no chance of winning against Dexter ir, but now their opinions seemed to have changed. If Ethan Smith stepped into the half-step Martial Marquis Realm, the one who would lose might be Dexter ir! ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Jackson Harris waved his hand and turned to leave. The rest of the crowd came forward and congratted Ethan Smith. ¡°Mr. Smith is truly unparalleled in the world!¡± ¡°The first person in history to repel a half-step Martial Marquis with the power of a Grandmaster!¡± ¡°Mr. Smith is a true divine being!¡± From afar, there was a video camera pointing at Ethan Smith. The camera was a long distance away and could only capture a blurry silhouette. Ethan Smith looked in the direction of the camera and slowly said, ¡°I intend to establish my own sect. If you are interested, you cane to find me.¡± This idea had been brewing in Ethan Smith¡¯s heart for a long time, and now was the perfect opportunity!
¡°I promise to provide you with enough resources,¡± Ethan Smith said slowly. ¡°As long as your talent is not too poor, I can make you reach the level of Grandmaster within a year.¡± Upon hearing this, countless people were instantly attracted! To reach the level of Grandmaster in one year? This speed would be unheard of even for top sects and aristocratic families, right? ¡°Mr. Smith, is what you¡¯re saying¡­ true?¡± someone asked eagerly. Ethan Smith nodded slightly and said, ¡°Of course it¡¯s true.¡±Edward Green hurriedly jumped in and said, ¡°Mr. Smith is an elder of the Divine Alchemist Pavilion! And he has the Purple Spirit Fire! His words are guaranteed!¡± Even so, no one was eager to make a decision. After all, Ethan Smith¡¯s words might not be reliable. Moreover, he has too many enemies. ¡°Mr. Smith, we will consider your offer and get back to you.¡± The crowd said one after another. Ethan naturally wouldn¡¯t press them, so he nodded slightly and said, ¡°Alright.¡± After leaving that remark, Ethan looked at Edward Green, Sofia Carrillo, and Conrad Schroeder.
¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Ethan said. The group nodded, and followed Ethan away from Yago Lake. Dudley Lynch fled dozens of miles before daring to stop and rest. ¡°This Ethan Smith¡­ he must not be allowed to live!¡± Dudley said in pain. ¡°He already knows the secret of the Hydrating Tower¡­ The Hydrating Tower¡­ might not be safe anymore¡­¡± The hoarse voice in Dudley¡¯s mind resounded. Dudley gritted his teeth and said angrily, ¡°The Hydrating Tower must not fall into Ethan¡¯s hands!¡± ¡°If I can¡¯t have it, I will announce it to the world! I want to see what kind of ability Ethan has to keep the Hydrating Tower!¡± Dudley¡¯s anger was boiling over. He originally nned to use Ethan as a stepping stone to tell the world that he had entered the half-step Martial Marquis Realm. But he never expected that the end result would be helping someone else! Not only did he fail to establish his authority, but he also became a joke! ¡°A half-step Martial Marquis lost to a Grandmaster, you might be the first in history¡­¡± The hoarse voice rang out again in his mind. ¡°Shut up!¡± Dudley yelled angrily.
¡°Ethan Smith, just you wait, if I don¡¯t kill you, I swear I¡¯ll never be human again!¡± A trace of viciousness shed through Dudley¡¯s eyes. At this time, the Martial Arts Forum was also buzzing. The video had spread throughout the entire forum, with almost everyone discussing the great battle! Ethan Smith, at the Grandmaster Peak Form, defeated Dudley Lynch, a record that refreshed people¡¯s understanding! ¡°This Ethan Smith always brings us surprises.¡± ¡°Yeah, the first to force his way up the stairway to heaven, the first to challenge the aristocratic family of the Capital City, and the first to defeat a half-step Martial Marquis at the Grandmasters Realm¡­¡± ¡°Now I think the one who should be afraid is Dexter ir, right? Hahaha!¡± The ir family in Capital City. At this time, father and son sat in the study, looking extremely gloomy. ¡°Dudley, this waste, actually lost!¡± Reilly ir said coldly. After saying this, he looked at Dexter and said coldly, ¡°Ethan Smith defeated a half-step Martial Marquis at the Grandmasters Realm; do you still think he¡¯s not worth mentioning?¡± Dexter said unwillingly, ¡°Dad, what qualifications does Dudley have topare to me!¡± Hearing this, Reilly pped Dexter¡¯s face! ¡°Ignorant! Even if Dudley is not your opponent, how big would the gap between you two really be?¡± Reilly said coldly. ¡°If Ethan steps into the half-step Martial Marquis Realm before September 9th, do you think you have any chance of winning?¡± Dexter opened his mouth but was unable to speak. As Reilly said, if Ethan really stepped into the half-step Martial Marquis Realm, the one who might lose in the end would be himself. ¡°I will start my closed-door training now!¡± Dexter suddenly stood up. ¡°Before the ninth of September, I will try to break through to the Martial Marquis Realm.¡± After leaving these words, Dexter turned and left the ir family, heading straight to the Capital City Martial Arts Association. Reilly was silent, his eyes narrowing as he whispered, ¡°We must take certain measures now, we can¡¯t let Ethan continue to grow.¡± Capital City, Taylor family. Kn Taylor¡¯s military adviser stood by his side. He held a mobile phone in his hand, and the video ying on the phone was Ethan¡¯s fight with Dudley Lynch. Chapter 468: 468: Great Saint Sect Chapter 468: 468: Great Saint Sect
Trantor:549690339 Watching the content of the video, Kn Taylor¡¯s expression was slightly unnatural. ¡°Mr. Taylor, Ethan Smith is already out of our control,¡± said the Military Adviser from the side. Kn Taylor took a puff of his cigar and coldly huffed, ¡°His progress is indeed faster than I imagined.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not just his progress.¡± The Military Adviser shook his head. ¡°What¡¯s most important is that he, in his Grandmaster Realm, defeated a half-step Martial Marquis.¡±
Kn Taylor remained silent. He himself is also a martial artist, so he knew what the gap between the peak of the Grandmaster Realm and the half-step Martial Marquis meant. ¡°If we let this young man step into the half-step Martial Marquis Realm, the consequences would be unimaginable,¡± said the Military Adviser with a sigh. Kn Taylor nced at the Military Adviser and huffed, ¡°So what if he has talent in martial arts? He¡¯s just a lowly martial artist.¡± ¡°In this era, power is not established by martial arts alone, I can y him like a puppet with just a flick of my finger!¡± This is the confidence of capital, in this era, no matter how skilled you are, it¡¯s hard to contend with capital. The Military Adviser gave a sigh and said, ¡°Mr. Taylor, I won¡¯t deny your thoughts, but for now Ethan Smith does not pose a threat to the position of the Taylor Family.¡± ¡°But have you thought about what if he steps into the half-step Martial Marquis Realm? Or rather, if he steps into the realm of the Military Marquis, who in this world could harm him?¡± Kn Taylorughed, ¡°Didn¡¯t you understand what I said? In this era, a lowly martial artist can¡¯t make any waves!¡± The Military Adviser was silent for a moment before saying, ¡°If he does enter the half-step Martial Marquis Realm, he¡¯ll attract the attention of the battle zone.¡± ¡°If the battle zone grants him an official position, making him a high-ranking frontier officer, the Taylor Family will have to think twice before messing with him.¡± Kn Taylor didn¡¯t say anything.
Just as the military adviser had said, if Ethan Smith truly got involved with the authorities, it won¡¯t be as easy to make a move against him. ¡°Do you have any good ideas?¡± Kn Taylor nced at the Military Adviser and asked. The Military Adviser replied, ¡°Miss Taylor¡¯s wedding is approaching. It¡¯s toote to take any action now, so why not just let things take their course.¡± Hearing this, Kn Taylor¡¯s brows slightly furrowed. The military adviser continued, ¡°If Ethan Smith does show up at the wedding, under any circumstances¡­ he cannot leave the Capital City!¡± ¡°Of course, if Mr. ir could kill Ethan Smith on the spot, that would be the best.¡± Then the military adviser suddenly mentioned, ¡°Mr. Taylor, I think your son could potentially be unafraid of Ethan Smith.¡± Naturally, by ¡®son¡¯, he was referring to Kn Taylor¡¯s son, Dominic Taylor. Who currently topped the charts of the youth generation in Pyro! However, Kn Taylor shook his head, ¡°My son has always been indifferent to the world¡¯s disputes, he¡¯s unwilling to participate in these kind of fights.¡± The military adviser couldn¡¯t help but smile bitterly, with the incident of Zaria Buchanan getting pped by Ethan Smithst time, Dominic Taylor didn¡¯t voice out a single word, let alone engage in this kind of struggle. Kn Taylor waved his hand, ¡°Go tell Reilly ir to have his son thoroughly prepared. Regardless of the circumstances, Ethan Smith must die on September 9th!¡±
¡°Yes, Mr. Taylor,¡± the Military Adviser nodded. Aside from this, both the ir and Taylor families began to make arrangements secretly to prevent any unexpected incidents. Ever since Ethan Smith defeated Dudley Lynch at the Grandmaster Realm, Ethan Smith¡¯s name had been thoroughly spread around. Small and major aristocratic families and sects learned that a genius had emerged from Chuzzle who defeated a half-step Martial Marquis at the Grandmaster Realm. Even the Martial Arts Forum was specting on Ethan Smith¡¯s strength once he stepped into the half-step Martial Marquis Realm! In the end, everyone reached a consensus: Once Ethan Smith steps into the half-step Martial Marquis Realm, he will be unstoppable! At this time, Ethan Smith was sitting in the living room. In front of himy a woman with an utterly perfect figure. ¡°Master, what¡¯s happened to Miss Norton?¡± Edward Green asked from the side. Ethan Smith shook his head, saying, ¡°I¡¯m not sure.¡± Sofia Carrillo stepped forward, attempting to check on Evelyn Norton, but in the end, she too shook her head.
¡°Sofia, leave Evelyn Norton in your care for now,¡± Ethan Smith told Sofia Carrillo. Sofia nodded and replied, ¡°Master Smith, I understand.¡± ¡°Mr. Smith, where are you going?¡± Edward Green murmured. Ethan Smith uttered two words: ¡°Cultivation.¡± With barely over a month left until September 9th, Ethan Smith had to enter the half-step Martial Marquis Realm before then. Moreover¡­there was also the ticking time bomb of the Halcroen Sect. Their ten half-step Martial Marquis could strike at any moment. If Ethan Smith continued to stay in Chuzzle, he would certainly face trouble. ¡°I may need to be away for a while. As for exactly when I will return, I also don¡¯t know,¡± Ethan Smith looked towards Sofia Carrillo and Edward Green. ¡°If anything happens, you can look for Conrad Schroeder, or go back to the Divine Alchemist Pavilion.¡± Seeing Ethan Smith¡¯s serious expression, both of them didn¡¯t dare to prod further, but just kept nodding their heads like pecking chicks. For the following time, Ethan Smith had to do all he possibly could to hit the half-step Martial Marquis Realm! At that moment, Ethan Smith¡¯s realm was already sufficient. If he could amass enough qi or dark energy, reaching the half-step Martial Marquis wouldn¡¯t be an issue.
After mulling it over, Ethan Smith decided to head to Dn for the time being. The Hydrating Tower held great strategic significance, and besides¡­ there were definitely secrets hidden within the Hydrating Tower! A mere tower would be absolutely impossible to possess effects simr to that of the Enlightenment Tea. Last time, due to pressing time, Ethan Smith hadn¡¯t been able to uncover the secrets in the Hydrating Tower. This time, no matter what, he had to uncover what exactly the Hydrating Tower was hiding. Honua, Cango City. Although it was near the Capital City, thendscapes were vastly different. And in a secluded in in Cango City, a giant sect was situated. Calling it a sect, in fact, it worked in the same way apany does. Not only did it have towering skyscrapers, but it also owned vastnd area. This was the Great Saint Sect, thergest sect in the north, bankrolled by the Taylor Family of the Capital City. Inside the sect, a young man was kneeling on the ground. In front of him, on a massive chair crafted from yellow pear wood, an old man in a suit was drinking tea.
¡°Dudley Lynch, hailed as the ¡®Number One Person of Central ins¡¯,¡± the old man said indifferently. ¡°I remember the Great Saint Sect once issued you an invitation, but it was rejected. Now, you¡¯ve lost to Ethan Smith, and are thinking of seeking refuge with our Great Saint Sect?¡± Dudley Lynch stood up, shook his head, and said, ¡°Elder Foster, you¡¯ve misunderstood. I¡¯m here this time to help your Great Saint Sect.¡± Upon hearing this, a trace of displeasure shed across Elder Foster¡¯s face. ¡°Help our Great Saint Sect? Dudley Lynch, you¡¯re overestimating yourself a bit,¡± Elder Foster said coldly. Dudley Lynch wasn¡¯t in a hurry. He chuckled lightly, saying, ¡°I have a Dharma Treasure that allows one to increase their cultivation in a short period of time.¡± ¡°Both Ethan Smith and I have relied on this Dharma Treasure to reach this realm within such a short time.¡± ¡°Elder Foster, you should be clearer than me what this Dharma Treasure means to the Great Saint Sect.¡± Chapter 469: 469: The Secret of the Hydrating Tower! Chapter 469: 469: The Secret of the Hydrating Tower!
The information Dudley Lynch had revealed was naturally of great importance. But as one of the high-ranking members of the Great Saint Sect, Elder Foster was by no means a fool. His actions were incredibly cautious. ¡°Why are you telling me all this?¡± Elder Foster asked, squinting his eyes. Dudley Lynch said nonchntly, ¡°You don¡¯t need to know. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can pretend I didn¡¯t say anything.¡± Having said that, Dudley Lynch turned around to leave. ¡°Dudley Lynch!¡± At that moment, Elder Foster suddenly roared.
He said coldly, ¡°Do you think that, just because you have stepped into the half-step Martial Marquis stage, you can challenge my Great Saint Sect?¡± Dudley Lynch turned around and smiled lightly: ¡°Of course I have no such intention. Knowing that the Great Saint Sect, being thergest sect in the North, has a Martial Marquis, I would never think so impulsively.¡± ¡°But¡­¡±, he looked around, ¡°Elder Foster, you¡¯re not a Martial Marquis, right? As a fellow half-step Martial Marquis, I am not afraid of you.¡± Subsequently, Dudley Lynch nced around and continued, ¡°And it seems like there¡¯s no one here who could harass me.¡± Elder Foster¡¯s face became even colder. He stared at Dudley Lynch and said, ¡°Don¡¯t overestimate yourself, young man!¡± After his words, Elder Foster swung his palm, and a fierce Inner Strength shot towards Dudley Lynch! Dudley Lynch did not panic or fear. He snorted and lifted his hand to meet it! ¡°Boom!¡± An explosion reverberated throughout the Great Hall! The palm strike by Elder Foster instantly evaporated! A proud Dudley Lynch said: ¡°Elder Foster, you¡¯re not my match.¡± Elder Foster coldly responded: ¡°Arrogance leads to trouble, young man!¡±
¡°I don¡¯t see it that way.¡± Dudley Lynch said indifferently. Initially, an arrogant Dudley Lynch had intentions to start his own sect, wanting to be a existence that canpete with, or even surpass the Great Saint Sect. Even though he had lost to Ethan Smith, it didn¡¯t change his ambition. Yet, Elder Foster chuckled. He ced his hands behind his back and slowly said: ¡°You think that just because the Martial Marquis is absent, you can act defiantly in the Great Saint Sect?¡± Dudley Lynch remained quiet, neither confirming nor denying the remark. ¡°Then let me show you why the Great Saint Sect has been able to hold its position as the number one sect in the North!¡± Elder Foster roared, and suddenly a light shone from all around the Great Hall! From each corner emitted an intense aura! Weapons were hung on all four corners of the Great Hall! ¡°Hum!¡± As the imposition of the weapons came, Dudley Lynch immediately felt an enormous weight and ¡°plop,¡± he kneeled on the ground! He tried to resist, but he found that he simply couldn¡¯t withstand this force¡ªit was too powerful! ¡°It¡¯s a Martial Marquis Weapon, give up resisting¡­¡± echoed a hoarse voice in Dudley Lynch¡¯s mind.
The Martial Marquis Weapon, despite being a weapon of a Martial Marquis, contained a trace of the Martial Marquis¡¯s presence! This was something a mere half-step Martial Marquis could notpare to. ¡°Argh!!¡± The pressure kept intensifying, as if Dudley Lynch¡¯s body was about to be crushed! ¡°Elder¡­Elder Foster, I¡­I was wrong¡­¡± Dudley Lynch yelled in desperation. Elder Foster waved his hand, and the glowing lights began to fade. ¡°Dudley Lynch, do youprehend the gap between our strengths now?¡± Elder Foster said coldly. Dudley Lynch dared not respond. He knew that there was a great difference between being a half-step Martial Marquis and a full-fledged Martial Marquis. But he had never imagined that a simple Martial Marquis Weapon could immobilize him. If Elder Foster intended to kill him, this Martial Marquis Weapon could take his life effortlessly! This was the characteristic of cultivation. The higher the rank, the greater the discrepancy.
If a genius grandmaster had an exceptional talent, perhaps he could defeat other grandmasters. However, no one had ever heard of a grandmaster who could defeat a half-step Martial Marquis. And now, a Martial Marquis Weapon could easily suppress a half-step Martial Marquis. The gap between them was self-exnatory. ¡°Elder Foster, I admit I was rash¡­¡± Dudley Lynch bowed his haughty head. Elder Foster snorted lightly, saying nonchntly, ¡°Speak. What is this treasure you mentioned?¡± Dudley Lynch gritted his teeth, immediately revealing everything. Upon hearing this, Elder Foster¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t help but shimmer with interest. ¡°Is what you¡¯re saying true?¡± Excitement tinged Elder Foster¡¯s stare. ¡°Absolutely true!¡± Dudley Lynch asserted. Elder Foster was silent for a moment, then ordered, ¡°Have Franklin Duarte prepare the team and set off for Dn immediately.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± His subordinates quickly assented. A frosty glint crossed Dudley Lynch¡¯s eyes.
¡°Since I can¡¯t possess the Hydrating Tower, Ethan Smith, neither can you!¡± Dudley Lynch sneered inwardly. At this time, Ethan Smith was aboard a flight to Dn. During the flight, he took out his phone and sent a message to the Lord of Medicine God Pavilion. ¡°Lord Pavilion Master, I urgently need arge quantity of herbs. I wonder if you could help me think of a way,¡± Ethan Smith wrote in his message. Soon, the Pavilion Master¡¯s reply came; it was extremely brief ¨C just a simple ¡°okay¡±. Having obtained the Pavilion Master¡¯s agreement, Ethan Smith breathed a sigh of relief. The ne shot across the sky. About three hourster, they finallynded in Dn. Not wasting any time, Ethan Smith hailed a taxi and went straight to the Kane Family Manor. The Kane Family Manor was now unexpectedly masterless. Upon Ethan Smith¡¯s arrival, the ce was already in ruins. ¡°Such a vast expanse ofnd is perfect for founding a sect,¡± Ethan Smith contemted as he surveyed the massive grounds of the manor.
Coupled with the Hydrating Tower, he shouldn¡¯t have any problem building a formidable sect. Then, Ethan Smith walked towards the Hydrating Tower. Below the Hydrating Tower, a row of Grandmasters stood guard. Inside the Hydrating Tower, a Peak Form of Grandmaster was closely scanning his surroundings. This person was none other than Franklin Duarte from the Great Saint Sect. ¡°It¡¯s exactly as Dudley Lynch said,¡± Franklin Duarte¡¯s gaze excited. ¡°No wonder Dudley Lynch and Ethan Smith have advanced so quickly. If I was in this Hydrating Tower, I would be no worse than them!¡± Franklin Duarte started to feel a little inted. He immediately took out his phone and called Elder Foster. ¡°Elder Foster, everything is as Dudley Lynch said,¡± Franklin Duarte said excitedly. Elder Foster on the other end of the phone responded, ¡°Very well. Guard the Hydrating Tower, I¡¯ll be there as soon as possible!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Franklin Duarte shouted in response. After hanging up the phone, Franklin Duarte eagerly sat down cross-legged. This great opportunity shouldn¡¯t be wasted. Below the Hydrating Tower, Ethan Smith looked at the row of Grandmasters, frowning slightly. ¡°Stop!¡± One of them shouted loudly. ¡°This ce has been imed by our Great Saint Sect. Get lost!¡± ¡°Great Saint Sect?¡± Ethan Smith frowned. The sect rumored to be thergest in the North? ¡°Damn it, they found out about the Hydrating Tower,¡± Ethan Smith¡¯s brow furrowed deeply. No, he must hurry to discover the secrets of the Hydrating Tower. Otherwise, the Great Saint Sect will surely snatch it away! Thinking of this, Ethan Smith pped one man¡¯s head to pieces. Chapter 470: 470: Halcroen Sect Enters the Territory!_1 Chapter 470: 470: Halcroen Sect Enters the Territory!_1
The sudden turn of events caught the Grandmasters in charge of keeping watch off guard. ¡°What¡­what are you doing!¡± Someone eximed. Ethan Smith sneered, ¡°Nothing much, just killing you.¡± Before his words even finished, Ethan Smith had already closed in. With a wave of his hand, he unleashed the Heaven Swallowing Skill, turning several Grandmasters into dried-up corpses in an instant. Unfortunately, their deaths did not provide much benefit to Ethan Smith, as the effect was nearly null.
¡°Perhaps killing a Peak Form Grandmaster would yield some effect,¡± Ethan Smith remarked in his thoughts. ¡°If only I could kill a Martial Marquis,¡± Ethan Smith pondered. Martial Marquis was equivalent to the Golden Core Stage in the cultivation world. Upon entering the Golden Core Stage, one would produce a golden core within their body. By that time, devouring a Martial Marquis¡¯ golden core would yield unimaginable effects. Of course, all of that seemed too far away for Ethan Smith right now. Soon after, Ethan Smith pushed open the doors of the Hydrating Tower and strode upstairs. On the fifth floor, Franklin Duarte was sitting cross-legged, absorbing the qi emanating from the Hydrating Tower. His cultivation was slowly improving. While the Hydrating Tower¡¯s effects were simr to Enlightenment Tea, one¡¯s progress was still tied to their natural talent. Therefore, Franklin Duarte¡¯s pace wasn¡¯t as fast as imagined. Just as he was immersed in the process, arge hand reached over and grabbed him by the cor, tossing him aside. Franklin Duarte¡¯s eyes snapped open, ring at Ethan Smith in front of him. He said coldly, ¡°Who are you, and are you seeking death?¡±
Ethan Smith sneered, ¡°Just get lost and nevere back.¡± Franklin Duarte¡¯s face grew cold as he snorted, ¡°Are you talking to me? Do you know who I am? I¡¯m from the Great Saint Sect!¡± ¡°Oh right, you¡¯re from the Great Saint Sect,¡± Ethan Smith feigned realization as if remembering something. Thinking that Ethan Smith was frightened by his affiliation with the Great Saint Sect, Franklin Duarte scoffed, ¡°Now you¡¯re scared? Get out of here quickly, or don¡¯t me me for not being polite!¡± ¡°No, no, you misunderstood,¡± Ethan Smith grinned. ¡°I was going to spare your life, but since you¡¯re from the Great Saint Sect, I can¡¯t let you leave alive,¡± Ethan Smith sneered. Franklin Duarte¡¯s face changed as he said in shock, ¡°What¡­what do you mean?¡± Ethan Smith sneered, ¡°If I let you report this news to the Great Saint Sect, my time would be even shorter.¡± As Ethan Smith spoke, he stepped towards Franklin Duarte, murderous spirit emanating from him. Feeling Ethan Smith¡¯s overwhelming aura, Franklin Duarte asked fearfully, ¡°Who¡­who exactly are you?¡± Ethan Smith didn¡¯t reply but responded with a golden punch. Franklin Duarte¡¯s face turned pale, with nowhere to hide, he could only attempt to deflect the attack hurriedly.
Upon impact, his body was thrown back, and the bones in his fist shattered. ¡°Golden light¡­you¡­you must be Ethan Smith!¡± Franklin Duarte eximed in terror. ¡°You guessed right, but unfortunately, there¡¯s no reward,¡± Ethan Smith grinned. Franklin Duarte knew he was in deep trouble and turned to flee, but Ethan Smith would not give him the opportunity. A sh of golden light zipped by, and a formidable golden palm pped onto Franklin Duarte¡¯s body. The blow shattered half of his body, leaving him unable to stand or fight. ¡°Don¡¯t¡­don¡¯t kill me!¡± Franklin Duarte cried out in fear. Ethan Smith had long grown tired of such pleas for mercy. He ignored Franklin Duarte and unleashed the Heaven Swallowing Skill once more. After dealing with Franklin Duarte, Ethan Smith couldn¡¯t afford to waste any more time. He took out Franklin Duarte¡¯s phone and checked the call records. The first entry was Elder Foster from the Great Saint Sect.
¡°It appears he has already informed the elders of the Great Saint Sect,¡± Ethan Smith thought, furrowing his brow. The journey from the Great Saint Sect to Dn would take at most six hours. ¡°I must uncover the secrets of the Hydrating Tower within these six hours,¡± he cast aside the phone. He released his divine sense and began searching the Hydrating Tower. Time passed quickly as Ethan Smith searched through all five floors without finding anything. After two full hours, Ethan Smith came up empty. Nothing seemed present within the Hydrating Tower, yet wherever he went, the slow improvement of his realm could be felt. The effect was somewhat consistent, with the only difference being that the qi on the fifth floor was more concentrated. ¡°Weird,¡± Ethan Smith frowned. ¡°Could it really be the tower itself that brings the effects?¡± he wondered in his thoughts. ¡°I can¡¯t possibly just take the tower away, can I?¡± he muttered to himself. Thinking of this, Ethan Smith leaped into the air and flew out of the Hydrating Tower.
Looking at the towering structure, he couldn¡¯t help but feel troubled. Time ticked by, and in the blink of an eye, four hours had passed. ¡°Not much time is left for me,¡± he thought, growing anxious. He had found nothing during the four hours. ¡°There¡¯s no choice,¡± he contemted giving up. Sitting inside the Hydrating Tower, Ethan Smith closed his eyes, seemingly lost in thought. A few minutester, his eyes suddenly snapped open! ¡°If I can¡¯t take the Hydrating Tower away, then I must find a way to keep it here!¡± Ethan Smith said coldly. He had no other choice but to resort to a backup n. The only way to keep the Hydrating Tower was through the use of formations! Ethan Smith¡¯s inheritance contained countless formations, among which were numerous mountain protection formations! If he could set up a Divine Rank killing formation, there would be nothing left to worry about!
Even if he established a sect in Dn someday, it would ensure his sect¡¯s safety! With this in mind, Ethan Smith quickly found a suitable formation. The formation was called ¡°Nine Netherworld Killing Formation¡± which could utilize the energy of heaven and earth to fend off enemies. Legend has it that during the time of warfare, a master of technique once set up this formation and defied hundreds of thousands of enemy troops! ¡°This will do,¡± thought Ethan Smith. But setting up the Nine Netherworld Killing Formation was no easy task. Even with Ethan Smith¡¯s knowledge, it would take at least three days. Just then, he sensed a presence approaching from a distance. One, two, three¡­ A total of six people! ¡°Huh? There¡¯s only one half-step Martial Marquis?¡± Ethan Smith keenly sensed their auras! ¡°If there¡¯s only one half-step Martial Marquis, I don¡¯t have much to fear,¡± Ethan Smith grinned coldly as he leaped out of the Hydrating Tower. Standing at the entrance, he calmly awaited the arrival of the Great Saint Sect members. At that moment, his phone suddenly rang. He nced at the caller ID and saw that it was William Richardson who called. ¡°Why would William Richardson suddenly call me?¡± Ethan Smith frowned. He picked up his phone and answered the call. Immediately, he heard William Richardson¡¯s voice on the other end, ¡°Ethan Smith, I just received confirmed news that the people from the Halcroen Sect have entered our territory.¡± Chapter 471 - 472: Arrival of the Great Saint Sect!_1 Chapter 471: Chapter 472: Arrival of the Great Saint Sect!_1 Upon hearing this, a trace of solemnity shed across Ethan Smith¡¯s face. The people of Halcroen Sect have crossed the border? The ten half-step Martial Marquises? ¡°Ethan Smith, where are you right now? Commander Wood and I discussed, we n to let you hide in the battle zone first,¡± William Richardson said solemnly. ¡°At the same time, we will send people to catch the people of Halcroen Sect.¡± It¡¯s not a bad idea, but Ethan Smith couldn¡¯t agree to it. He didn¡¯t have much time left for him. Once he hides, who knows how long it would take. So, no matter what, Ethan Smith had to step into the half-step Martial Marquis Realm as soon as possible. ¡°William Richardson, thank you for your kindness,¡± Ethan Smith took a deep breath. ¡°But I can¡¯t enter the battle zone now.¡± William Richardson on the other end was a little puzzled, ¡°Why?¡± Ethan Smith said solemnly, ¡°In a little over a month, it¡¯ll be Emily Taylor and Dexter ir¡¯s wedding day. I can¡¯t afford to waste any time.¡± ¡°Although the battle zone is safe, its safety might be apanied with ack of resources.¡± ¡°So¡­ I can¡¯t ept your kindness.¡± William Richardson on the other end was a bit speechless, ¡°Ethan Smith, if you die, there will be nothing left!¡± Ethan Smith was silent for a moment, ¡°I will think of a solution.¡± At this moment, Elder Foster, who was not far away, was already approaching. Their speed was not fast, but it was not slow either. ¡°William Richardson, I¡¯ll talk to youter, there¡¯s something on this end.¡± After saying this, Ethan Smith hurriedly hung up his cell phone. Then, Ethan Smith gazed at the approaching group of people, waiting quietly for their arrival. About ten minutester, they finally arrived in front of Ethan Smith. The leader was an old man wearing a traditional Chinese garment. He had a cold face and a respectable air, the aura of a superior. ¡°Who are you?¡± Elder Foster stepped forward and asked coldly. Ethan Smith pointed at the Hydrating Tower behind him and said, ¡°I am the master of this tower.¡± ¡°You¡¯re the master of this tower?¡± Elder Foster frowned slightly. He snorted, ¡°Howe I¡¯ve never heard that this Hydrating Tower has a master before?¡± ¡°Sorry, there wasn¡¯t one before, but there is one now,¡± Ethan Smith said humbly. ¡°The Great Saint Sect is known as righteous and reputable, I believe you guys wouldn¡¯t be bandits, right?¡± Ethan Smith said with a grin. Elder Foster¡¯s face suddenly became a little ugly. The Great Saint Sect imed to gather all the great saints in the world, so naturally they wouldn¡¯t do robbery. But in reality, that was just an external im, while in private they carried out shameful acts. ¡°Stop talking nonsense. We, the Great Saint Sect, have requisitioned this Hydrating Tower,¡± a Grandmaster said coldly. Ethan Smith was not in a hurry, heughed, ¡°Are you going to grab it by force? Aren¡¯t you afraid of ruining your Great Saint Sect¡¯s reputation?¡± ¡°As long as we kill you, this Hydrating Tower will have no master. At that time, it won¡¯t be considered forcible,¡± the Grandmaster grinned.¡± Ethan Smith couldn¡¯t help but narrow his eyes. ¡°Sure enough, all the crows in the world are equally ck,¡± Ethan Smith sneered. Elder Foster was not angry, he said indifferently, ¡°Young man, the world is far moreplicated than you think. Sometimes, reputation is worth more than a life.¡± Ethan Smith raised his eyebrows, ¡°What if I am willing to hand over the Hydrating Tower now?¡± ¡°Do you think you still have a chance?¡± Elder Foster took a step back, and the Grandmaster immediately walked towards Ethan Smith with clenched fists. ¡°Kid, don¡¯t me me for being heartless. You should me yourself¡­¡± ¡°p!¡± Before the Grandmaster could finish speaking, Ethan Smith pped his head to pieces! ¡°Do you really think I am easy to bully?¡± Ethan Smith sneered. Everyone¡¯s faces changed drastically, and no one dared to make a move! Killing a Grandmaster with a p, this guy was definitely not ordinary!Elder Foster furrowed his brows slightly and coldly said, ¡°Just who are you?¡± ¡°My name is Ethan Smith.¡± Ethan didn¡¯t have any intention of hiding it. Upon hearing this name, the faces of everyone present drastically changed! ¡°You are Ethan Smith?¡± Elder Foster¡¯s eyebrows furrowed tightly. COUNTLESS thoughts shed through his mind quickly. Soon, Elder Foster adopted a different demeanor. Heughed and said, ¡°So you are the famous Ethan Smith. To be honest, our Great Saint Sect has always been quite interested in you. I didn¡¯t expect to meet you here.¡± Seeing Elder Foster¡¯s cunning look, Ethan sneered repeatedly in his heart. If it had been before, Ethan would have been deceived by his seemingly ¡°benevolent and kind¡± expression. But Ethan now was no longer the naive young boy of the past. Ethan knew all too well what was on this sly old fox, Elder Foster¡¯s, mind. ¡°Ethan, I don¡¯t know if you¡¯d be interested in joining our Great Saint Sect?¡± Elder Foster said with a smile. Ethan hesitated for a moment and said, ¡°Elder Foster, let¡¯s get straight to the point.¡± ¡°You want this Hydrating Tower, right?¡± Ethan said. Elder Foster was startled, then said in a low voice, ¡°That¡¯s right. The Hydrating Tower is extremely important to our Great Saint Sect. If you¡¯re willing to give it to us, I can fulfill one condition for you.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Ethan raised his eyebrows and asked. Elder Foster nodded and said, ¡°Absolutely! As long as you¡¯re willing to give the Hydrating Tower to the Great Saint Sect!¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Ethan nodded. He spoke solemnly, ¡°First, I need to cultivate inside the Hydrating Tower for three days. After three days, I can give the tower to you.¡± Elder Fosterughed and said, ¡°Of course, no problem.¡± Ethan continued, ¡°Second, I want a ten-thousand-year-old medicinal herb.¡± Upon hearing this, Elder Foster almost spat out a mouthful of blood! Ten-thousand-year-old medicinal herb? Why don¡¯t you just go rob someone? Although he thought this in his heart, Elder Foster still agreed and said, ¡°Alright, no problem!¡± After getting Elder Foster¡¯s confirmation, Ethan couldn¡¯t help but sneer repeatedly at the bottom of his heart. As expected, this old beast had no intention of negotiating with Ethan! A ten-thousand-year-old medicinal herb was something the Great Saint Sect could never agree to! The only reason Elder Foster could agree so readily was that he had no intention of giving it! All of his words were merely stalling tactics. ¡°Well, I never intended to give the Hydrating Tower to you anyway, so we¡¯re even.¡± Ethan thought secretly. ¡°Ethan, in that case, I¡¯ll send someone back to the Great Saint Sect to get the herb now. How about that?¡± Elder Foster said with a smile. Ethan nodded and said, ¡°Of course, no problem.¡± ¡°Alright, just wait for the good news.¡± Elder Foster said with a smile. Without saying anything else, Ethan turned and walked into the Hydrating Tower, closing the heavy door behind him. ¡°Venerable Fifth Mountain!¡± With a thought, the Venerable Fifth Mountain fell into Ethan¡¯s palm. Then, Ethan gently pushed the Venerable Fifth Mountain forward, blocking the entrance to the Hydrating Tower. Outside, a disciple of the Great Saint Sect couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Elder Foster, why did you agree to so many rude requests from him?¡± Elder Foster nced at him and coldly snorted, ¡°Not long ago, Dudley Lynch almost died at Ethan¡¯s hands. If I were to fight him head-on, I would gain nothing and might even end up dead!¡± The subordinate finally understood, ¡°So it¡¯s a dying tactic!¡± Elder Foster coldly said, ¡°You guys, go back to the Great Saint Sect immediately and bring the Martial Marquis Weapon to me!¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± The few people acknowledged the order and turned to leave. As he looked at the Hydrating Tower, Elder Foster couldn¡¯t help but stroke his beard andugh coldly. ¡°You want a ten-thousand-year-old medicinal herb? Screw you!¡± Elder Foster sneered in his heart. Chapter 472: Three Pure Ancient Tree_1 Chapter 472: Three Pure Ancient Tree_1 Inside the Hydrating Tower, Ethan Smith had the same idea as Elder Foster. ¡°Want the Hydrating Tower? You must be kidding!¡± Ethan Smith scoffed. During the conversation with Elder Foster just now, Ethan had suddenly thought of a possibility. What if there was a secret hidden beneath the Hydrating Tower? It would take at least twelve hours for Elder Foster¡¯s people to return with reinforcements ande back to Dn. Ethan nned to use these twelve hours to try and see if the secret was really hidden beneath the Hydrating Tower. Once everything was ready, Ethan began to work. His palm shimmered with light, and a powerful spiritual force gathered on his fist. The next second, Ethan smashed his fist towards the ground! ¡°Boom!¡± The ground shook instantly! It was as if an earthquake had urred! Above the ground, cracks began to appear. ¡°What a hard ground.¡± Looking at the cracks on the ground, Ethan couldn¡¯t help but be shocked! If it were an ordinary ground, it might have been shattered by this punch, right? Without giving it much thought, Ethan continued to smash his fists towards the ground. ¡°Boom!¡± Another loud noise! This time, the entire Hydrating Tower trembled slightly! ¡°Damn, is this kid trying to destroy the Hydrating Tower?¡± Outside the tower, Elder Foster¡¯s face changed, and he couldn¡¯t help swearing in a low voice. ¡°Boom!¡± Another punch! After three consecutive punches, the ground still hadn¡¯t broken! ¡°Strange.¡± Ethan couldn¡¯t help but frown. What was this ground made of? How could it be so solid? Even steel couldn¡¯t withstand Ethan¡¯s three punches! ¡°I don¡¯t believe I can¡¯t break it!¡± Ethan snorted, his whole body brimming with energy, his fists shing with dazzling golden light. ¡°Absolute Beginning Sacred Fist!¡± As Ethan roared, the ground began to hum, and the entire Hydrating Tower seemed on the verge of copsing! ¡°Crackle!¡± The ground fell apart like an eggshell,yer byyer! Below the ground, there was indeed a hidden grotto-heaven! ¡°The secret really is hidden below the Hydrating Tower!¡± Ethan was overjoyed! In the ground, a dark light flickered, and an unusual aura rushed towards him! The realm improvement brought by the Hydrating Tower originated from underground! Ethan didn¡¯t think twice and leaped down immediately. Below the Hydrating Tower, a dark green light flickered. Ethan followed the light and moved forward. Soon, he found the source of the light. In front of him was a palm-sized small tree. The tree was crystal-clear green, and it emitted an aura simr to Enlightenment Tea. As Ethan approached the small tree, he felt his state of mind suddenly clear and everything be bright. ¡°The secret of the Hydrating Toweres from this small tree.¡± Ethan stared at the green tree, a little excited deep inside. ¡°Once I take this tree away, the Hydrating Tower will be worthless, and all the Great Saint Sect will get is an empty shell!¡± Ethan sneered secretly. With that thought, he extended his hand, intending to take the small tree with him. However, just as Ethan¡¯s hand was about to touch the tree, arge de came flying through the air! The fierce de aura instantly pushed Ethan back!¡±No one is allowed to approach the Three Pure Ancient Tree!¡± A cold voice came from not far away! Looking up, he saw a man in old-fashioned clothes walking towards him. ¡°Is this¡­ a Guardian?¡± Ethan Smith couldn¡¯t help but be astonished. It is said that a spiritual entity entrusted with guarding Dharma Treasures would be born out of worldly Treasures, and this spiritual entity is known as the Guardian. Ethan Smith had heard of Guardians before but had never seen one. Upon seeing one today, he naturally became rmed and lost hisposure. ¡°So this is called the Three Pure Ancient Tree,¡± Ethan Smith whispered. Then, he looked at the Guardian and said in a negotiating tone, ¡°This Three Pure Ancient Tree is quite important to me. Why don¡¯t you give it to me?¡± The Guardian immediately shouted, ¡°No one is allowed to approach the Three Pure Ancient Tree!¡± After saying that, heunched another aerial attack! Ethan Smith hurriedly jumped aside, muttering, ¡°What a temper¡­¡± ¡°Leave immediately!¡± The Guardian held his Long de, pointing at Ethan Smith. Ethan Smith touched his chin and whispered, ¡°It seems that I can¡¯t take this Three Pure Ancient Tree away without defeating you.¡± ¡°Well¡­ I don¡¯t mean to offend you!¡± As his words fell, golden light shone all over Ethan Smith¡¯s body! ¡°Come on, let me see what you Guardians are capable of!¡± Ethan Smith sneered. ¡°Swoosh!¡± The Guardian immediately swung his steel de, shing fiercely at Ethan Smith. Ethan Smith stepped on the Shrinking Ground Into An Inch, easily avoiding the attack. The next second, Ethan Smith¡¯s fist arrived in front of the Guardian¡¯s head! ¡°Sorry!¡± The golden fist, with its overwhelming force, smashed ruthlessly into the Guardian¡¯s head! With a ¡°crack¡± sound, the Guardian¡¯s head burst open, his body fell straight down, and soon after, it vanished into thin air. ¡°Turns out he¡¯s just a show-off.¡± Ethan Smith muttered, looking at the Guardian who had copsed. Then, he quickly walked to the Three Pure Ancient Tree. Just as he reached out, another steel de came flying through the air! This strike was much stronger than before! The terrifying sword energy left white marks all over Ethan Smith¡¯s body! ¡°No one is allowed to approach the Three Pure Ancient Tree, leave promptly!¡± The familiar voice rang out again! Ethan Smith¡¯s face changed as he saw the Guardian reappear! ¡°How could this happen?¡± Ethan Smithined bitterly. How could another one appear after he killed one? Without thinking too much, Ethan Smith repeated his previous move and shattered the Guardian¡¯s head again. However, when Ethan Smith approached the Three Pure Ancient Tree for the third time, the Guardian was reborn! Like this, Ethan Smith killed the Guardian eleven times in a row, but still couldn¡¯t get the Three Pure Ancient Tree. ¡°Something¡¯s wrong.¡± Ethan Smith panted as he looked at the Guardian who had resurrected for the twelfth time. It seemed that every time the Guardian resurrected, its strength increased significantly. The Guardian, who had appeared for the first time, could not hurt Ethan Smith at all. When his Long dended on Ethan, it couldn¡¯t even leave a white mark. But the Guardian that appeared for the eleventh time could break through Ethan Smith¡¯s physical defenses. ¡°Boom!¡± His fist shattered the Guardian¡¯s head once again, but in less than half a minute, the Guardian reappeared. ¡°No, this won¡¯t do. I will be worn out to death at this rate!¡± Ethan Smith¡¯s face looked a bit grim. He stared at the distant Three Pure Ancient Tree and murmured, ¡°Should I just give up like this? Absolutely not!¡± As long as he could get the Three Pure Ancient Tree, Ethan Smith was confident that he could step into the half-step Martial Marquis Realm before September 9th! That¡¯s why he had to get this Three Pure Ancient Tree at all costs! Chapter 473: 473: Finally Found It!_1 Chapter 473: 473: Finally Found It!_1
¡°No one can touch the Three Pure Ancient Tree!¡± The harsh yelling rang out again, triggering an even more vicious attack towards Ethan Smith! Ethan dodged while contemting his strategy. However, at this moment, the Guardian¡¯s strength had already significantly increased, approaching the power of a half-step Martial Marquis! With Ethan¡¯s divided concentration, the Guardian was able to seize an opportunity. ¡°ng!¡± A fierce steel de fiercely shed down on Ethan¡¯s shoulder.
His shoulder immediately had a bloody gash, which even damaged his bones slightly. ¡°No, if this continues, I won¡¯t have a chance to take away the Three Pure Ancient Tree.¡± Ethan¡¯s face became rather unsightly. He couldn¡¯t have imagined that the Guardian would be so difficult to deal with. ¡°I can¡¯t use brute force. I must find a clever way.¡± Ethan, stepping on his Shrinking Ground Into An Inch technique, retreated rapidly. He released his divine sense, trying to find a weak spot in the Guardian. Unfortunately, the Guardian was merely a spiritual entity and had no apparent weaknesses. ¡°Bang!¡± Another steel de grazed Ethan¡¯s forehead, striking the boulder behind him. The boulder shattered upon impact. Ethan stepped back, wiping the sweat off his forehead involuntarily. ¡°Buzz!¡± The Guardian pressed forward again, his speed increasing several times!
Ethan had nowhere to hide, so he clenched his fist and countered! ¡°Boom!¡± Ethan¡¯s Golden Fist struck the Guardian¡¯s head. This time, the Guardian didn¡¯t explode, but retreated several steps. ¡°Damn!¡± Seeing this situation, Ethan became increasingly uneasy. If he killed the Guardian again, Ethan might not be a match for the regenerated Guardian afterward! ¡°Leave quickly!¡± The Guardian, as if irritated by Ethan, brandished his steel de andunched a chaotic attack. Ethan couldn¡¯t kill him nor withstand his attack, so he could only dodge around. The surrounding environment was smashed to pieces, bing chaotic in an instant. Still, the Guardian¡¯s attacks showed no signs of stopping, determined to force Ethan to retreat. ¡°Huh?¡± At that moment, Ethan¡¯s eyes lit up!
He was surprised to find that something seemed off about the environment! ¡°The boulder that was shattered earlier has returned to its original state?¡± Ethan stared intently at the boulder, his eyes full of amazement! He hurriedly scanned the surroundings. As expected, the chaotic environment previously caused by the Guardian was slowly restoring itself! ¡°I see!¡± Seeing this scene, Ethan suddenly understood! In this environment, it wasn¡¯t just the Guardian who could regenerate, but everything within could regenerate as well. Both the Guardian and the boulder were merely parts of this environment! ¡°I understand.¡± Ethan lunged upwards, soaring through the air. ¡°It was my mistake to focus on the Guardian.¡± Ethan said solemnly. In reality, the real problem was the environment! In other words, there was actually a formation set up in this ce. As long as the formation remained intact, everything within could regenerate infinitely! ¡°Every formation has Array Eyes. If I destroy the Array Eyes, the Guardian will naturally disappear.¡± A relieved smile appeared on Ethan¡¯s face.
¡°Leave quickly!¡± The Guardian pressured Ethan once more! Ethan, stepping on his Shrinking Ground Into An Inch technique, continued to dodge. At the same time, he released his divine sense, covering the entire environment, trying to locate the Array Eyes. ¡°ng!¡± Under such circumstances, Ethan¡¯s speed was significantly slower, and the Guardian¡¯s de struck Ethan¡¯s chest once again. Ethan disregarded his condition and focused entirely on finding the Array Eyes. ¡°Could it be that crystal?¡± Ethan furrowed his brow, looking at the crystal shimmering with radiance not far away. He couldn¡¯t be sure, so he clenched Golden Light and punched it. The crystal shattered, but the Guardian showed no signs of disappearing.¡±It¡¯s not it after all.¡± Ethan Smith frowned deeply. It makes sense; the Array Eye wouldn¡¯t be so conspicuous. ¡°Or is it that broken stone?¡± Like a headless fly, Ethan Smith relentlessly crushed the surrounding environment.
For a whole hour, Ethan Smith was already gasping for breath, exhausted, but he hadn¡¯t found the location of the Array Eye. Instead, he had angered the Guardian. ¡°Strange.¡± Ethan Smith fled as he wiped the sweat from his forehead. His face looked somewhat ugly; almost everything in the environment had been crushed, but he still couldn¡¯t find the location of the Array Eye. ¡°Where on earth is the Array Eye¡­¡± Ethan mumbled in a low voice, his face showing some urgency. If this went on, he might really die here! ¡°Buzz!¡± The Guardian¡¯s steel knife fiercely chopped at Ethan¡¯s head. Ethan felt his brain receive a heavy blow and almost fell to the ground. ¡°Damn it!¡± This move thoroughly infuriated Ethan Smith. He took hold of his Golden Fist and fiercely smashed it at the Guardian! With this punch, the Guardian finally fell and slowly disappeared within the environment. But within half a second, the Guardian reappeared!
This time, the strength of the reappearing Guardian had reached an incredible stage! ¡°Half-step Martial Marquis!¡± Feeling the aura on the Guardian¡¯s body, Ethan¡¯s face looked extremely ugly! With his current state, defeating a Half-step Martial Marquis would not be so simple! ¡°Leave now!¡± The Guardian roared from his mouth. Ethan didn¡¯t dare to be careless and looked at the Guardian in front of him with a solemn face. At that moment, Ethan suddenly seemed to think of something. His eyes lit up, and he looked up at the towering Hydrating Tower! ¡°Could it be¡­ the Hydrating Tower is the Array Eye of this formation?!¡± Ethan eximed in surprise. Other than this, Ethan could no longer think of any other possibility! As the saying goes, the most dangerous ce is the safest ce. This Array Eye might be the Hydrating Tower itself! ¡°No matter, I¡¯ll just have to fight to the death.¡± Ethan Smith took a deep breath and muttered quietly. With this thought, he shook his foot and leaped up urgently. With one leap, Ethan came to the top of the Hydrating Tower. Afterward, he put away the Venerable Fifth Mountain and walked out of the gate. Outside the gate, Elder Foster was eagerly watching Ethan. Seeing Ethane out, Elder Foster immediately smiled and said, ¡°Ethan, how did it go? Is it over?¡± Ethan didn¡¯t say anything. If he was to destroy the Hydrating Tower, Elder Foster would certainly not agree. This farce couldn¡¯t go on anymore, so naturally, there was no need to continue pleasing Elder Foster. Ethan shook his foot, and his body soared into the sky. He gazed at the Hydrating Tower with an imposing aura from head to toe. Golden Light was hovering in midair, like the appearance of a second sun. What¡¯s more, the Golden Light he held in his fist exuded a strong deterrent! Seeing this scene, Elder Foster felt that something was wrong. With a somewhat nervous tone, he said, ¡°Ethan¡­ what are you trying to do?¡± Ethan didn¡¯t respond, and just muttered quietly, ¡°I can only try.¡± Before his words fell, Ethan¡¯s fist thundered and solidly hit the Hydrating Tower! ¡°Boom!¡± For a moment, the entire Hydrating Tower swayed and countless broken stones rolled down! ¡°Ethan, what the hell are you trying to do?!¡± Elder Foster was suddenly anxious, and the light in his palms screamed, ready to take action. Ethan didn¡¯t care about Elder Foster. He could only try his best to punch the Hydrating Tower once more! ¡°Boom!¡± Under this punch, the Hydrating Tower finally couldn¡¯t bear it any longer and began to copse thunderously! Chapter 474: 474: The Ancient Tree is Acquired!_1 Chapter 474: 474: The Ancient Tree is Acquired!_1
Looking at the copsed Hydrating Tower, Elder Foster immediately became anxious! ¡°Ethan Smith, f*ck your mother!¡± Elder Foster¡¯s pupils shrank, and he cursed! A strong light burst out from his palm, heading straight for Ethan Smith! Ethan Smith clenched his fist and met it head-on. ¡°Boom!¡± With a loud noise, Ethan Smith¡¯s figure retreated several steps, and he let out a muffled grunt while blood flowed from the corner of his mouth.
After all, Elder Foster was a half-step Martial Marquis, and Ethan Smith¡¯s current condition was not good, so naturally, he was at a disadvantage. ¡°I¡¯ll kill you!¡± Elder Foster roared madly. Ethan Smith didn¡¯t dare waste any time. He hurriedly stepped on the Shrinking Ground Into An Inch technique and rushed into the ruins, arriving under the first floor of the Hydrating Tower. At this moment, the environment changed drastically! The previous picturesquendscape disappeared, reced by muddy ground everywhere. And the Guardian also vanished without a trace. ¡°As expected.¡± Ethan Smith was overjoyed! He had made the right bet! This Hydrating Tower was the Array Eyes! Ethan Smith hurriedly walked to the Three Pure Ancient Tree, plucked it, and stuffed it into his Spatial Magic Artifact. ¡°You can¡¯t escape! I¡¯ll kill you!¡± Elder Foster¡¯s voice came from outside. Ethan Smith¡¯s face turned serious, and he whispered, ¡°I have to find a way to escape first.¡±
With that in mind, Ethan Smith mustered his breath, activated the Shrinking Ground Into An Inch technique again, and bolted! ¡°You want to run? Dream on!¡± Elder Foster watched Ethan Smith speed away with a cold expression. Then, he took a step and quickly chased after him. But how could Ethan Smith¡¯s Shrinking Ground Into An Inch technique bepared to Elder Foster¡¯s? The distance between the two stretched further and further, and in less than five minutes, Ethan Smithpletely disappeared from Elder Foster¡¯s sight. Elder Foster gasped for breath, his face icy cold. His followers also quickly caught up. ¡°Elder Foster, what should we do?¡± someone asked. A trace of ruthlessness shed across Elder Foster¡¯s aged face. His eyes narrowed, and he coldly said, ¡°I¡¯ll definitely kill him! Head to the airport! I don¡¯t believe he can escape to the ends of the earth!¡± On the other hand, Ethan Smith only dared to stop after fleeing dozens of miles away. At this moment, his spiritual power waspletely depleted, and he copsed on the ground, utterly powerless.
The consumption of the Shrinking Ground Into An Inch technique was too great, and he couldn¡¯t maintain it for long. ¡°I need to get out of Dn first.¡± Ethan Smith took a deep breath. He quickly hailed a car and rushed to the airport. On the way, Ethan Smith tentatively sent a message to the Lord of Medicine God Pavilion. ¡°Lord Pavilion Master, I¡¯ve run into trouble and offended both Great Saint Sect and Halcroen Sect. Can I take shelter at the Divine Alchemist Pavilion?¡± Ethan Smith asked cautiously. After all, the Great Saint Sect and Halcroen Sect were both formidable organizations, Ethan Smith wasn¡¯t sure if the Divine Alchemist Pavilion could withstand them. Soon, the Pavilion Master responded to the message with a single word: ¡°okay.¡± Although it was just a simple word, it provided Ethan Smith with great relief. ¡°I have to trouble the Divine Alchemist Pavilion again.¡± Ethan Smith gave a bitter smile in his heart. He wasn¡¯t too clear about the strength of the Divine Alchemist Pavilion, only that they had extremely strong connections. But whether they could withstand the conflict at hand was hard to say. Upon reaching the airport, Ethan Smith bought the fastest ticket to River Town.
Less than five minutes after Ethan Smith boarded the ne, Elder Foster and his men arrived at the airport. With the connection of the Great Saint Sect, it was not difficult to find someone. Thus, Elder Foster quickly learned of Ethan Smith¡¯s destination.¡±River Town?¡± Elder Foster narrowed his eyes. ¡°He¡¯s going to the Divine Alchemist Pavilion.¡± The person beside him spoke in a low voice. Elder Foster snorted coldly, saying, ¡°So what if it¡¯s the Divine Alchemist Pavilion? If he¡¯s opposing my Great Saint Sect, only a dead end awaits him!¡± Afterward, Elder Foster bought a ne ticket, heading straight for River Town! On the ne, Ethan Smith finally got some rest. ¡°That was close,¡± remarked Ethan Smith. Luckily, he got the Three Pure Ancient Tree, so it was not all for nothing. ¡°With the Three Pure Ancient Tree and the herbs from the Divine Alchemist Pavilion, it shouldn¡¯t be difficult to step into half-step Martial Marquis,¡± thought Ethan. Thinking about this, a smile couldn¡¯t help but form at the corners of Ethan¡¯s mouth. With that contented smile, Ethan quickly fell asleep. By the time Ethan woke up again, he had already arrived at the airport.
Ethan wasted no time, hailing a taxi and heading straight for the Divine Alchemist Pavilion. Ethan and Elder Foster arrived one after another, their arrival times differing by less than half an hour. ¡°Elder Foster, going to the Divine Alchemist Pavilion is of great importance. Shouldn¡¯t we¡­ inform the sect master first?¡± someone beside him suggested. Elder Foster snorted coldly, saying, ¡°No need. If she does not give face, it won¡¯t be toote to find the sect master then.¡± Once again, he returned to the Divine Alchemist Pavilion. Standing at the entrance of the Divine Alchemist Pavilion, Ethan Smith couldn¡¯t help but take a deep breath of the rich medicinal aroma that greeted him. ¡°Master Smith!¡± Seeing Ethan Smith, numerous alchemists walked forward to greet him. ¡°Master Smith, you¡¯re back!¡± ¡°Master Smith, there has been no shortage of legends about you since you left. You¡¯re amazing!¡± ¡°Master Smith¡­¡± Surrounded by the crowd, Ethan was treated like an idol and role model.
Ethan responded to each of them politely, and after a while, the crowd dispersed. He made his way to the Pavilion Master Building. As Ethan opened his mouth, ready to shout, the voice of an attendant came from above: ¡°Master Smith, pleasee up. The Pavilion Master has been waiting for you for a long time.¡± Hearing this, Ethan couldn¡¯t help but scratch his head in embarrassment. With a single leap, he jumped onto the balcony above. The Pavilion Master was there, sipping from a cup of ck tea. ¡°Lord Pavilion Master,¡± Ethan approached, bowing slightly. The Pavilion Master motioned to the chair with her chin, saying, ¡°Sit.¡± Ethan quickly sat across from the Pavilion Master. Neither side spoke, and the atmosphere was a bit awkward for a moment. After a while, Ethan Smith broke the silence, saying, ¡°Lord Pavilion Master, I¡­ I¡¯d like to borrow some herbs from the Divine Alchemist Pavilion¡­ I assure you, I will return them to you as soon as possible!¡± The Pavilion Master nced at Ethan and said indifferently, ¡°Ordinary herbs won¡¯t have any effect on you now.¡± Ethan replied with a bitter smile, ¡°Yes, I don¡¯t know why, but my dantian requires an exceptionallyrge amount of qi.¡± The Pavilion Master slowly stood up and said softly, ¡°If you want to improve your strength in a short amount of time, there is only one way.¡± Ethan hurriedly looked at the Pavilion Master, his eyes filled with admiration. The Pavilion Master extended her finger, pointing at the warehouse in the distance. ¡°That ce might be useful to you,¡± the Pavilion Master said indifferently. Hearing this, Ethan¡¯s pupils suddenly contracted! Warehouse? It should be known that all the herbs in the Divine Alchemist Pavilione from that warehouse. The concentration of qi inside the warehouse is beyond imagination! Chapter 475: 475: You’re Still Not Qualified_1 Chapter 475: 475: You¡¯re Still Not Qualified_1
Ethan Smith excitedly got up and said somewhat passionately, ¡°Pavilion Master, are you telling the truth?¡± The Pavilion Master said indifferently, ¡°What do you think?¡± For a moment, Ethan Smith didn¡¯t know what to say. He hurriedly bent down and respectfully said, ¡°Thank you, Lord Pavilion Master, for your great kindness and¡­ ¡± ¡°Enough.¡± The Pavilion Master interrupted Ethan¡¯s words. She looked at Ethan and said calmly, ¡°But I have a request.¡±
Ethan immediately nodded, ¡°Not just one, I can take ten requests!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t rush to agree.¡± The Pavilion Master smiled faintly. ¡°This request isn¡¯t simple.¡± Ethanughed and said, ¡°Lord Pavilion Master, you¡¯ve helped me so much, even if you ask me to risk my life, I am willing!¡± The Pavilion Master did not say more. She said lightly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s still early. I will inform you when the timees.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Ethan nodded vigorously. At this moment, Ethan seemed to have remembered something. He quickly took out the Three Pure Ancient Tree and handed it to the Pavilion Master. ¡°Lord Pavilion Master, this is a treasure I just acquired. It¡¯s called the Three Pure Ancient Tree,¡± Ethan said. Upon hearing this, a trace of surprise shed across the Pavilion Master¡¯s eyes. She took the Three Pure Ancient Tree and began to carefully examine it. In the Pavilion Master¡¯s hands, the Three Pure Ancient Tree shimmered with a green light, contrasting sharply against her fair hand.
¡°It really is the Three Pure Ancient Tree.¡± The Pavilion Master became even more surprised. ¡°You must keep this thing well hidden,¡± the Pavilion Master said solemnly. ¡°Once the news gets out, it will definitely lead to catastrophe.¡± Seeing the Pavilion Master¡¯s serious expression, Ethan Smith didn¡¯t dare to be negligent. He quickly nodded and said, ¡°Now only the two of us know about this Three Pure Ancient Tree.¡± At this point, Ethan was somewhat confused and asked, ¡°Lord Pavilion Master, do you know the origin of this Three Pure Ancient Tree?¡± The Pavilion Master was silent for a moment before speaking slowly, ¡°The Three Pure Ancient Tree is said to be a divine tree used by the Taoist practitioners for enlightenment.¡± ¡°This tree has an extremely strong growth potential, and its effectiveness will increase with it.¡± After saying this, the Pavilion Master nced at the Three Pure Ancient Tree in Ethan¡¯s hands and continued, ¡°The one in your hands is just a fledgling, with a vast potential for growth in the future.¡± If a fledgling tree can have such an effect, what unimaginable effects would it have when it matures?! ¡°Put it away,¡± the Pavilion Master said. ¡°Remember my words: absolutely do not let a third person know about the Three Pure Ancient Tree. Or else, it will certainly lead to catastrophe, and by that time, even I won¡¯t be able to protect you.¡±
Ethan quickly nodded and said, ¡°I understand, Lord Pavilion Master.¡± As the two were talking, at this moment, an attendant suddenly ran over. ¡°Lord Pavilion Master, Elder Foster from the Great Saint Sect is requesting an audience,¡± the attendant whispered. Ethan forced a smile, ¡°He¡¯s here for me.¡± The Pavilion Master was not surprised, she nced at Ethan and said, ¡°Go rest for now, I¡¯ll take you to the warehouse in the evening.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Ethan nodded. Then, he looked worried and said, ¡°Lord Pavilion Master, you¡­ be careful.¡± The Pavilion Master didn¡¯t say a word as she gracefully leaped down from the pavilion like a swallow. In the Great Hall. Elder Foster and several disciples from the Great Saint Sect were sitting here, drinking tea. A few alchemists were serving tea and water nearby, not daring to be negligent. At this moment, the Pavilion Master gracefully walked in.
Seeing the Pavilion Master, Elder Foster stood up with a faint smile and said, ¡°Greetings to the Lord of the Medicine God Pavilion.¡± The Pavilion Master nodded slightly and then sat down opposite Elder Foster, cutting straight to the chase, ¡°Elder Foster, what brings you to my Divine Alchemist Pavilion?¡± Elder Foster was silent for a moment and said, ¡°Pavilion Master, I won¡¯t beat around the bush with you. I¡¯vee here to take someone.¡± ¡°Take someone?¡± The Pavilion Master raised an eyebrow. Elder Foster nodded, ¡°I know you favor Ethan Smith, but he destroyed an important Dharma Treasure of our Great Saint Sect! I won¡¯t rest until I avenge this offense!¡± The Pavilion Master took a sip of tea without saying a word. Seeing this, Elder Foster continued, ¡°Pavilion Master, I don¡¯t know what your rtionship is with Ethan Smith, but he¡¯s a troublemaker. If you keep him, sooner orter he will bring disaster to the Divine Alchemist Pavilion!¡± Upon hearing these words, the Pavilion Master finally raised her head. She looked at Elder Foster and said, ¡°Are you threatening me?¡± Instead of directly answering the question, Elder Foster said, ¡°I know Ethan Smith is an elder of your Divine Alchemist Pavilion, but¡­¡± ¡°Knowing that he¡¯s an elder of my Divine Alchemist Pavilion, you still came to take him?¡± the Pavilion Master interrupted Elder Foster. Elder Foster¡¯s face turned ugly.
¡°Listening to the Pavilion Master, it seems you¡¯re not nning to hand him over?¡± said Elder Foster coldly. Upon hearing this, the Pavilion Master smiled faintly, ¡°My Divine Alchemist Pavilion has never known the meaning of handing over people.¡± This made Elder Foster even angrier! He mmed the table and stood up! He red at the Pavilion Master and said, ¡°Think carefully! If you insist on sheltering Ethan Smith, you will not only offend me but also the entire Great Saint Sect!¡± The Pavilion Master nced at Elder Foster and said indifferently, ¡°You should let your sectmaster say those words to me; you¡¯re not qualified.¡± Chapter 476: 476: Pavilion Master VS Elder Foster_1 Chapter 476: 476: Pavilion Master VS Elder Foster_1
Elder Foster¡¯s pupils shrank abruptly, and his face became extremely unsightly! He stared fixedly at the Pavilion Master, with his chest filled with rage. Elder Foster knew that the Lord of Medicine God Pavilion was not easy to deal with, but he didn¡¯t expect him to be so disrespectful! ¡°Are you trying to go against my Great Saint Sect?¡± Elder Foster said coldly. The Pavilion Master nced at Elder Foster and said indifferently, ¡°Do you really think your Great Saint Sect is the number one sect in the world?¡± ¡°You!¡± Elder Foster was almost spitting blood with anger.
Although the Great Saint Sect was not the number one sect in the world, almost no one in the north dared to provoke them! Elder Foster¡¯s body burst forth with a trace of murderous spirit, and an overwhelming pressure spread out in this moment. ¡°What, you want to start a fight in my Medicine God Pavilion?¡± The Pavilion Master¡¯s eyes narrowed. Elder Foster shouted, ¡°I¡¯d like to see what¡¯s so extraordinary about the Medicine God Pavilion!¡± Before his words fell, Elder Foster¡¯s palm wrapped in light, struck the Pavilion Master with a fierce blow! The Pavilion Master was calm and unhurried. She raised her jade hand and lightly met the blow. ¡°Boom!¡± A loud noise exploded in the Great Hall! Elder Foster was seen stumbling back several steps and finally sat down hard on the ground. ¡°Pfft!¡± A mouthful of fresh blood was spat out from his mouth! ¡°Coming to my Medicine God Pavilion to take someone away, who the hell do you think you are?¡± The Pavilion Master¡¯s aura became extremely cold, and the temperature in the room dropped considerably!
Elder Foster¡¯s face was incredibly unsightly! Although it was a brief exchange, the gap between the two was obvious. ¡°Fine, fine!¡± Elder Foster got up from the ground. ¡°I¡¯ll report back to the sect master right away!¡± The Pavilion Master said expressionlessly, ¡°See him off.¡± Several Law Enforcement Elders quickly stepped forward, ring at Elder Foster menacingly. Although Elder Foster was unwilling, he didn¡¯t dare to make a scene. He snorted coldly and turned to leave. Upon leaving the Medicine God Pavilion, Elder Foster spat out another mouthful of blood. ¡°Elder Foster, are you alright?¡± A disciple of the Great Saint Sect asked hurriedly. Elder Foster wiped the blood from his mouth and said coldly, ¡°The Lord of Medicine God Pavilion¡­is truly as formidable as they say.¡± ¡°Elder Foster, we should inform the sect master about this matter and let him negotiate.¡± Someone beside him said.
Elder Foster said coldly, ¡°Whether the Medicine God Pavilion can hold its ground remains to be seen!¡± Just as Elder Foster was about to leave, he suddenly sensed several unusual auras approaching. ¡°Hmm?¡± Sensing these imposing auras, Elder Foster¡¯s eyebrows immediately raised. ¡°Elder Foster, what¡¯s wrong?¡± The person beside him asked hurriedly. Elder Foster narrowed his eyes and sneered, ¡°Maybe we don¡¯t need to take action. The people from the Halcroen Sect have arrived.¡± Inside the Medicine God Pavilion. Ethan Smith sat in his Elder¡¯s residence, filled with anxiety. He didn¡¯t know how the Pavilion Master and Elder Foster¡¯s conversation had gone, and if it implicated the entire Medicine God Pavilion, he would be the criminal responsible. ¡°Master Smith, this is the dinner that the Pavilion Master ordered us to prepare for you.¡± At that moment, two attendants came in carrying dinner. Ethan Smith hurriedly got up and asked anxiously, ¡°How is the Pavilion Master?¡±
The two attendants exchanged nces and said, ¡°The Pavilion Master is resting upstairs, Master Smith, do you need something?¡± Ethan Smith was stunned and hesitantly asked, ¡°The Pavilion Master ¡­ hasn¡¯t she been injured?¡± ¡°Pfft!¡± Hearing this, both attendants burst intoughter.As they were serving dinner, they said, ¡°We¡¯ve been serving the Pavilion Master for so long, and we¡¯ve never seen her injured. Master Smith, you should hurry up and have dinner.¡± Ethan Smith took a deep breath and nodded, ¡°That¡¯s good, that¡¯s good.¡± He had always been unsure about the Pavilion Master¡¯s strength. Now that he had stepped into the Peak Form of Grandmaster, the enemies that came with it were getting stronger and stronger, making Ethan feel somewhat uncertain. After wolfing down his meal, Ethan patted his stomach satisfyingly. Looking in the direction of the warehouse, his eyes showed a hint of excitement. ¡°Master Smith, nice to see you unharmed.¡± At this moment, Fifth Elder entered from outside the door. Upon seeing the Fifth Elder, Ethan quickly stood up and courteously said, ¡°I¡¯ve seen the Fifth Elder.¡±
The Fifth Elder joked, ¡°Now your position is above mine, it should be me paying respect to you.¡± Ethan bitterly smiled and said, ¡°Fifth Elder, please don¡¯t tease me.¡± Fifth Elder burst outughing and then said seriously, ¡°Let¡¯s get down to business. Ethan, Halcroen Sect has arrived.¡± ¡°So soon!¡± Ethan suddenly stood up, his face filled with worry. ¡°Ten half-step Martial Marquis?¡± Ethan frowned. Fifth Elder nodded and said, ¡°Yes, they are now around the Divine Alchemist Pavilion.¡± The worry on Ethan¡¯s face grew even more intense. That¡¯s ten half-step Martial Marquis! Even if the Pavilion Master is strong, can she withstand ten half-step Martial Marquis? ¡°Seems like I need to reach the half-step Martial Marquis Realm as soon as possible.¡± Ethan said urgently. Once negotiations break down, who in the entire Divine Alchemist Pavilion could help the Pavilion Master? As long as he entered the half-step Martial Marquis Realm, those ten half-step Martial Marquis would be nothing!
¡°Don¡¯t worry too much.¡± The Fifth Elder waved his hand. ¡°The Pavilion Master will find a way for you. What you need to do now is to enter the half-step Martial Marquis Realm as soon as possible.¡± Ethan nodded and said, ¡°I know. I am waiting for the Pavilion Master¡¯s notice.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± the Fifth Elderughed. Ethan was startled and asked, ¡°Where to?¡± Fifth Elder replied, ¡°Lord Pavilion Master is waiting for you at the warehouse entrance.¡± Upon hearing this, Ethan couldn¡¯t wait and said, ¡°Let¡¯s hurry up and leave.¡± The two left the Elder¡¯s residence and walked towards the most mysterious warehouse of the Divine Alchemist Pavilion. At the entrance, the Pavilion Master was standing, waiting quietly. ¡°Lord Pavilion Master.¡± The Fifth Elder went ahead and slightly bowed. The Pavilion Master nodded, then looked at Ethan. ¡°Ethan, you can only stay inside for at most a month.¡± The Pavilion Master said. Ethan nodded vigorously, ¡°One month is enough!¡± ¡°In a month, whether or not you¡¯ve reached the half-step Martial Marquis, you muste out immediately, understand?¡± The Pavilion Master said. ¡°Yes, Lord Pavilion Master.¡± Ethan bowed and replied. ¡°Go on,¡± the Pavilion Master raised her hand, and the door slowly opened. As soon as the door opened, a strong smell of medicine rushed towards them. Ethan took a deep breath and strode into the warehouse. The warehouse door slowly closed. The Pavilion Master gently reached out her hand, and a ray of light fell on the door. This was the Forbidden Power. Without the Pavilion Master¡¯s permission, no one could enter. This method was the same as the one used by Dudley Lynch. The only difference was that the Pavilion Master¡¯s method was much more sophisticated. ¡°Lord Pavilion Master.¡± As soon as Ethan entered, the Fifth Elder looked at the Pavilion Master. The Pavilion Master nodded slightly and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go and meet them.¡± Fifth Elder frowned and said, ¡°There are ten half-step Martial Marquis. Should we inform the Law Enforcement Elders?¡± ¡°No need.¡± The Pavilion Master waved her hand. Chapter 477: 477: Entering the Warehouse!_1 Chapter 477: 477: Entering the Warehouse!_1
Having said that, the Pavilion Master strode out of the Divine Alchemist Pavilion. Although Fifth Elder was worried, he was powerless and could only watch from the sidelines. There was a wide street at the entrance of the Divine Alchemist Pavilion. At this moment, the street was empty except for the rustling sound of the wind. Standing on the deste street, the Pavilion Master calmly said, ¡°You¡¯vee. Show yourselves.¡± Silence pervaded the shadows.
Within half a second, several figures leaped out from the darkness! Ten half-step Martial Marquises surrounded the Pavilion Master. They exuded powerful and terrifying auras that engulfed the entire street. Clearly, they wanted to teach the Pavilion Master a lesson. ¡°So, you intend to besiege my Divine Alchemist Pavilion?¡± Pavilion Master raised her eyebrows, and suddenly her aura burst forth! The collision of multiple auras instantly caused the air to roar intensely! ¡°Pavilion Master, you misunderstand.¡± The ten half-step Martial Marquises suppressed their auras. The leader, Hawk Hook Nose, stepped forward with a faint smile, ¡°We¡¯ve long heard that Pyro¡¯s Medicine God Pavilion has an unparalleled Pavilion Master. Today, it seems the reputation is deserved.¡± With an expressionless face, Pavilion Master said, ¡°No need for ttery.¡± Hawk Hook Nose slightly bent himself and continued, ¡°Pavilion Master, I know you want to protect Ethan Smith, but our Halcroen Sect also absolutely needs him.¡± ¡°I know your Divine Alchemist Pavilion is powerful and holds a high status in Pyro, but Ethan Smith has deeply offended me, and this hatred must be avenged.¡± The Pavilion Master furrowed her brows as she looked at Hawk Hook Nose, ¡°Don¡¯t bother with such nonsense.¡±
Hearing her words, Hawk Hook Nose burst intoughter. ¡°Alright, then please hand over Ethan Smith,¡± Hawk Hook Nose said casually. ¡°Another demanding me to hand someone over.¡± The Pavilion Master shook her head. She nced at Hawk Hook Nose and said, ¡°Do you believe that with one phone call, I can ensure you won¡¯t escape Pyro?¡± Upon hearing this, everyone¡¯s faces changed dramatically! Theplexion of Hawk Hook Nose also gradually turned ugly. ¡°Pavilion Master, we mean no disrespect. It¡¯s just that we are following orders, and we cannot return withoutpleting our task,¡± Hawk Hook Nose said coldly. ¡°We hope Pavilion Master won¡¯t make things difficult for us.¡± The Pavilion Master smiled faintly, ¡°Alright, in a month¡¯s time, I will let Ethan Smith leave the Divine Alchemist Pavilion.¡± ¡°At that time, no matter how you want to deal with it, I won¡¯t interfere.¡± Hawk Hook Nose frowned, ¡°Is Pavilion Master serious? This isn¡¯t a dying tactic, is it?¡± ¡°True. What if you¡¯ve informed the Pyro authorities, and we end up in trouble.¡±
Pavilion Master said indifferently, ¡°If you don¡¯t trust me, then do as you please.¡± After dropping these words, the Pavilion Master turned to leave. Hawk Hook Nose quickly stopped her and took a deep breath, ¡°Alright, I believe that Pavilion Master is a person who keeps her word.¡± ¡°But¡­ what if you go back on your word by then?¡± Pavilion Master said lightly, ¡°In a month, if Ethan Smith hasn¡¯t left the Divine Alchemist Pavilion, I will face you all in his ce.¡± The implication was clear. If Ethan Smith did not leave the Divine Alchemist Pavilion in a month, the Halcroen Sect could act against her instead. For the Halcroen Sect, the allure of the Divine Alchemist Pavilion¡¯s master was also strong. After all, her alchemy skills were unparalleled in the world. ¡°Alright,¡± Hawk Hook Nose bowed slightly. ¡°We¡¯ll wait here then. If we don¡¯t see him in a month, don¡¯t me us for any offense.¡± Without any further words, the Pavilion Master turned and returned to the Divine Alchemist Pavilion.
At this moment, Ethan Smith was carefully examining the storage warehouse of the Divine Alchemist Pavilion. In the vast warehouse, countless herbs were nted. These herbs were growing at a visible speed, far beyond imagination. Endless spiritual qi surged in waves. This qi was incredibly soothing, making one¡¯s blood boil in their veins. It was precisely because of the existence of this warehouse that the Divine Alchemist Pavilion could stand tall for so long. Could there be some hidden treasure in this warehouse that provided an inexhaustible supply of spiritual qi?¡± Ethan Smith suddenly thought, his eyes unconsciously looking at the ground. A normal spiritual energy gathering formation could not provide such an abundance of spiritual qi. Even if all the qi in River Town were gathered here, it wouldn¡¯t be enough. There must be some hidden treasure,¡± Ethan thought to himself. This was only possible because it was the Divine Alchemist Pavilion; otherwise, it would have been taken away by others. It¡¯s best to cultivate as soon as possible. Within a month, I should be able to reach the half-step Martial Marquis realm,¡± Ethan thought to himself.
He took out the Three Pure Ancient Tree and found a ce to sit down. Then, he began his dull cultivation. At a nce, one could see a young man sitting amidst lush, green medicinal herbs, with a small emerald tree on top of his head. A small vortex of spiritual qi formed around Ethan¡¯s body. Ethan¡¯s body absorbed the spiritual qi as if he were starving and dehydrated. Three dayster. ¡°What on earth are these Halcroen Sect people doing?!¡± Elder Foster, who had not yet left, couldn¡¯t help cursing in secret. ¡°It¡¯s been three days, and they still haven¡¯t made a move.¡± ¡°Elder Foster, after all, this is the Divine Alchemist Pavilion, and the Halcroen Sect is on the cklist. They shouldn¡¯t dare to openly act against it,¡± someone beside him said. ¡°Yes, Elder Foster, why don¡¯t we¡­ go back and consult our sect master?¡± Elder Foster remained silent, but he agreed with the suggestion in his heart. ¡°You two stay here; the rest of youe back to the Great Saint Sect with me,¡± Elder Foster ordered.
¡°Yes.¡± Elder Foster left without hesitation and returned to the Great Saint Sect. The Great Saint Sect had a spiritual spring. This spiritual spring provided an endless supply of resources. A major sect must have enough resources in order to stand tall and undefeated. Some sects even relied solely on a single heaven-and-earth resource to establish their foundations. At this moment, a young man sat near the spiritual spring. ¡°It¡¯s still not working!¡± The youth opened his eyes, a trace of frustration on his face. ¡°Entering the Military Marquis Realm isn¡¯t that easy¡­¡± a hoarse voice echoed in his mind. The young man was none other than Dudley Lynch. A hint of anger shed across Dudley¡¯s fac,e and he clenched his fists, shouting angrily, ¡°If I don¡¯t step into the Martial Marquis Realm, how am I going to kill Ethan Smith?!¡± ¡°Ethan Smith has humiliated me! Now, this Number One Person of the Central ins has be aughingstock!¡± ¡°If I don¡¯t kill him, I¡¯ll never have a chance to recover!¡± Dudley roared wildly, clearly on the verge of copse. ¡°It¡¯s simple¡­ just give your body to me, and you¡¯ll be able to kill him¡­¡± The hoarse voice came again. Chapter 478: 478: Great Saint Sect VS Divine Alchemist Pavilion Chapter 478: 478: Great Saint Sect VS Divine Alchemist Pavilion
Hearing this, Dudley Lynch couldn¡¯t help but coldly say, ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it!¡± ¡°Then you¡¯ll never be Ethan Smith¡¯s match¡­hehehe¡­¡± A hoarse voice came with a hint of mockery. Dudley Lynch was suddenly furious! He stood up angrily and said coldly, ¡°Nonsense! I will kill Ethan Smith myself sooner orter!¡± ¡°Kill Ethan Smith yourself? Once he steps into the half-step Martial Marquis, you¡¯ll be even less of a match for him¡­¡± Dudley clenched his fists, the veins on his forehead bulging.
Although he was unwilling to believe it, this was the truth. Once Ethan Smith entered the half-step Martial Marquis Realm, there would be no chance left for Dudley Lynch. His heart began to waver. Elder Foster quickly returned to the Great Saint Sect. Deep within the Great Saint Sect, there was an inner courtyard vi. The entire vi¡¯s structure was extremely exquisite, not only having modern architectural designs, but also an ancient Gilded Hall. Elder Foster rushed into the vi and knelt at the entrance. Using his Inner Strength, he yelled, ¡°Elder Foster requests to see the sectmaster!¡± The sound echoed deeply into the vi. A momentter, the door slowly opened, but no one was there. Elder Foster hurriedly got up and walked in. Entering the Gilded Hall, a voice came from the shadows. ¡°Talk, what is it?¡±
Hearing this voice, Elder Foster quickly said, ¡°Sect Master, the Lord of Medicine God Pavilion is too arrogant and does not take our Great Saint Sect seriously!¡± Then, Elder Foster exaggerated the details of the incident to the sect master. The Great Hall was quiet, and the sect master did not respond. A short whileter, the sect master asked, ¡°Medicine God Pavilion has a widework of connections. It¡¯s not something we, the Great Saint Sect, can handle.¡± Elder Foster¡¯s face changed! If even the Great Saint Sect couldn¡¯t do it, who in the world could go against the Lord of Medicine God Pavilion? Just as Elder Foster was sinking into despair, the sect master suddenly changed the topic, coldly saying, ¡°But if the Medicine God Pavilion bullies our Great Saint Sect, we won¡¯t just swallow our anger and do nothing!¡± Elder Foster was overjoyed and quickly said, ¡°Yes, Sect Master, we must find a way to teach the Medicine God Pavilion a lesson!¡± The sect master said solemnly, ¡°Tomorrow I will go to Capital City and discuss this matter with the Taylor family.¡± ¡°Good, good!¡± Elder Foster eagerly nodded. After leaving the vi, Elder Foster couldn¡¯t help but let out a series of coldughs. ¡°Just you wait, you damned woman!¡± Elder Foster said viciously.
¡°Once the sect master catches and brings you back, we¡¯ll see how I¡¯ll deal with you!¡± Elder Foster said with a lewd grin. In his mind, he imagined the Pavilion Master¡¯s stunning figure and couldn¡¯t help but swallow his saliva. The Medicine God Pavilion was quiet. Although the Medicine God Pavilion still had a reserve of herbs, without new herbs to supply, it would eventually run out. ¡°Lord Pavilion Master, our current supply of herbs canst at most half a month.¡± An attendant stood by the pavilion master and whispered. There was not a trace of emotion on the pavilion master¡¯s cold face. She gazed into the distance and quietly said, ¡°I understand, just take the rest of the half month off.¡± ¡°Yes, Lord Pavilion Master.¡± The attendant hastily nodded. This was the first time in the history of the Medicine God Pavilion that such a massive vacation was given. Although the alchemists within the Pavilion were mostly quite free before, the Medicine God Pavilion had never openly announced a vacation before. Soon, news of this spread throughout the Medicine God Pavilion, and everyone couldn¡¯t help but gossip. ¡°Ethan Smith, you mustn¡¯t let everyone down¡­¡± Fifth Elder sighed quietly.
There was a club in Capital City. This club was jointly funded by a few aristocratic families. The club wasn¡¯t open to the public, and the guests were all from prominent families. On this day, Kn Taylor, Reilly ir, and Emerson Holmes from the Capital City Martial Arts Association gathered here. In addition to them, there was an old man dressed in white robes. Although the old man had white hair, he was full of vitality and in no way inferior to a young person. This old man was none other than the sect master of the Great Saint Sect, Joshua Hess! ¡°What do you need from us?¡± Kn Taylor casually said as he smoked a cigar. Joshua Hess quietly said, ¡°Mr. Taylor, this time I came to discuss the issue of Medicine God Pavilion with you.¡± ¡°Medicine God Pavilion?¡± Kn Taylor¡¯s face turned cold, and he couldn¡¯t help but snort. He couldn¡¯t help but picture the arrogant attitude of the Lord of Medicine God Pavilion in his mind. Joshua Hess continued, ¡°The Medicine God Pavilion has be wildly arrogant,pletely disregarding us.¡±
Then, he exined the details of the incident to everyone present. ¡°Lord Hess, this Medicine God Pavilion is untouchable. Many people¡¯s health depends on their alchemists,¡± Reilly ir said with a frown. Joshua Hess nodded slightly and said, ¡°That¡¯s precisely why I came to discuss it with you.¡± Kn Taylor snorted, ¡°Are they even untouchable? It¡¯s just a Medicine God Pavilion; it¡¯s not like no one can rece it.¡± ¡°Mr. Taylor, you are mistaken,¡± Emerson Holmes from the side shook his head. He said with a calm tone, ¡°The Lord of Medicine God Pavilion¡¯s alchemy skills are unparalleled in the world. At least for now, no one can rece her.¡± ¡°Besides¡­ her connections involve people above us,¡± Emerson Holmes hinted, pointing to the ceiling. There weren¡¯t many people with a higher status than them. The people present, of course, understood. ¡°Elder Holmes, why be so cautious?¡± Kn Taylor sneered. ¡°As an alchemist, just focus on treating diseases and refining pills. Why bother with anything else?¡± ¡°We canpletely teach the Medicine God Pavilion a lesson. At worst, just spare her life.¡±
Kn Taylor was obviously the boldest of them all. He had loathed Medicine God Pavilion for a long time. Emerson Holmes was silent for a moment, then said, ¡°I¡¯ll go back and discuss with my superior about this matter.¡± ¡°What¡¯s there to discuss!¡± Kn Taylor stood up and said. He turned to Joshua Hess and said, ¡°Joshua Hess, I order you to immediately lead an attack on the Medicine God Pavilion and teach them a lesson.¡± Joshua Hess looked awkwardly at the others. Kn Taylor impatiently said, ¡°I¡¯ll take all responsibility! Remember, we need to capture that woman, the Lord of Medicine God Pavilion, alive.¡± Upon hearing this, Joshua Hess quickly stood up and said, ¡°I understand.¡± After leaving, Joshua Hess returned to the Great Saint Sect. That day, the Great Saint Sect published a war deration on the Martial Arts Forum: Ethan Smith humiliates our Great Saint Sect, kills our sect¡¯s disciples, and destroys our treasure! His actions warrant punishment! Within three days, if the Medicine God Pavilion does not hand over Ethan Smith, our Great Saint Sect will take tough measures against the Medicine God Pavilion! Chapter 479: 479: Great Saint Sect’s Attack Chapter 479: 479: Great Saint Sect¡¯s Attack
Once this news spread, it immediately exploded throughout the Martial Arts Forum! One was the prestigious Medicine God Pavilion, and the other was thergest sect in the northern region. These two powerful forces were actually having a head-on sh? This must be the first time in history! ¡°What a tumultuous year.¡± People couldn¡¯t help but exim.
In the past few decades, there may not have been as many incidents as this year! ¡°The Great Saint Sect would actually strike at the Medicine God Pavilion. As far as I know, as long as the Medicine God Pavilion makes a move, there will be many peopleing to support them,¡± someone said. ¡°That¡¯s right, the Medicine God Pavilion¡¯swork is extremely strong.¡± ¡°However, the Great Saint Sect is not bad either. They have a Martial Marquis after all,¡± As soon as this remark was said, the discussion quieted down. The significance of a single Martial Marquis was simply too great, and no one wanted to provoke the bad luck of a Martial Marquis. In this day and age, other than modern weapons, perhaps no one could stop a Martial Marquis! Inside the Medicine God Pavilion. Of course, the Pavilion Master also knew about this. Looking at the challenge issued publically by the Great Saint Sect on her phone, the usually calm Pavilion Master¡¯s eyebrows slightly wrinkled. ¡°Great Saint Sect¡­¡± the Pavilion Master murmured softly. The Eight Law Enforcement Elders all stood at the bottom of the pavilion, as if waiting for the Pavilion Master¡¯smand.
The Pavilion Master was silent for a moment, and then stepped lightly, drifting down from the pavilion. ¡°Lord Pavilion Master!¡± Many elders shouted in unison. The Pavilion Master remained silent, not knowing what to think. Nobody knew what kind of decision the Pavilion Master would make. ¡°Lord Pavilion Master, we will definitely go all out,¡± Several Law Enforcement Elders shouted. ¡°Tomorrow I will gather people.¡± ¡°Many aristocratic families owe us favors. I believe they will definitely lend their assistance!¡± The Eight Law Enforcement Elders each gave their opinion, but none of them showed fear. However, at this moment, the Pavilion Master shook her head. She looked at the several Law Enforcement Elders, speaking slowly, ¡°Notify everyone that starting today, the Medicine God Pavilion will be closed.¡± ¡°What?!¡± The Law Enforcement Elders were suddenly stunned.
At this critical time, not only were they not gathering people, but they were closing the Medicine God Pavilion instead? ¡°Lord Pavilion Master, how can we close the pavilion at a time like this?¡± ¡°Yes, if the Great Saint Sect attacks, how will we respond?¡± With a solemn tone, the Pavilion Master said, ¡°As alchemists, their instinct is alchemy; their staying has no meaning and will merely increase casualties.¡± These were true words. The strength of the Medicine God Pavilion¡¯s pharmacists couldn¡¯t bepared to the Great Saint Sect. ¡°I¡­ I understand,¡± the Chief Enforcement Elder sighed. As they were about to turn and leave, the Pavilion Master suddenly said, ¡°You should leave for now too.¡± The eight people were immediately stunned. ¡°We¡¯re leaving too?¡± Several people turned around, dumbfounded. The Pavilion Master nodded slightly, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Lord Pavilion Master, why¡­?¡± ¡°Yes, what will happen to the Medicine God Pavilion if we leave too?¡±
¡°Lord Pavilion Master, absolutely not!¡± With a solemn tone, the Pavilion Master said, ¡°If the Great Saint Sect sends a Martial Marquis, your staying will be useless.¡± ¡°If it¡¯s just a half-step Martial Marquis, they won¡¯t be able to do anything.¡± That being said, no one knew how strong the Great Saint Sect really was. ¡°Lord Pavilion Master, the likelihood of the Great Saint Sect mobilizing a Martial Marquis is small. After all, Martial Marquis have not appeared for many years,¡± the Chief Enforcement Elder bowed and said. ¡°Let us stay as well. Although we are not that strong, we can at least fight.¡± Seeing the earnest faces of the crowd, the Pavilion Master¡¯s brows furrowed slightly. After thinking for a moment, she said, ¡°Alright, those who are half-step Martial Marquis can stay, everyone else can go on vacation.¡± ¡°Lord Pavilion Master, I¡­ ¡± ¡°No need to say more.¡± The Pavilion Master interrupted.¡± Seeing this, several Law Enforcement Elders had no alternative but toply. Inside the warehouse.
Ethan Smith was greedily absorbing qi. The streams of qi irrigated into his body, and apanied by the rotation of the cultivation skill, his dantian seemed like a bottomless pit. Above his head, the Three Pure Ancient Tree flickered and shone, stabilizing his state of mind. As for the outside world, Ethan Smith knew nothing. In the blink of an eye, three days passed. Ethan Smith¡¯s dantian seemed to have no end, having absorbed an unknown amount of qi without any signs of a breakthrough. Meanwhile, the world outside began to ripple and flow. River Town, which had always been peaceful, was experiencing an undercurrent of turmoil. The people of River Town naturally heard the news. ¡°Damn it, when has this type of conflict ever happened in River Town before!¡± ¡°It¡¯s all because of that Ethan Smith! That guy is a jinx, wherever he goes, disaster follows!¡± ¡°We should drive him out of River Town!¡±
For a time, Ethan Smith became the target of everyone¡¯s arrows. But in fact, the disputes between the Great Saint Sect and the Medicine God Pavilion had nothing to do with these ordinary people. These days, the usually bustling Medicine God Pavilion had turned somewhat deste. Meanwhile, in the Great Saint Sect, Elder Foster finally received orders. ¡°Remember, capture the Lord of Medicine God Pavilion alive.¡± said Joshua Hess coldly. Elder Foster hurriedly stood up, saying, ¡°Sect Master, the Lord of Medicine God Pavilion is quite powerful, should I¡­ bring a Martial Marquis Weapon?¡± Joshua Hess nced at Elder Foster disdainfully and said, ¡°Do you think Martial Marquis Weapons are cabbages on the street?¡± ¡°If you five half-step Martial Marquises can¡¯t even handle one Lord of Medicine God Pavilion, then don¡¯t bothering back to the Great Saint Sect.¡± Elder Foster wanted to say something else, but Joshua Hess didn¡¯t give him the chance and turned to leave. ¡°Elder Foster, the Lord of Medicine God Pavilion is just a woman, are you that scared of her?¡± said Skyler Howe, a man in his forties, indifferently. This man was Skyler Howe, one of the Great Saint Sect¡¯s alternate Elders and also a half-step Martial Marquis. He and Elder Foster hadpeted previously for the position of Elder, but in the end, Elder Foster was chosen. This resulted in a feud between the two. Elder Foster nced at him coldly and said, ¡°Skyler Howe, don¡¯t underestimate this woman.¡± Skyler Howe sneered, ¡°What? Is she a Martial Marquis or something?¡± ¡°Do you think Martial Marquises are cabbages you can find everywhere?¡± Elder Foster scoffed. ¡°Well, that¡¯s that.¡± Skyler Howe said indifferently. ¡°As long as she¡¯s not a Martial Marquis, what¡¯s there to fear?¡± Elder Foster couldn¡¯t help but frown. He slowly said, ¡°Although we are both half-step Martial Marquises, her strength is far greater than mine.¡± During thest simple encounter, Elder Foster was left vomiting blood continuously. If they actually started fighting, these five half-step Martial Marquises might not necessarily be a match for the Lord of Medicine God Pavilion. ¡°I think you¡¯re just scared.¡± Skyler Howe snorted. ¡°You may not be her match, but that doesn¡¯t mean we aren¡¯t her match either.¡± Elder Foster¡¯s face turned cold as he sneered, ¡°I warned you beforehand. If you suffer lossester on, don¡¯t regret it.¡± Skyler Howe sneered, ¡°If you¡¯re scared, just stay here.¡± After throwing down those words, Skyler Howe waved his hand, ¡°Let¡¯s go! We¡¯re going to uproot the Medicine God Pavilion!¡± Chapter 480: 480: 1 Against 5! Chapter 480: 480: 1 Against 5!
Elder Foster saw the situation and couldn¡¯t help but sneer. ¡°A brainless fool, let¡¯s see how you clean up this mess.¡± Elder Foster snorted and followed with big strides. The Great Saint Sect made a grand disy, heading towards the Divine Alchemist Pavilion. They didn¡¯t hide their intentions at all, as if they wanted to establish their power through the Divine Alchemist Pavilion. With such momentum, the news spread quickly. ¡°The Great Saint Sect takes action!¡±
A single message was sent out, instantly attracting the attention of countless people! Some even drove towards River Town right away! Inside the Divine Alchemist Pavilion. The Pavilion Master was soaking in a bath with a cup of ck tea in her hand. During this time, the hearts of the elders were fearful, but the Pavilion Master seemed like nothing had happened and showed no emotional changes. ¡°Hm?¡± Just then, the sharp Pavilion Master caught a hint of their presence. ¡°They¡¯re here.¡± A murderous intent shed in the Pavilion Master¡¯s elongated eyes. She put down her ck tea, reached out her hand, and a long robe fell onto her body. Then, the Pavilion Master stood on the pavilion, looking into the distance as if waiting for them. The five half-step Martial Marquises from the Great Saint Sect were getting closer and closer: one kilometer, five hundred meters, one hundred meters¡­ Finally, the two remaining Law Enforcement Elders also felt their presence!
¡°Lord Pavilion Master!¡± Just as they were about to shout, they saw the Pavilion Master slowly walking towards them. ¡°Lord Pavilion Master, they¡­¡± ¡°I know.¡± The Pavilion Master interrupted the First Elder. Three people stood in the square at the entrance of the Divine Alchemist Pavilion, quietly waiting. ¡°Whoosh whoosh whoosh!¡± Soon, five figuresnded in the center of the square! Leading them was Skyler Howe! The two forces collided at this moment. The atmosphere was tense, as if the air itself had frozen! Skyler Howe looked at the Master of the Divine Alchemist Pavilion and said indifferently, ¡°Rumors have it that the Lord of Medicine God Pavilion is a peerlessly beautiful woman, and today I see that it¡¯s not an empty im.¡± The Pavilion Master ignored Skyler Howe. Instead, her gaze turned to Elder Foster. ¡°Elder Foster, it seems you didn¡¯t understand our conversationst time,¡± the Pavilion Master said indifferently.
Elder Fosterughed, ¡°Pavilion Master, I am here by the order of our Great Saint Sect¡¯s sect master to attack the Divine Alchemist Pavilion.¡± The Pavilion Master¡¯s eyes narrowed, and she sneered, ¡°Your sect master doesn¡¯te himself, so he sends you trash to die?¡± Her words increased the tension in the atmosphere! An ignored Skyler Howe was even angrier! He red coldly at the Pavilion Master and said, ¡°Trash? You¡¯re calling us trash? As a half-step Martial Marquis yourself, what qualifications do you have to boast in front of me!¡± ¡°If you know what¡¯s good for you, give up your cultivation ande with us!¡± ¡°Otherwise, don¡¯t me me, Skyler, for being impolite!¡± The Pavilion Master raised an eyebrow, looked at Skyler Howe, and said indifferently, ¡°Turns out you¡¯re just a temperamental piece of trash.¡± ¡°You!¡± At this, Skyler Howe waspletely enraged! His whole body¡¯s qi erupted in a single moment, and strong energy began to gather in his palms! ¡°I see you¡¯re looking for death!¡± Skyler Howe shouted angrily, then violently pped his palm towards the Pavilion Master!
The Pavilion Master calmly raised her hand to meet him head-on. ¡°Boom!¡± The huge collision almost set the air on fire! In that instant, Skyler Howe¡¯s face changed drastically! The next second, his body flew out, spewing a mouthful of fresh blood! ¡°How¡­ how can this be!¡± Skyler Howe fell to the ground, his pale face full of horror! How could there be such a big gap between the two, both being half-step Martial Marquises! ¡°Heh, has someone stopped bragging?¡± Elder Foster mocked coldly from the side. Skyler Howe didn¡¯t say a word. At this moment, he realized that there was a world of difference in strength between half-step Martial Marquises! Then, Skyler Howe crawled to his feet. He wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth and said coldly, ¡°As expected of the Lord of the Medicine God Pavilion, but I¡¯ll tell you this, no one can shake the Great Saint Sect¡¯s determination to attack! The Divine Alchemist Pavilion will be dust in history!¡± ¡°Really? Well then, let us learn from you!¡± The Law Enforcement Elder strode forward! Skyler Howe grinned and sneered, ¡°Don¡¯t be impatient. We¡¯re just the tip of the iceberg of the Great Saint Sect. I¡¯ll go request reinforcements now¡­¡±
After saying this, Skyler Howe turned to leave. ¡°Stop right there!¡± The two Law Enforcement Elders tried to stop him, but the Pavilion Master waved for them not to. ¡°Let them go,¡± the Pavilion Master said indifferently. ¡°Yes.¡± Although the Law Enforcement Elder was puzzled, he didn¡¯t ask any further. After Skyler Howe and the others left the Divine Alchemist Pavilion, they furrowed their brows. He looked at Elder Foster and said coldly, ¡°It seems you were right, I underestimated her.¡± Elder Foster snorted lightly and scoffed, ¡°You boasted in vain, and soon after you got pped in the face. Being pped out in public in front of so many people, how disgraceful.¡± Skyler Howe clenched his teeth but said nothing. ¡°Let me remind you, it¡¯s not just your face that¡¯s been lost, but the face of the Great Saint Sect as well!¡± Elder Foster said coldly. ¡°Everyone knows that our Great Saint Sect came to attack the Divine Alchemist Pavilion with great fanfare, but our first attack was such a failure. Do you want to make our Great Saint Sect aughingstock!¡± Skyler Howe was also anxious. He red at Elder Foster and said, ¡°Enough with the usations!¡± Elder Foster was about to speak when someone next to him said, ¡°Alright, don¡¯t provoke internal strife. Let¡¯s think of a solution.¡±
¡°I¡¯ll go find the sect master right now and request reinforcements. If five half-step Martial Marquises aren¡¯t enough, then we¡¯ll send ten. If ten aren¡¯t enough, then we¡¯ll request for a real Martial Marquis!¡± Skyler Howe wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth and said angrily. After this, Skyler Howe turned to leave. At this time, Ethan Smith was still in closed-door cultivation. He was unaware of the outside world¡¯s news. The entire warehouse seemed isted, nothing could be heard. Perhaps it was because he had absorbed too much qi, but Ethan Smith¡¯s dantian appeared green in color. Moreover, a few of his acupoints were even shining. All the qi flowed along his meridians, impacting each acupoint. Ethan Smith¡¯s forehead was covered in dense, cold sweat. With such a vast amount of qi, even Ethan, who had acquired a cultivation method, found it a bit overwhelming. ¡°Huff¡­¡± At this moment, ck gas suddenly emerged from his body. This ck gas surged out of his orifices and pores non-stop! For an instant, Ethan Smith felt his body be much more transparent and rxed! It was as if all the impurities and toxins inside his body had been expelled in an instant! The qi flow, which had been like a small stream, suddenly surged like a torrential river at this moment! ¡°Whoosh!¡± Ethan Smith¡¯s eyes snapped open, and beams of light burst forth! Chapter 481: 481: Adding Medicine Chapter 481: 481: Adding Medicine
Streams of ck air gushed from his pores. Ethan Smith stared into the distance as he felt the changes in his five viscera and six bowels. At this moment, it seemed as if all the suffering and illnesses in the mortal world began to disappear, and his body had stepped into another level. Right now, two rays of light burst from Ethan Smith¡¯s eyes, and his strength quietly changed. Ethan Smith stood up, clenched his fist, and said softly, ¡°My strength has grown noticeably, but¡­ I¡¯m still a thread away from being a half-step Martial Marquis.¡± Although half-step Martial Marquis was not a definite level, once one stepped into it, they would be worlds apart from a Grandmaster.
But at this moment, Ethan Smith hadn¡¯t felt that kind of change yet. ¡°It seems I still need to continue cultivating,¡± Ethan Smith murmured softly. After thinking it over, he decided to go out and check the time. When Ethan Smith reached the door, he found that the door couldn¡¯t be opened at all. An extremely powerful force had sealed the doorpletely. Even Ethan Smith¡¯s physical strength couldn¡¯t break it open. ¡°It seems to be the Forbidden Power set by the Pavilion Master,¡± Ethan Smith thought secretly. In that case, it meant that a month hadn¡¯t passed yet. ¡°Forget it, time is running out, I¡¯ll continue cultivating,¡± Ethan Smith murmured softly. Outside world. The Lord of the Medicine God Pavilion repelled the assants from the Great Saint Sect with just a single palm. More importantly, this palm seemed to have shattered their confidence, making them dare notunch arge-scale attack for the time being.
The Medicine God Pavilion had a brief respite. In a hotel several miles away from the Medicine God Pavilion. Skyler Howe walked in, looking disheveled. His face looked terrible, as if he had just been scolded. ¡°How about it? How did the sectmaster reply to you?¡± Elder Foster said with a bit of schadenfreude. Skyler Howe red fiercely at Elder Foster but didn¡¯t say a word. Obviously, the sectmaster had not agreed to his request and even scolded him. ¡°With just a few of us, I¡¯m afraid it will be difficult to take down the Medicine God Pavilion,¡± Skyler Howe said quietly. The others nodded slightly. Through a brief exchange, they realized that the Lord of the Medicine God Pavilion¡¯s strength was unfathomable, and they couldn¡¯t defeat him! ¡°The sectmaster said that if we can¡¯tplete the task, we don¡¯t need to go back,¡± Skyler Howe sneered. Elder Foster stretched and said, ¡°Some people were eager to make a merit, so they hurriedly agreed, but now they regret it?¡±
Skyler Howe red at Elder Foster and shouted, ¡°You better not provoke me, or I won¡¯t mind killing you first!¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Elder Foster didn¡¯t back down. He immediately stood up and said coldly, ¡°You¡¯re wee to try!¡± ¡°Hehe, the elite of the Great Saint Sect aren¡¯t attacking the Medicine God Pavilion, but hiding in a hotel and stirring up internal strife. Is this the number one sect in the north?¡± At this time, a voice came from the entrance. Turning their heads, they saw a young man walk in. It was none other than Dudley Lynch! ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Elder Foster asked unhappily. Dudley Lynch said indifferently, ¡°Of course I¡¯m here to help you.¡± ¡°Help us?¡± Elder Foster scoffed. ¡°With you? A half-step Martial Marquis who was defeated by a Peak Form of Grandmaster?¡± A trace of coldness shed across Dudley Lynch¡¯s face but disappeared quickly. He then looked at the group and said indifferently, ¡°Since you can¡¯t defeat him, why not outwit him?¡±
¡°Outwit? How to outwit?¡± Skyler Howe frowned. Dudley Lynch flipped his palm, and a pill fell into his hand. ¡°This is the Spirit Severing Pill. Once taken, even someone with incredible abilities will be useless,¡± Dudley Lynch said indifferently. Hearing this, everyone burst intoughter. ¡°The other party is the Lord of the Medicine God Pavilion, and you want to poison her? Are you out of your mind?¡± Elder Foster sneered. Dudley Lynch nced at him and said, ¡°This pill was lost hundreds of years ago, and only I possess it under the heavens.¡± ¡°Did the Lord of the Medicine God Pavilion live for hundreds of years?¡± Everyone exchanged nces when they heard this. ¡°Are you telling the truth?¡± Skyler Howe asked skeptically. Dudley Lynch snorted coldly, ¡°Believe it or not, it¡¯s up to you. Anyway, if you can¡¯tplete the mission, you can¡¯t go back.¡± Skyler Howe silenced for a moment and bit his teeth, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s do it your way!¡± ¡°But how can we make her take this pill?¡± Elder Foster asked.
Dudley Lynch sneered, ¡°You¡¯re an elder, and you still need to ask others for such a thing?¡± ¡°Let me tell you one thing: there are no eternal emotions in the world, only eternal interests.¡± After leaving this sentence, Dudley Lynch turned and left. Late that night. The entire Medicine God Pavilion was silent. It was already two o¡¯clock in the morning, and a man sneaked out. This man was none other than the Chief Enforcement Elder! After leaving the Medicine God Pavilion, the First Elder quickly got into a carriage. ¡°Give this to the Lord of Medicine God Pavilion.¡± Skyler Howe handed the Spirit Severing Pill to the First Elder. After taking the Pill, the First Elder frowned, ¡°Is what you promised me true?¡± Skyler Howe snorted lightly, ¡°What do you think? To tell you the truth, many aristocratic families in Capital City are not happy with her.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who is the Lord of the Medicine God Pavilion, right? As long as you get this thing done, you¡¯ll be the next Lord of the Medicine God Pavilion.¡±
People have weaknesses. The First Elder didn¡¯t care about money but coveted the position of Pavilion Master. He took the pill and bit his teeth, ¡°Fine! I¡¯ll do it!¡± ¡°You have to make sure she takes it,¡± Skyler Howe reminded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the Pavilion Master trusts me the most,¡± the First Elder said. After taking the pill, the First Elder got off the carriage. His face was a bit tangled, but he finally made up his mind. The next morning. The First Elder personally cooked a bowl of porridge and put the Spirit Severing Pill into the porridge. The Spirit Severing Pill was colorless and tasteless, disappearing instantly when put in. He carried the bowl of porridge and walked to the bottom of the pavilion. The First Elder was the only one who coulde to this pavilion without having to report. He made a deep leap and came in front of the Pavilion Master. ¡°Lord Pavilion Master, please have some porridge.¡± The First Elder put the porridge in front of the Pavilion Master. The Pavilion Master nced at him and said faintly, ¡°Just put it there.¡± The First Elder took a deep breath and said with a smile, ¡°Pavilion Master, I cooked this porridge myself and used a lot of nourishing herbs.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve been working too hard these past few days. Drink this porridge while it¡¯s hot.¡± Chapter 482: 482: The Second Expedition of the Great Saint Sect! Chapter 482: 482: The Second Expedition of the Great Saint Sect!
While speaking, the First Elder tried to maintain a calm demeanor. At a nce, no ws could be detected. Moreover, the First Elder was the person the Pavilion Master trusted the most, so she nodded and picked up the bowl of porridge. Her red lips gently kissed the rim of the bowl. The First Elder¡¯s expression suddenly became nervous. It wasn¡¯t until the Pavilion Master had slowly drunk the porridge that the First Elder breathed a sigh of relief.
¡°Lord Pavilion Master, please rest well.¡± The First Elder said as he picked up the bowl and bowed. The Pavilion Master did not say much, just nodding her head. She held up a newspaper in her hand, reading something unknown. Without lingering, the First Elder took the bowl and hurriedly jumped down. Throughout the day, the First Elder felt uneasy. ording to Elder Foster, the Spirit Severing Pill would not cause any obvious symptoms after being taken. Only when using one¡¯s power would they discover the loss of Inner Strength within their body. Therefore, the First Elder did not leave. That very night. It was anotherte hour. The First Elder stealthily left the Divine Alchemist Pavilion. He made his way to the end of the street and quickly crawled into a car.
¡°How did it go? Did you do it?¡± Elder Foster asked. The First Elder nodded, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s done.¡± Elder Foster raised an eyebrow, ¡°You¡¯re not trying to deceive us, are you?¡± Upon hearing this, a trace of anger shed across the First Elder¡¯s face. He said coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t doubt those you use, don¡¯t use those you doubt. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can pretend I never came!¡± Skyler Howe sitting next to him quickly tried to calm him down, saying with a smile, ¡°First Elder, don¡¯t be angry. There¡¯s no need to lower yourself to his level. We all believe you.¡± The First Elder snorted coldly, ncing at Skyler Howe, ¡°Remember what you promised me.¡± Skyler Howe replied with a faint smile, ¡°Our Great Saint Sect, Capital City Martial Arts Association, and the major aristocratic families of Capital City all hope that the Divine Alchemist Pavilion can stay in our hands.¡± ¡°Now, you are one of us.¡± Hearing this, the First Elder nodded slightly, and then got out of the car. As soon as he left, Skyler Howe¡¯s face immediately darkened. ¡°Attack tomorrow! Strike down the Divine Alchemist Pavilion!¡± Skyler Howe said coldly.
Early the next morning. All was normal in the Divine Alchemist Pavilion. No one knew that a disaster was quietly approaching. At noon, when the sun shone high in the sky, when one should be enjoying a leisurely lunch, the Divine Alchemist Pavilion received a group of uninvited guests. The Pavilion Master was lying in her rocking chair, about to take a nap. At that moment, her eyes suddenly opened. ¡°Someone¡¯sing.¡± The Pavilion Master¡¯s brows furrowed. The next second, she saw the Pavilion Master, like a celestial being, float down from the tower. On the Divine Alchemist Pavilion¡¯s za, Elder Foster, Skyler Howe, and others were standing there, waiting quietly. ¡°So, you still haven¡¯t given up?¡± Seeing these people, the Pavilion Master¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly.
Skyler Howe took a step forward and sneered, ¡°Lord of Medicine God Pavilion, if you are willing to surrender now, perhaps you will suffer less.¡± The Pavilion Master raised her eyebrows, ¡°Just with you guys?¡± ¡°Yes, just with us!¡± Skyler Howe sneered. Their aura erupted abruptly. The powerful air pressure instantly stirred up gusts of wind! This was the second time the Great Saint Sect hade to attack the Divine Alchemist Pavilion! Compared to thest time, their confidence had obviously increased. ¡°Lord Pavilion Master!¡± The First Elder and Second Elder hurriedly ran over. With a re, the Second Elder shouted at the group, ¡°You people are really shameless, do you really think our Divine Alchemist Pavilion is easy to bully!¡± ¡°Hahaha!¡± Skyler Howe burst intoughter. ¡°You of the Divine Alchemist Pavilion are so proud, thinking that you are above the world, and never respect your superiors! I¡¯ve long been displeased by you people!¡± Skyler Howe roared! Light swirled around his fists!
In a short time, two dragon heads covered his fists! This technique was Skyler Howe¡¯s famous move, the Azure me Dragon Fist! Back then, Skyler Howe relied on this technique to fight his way into the upper echelons of the Great Saint Sect! ¡°Lord of Medicine God Pavilion, I¡¯m giving you onest chance ¨C surrender or not?¡± Skyler Howe roared. The Pavilion Master spoke indifferently, ¡°Why all the nonsense.¡± ¡°Fine!¡± Skyler Howe let out a roar, and his Qi Jin exploded! Then, Skyler Howe took the initiative to step forward, directly attacking the Pavilion Master! The giant fist shadow, apanied by a surge of Dragon Chants, fiercely smashed towards the Pavilion Master! The terrifying fist power even caused bursts of powerful winds! The Pavilion Master¡¯s long hair was blown by the fist wind, but there was no hint of emotion on her face. ¡°Die!¡±
Skyler Howe roared angrily, and his fist viciously smashed towards the Pavilion Master! Unhurried, the Pavilion Master¡¯s palm swirled with light and met the attack head-on! ¡°Boom!¡± At the moment of impact, waves of energy spread out in all directions, centered on the two of them! For an instant, the Divine Alchemist Pavilion continuously vibrated, and the houses around it copsed, resembling a disaster scene! At a stalemate with their palms versus fists. ¡°Huh?¡± The Pavilion Master¡¯s eyebrows furrowed slightly. She clearly felt that the Inner Strength in her body seemed to have depleted significantly. Otherwise, that one palm should have sent Skyler Howe flying! ¡°You actually weren¡¯t rendered useless?¡± Seeing this, Skyler Howe¡¯s face also changed, and he subconsciously looked at the First Elder! For a moment, the atmosphere became tense. Skyler Howe quickly retreated two steps and coldly looked at the First Elder. ¡°It¡¯s no wonder ¨C the world¡¯s number one alchemist still managed to muster such power even after being struck by the Spirit Severing Pill.¡± At this moment, a voice came from a hidden corner. Turning their heads, they saw Dudley Lynch slowly walk over. ¡°Spirit Severing Pill?¡± The Pavilion Master¡¯s eyebrows furrowed. Dudley Lynch sneered, ¡°That¡¯s right! This Spirit Severing Pill was from a prescription created hundreds of years ago! As long as you swallow the Spirit Severing Pill, you will be useless!¡± Having said that, Dudley Lynch paused and then sighed, ¡°You are the first person who¡¯s not been rendered useless, but¡­ not being affected is impossible!¡± ¡°If my guess is correct, your current strength is less than half of what it was at its peak!¡± With a turn of voice, Dudley Lynchughed coldly. The Pavilion Master didn¡¯t speak. Just as Dudley Lynch said, after taking the Spirit Severing Pill, the Pavilion Master¡¯s strength was indeed affected, and she only had thirty percent of her peak strength! Otherwise, even if this group of people all attacked together, there was no way they could be a match for the Pavilion Master! ¡°Lord Pavilion Master!¡± The Second Elder hurriedly stepped forward, looking somewhat panicked. ¡°Are you alright?¡± The Second Elder asked anxiously. The Pavilion Master did not speak. Her naturally cold face was now even frostier. ¡°Lord Pavilion Master, if you agree to hand over Ethan Smith, I might consider giving you the antidote,¡± Dudley Lynch suddenly said at this point. Chapter 483: 483: The Powerful Pavilion Master! Chapter 483: 483: The Powerful Pavilion Master!
Hearing these words, Elder Foster and the others couldn¡¯t help but feel anxious. ¡°Dudley Lynch, what nonsense are you spouting!¡± Elder Foster shouted. However, Dudley ignored Elder Foster and looked at the Pavilion Master, calmly saying, ¡°My target is only Ethan Smith, it has nothing to do with the Medicine God Pavilion.¡± Gazing at Dudley, the Pavilion Master coldly responded, ¡°You are qualified to bargain with me?¡± Upon hearing this, Elder Foster and the others sighed in relief. But Dudley¡¯s expression darkened.
¡°You should be aware that you alone cannot defeat all six of us!¡± Dudley said coldly. ¡°As long as you hand over Ethan Smith, I promise to give you the antidote!¡± ¡°Could it be that one Ethan Smith is more important than your entire Medicine God Pavilion?¡± The atmosphere was momentarily tense, as everyone awaited the Pavilion Master¡¯s reply. ¡°As I said, you are not qualified to bargain with me.¡± the Pavilion Master¡¯s response was still domineering. ¡°Fine, fine!¡± Dudley waspletely enraged. He sneered, ¡°I really want to see how you¡¯ll deal with this today!¡± ¡°The three of us are enough to y the six of you!¡± the Second Elder strode forward, standing in front of the Pavilion Master. ¡°Three?¡± At this moment, Elder Foster couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. ¡°Where¡¯s your third person?¡± As the words fell, the eyes of several people fell on the First Elder. A tinge of guilt shed across the First Elder¡¯s face.
He bowed slightly to the Pavilion Master, then said, ¡°My apologies, Lord Pavilion Master.¡± After leaving these words behind, the First Elder walked to Elder Foster¡¯s side. ¡°First Elder, you¡­¡± The Second Elder was instantly agitated upon seeing this scene. ¡°First Elder, what do you mean? Are you betraying the Medicine God Pavilion!¡± The First Elder indifferently replied, ¡°Every man for himself; their offer was one I couldn¡¯t refuse.¡± ¡°You beast! The Pavilion Master has treated you well, yet you still do such a thing!¡± The Second Elder red and scolded in anger. However, the First Elder remained unmoved, instead advising, ¡°Lord Pavilion Master, if you hadn¡¯t taken the Spirit Severing Pill, I admit that none of us seven would be a match for you.¡± ¡°But now, you can¡¯t win.¡± ¡°You should surrender quickly. In consideration of our past friendship, I can make your suffering a little less.¡± The First Elder¡¯s words were undoubtedly nauseating. A hint of coldness shed across the Pavilion Master¡¯s face. ¡°Do you know the consequences of betraying the Medicine God Pavilion?¡± The Pavilion Master stared coldly at the First Elder.
The First Elder calmly replied, ¡°Of course, but unfortunately, you no longer have the opportunity.¡± As he spoke, the First Elder pointed to the location of the warehouse. ¡°Everyone, Ethan Smith is in that warehouse!¡± the First Elder announced. Upon hearing this, Dudley¡¯s eyes lit up, and he immediately wanted to head to the warehouse. His hand, gripping the radiance, mmed the entrance with a violent boom! However, the entrance remained unshaken. Moreover, his Qi Jin was absorbed directly by the grand door. ¡°How can this be?¡± Dudley furrowed his brows. ¡°There¡¯s no need to be in such a hurry.¡± Skyler Howe, who was next to Dudley, chuckled faintly. ¡°Let¡¯s capture the Pavilion Master of Medicine God Pavilion first, then slowly open this door.¡± Dudley acknowledged, nodding slightly in agreement. The atmosphere was instantly tense as two powerful auras collided at that moment.
Although the Pavilion Master had taken the Spirit Severing Pill, her aura was still extremely strong! ¡°It¡¯s hard to imagine that with the Spirit Severing Pill taken, one could still possess such power¡­¡± Dudley couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡°Had it not been for the Spirit Severing Pill, I¡¯m afraid the seven of us would¡¯ve died in her hands.¡± Skyler Howe said solemnly. ¡°Everyone, let¡¯s go together!¡± Before the words had fallen, Skyler Howe was the first to take action! Wielding the Azure me Dragon Fist, he charged directly at the Pavilion Master! At this instant, Elder Foster and the others also acted! ¡°Come on, even if we die in battle today, none of you will be able to touch a single hair of the Pavilion Master!¡± The Second Elder roared, his half-step Martial Marquis power on full disy! Several beams of light rushed directly towards the Pavilion Master! There was no visible emotion on the Pavilion Master¡¯s face. She waved her hands, and in less than half a second, a ¡°character fighting¡± symbol appeared in the air. This symbol came from the Nine Mysteries of Taoist, mysterious and unpredictable!
It only took the Pavilion Master half a second to form the seal! ¡°Boom!¡± As several beams of light collided with the character, a deafening st ensued! A powerful wave engulfed the area, nearly destroying the entire Medicine God Pavilion in that brief moment! ¡°Stomp, stomp, stomp!¡± Skyler Howe, Elder Foster, and the others retreated several steps! They also felt an extreme pressure on their chests, as if their five viscera and six bowels were under a tremendous impact! ¡°So strong,¡± Skyler Howe furrowed his brows. Dudley also murmured solemnly, ¡°I can¡¯t imagine how terrifying she would be at her peak.¡± ¡°This woman is not simple at all.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll leave the Pavilion Master to you, and I¡¯ll deal with the Second Elder,¡± the First Elder nced at the others and said. ¡°Alright,¡± Elder Foster nodded.
Afterward, they gazed intensely at the Medicine God Pavilion Master with solemn faces. ¡°Take action!¡± With a thundering shout, the second round of offense began! Brilliant lights emerged in the sky, as several profound and mysterious techniques charged straight towards the Pavilion Master! A trace of gravity shed across the Pavilion Master¡¯s face, as she lightly stepped, and purple lotuses suddenly rose beneath her feet! ¡°Ssh!¡± Starting from the Pavilion Master, the lotuses spread out in all directions! In an instant, a powerful aura formed around her! Between heaven and earth, it seemed that a force was being drawn into the formation! Every technique used by the Pavilion Master seemed to be controlled by her mind. With the purple lotuses beneath her feet, she calmly fought against Dudley and the others¡¯ techniques while enveloped in the power of heaven and earth! ¡°Pa!¡± A purple hand reached out from the formation, fiercely pping Elder Foster. Instantly, Elder Foster staggered back several steps, fresh blood oozing from the corner of his mouth. ¡°This woman¡­ is actually able to use spiritual fire to trigger the power of heaven and earth!¡± That hoarse voice shed in Dudley¡¯s mind. Everyone¡¯s expressions were a bit grim. Although the Pavilion Master had only 30% of her power left, she was still a tough bone to chew! ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for the Spirit Severing Pill, we might not even be qualified to fight her¡­¡± Skyler couldn¡¯t help but shudder! In their first encounter, if the Pavilion Master hadn¡¯t held back, he would have ended up as mere meat paste! ¡°Regardless of what it takes or the price we must pay, we must capture this Medicine God Pavilion Master!¡± Elder Foster wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, speaking icily. Several people nodded in agreement, as their auras rapidly climbed up, adjusting to the highest level. Chapter 484: 484: The Great War Begins! Chapter 484: 484: The Great War Begins!
The great war was about to begin! The atmosphere roared under their conflicting auras, and due to the Spirit Severing Pill, the Pavilion Master¡¯s aura was somewhat unstable. ¡°Attack!¡± With a fierce roar, the third assault began! Everyone unveiled their ace skills. Countless glows overshadowed the sun and the spot instantly transformed into a battlefield! ¡°Roaring boom!¡±
The colossal noise attracted an audience! Even ordinary people who heard about it came. They stood at a distance, watching the great war unfold! ¡°The Divine Alchemist Pavilion is at war with the Great Saint Sect!¡± ¡°Six individuals attacking one Pavilion Master, shameless!¡± ¡°Go, Pavilion Master!¡± The waves of aura swept across the spectators, and as ordinary people, they simply couldn¡¯t withstand such force. ¡°Spurt!¡± Some people were physically hurt by the imposing pressure, even dying on the spot. The Pavilion Master, standing in the square, slightly furrowed her brows. She gently stretched out her palm, and a barrier immediately formed in her hand. Then, the Pavilion Master pushed her palm forward, and the barrier vanished, covering all the onlookers! ¡°At this moment, you suddenly care about those insects!¡± sneered Dudley Lynch.
¡°Lord of Medicine God Pavilion, you underestimate us!¡± Elder Foster shouted as well! In the midst of conversation, theyunched another attack. Within the Pavilion Master¡¯s formation, they were using their lifelong secret skills! This great war, from noon till midnight, still hadn¡¯t produced a clear victor! The powerful Pavilion Master, standing there like a deity, could harness the power of heaven and earth with just a thought! ¡°Spurt!¡± Another purple palm emerged! This palm directly shattered Skyler Howe¡¯s ribs! ¡°Damn it!¡± Skyler Howe wiped the blood trickling from the corner of his mouth. ¡°How is this possible, how can there be such a huge disparity among the same rank!¡± This was beyond Skyler Howe¡¯s understanding! Since he stepped into the half-step Martial Marquis, this is the first time he has encountered such a powerful opponent! Soon, the time reached dawn.
The spectators were even unable to cope, some even dozing off on the spot. ¡°This woman is a monster!¡± Dudley Lynch was even more frantic! First, he encountered the monstrous Ethan Smith and then today, he encountered such a domineering Pavilion Master! This shattered his fragile ego immediately! In the distance, the Second Elder¡¯s aura started to falter. He breathed heavily, retreating step by step under the First Elder¡¯s vigorous assault! ¡°Smack!¡± The First Elder¡¯s palm harshlynded on the Second Elder¡¯s chest. The Second Elder¡¯s body immediately flew out, his chest noticeably sinking! He spat out a mouthful of fresh blood. ¡°You should know you are no match for me,¡± the First Elder slowly paced forward, approaching the Second Elder on the ground. The Second Elder stood up from the ground, biting his teeth and said, ¡°So what! Even if it costs me my life, I will kill you!¡±
The First Elder shook his head, ¡°Why bother? Are you willing toy down your life for her?¡± ¡°The Great Saint Sect promised me the role of the next Lord of Medicine God Pavilion!¡± ¡°If you back down, I can make you the Deputy Sect Master! If we join forces, we can surely make the Divine Alchemist Pavilion even more brilliant!¡± The Second Elder wiped away the blood stains, sneered: ¡°Join forces with you beast? I¡¯d rather die!¡± The First Elder¡¯s face instantly changed. His hand stirred up a whirl of aura and said coldly: ¡°Since you don¡¯t know any better, go die!¡± ¡°Boom!¡± Both their palms connected, but the Second Elder obviously had no strength left. After this palm strike, his physical body was seriously injured, and fresh blood soaked his White Robe! ¡°Ignorant fool!¡± The First Elder strode forward, looking down at the Second Elder from a high angle with his face as cold as ice. ¡°Die!¡± The next second, with a shout from the First Elder, he reached out to crush the Second Elder! The Second Elder had lost his ability to resist. He fell to the ground, his face twisted in despair!
Just at this moment, a purple light obstructed the Second Elder¡¯s front! ¡°Thud, thud, thud!¡± This sh of light pushed the First Elder backwards and he stabilized himself only after taking several steps back! Before the First Elder could react, arge purple hand stretched out, reaching for the Second Elder and moving him to the Pavilion Master¡¯s side. At this time, the Pavilion Master¡¯s aura also began to show signs of instability. The usually calm Pavilion Master was now slightly short of breath. ¡°My Lord¡­ It¡¯s my fault¡­¡± The Second Elder looked at her, his heart was hurting like being shed by knives and his face was wet with tears. ¡°Leave.¡± But the Pavilion Master coldly said. The Second Elder hesitated and said, ¡°What?¡± ¡°Go to my pavilion and do note out.¡± The Pavilion Master coldlymanded. The Second Elder looked worried, he anxiously said: ¡°No, I can¡¯t abandon you!¡± The Pavilion Master frowned and said: ¡°Stop talking nonsense, go!¡±
She waved her big hand, and a purple me wrapped around the Second Elder, abruptly throwing him away! The Second Elder¡¯s face became extremely ugly. He wanted to do something, but found that he was powerless! Now, the Pavilion Master has to face seven half-step Martial Marquises! If she was at her peak condition, there would be no problem. But with only thirty percent of her current power, how should she respond? ¡°Ethan Smith¡­ you must hurry¡­¡± The Second Elder stared in the direction of the warehouse, gritting his teeth. The warehouse seemed like another world. Even though the outside world was intensely fighting, the warehouse was unaffected and even remained quiet without a trace of noise. At this time, Ethan Smith has been in closed-door cultivation for a week. His aura has noticeably increased, but he is still a step away from reaching the half-step Martial Marquis stage. Ethan Smith¡¯s forehead was dripping with beads of sweat. For such practice, even with the heart method, he was slightly overwhelmed. But he dared not take a single break. Because here, he couldn¡¯t feel the passage of time and had no idea how many days were left until a month had passed. ¡°It has to be faster, it has to be faster!¡± Ethan Smith began to worry. He breathed hastily, adjusting his mindset to calm down. After an unknown amount of time, Ethan Smith finally calmed down, and the aura within his body began to follow the right track again. Outside. The Great War had alreadysted for three full days! This was definitely the longeststing battle of these years! People like Dudley Lynch were severely injured. Skyler Howe had a fractured lower leg and half of his arm was smashed! The most miserable was Elder Foster, half of his facial bones were directly broken by the Lord Pavilion Master¡¯s p, it was a horrifying sight. Lord Pavilion Master¡¯s condition wasn¡¯t good either. With only thirty percent of her original skills, she also took a hit to her chest after the seven men repeatedly attacked her and blood could be seen at her lips. The most important thing was that the Spirit Severing Pill continued to ferment in her body, causing some turbulence in her Qi. Chapter 485: 485: Another Half-Step Martial Marquis! Chapter 485: 485: Another Half-Step Martial Marquis!
There was a trace of blood on Pavilion Master¡¯s snow-white face. But she showed no signs of admitting defeat; her slender eyes still held that hint of disdain. ¡°We can¡¯t go on like this,¡± Dudley Lynch said coldly. The three-day battle had them almost exhausted. If they continued like this, it was difficult to tell who would win or lose. ¡°Let¡¯s retreat for now,¡± Elder Foster said with a hint of pain in his voice.
His injuries were too severe; having been sent flying by the Pavilion Master multiple times, half his body was on the verge of copse. The others exchanged nces, seemingly agreeing with the proposal. ¡°Lord of Medicine God Pavilion, your reputation is well deserved,¡± Skyler Howe said coldly. ¡°But our determination to attack the Great Saint Sect remains unshakable! Even if you are strong, we will surely drag you back with us!¡± Elder Foster stepped forward and said coldly, ¡°In three days, we¡¯lle again. We¡¯ll see you then!¡± With those words, they looked at each other, turned around, and left. The Pavilion Master did not give chase, instead standing there coldly. Her condition was not good either, she was already seriously injured. It was only after Elder Foster and the others retreated that the Pavilion Master let out a muffled groan and spat out a mouthful of fresh blood. As the purple light on her body disappeared, this great battle hade to a temporary end. ¡°Lord Pavilion Master!¡± The Second Elder rushed out in a hurry. Quickly supporting the Pavilion Master, he anxiously asked, ¡°Lord Pavilion Master, are you¡­ are you okay?¡±
The Pavilion Master waved her hand and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go back first.¡± The two went up to the pavilion. At this moment, only the Pavilion Master, Second Elder, and two attendants responsible for overseeing the Pavilion Master were left in the sprawling Divine Alchemist Pavilion. ¡°I never thought the First Elder would be so despicable!¡± The Second Elder gritted his teeth. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for his treachery, we wouldn¡¯t be in such a passive situation!¡± The Pavilion Master remained silent, her eyes closed as she tried to dispel the Spirit Severing Pill in her body. Unfortunately, the Spirit Severing Pill was extremely cunning and without an antidote, it was impossible for her to recover her strength. ¡°Lord Pavilion Master, I¡¯ll go gather people right away!¡± the Second Elder said coldly. But the Pavilion Master shook her head and quietly said, ¡°During the three-day battle, if anyone had wanted to help, they would havee already.¡± The Second Elder was stunned into silence. Indeed, the battle hadsted for three whole days, who wouldn¡¯t know about it? If they really wanted to help, there would be no need to ask them.
The insincerity of the sentiment wasid bare at this moment. It seemed that everyone was watching, waiting to see who would eventually emerge victorious. If the Great Saint Sect were to be repelled, people would surelye to the Divine Alchemist Pavilion to help plot against the Great Saint Sect. But if the Divine Alchemist Pavilion was at a disadvantage, all the kindness shown to them would vanish like smoke. After all, no one would want to offend the Great Saint Sect for a dying person. ¡°Lord Pavilion Master, what should we do now?¡± the Second Elder asked anxiously. After a moment of silence, the Pavilion Master suddenly looked at the Second Elder and coldly said, ¡°You stay here; from today onwards, don¡¯t leave.¡± The Second Elder was startled and asked with confusion, ¡°Why¡­ why?¡± The Pavilion Master didn¡¯t exin, but her words seemed like she was leaving herst instructions. Time passed by minute by minute. Although the Great Saint Sect imed that they would attack again in three days, a whole week had passed without any sign of them. The reason was simple: Elder Foster and the others were severely injured!
Even with the help of the First Elder in refining medicine, their injuries would not recover in a short time. ¡°This woman can¡¯t be judged by conventional wisdom!¡± Elder Foster said coldly. Dudley Lynch sneered, ¡°After all, she is the Lord of Medicine God Pavilion, and the Divine Alchemist Pavilion has not been established for a long time.¡± ¡°How could a woman who has made the Divine Alchemist Pavilion famous in a short time be simple?¡± That was also the drawback of the Divine Alchemist Pavilion. Since the Pavilion Master was the founder, the Divine Alchemist Pavilion had no foundation. Thus, they couldn¡¯t find any inherited Dharma Treasures to fend off any aggressors, relying solely on the formidable strength of the Lord of Medicine God Pavilion. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for the Spirit Severing Pill, the few of us would probably not even be able to withstand them for a day!¡± Skyler Howe said with lingering fear. Elder Foster sneered at his side, ¡°One day? I think you¡¯d be dead the moment you met.¡± Skyler Howe nced at Elder Foster but didn¡¯t say anything. Although he was reluctant to admit it, it was the truth. ¡°When everyone has recovered from their injuries, we¡¯ll attack the Divine Alchemist Pavilion again!¡± Elder Foster ordered.
Everyone remained silent, seemingly agreeing. At this moment, more than half a month had passed since Ethan Smith began his closed-door cultivation. Due to absorbing too much qi, Ethan Smith¡¯s entire body had be nearly transparent. One could see right through his five viscera and six bowels. On the twentieth day of Ethan Smith¡¯s seclusion, Elder Foster and the others came to the Divine Alchemist Pavilion again. And it seemed as if the Pavilion Master had predicted it; she stood in the center of the square, quietly waiting. This time, the Pavilion Master¡¯s aura seemed even weaker, and her strength couldn¡¯t even reach twenty percent of her peak! Facing a total of seven half-step Martial Marquises, the Pavilion Master¡¯s chances of victory were slim. ¡°Lord of Medicine God Pavilion, you might as welle with us,¡± Dudley Lynch said with a faint smile. ¡°The Spirit Severing Pill in your body haspletely evaporated, and it¡¯s already impressive that you can still stand.¡± The Pavilion Master said coldly, ¡°If you want to fight, then fight, why so much nonsense?¡±
Before her words fell, a purple me suddenly burst forth and rushed towards Elder Foster! Elder Foster¡¯s expression changed dramatically as he raised his hand to deal with the sudden attack. ¡°Thump, thump, thump!¡± Even though the Pavilion Master¡¯s aura was extremely weak, she still managed to push Elder Foster back several steps! ¡°Well done, Lord of Medicine God Pavilion, everyone, attack!¡± With a loud shout, Elder Foster and the others charged towards the Pavilion Master once more! This battle was beyond their expectations. They thought it would be over in a short time, but itsted from dawn till dusk! The light on the Pavilion Master¡¯s body grew dimmer and dimmer, while a crimson flower bloomed on her chest. Blood painted her into a blood-soaked beauty, appearing deste amidst the chaotic wind. But her unyielding spirit left everyone feeling helpless. ¡°Lord of Medicine God Pavilion, you do indeed live up to your reputation.¡± Amidst the tension, another person joined the fray. Turning around, they saw a man with his face obscured, standing quietly there Chapter 486: 486: Capture Alive Chapter 486: 486: Capture Alive
Despite the man¡¯s calm aura, it was clear that he was also a half-step Martial Marquis! ¡°Who are you?¡± Elder Foster frowned. The man didn¡¯t say anything. With his hands behind his back, he said lightly, ¡°I just don¡¯t like the Lord of Medicine God Pavilion and decided to help. You all don¡¯t have any objections, do you?¡± ¡°Of course not!¡± Elder Foster felt a bit delighted. Although they didn¡¯t know who the man was, as long as he was an enemy of the Lord of Medicine God Pavilion, he was their friend. ¡°Do you still want to resist stubbornly? You are facing eight half-step Martial Marquises now!¡± Skyler Howe said coldly.
¡°You should be proud that you have forced eight half-step Martial Marquises to act at once.¡± Dudley Lynch also smiled faintly. The Pavilion Master didn¡¯t say anything. In response to them, there was only a sharp palm strike! ¡°Hmph, ignorant of death!¡± At this moment, the eight people attacked simultaneously! Countless rays of light illuminated the night! After all, the Pavilion Master had a hard time fighting against these joint attacks. Her figure kept retreating, and she spat out a mouthful of blood. ¡°Remember, capture her alive!¡± Elder Foster said coldly. ¡°Activate the technique together and take her away!¡± The several members of the Great Saint Sect exchanged nces. Then they soared into the air, each standing in five different positions! ¡°tter, tter!¡± As they activated their techniques, chains surged out from their chests! This was the Great Saint Sect¡¯s unique formation, called the Divine-locking Formation!
Five chains were wrapped around the Pavilion Master¡¯s limbs and her fair neck! Elder Foster and others urged their Inner Strength, and the chains instantly thickened several meters! ¡°Give up. Now you have no power to resist the Divine-locking Formation!¡± Skyler Howe shouted. But the Pavilion Master was not one to be easily captured. With a move of her figure, the five chains made a loud ttering sound! ¡°Not good!¡± Under the Pavilion Master¡¯s strong aura, the five half-step Martial Marquises were actually unsteady on their feet, even swaying back and forth! ¡°Dudley, what are you still doing?¡± Upon seeing this, Elder Foster urgently shouted! Dudley stepped forward. He stood in front of the Pavilion Master and said lightly, ¡°If you hand over Ethan Smith, I can still give you the antidote now.¡± As he said this, Dudley nced at Elder Foster and the others suspended in mid-air, thenughed, ¡°As long as you regain your strength, these few insignificant fish will be nothing.¡± However, the Pavilion Master coldly said, ¡°How many times do you want me to repeat the same words?¡± Dudley¡¯s face turned cold, and he snorted, ¡°Then don¡¯t me me for being impolite!¡±
He suddenly produced a long sword out of thin air! Then, Dudley¡¯s palm reached out, and the long sword pierced the Pavilion Master¡¯s abdomen! ¡°Puff!¡± Finally, the heavily injured Pavilion Master could no longer withstand it. She spat out a mouthful of blood, her face pale as paper, and her aura seemed to wither to the extreme. The chains gradually quieted down. Elder Foster and the others suspended in the air couldn¡¯t help but breathe a sigh of relief. ¡°Damn, she¡¯s like a psycho.¡± Skyler Howe wiped the sweat from his forehead, unable to restrain his emotions. Eight half-step Martial Marquises had exhausted their strength before finally capturing the Lord of Medicine God Pavilion. ¡°Next, we deal with Ethan Smith.¡± Elder Foster said sinisterly. Dudley smiled faintly and said, ¡°Ethan Smith is mine; I want to kill him myself.¡± ¡°As you wish.¡± Elder Foster said emotionlessly. Then, Dudley walked towards the warehouse.
Standing at the door of the warehouse, Dudley sneered, ¡°Ethan Smith, someone like you shouldn¡¯t be alive in this world.¡± ¡°You want to step into the half-step Martial Marquis realm? Sorry, I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t have the chance!¡± As he spoke, a terrifying power emanated from Dudley¡¯s palm, fiercely smashing towards the door! ¡°Boom!¡± With a loud noise as if the ground shook, it echoed through most of River Town! However, the warehouse door remained unmoved. Dudley¡¯s brow furrowed, and he asked, ¡°How can this be?¡± He once again condensed his Qi Jin and fiercely smashed the door! However, the door still showed no signs of movement! Its hardness far exceeded their imaginations! ¡°What, you can¡¯t even beat a door?¡± Elder Foster sneered. His figure flickered, arriving before the door. Then, he activated his technique and struck at the door! But the result was the same; the door didn¡¯t budge at all.
No matter what powerful technique they used, they couldn¡¯t shake the door in the slightest! ¡°How can this be¡­¡± The faces of the crowd looked unhappy! They knew that they were half-step Martial Marquises! Eight half-step Martial Marquises couldn¡¯t break a door, and if word got out, it would be aughingstock. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Dudley asked coldly in his heart. ¡°The Lord of Medicine God Pavilion has set up a Forbidden Power¡­ This Forbidden Power uses Taoist techniques, drawing upon the power of heaven and earth. With your abilities, it¡¯s impossible to break it¡­¡± That hoarse voice echoed in Dudley¡¯s mind. Dudley frowned, ¡°Is there really no way?¡± ¡°Hehe¡­ there is¡­ let me try, there might be a chance¡­¡± The hoarse voice said. Dudley¡¯s face turned cold immediately. He looked coldly at the First Elder and asked, ¡°So how does one open this door?¡± ¡°How could I know the methods of the Lord Pavilion Master?¡± The First Elder replied irritably. ¡°Alright.¡± At this point, Elder Foster waved his hand.
He nced at the unconscious Pavilion Master and sneered, ¡°As long as the Lord of Medicine God Pavilion is in our hands, can we still worry about not being able to open this door?¡± ¡°Take her back to the Great Saint Sect first, and interrogate her slowly at that time.¡± Although Dudley was somewhat reluctant, there was no other choice at the moment. The group left the Medicine God Pavilion. On the top of the Pavilion, the Second Elder¡¯s face was ashen. ¡°Lord Pavilion Master¡­¡± He knelt on the ground, tears of pain streaming down his face. After an unknown amount of time, the Second Elder wiped his tears and stood up from the ground. ¡°The Lord Pavilion Master said that as long as Ethan Smithes out, there will be a turning point.¡± The Second Elder gazed in the direction of the warehouse. The Pavilion Master had already anticipated that she would be captured alive, so she had made preparations in advance. ¡°Ethan, you have to be faster, faster¡­¡± The Second Elder wiped his tears Chapter 487: 487: Pavilion Master and Joshua Hess_1 Chapter 487: 487: Pavilion Master and Joshua Hess_1
The news of the Lord of Medicine God Pavilion being taken away spread rapidly in no time. ¡°The Lord of Medicine God Pavilion actually lost, what a pity.¡± ¡°As far as I know, on that day, eight half-step Martial Marquises besieged the Medicine God Pavilion!¡± ¡°The Pavilion Master withstood them all on his own, never using his killing move. Otherwise, who would win or lose, it¡¯s hard to say.¡± ¡°Not only that, I heard that the Pavilion Master seemed to be poisoned and couldn¡¯t disy half of his peak strength.¡± ¡°I never expected that with the wide connections of the Medicine God Pavilion, not a single person came to help when it came to a crisis.¡±
Everyone was discussing, expressing their regret for the Medicine God Pavilion. But they all knew in their hearts that the stronger the strength, the higher the position. And the higher the position, the more important the interests are. In their eyes, there are no emotions to speak of anymore. Great Saint Sect. The Pavilion Master slowly woke up after an unknown amount of time. She was locked up in the dungeon of the Great Saint Sect, surrounded by darkness. However, the Pavilion Master¡¯s face was surprisingly calm, without a trace of panic. At this moment, a voice came from outside. At a nce, Elder Foster could be seen sneaking in. ¡°Yo, you¡¯re awake?¡± Seeing the awake Pavilion Master, Elder Foster couldn¡¯t help but sneer. ¡°Hehe, weren¡¯t you very arrogant? How did you end up as a prisoner now?¡± Elder Foster leaned forward, taunting continuously. The Pavilion Master nced at Elder Foster and said indifferently, ¡°Did youe in alone because you want to die?¡±
Elder Foster was startled. He was about to speak when his entire body was suddenly flung out! ¡°Bang!¡± Elder Foster¡¯s body fiercely smashed into the wall behind him. Blood was flowing from the corner of his mouth. Elder Foster didn¡¯t even see when the Pavilion Master made her move, or how. ¡°Even if I be a prisoner, I¡¯m not someone a waste like you can touch.¡± The Pavilion Master said indifferently. Elder Foster wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, angrily saying, ¡°What do you have to be so proud of! As long as I give an order, I can have you killed in this cage!¡± While licking his lips, Elder Foster lewdly said, ¡°I heard you¡¯re still a virgin? Once I¡¯ve crippled you, I¡¯ll enjoy your first time!¡± The Pavilion Master¡¯s face turned cold, and she said coldly, ¡°Do you want to die?¡± ¡°Hahaha, what can you do to me?¡± Elder Foster sneered. At this moment, the door opened again. A tall man in a white robe entered the room.
Upon seeing this man, Elder Foster hurriedly shouted respectfully, ¡°Greetings, Sect Master.¡± The Sect Master waved his hand, saying, ¡°You can leave first.¡± After sending Elder Foster away, the Sect Master, Joshua Hess, walked to the Pavilion Master. ¡°Martha Evans, long time no see.¡± Joshua Hess said indifferently. Martha Evans? Joshua Hess actually called out the Pavilion Master¡¯s name directly? The Pavilion Master nced at Joshua Hess and said indifferently, ¡°It seems that you still remember the grudge from years ago.¡± Upon hearing this, a hint of anger shed across Joshua Hess¡¯s face. He red at the Pavilion Master, and roared angrily, ¡°Martha Evans! If it weren¡¯t for you back then, I wouldn¡¯t have been reduced to this state! Because of you, I can¡¯t even have my own children!¡± Martha Evans said indifferently, ¡°That¡¯s because you¡¯re a waste.¡± ¡°Waste?!¡± Joshua Hess sneered. ¡°Now, I am a newly promoted Martial Marquis!¡±
¡°And you, you¡¯ve be a prisoner!¡± Martha Evans wasn¡¯t angry, she raised her eyebrows and said, ¡°Do you think I don¡¯t have a chance to step into Martial Marquis?¡± Joshua Hess was startled, he frowned and asked, ¡°What do you mean?¡± Martha Evans indifferently said, ¡°I don¡¯t need to exin to you.¡± Her attitude clearly angered Joshua Hess. ¡°You¡¯ve already be a prisoner, and you still dare to be so arrogant!¡± Joshua Hess clenched his fists and said. ¡°I want to see just how long you can be so proud!¡± Martha Evans smiled faintly, ¡°Fine, I want to see when you¡¯ll be able to have your own children.¡± Joshua Hess¡¯s body stiffened, and he snorted coldly. He looked at the guards beside him and said, ¡°From today onwards, no food or water for her!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± the two guards shouted. Time flew by and three days passed in the blink of an eye.
And Ethan Smith had been in closed-door cultivation for a full twenty-seven days. Only three days were left before a month had passed. In these few days, the First Elder shockingly took over the Medicine God Pavilion, and publicly imed himself as the new Pavilion Master. Not only that, he summoned all the alchemists who were originally on leave back to the pavilion! Standing on the Medicine God Pavilion¡¯s square with his hands behind his back, the First Elder was in high spirits. Below him were dozens of Medicine God Pavilion alchemists. ¡°From today onward, I am the new Pavilion Master of Medicine God Pavilion,¡± said the First Elder indifferently. There was silence below, and no one spoke. The First Elder, somewhat displeased, said, ¡°What, didn¡¯t you hear me? Do you need me to repeat it?¡± ¡°First Elder, you have already betrayed Lord Pavilion Master. Why are you still standing here, iming to be the new Pavilion Master?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, we only acknowledge Lord Pavilion Master!¡± The First Elder¡¯s face turned livid, and he coldly said, ¡°What, with Martha Evans gone, does the Medicine God Pavilion cease to exist?¡±
¡°The Medicine God Pavilion was created singlehandedly by Lord Pavilion Master, it cannot fall into the hands of a despicable person like you!¡± Someone roared from below. Hearing these words, the First Elder became furious. Immediately, he raised his hand and pped! ¡°Crack!¡± With that p, the alchemist¡¯s head exploded like a watermelon! The First Elder swept over the crowd and said coldly, ¡°Any more dissenters?¡± There was silence below, and no one dared to say a word. ¡°First Elder, I request to leave the Medicine God Pavilion.¡± At this moment, a young man stood up. He mmed the token at his waist onto the ground. ¡°I¡¯m leaving too!¡± ¡°I¡¯m leaving too!¡± For a moment, almost all the alchemists took out their tokens and smashed them to pieces! The First Elder was trembling with anger. He roared, ¡°Anyone who dares to leave, I¡¯ll kill them!¡± ¡°What, don¡¯t we even have the right to leave?¡± Someone from below rebuked. The First Elder looked at him coldly and said with narrowed eyes, ¡°I think you¡¯re looking to die!¡± The First Elder¡¯s palm shimmered with light, and murderous spirit erupted. ¡°Everyone, just follow the First Elder¡¯s arrangement.¡±¡® At this moment, Fifth Elder stepped out. He scanned the crowd and said solemnly, ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t be impulsive. Just listen to the First Elder¡¯s words.¡± ¡°The establishment of Medicine God Pavilion wasn¡¯t easy, it would be a pity for it to just disband like this.¡± Fifth Elder sighed. But the faces of the people below were full of indignation. They chided, ¡°Fifth Elder, you¡¯re also going to be a traitor?¡± ¡°You really have no backbone!¡± ¡°What, does any mother who gives you milk be your mom?¡± The crowd turned their anger towards the Fifth Elder. While the Fifth Elder wore a bitter smile. His eyes unconsciously looked towards the direction of the warehouse, and he murmured in a low voice, ¡°Only three days left. Just hold on for three more days, and Ethan Smith wille out of his seclusion¡­¡± Chapter 488: 488: Ethan Smith Emerges!_1 Chapter 488: 488: Ethan Smith Emerges!_1
Fifth Elder kept calcting the time. He knew very well that if these alchemists really left, the Divine Alchemist Pavilion would bepletely disbanded. This was Lord Pavilion Master¡¯s painstaking effort! Therefore, Fifth Elder would rather bear the infamy and keep these alchemists here! ¡°You did a good job,¡± the First Elder patted Fifth Elder¡¯s shoulder. Fifth Elder remained silent.
Although they were both elders, the First Elder was the Law Enforcement Elder, a representative of power, not something he could contend with. Though the alchemists were temporarily settled down, they didn¡¯t truly acknowledge the First Elder in their hearts. Atop the Pavilion Master Building. The First Elder leaped up in one jump. He sat in the position once upied by the Pavilion Master, gently caressing the vine chair, his face showing unspeakable satisfaction. ¡°Is this the feeling of being the Pavilion Master?¡± The First Elder sat in the rocking chair, staring into the distance and said indifferently. Sitting here, one could overlook the entire River Town! This feeling of being high above made the First Elder lose himself for a moment. Sitting here for a long time, the First Elder turned around and walked out. He went all the way to a side room of the Divine Alchemist Pavilion. This ce was the confinement room of the Divine Alchemist Pavilion, but now it had be the prison for Second Elder. ¡°Have you note to your senses yet?¡± The First Elder looked at the blood-covered Second Elder and said indifferently.
Second Elder red at him, gritting his teeth and said, ¡°You traitor, you¡¯re not human, you¡¯re a beast!¡± ¡°The Pavilion Master trusted you so much, yet youmitted such a betrayal, you will not die a good death!¡± First Elder wasn¡¯t angry; heughed lightly and said, ¡°Martha Evans is in the past. From today on, I am the Lord of Medicine God Pavilion.¡± ¡°Are you going through all this trouble for someone who¡¯s already in the past? Is it worth it?¡± Second Elder sneered with a cold grin, ¡°Don¡¯t be too arrogant! Ethan Smith ising out soon!¡± ¡°Once hees out, you¡¯re done for!¡± The First Elderughed loudly, ¡°You think I would be afraid of him? He¡¯s nothing more than a favored lowlife, how could he be my match?¡± Second Elder gritted his teeth and said, ¡°As long as Ethan Smith steps into the half-step Martial Marquis Realm, you are doomed!¡± ¡°Really? I am looking forward to witnessing it,¡± First Elder said with a sinister smile. ¡°I¡¯ll give you one more night to think about it. If you¡¯re still stubborn, don¡¯t me me for being impolite!¡± After leaving these words, the First Elder turned and left. In these few days, the First Elder had also tried to break open the warehouse door, but unfortunately, he had failed.
In desperation, he thought of seeking help. Originally, he wanted to ask for help from the Great Saint Sect, but on second thought, weren¡¯t there ten half-step Martial Marquis near the Divine Alchemist Pavilion? As long as they were around, Ethan Smith would be dead without a doubt! So, the First Elder immediately found the half-step Martial Marquis from the Halcroen Sect, and the two sides quickly reached a cooperation! As soon as Ethan Smith emerged, the ten half-step Martial Marquis would immediately enter the Divine Alchemist Pavilion and eliminate Ethan Smith! Time passed minute by minute, the once glorious Divine Alchemist Pavilion now seemed somewhat decayed. The Pavilion Master¡¯s condition in the Great Saint Sect was even worse. Having not drank a sip of water for several days, her lips had lost their color. ¡°Martha Evans, if you¡¯re willing to beg me, I might give you another chance,¡± said Joshua Hess, standing at the entrance to the prison, his voice indifferent. Martha Evans nced at Joshua Hess and said expressionlessly, ¡°Joshua Hess, it seems you¡¯ve forgotten how you once knelt before me and begged for mercy.¡± As she spoke, Martha Evans paused and smiled lightly, ¡°Why don¡¯t you personally attack the Divine Alchemist Pavilion? Is it because you still can¡¯t face your past psychological trauma, even today?¡± At the mention of this topic, Joshua Hess¡¯ face turned a bit ugly.
As Martha Evans said, even though he had stepped into the half-step Martial Marquis Realm today, he had an indescribable fear when facing Martha Evans deep in his heart. ¡°Martha Evans, don¡¯t think I really wouldn¡¯t dare to kill you!¡± Joshua Hess said coldly. ¡°If you had the guts, you would have done it already,¡± Lord Pavilion Master replied with a light smile.¡±As long as you kill me, no one will know that the Great Saint Sect¡¯s sect master once knelt before a woman, weeping bitterly and begging for mercy.¡± Joshua Hess¡¯s face instantly turned an unprecedented shade of dark green, with veins bulging out on his forehead! ¡°Indeed, I dare not kill you, but I can still torture you!¡± Joshua Hess gnashed his teeth and said. With a poke of Joshua Hess¡¯s finger, several rays of light shot into the Pavilion Master¡¯s body. In an instant, the Pavilion Master¡¯s body became weak and limp, lying on the ground, unable to move. ¡°I¡¯ll make you suffer humiliation slowly!¡± Joshua Hess sneered. ¡°You said you would keep your chastity for that person for a lifetime, right? Today, I¡¯ll let you experience the pleasures of the world!¡± Hearing these words, a trace of fear finally shed across the Pavilion Master¡¯s face. She wanted to say something, but she couldn¡¯t even utter a single word. Joshua Hess turned around and walked out of the cell.
He looked at Elder Foster outside the door and said coldly, ¡°I¡¯ll leave Martha Evans to you. Just leave her alive. You can do whatever you want with her.¡± Elder Foster¡¯s eyes lit up, and he excitedly said, ¡°Sect master, are you serious?¡± ¡°What do you think?¡± Joshua Hess said with a cold face. Elder Foster immediately eximed joyfully, ¡°Thank you, sect master!¡± After leaving these words, Elder Foster hurriedly ran inside. Outside the door, Joshua Hess¡¯s face was extremely unsightly. He and Martha Evans had been enemies for many years, but because the Lord of Medicine God Pavilion had such a high status in society, Joshua Hess had no opportunity for revenge. This time, he finally seized the opportunity. In the cell, Elder Foster excitedly ran towards the Pavilion Master. All men have a desire to conquer, and Elder Foster was no exception. Facing such a strong woman like the Pavilion Master, the perverted pleasure in his heart almost made him faint. ¡°Lord of the Medicine God Pavilion¡­ I¡¯ming!¡± Elder Foster yelled, then pounced towards the Pavilion Master.
Just then, the cell door suddenly burst open. Three men in suits and leather shoes strode in. Elder Foster frowned and asked, ¡°Who are you?¡± The other party coldly said, ¡°Capital City Martial Arts Association¡¯s people. We¡¯re taking Martha Evans with us.¡± Elder Foster was stunned, then said somewhat reluctantly, ¡°Can¡­ can you wait for a while? Let me finish what I¡¯m doing first¡­.¡± ¡°Do you want to die?¡± The three men immediately said coldly. Elder Foster¡¯s face changed. Although he was unwilling in his heart, he could only step aside. Divine Alchemist Pavilion, storage room. Ethan Smith¡¯s crystal clear body slowly began to solidify. Threads of light came from all directions, eventually converging into his body. At this moment, his dantian also began to change. His spiritual power grew exponentially in this instant! His flesh was covered withyer uponyer of golden light. Golden light continuously spread over Ethan Smith¡¯s body. Oneyer, twoyers, threeyers¡­ a total of one hundred and eightyers! Under the covering of more than one hundredyers of golden light, Ethan Smith¡¯s flesh seemed to be ted with gold, shimmering in the darkness! ¡°Buzz!¡± Ethan Smith¡¯s body¡¯s light burst forth from within, and soon, his body slowly returned to its original state. In the same instant, Ethan Smith¡¯s eyes finally opened! He slowly got up, clenched his fist tightly, and an overwhelming force surged forth! Chapter 489: 489: Perfection in Realm_1 Chapter 489: 489: Perfection in Realm_1
Standing in this empty warehouse, Ethan Smith was amazed to find that the surrounding spiritual energy had almost disappeared. In other words, the spiritual energy in the entire warehouse had been nearly absorbed by Ethan Smith. He gently clenched his fist, feeling the surging power from all parts of his body, and a hint of joy shed in his eyes. ¡°Is this¡­ the power of a half-step Martial Marquis?¡± Ethan Smith muttered softly. It¡¯s no exaggeration to say that this power was at least dozens of times stronger than before! ¡°That¡¯s not right.¡±
But soon, Ethan Smith noticed something was wrong. Although his strength had increased tremendously, he didn¡¯t seem to have reached the edge of the Martial Marquis realm. Although the half-step Martial Marquis realm isn¡¯t a clearly defined realm, one should be able to sense the power of a true Martial Marquis and transcend the Grandmaster realm. However, Ethan Smith still felt like he was within the Grandmaster realm. On the contrary, he couldn¡¯t sense the Martial Marquis realm at all. ¡°Could it be¡­ that I¡¯m still in the Grandmaster realm?¡± Ethan Smith frowned. ¡°But my strength has indeed increased by dozens or even a hundred times.¡± Ethan Smith took a deep breath. At that moment, it seemed Ethan Smith thought of something. His pupils shrank as he muttered, ¡°Could it be¡­ the Consummate Inner Strength Grandmaster Realm?¡± The possibility of achieving this realm was extremely low, with a probability of less than 0.001%. But there were rumors that those who reached the Consummate Inner Strength Grandmaster Realm at the peak of their cultivation were considered extremely talented. Although their future cultivation would be filled with challenges, once they achieved greatness, they would be unmatched in the world.
To break through the Consummate Inner Strength Grandmaster Realm, one needed a certain opportunity. For example, a specific Pill or a miraculous encounter. ¡°The Consummate Inner Strength Grandmaster Realm¡­¡± Ethan Smith muttered softly. There seemed to be a thin line separating him from the half-step Martial Marquis realm. But Ethan Smith could feel the exhrating and formidable power within his body! This power was definitely not weaker than an ordinary half-step Martial Marquis, and was even much stronger! ¡°The Consummate Inner Strength Grandmaster Realm is enough.¡± Ethan Smith said coldly. With his current strength, if he encountered someone like Dudley Lynch again, Ethan Smith was fully confident that he could take his life within three breaths! At this moment, Ethan Smith didn¡¯t know whether this was a blessing or a curse. As a Consummate Inner Strength Grandmaster, Ethan Smith¡¯s power surpassed that of the half-step Martial Marquis realm. So, how powerful would he be once he truly entered the half-step Martial Marquis realm? Unimaginable!
Staying in this warehouse, Ethan Smith had no sense of the passage of time. Therefore, he didn¡¯t know when the door would open. The door couldn¡¯t be opened by brute force, so Ethan Smith could only wait. He sat cross-legged on the ground, searching through his inherited memories to find a way to break through the Consummate Inner Strength Grandmaster Realm. Soon, a few memories entered Ethan Smith¡¯s mind. A pill called ¡°Reincarnation Pill¡± appeared before his eyes. ¡°Reincarnation Pill requires five thousand-year-old medicinal herbs, three Demonic Beast Cores, and eight thousand-year-old herbs¡­¡± Seeing this form, Ethan Smith¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief! This form was simply too outrageous! Until now, Ethan Smith had never seen any five thousand-year-old medicinal herbs! Not only that, the Reincarnation Pill also had extremely high requirements for Pill masters, requiring two Pill masters with Purple Spirit Fire to refine it simultaneously! Just this requirement alone was enough to stump most people!
¡°Two Pill masters with Purple Spirit Fire¡­ Luckily, Lord Pavilion Master also has Purple Spirit Fire.¡± Ethan Smith thought secretly. In this case, the most difficult part would be finding the five thousand-year-old medicinal herbs. ¡°It seems like I¡¯ll have to trouble Lord Pavilion Master again.¡± Ethan Smith smiled bitterly in his heart. Ethan Smith stood up and looked at the herbs in the warehouse. Due to Ethan Smith¡¯s absorption of the spiritual energy, almost all of the herbs in the warehouse had withered. This made Ethan Smith feel slightly guilty. Since he arrived at the Divine Alchemist Pavilion, he didn¡¯t know how much trouble he had caused them.And the Pavilion Master¡¯s wholehearted help to him was an immense and overwhelming favor. Without the Pavilion Master¡¯s help, Ethan Smith didn¡¯t know how much longer it would take for him to reach the Consummate Inner Strength Grandmaster Realm. ¡°Although I have not stepped into the half-step Martial Marquis Realm, with my current state, dealing with Dexter ir is a piece of cake.¡± Ethan Smith sneered coldly in his heart. He put away the Three Pure Ancient Tree and waited quietly for the warehouse door to open. The outside world. The First Elder¡¯s daily lecture.
He knew very well in his heart that these alchemists didn¡¯t respect him. So, he had to brainwash them every day and be both kind and stern. At noon on this day. The First Elder gathered all the alchemists in the square. He swept his gaze over the crowd and said indifferently, ¡°Martha Evans has be a thing of the past, and I am the second-generation Pavilion Master of the Divine Alchemist Pavilion! Those who obey me will naturally be rewarded, but there is only one oue for those who do not!¡± Before his words fell, two men dragged a half-dead elderly man forward. This elderly man was none other than the Second Elder! He was covered in blood, his aura weak, and he looked utterly miserable. ¡°Second Elder!¡± Someone in the crowd suddenly shouted out! The First Elder reached out his palm and grabbed the Second Elder in his hand. ¡°Since I am the new Pavilion Master, not obeying me is a betrayal of the Divine Alchemist Pavilion!¡± said the First Elder coldly. ¡°I have no tolerance for traitors!¡±
With that, the First Elder grabbed the Second Elder¡¯s wrist and viciously exerted force! ¡°Pfft!¡± The immense strength crushed the Second Elder¡¯s hand to pieces! Amidst the blood and shattered bones, the First Elder stood tall. A cry of agony echoed through the square for a long time! ¡°This is the oue! If you still don¡¯te to your senses, I will continue to enforce the rules!¡± said the First Elder coldly. Down below, the crowd¡¯s faces were ugly, and no one spoke. Although they hated the First Elder deeply, they had no choice. The First Elder snorted coldly, ¡°Meeting dismissed!¡± After the First Elder left, everyone hurried over to the Second Elder. ¡°Second Elder, are you okay¡­ ¡± ¡°Quick, make medicine for the Second Elder to stop the bleeding!¡± The Second Elder clenched his teeth and waved his hand. He whispered, ¡°Tomorrow morning, Ethan Smith wille out of seclusion¡­ After hees out, he will definitely not let the First Elder go¡­¡± Upon hearing this, everyone unwittingly looked in the direction of the warehouse. ¡°Take me to the warehouse door. I want to see Ethan Smithe out with my own eyes¡­¡± The Second Elder said with difficulty. Without saying anything more, the crowd helped the Second Elder to the warehouse door. At night. The Second Elder sat alone at the warehouse door. ¡°Second Elder, how are you.¡± At this moment, the Fifth Elder walked over. Seeing the Fifth Elder, the Second Elder snorted coldly, ¡°Instead of going to please the new Pavilion Master and securing your position, what are you doing here?¡± The Fifth Elder smiled bitterly, ¡°Second Elder, you misunderstand me. I want nothing more than to tear him apart! The reason I did this is just to save the lives of the many alchemists¡­¡± ¡°If the alchemists were to leave, the Divine Alchemist Pavilion¡­ would truly be disbanded.¡± The Second Elder¡¯s eyebrows furrowed, and he said with some suspicion, ¡°Are your words true?¡± ¡°Absolutely true! Heaven and earth are my witnesses!¡± The Fifth Elder replied with a bitter smile. As the Second Elder was about to speak, there was a sudden noise from the warehouse door. Then, the Forbidden Power on the door disappeared, and the door slowly opened. ¡°Hm? It opened early?¡± The Second Elder was taken aback and then overjoyed! Chapter 490: 490: Half-step Martial Marquis, No Big Deal_1 Chapter 490: 490: Half-step Martial Marquis, No Big Deal_1
Under the watch of the two of them, the door slowly opened. Afterward, Ethan Smith slowly walked out. Fifth Elder hastily stood up and grabbed Ethan Smith¡¯s arm. His face flushed with excitement, tears filled his eyes as he trembled, ¡°Ethan Smith, you¡­ you finally finished your seclusion¡­¡± As he spoke, Fifth Elder¡¯s face was covered in tear streaks, with snot running just as freely. Ethan Smith was dumbfounded as he asked nkly, ¡°Fifth Elder, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±
Immediately after, he saw Second Elder with injuries all over his body. Ethan Smith hurriedly helped Second Elder up and anxiously asked, ¡°Second Elder, what¡­ what happened? Who did this to you?¡± Second Elder grabbed Ethan Smith¡¯s hand and coldly said, ¡°Ethan Smith, no matter what, you have to take revenge!¡± ¡°What on earth is going on?¡± Ethan Smith faintly sensed that something was not quite right. Second Elder and Fifth Elder immediately recounted the events to Ethan Smith. As they spoke, Ethan Smith grew angrier the more he listened, feeling a murderous spirit rapidly engulfing him! ¡°You¡¯re saying¡­ the Pavilion Master was captured by the Great Saint Sect?¡± Ethan Smith¡¯s face was extremely ugly! The Pavilion Master had greatly favored Ethan Smith, not only saving him numerous times from the fire and water but also providing him with generous resources! Such kindness, Ethan Smith would never forget! ¡°If it weren¡¯t for First Elder poisoning him in secret, those half-step Martial Marquis wouldn¡¯t have stood a chance against the Lord Pavilion Master!¡± Second Elder angrily said. Ethan Smith took a deep breath. Suppressing his anger, he bent down and said, ¡°Second Elder, you should rest and recuperate. I¡¯ll go kill First Elder right away!¡±
¡°As for the Great Saint Sect¡­ I, Ethan Smith, will definitely pay them a visit!¡± No matter what, Ethan Smith would not let the Pavilion Mastere to harm! ¡°Fifth Elder, I¡¯ll leave Second Elder in your care,¡± Ethan Smith looked at Fifth Elder. Fifth Elder nodded, ¡°Alright, take care of yourself.¡± Without saying anything else, Ethan Smith turned and headed towards the Pavilion Master Building. At the Pavilion Master Building. First Elder wasfortably lying in a rocking chair. In front of him was a pot of ck tea, which used to be the Pavilion Master¡¯s favorite drink. Furthermore, two attendants were waiting on him by his side. The attendants¡¯ faces were filled with terror. They dared not speak up against the First Elder now. ¡°What, are you unwilling to serve me?¡± First Elder coldly asked. The attendants hurriedly stood up and whispered, ¡°No¡­ we don¡¯t dare.¡±
¡°Remember, from today on I am the new Pavilion Master of the Divine Alchemist Pavilion!¡± First Elder coldly dered. ¡°If you want to live, it¡¯s best you forget Martha Evans!¡± The attendants remained silent as they knelt in front of First Elder, tending to him cautiously. At this moment, First Elder had a lingering sense of worry in his heart. ording to the timeline, Ethan Smith should being out of seclusion the next day. If he managed to reach the half-step Martial Marquis level, there was no way First Elder could handle him. ¡°I hope the people from Halcroen Sect won¡¯t let me down,¡± First Elder thought to himself. Just then, he suddenly felt an intense murderous spirit closing in! Like a cold wave, it chilled First Elder to his core! He hastily got up and shouted, ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± ¡°Your killer!¡± A cold voice rang out through the darkness.
Looking over, they saw a young man standing on the Pavilion Master Building. The young man had an icy expression, clenched fists, and a terrifying aura that made it difficult to breathe! ¡°Et¡­ Ethan Smith!¡± When First Elder recognized who it was, his face changed drastically! Ethan Smith stepped forward, gritting his teeth, ¡°Pavilion Master has always held you in high esteem, and yet you coborated with the Great Saint Sect tomit such treachery.¡± ¡°First Elder, what punishment do you deserve!¡± With a roar, First Elder¡¯s soul seemed to leave his body! Suppressing the fear in his heart, he tried to maintain hisposure, ¡°Ethan Smith, things aren¡¯t as you imagine¡­¡± ¡°p!¡± Before First Elder could finish speaking, a golden light fiercely struck his face! ¡°You damned beast!¡± Ethan Smith said through gritted teeth. First Elder covered his face, fuming with anger, ¡°How dare you hit me? Ethan Smith, even if you broke through, I¡¯m not afraid of you! I¡¯m also a half-step Martial Marquis!¡±
¡°Half your momma!¡± A roar filled with spiritual power unleashed a torrent of overwhelming force! First Elder felt a sweetness in his throat and actually spat out a mouthful of blood! Merely by shouting, Ethan Smith managed to injure the First Elder¡ªhow strong was he?! Bear in mind, First Elder was a genuine half-step Martial Marquis! ¡°You¡­¡± Feeling the power within Ethan Smith, First Elder¡¯s face became even more unpleasant. As for Ethan Smith, his expression remained cold, and when he looked at First Elder, it was as if he was staring at a mere ant. ¡°Half-step Martial Marquis? That¡¯s all you are,¡± Ethan Smith coldly said. First Elder¡¯s face darkened and his thoughts raced. A momentter, First Elder put on a new expression and smiled ingratiatingly, ¡°Ethan Smith, this¡­ this is actually a misunderstanding¡­ just hear me out¡­¡± ¡°Exin?¡± Ethan Smith scoffed. He suddenly extended a finger, and two golden lights burst forth!
¡°Crack!¡± In a blink of an eye, First Elder¡¯s kneecaps were instantly shattered, and with a ¡°thump,¡± he knelt on the ground! ¡°Kneel down before you speak!¡± Ethan Smith coldly ordered. First Elder¡¯s face was the epitome of ugliness! As an esteemed half-step Martial Marquis, he had never experienced such humiliation! What frightened him even more was that the Ethan Smith opposite him was like an ocean, impossible to gauge his true strength! ¡°Ethan Smith, this has nothing to do with me. The Great Saint Sect forced me¡­ ¡± First Elder hurriedly tried to defend himself. He raged inwardly, as long as he endured this day, when the ten half-step Martial Marquis from Halcroen Sect arrived, everything could change!¡¯ Thus, right now, First Elder was desperate to calm Ethan Smith down! But how could Ethan Smith give him a chance? He slowly walked to First Elder¡¯s front, coldly saying, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let you die so quickly. I will torture you slowly and make you kneel in the Divine Alchemist Pavilion¡¯s square for the rest of your life¡­¡± ¡°Ethan Smith, don¡¯t¡­ don¡¯t be impulsive! We¡­ let¡¯s talk!¡± First Elder¡¯s face contorted with panic! Ethan Smith sneered, ¡°Talk your momma! A beast like you deserves to die ten times over.¡± Feeling Ethan Smith¡¯s killing intent, First Elder looked even more terrible. He gritted his teeth and yelled, ¡°I am a dignified half-step Martial Marquis! Ethan Smith, you should not go too far!¡± ¡°Half-step Martial Marquis? So what?¡± Ethan Smith coldly retorted. ¡°In my eyes, you are nothing but an insignificant ant.¡± At this, First Elder became furious. He burst his Inner Strength, and a brilliant light swirled around his palms. ¡°I refuse to believe you¡¯re invincible!¡± First Elder roared angrily, then shoved his palm towards Ethan Smith! Ethan Smith stood there without moving, allowing First Elder¡¯s palm to press against him. Chapter 491: The True Big Shot Chapter 491: The True Big Shot That palm, carrying overwhelming force, directly attacked Ethan Smith! However, Ethan Smith stood there without the slightest movement, his face showed neither sorrow nor happiness! ¡°Got him!¡± the First Elder eximed excitedly when he saw this. His signature palm strike could puncture through a steel te in an instant! ¡°ng!¡± However, the very next second, the First Elder¡¯s expression froze on his face. Under his palm strike, Ethan Smith hadn¡¯t moved at all! He hadn¡¯t even been able to break Ethan¡¯s skin! ¡°Is this the power of a half-step Martial Marquis?¡± Ethan Smith looked down at the First Elder with a continuous cold sneer. The First Elder¡¯s face dramatically changed, and his forehead rapidly broke out in sweat! ¡°How¡­ how is this possible!¡± The First Elder eximed in horror and took two steps back, almost unbelieving at the scene before him. His full-force hit hadn¡¯t harmed Ethan Smith at all? Is this still a half-step Martial Marquis?! ¡°If one truly steps into the half-step Martial Marquis realm, such a trash can be suppressed with just a casual wave of hand.¡± Ethan Smith sneered continuously. He took step by step towards the First Elder, while the First Elder unconsciously retreated. ¡°You betrayed the Divine Alchemist Pavilion and attacked the Pavilion Master, this crime should be punished.¡± Ethan Smith said coldly. ¡°But I¡¯m usually soft-hearted, and I¡¯ll spare your dog life.¡± After speaking, Ethan Smith grinned, revealing a brilliant smile. ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ don¡¯t kill me¡­¡± The First Elder quickly started trembling, his soul frightened out of its body. At this moment, he had already lost the will to resist, he just wanted to save his life! ¡°Thud!¡± His finger suddenly lit up with golden light, and with a gentle forward jab, several crisp sounds entered his ears! ¡°Ah!!¡± The Elder¡¯s four limbs instantly shattered, and he dropped to his knees with a thud! Directly afterwards, Ethan Smith sharply lifted his foot, ferociously kicking the elder in the lower abdomen. His dantian immediately exploded, all of his inner strength rapidly dissipated at this moment! ¡°You¡­ You actually crippled me!¡± The First Elder howled in pain. It took almost all his effort to reach the half-step Martial Marquis Realm, and now it¡¯s destroyed in front of his eyes! ¡°This is just the beginning.¡± Ethan Smith sneered continuously. He made a cutting gesture with his palm, pushing it towards the First Elder. ¡°Shoo, shoo, shoo!¡± Dozens of beams of light pierced through the First Elder¡¯s body, and countless wounds rapidly turned him into a bloody man! Each wound carefully avoided vital areas, not only causing endless pain but also keeping him alive. ¡°Buzz!¡± Again, a golden light lit up, Ethan Smith lifted his finger and pointed at the spot between the First Elder¡¯s eyebrows. In an instant, the First Elder¡¯s brain felt like it had been struck by lightning! The First Elder who was about to faint out of pain, woke up instantly! His divine sense was being gnawed bit by bit as if by an insect, this kind of pain made one wish to either live nor die! Streams of fresh blood spouted from the First Elder¡¯s wounds, in a short while, Ethan Smith was dyed red in blood. And the First Elder knelt in the pool of blood, in a terrible state. His pain was still continuing, endless, immense pain made him retch, his body convulsing. ¡°Rest assured, when the Lord Pavilion Master returns, he will personally execute you.¡± Ethan Smith said coldly. Then, Ethan Smith turned and looked at the two attendants on the side. The attendants were so frightened that their souls were almost scared out of their bodies, shaking in the corner. Ethan Smith nced at the attendants and said, ¡°Remember to clean the Pavilion Master Building every day, I don¡¯t want it to be in a mess when the Lord Pavilion Masteres back.¡± The attendant nodded hastily and said, ¡°Yes¡­ Master¡­ Master Smith¡­¡± The next day. Many alchemists had just woken up and saw the First Elder kneeling in the center of the square. He was covered in blood, his face twisted, dual tortures of body and spirit made him lose his human form. ¡°Eh? Isn¡¯t this the First Elder?¡± ¡°Haha, which heroic man did this?¡± ¡°Tsk! Deservedly so, you should be kneeling here!¡± Many alchemists grew more and more excited as they spoke, rushing forward to punch and kick the First Elder. Just then, Ethan Smith walked over from not far away. ¡°Master Smith is here!¡± Seeing Ethan Smith, everyone quickly crowded around him. They all surrounded Ethan Smith, anxiously saying, ¡°Master Smith, you must go save the Lord Pavilion Master!¡± ¡°Yes, the Lord Pavilion Master would rather be seriously injured than give you up!¡± ¡°You must stand up for the Divine Alchemist Pavilion!¡± Ethan Smith took a deep breath and said coldly, ¡°I¡¯m going to the Great Saint Sect now, no matter what, I will bring the Lord Pavilion Master back safe and sound.¡± ¡°We are going with you!¡± Everyone shouted one after another. Ethan Smith shook his head and said, ¡°Master Smith was right, the Divine Alchemist Pavilion is the Lord Pavilion Master¡¯s life¡¯s work, it must not be disbanded.¡± ¡°If you really want to help, protect the Divine Alchemist Pavilion.¡± Everyone looked at each other, then nodded, ¡°Master Smith, rest assured!¡± Ethan Smith didn¡¯t say anything more, he turned and walked out of the Divine Alchemist Pavilion. Capital City. Kn Taylor, Emerson Holmes and others were all gathered together. They had taken the Pavilion Master to the Capital City Martial Arts Association and had detained her temporarily, but they hadn¡¯t taken any action yet. There was only one reason, they wanted to see the reactions from above. After all, the Lord of Medicine God Pavilion had a very widework of contacts, they had to test the waters step by step. ¡°The people above have not reacted until now, it seems that this Lord of Medicine God Pavilion is not so important.¡± Kn Taylor said coldly. Emerson Holmes waved his hand and said, ¡°Let¡¯s wait a little longer, just in case the people above really me us, we can¡¯t handle it.¡± Kn Taylor snorted, ¡°Wait for what! This woman has humiliated me many times, doesn¡¯t take me seriously at all, if I don¡¯t teach her a lesson, where should I put my face?¡± ¡°Do as I say, kill her right now!¡± Everyone looked at each other, feeling somewhat at a loss. Just then, a member of the Martial Arts Association suddenly burst in from outside. ¡°Vice President Holmes, someone hase¡­¡± the member said anxiously. ¡°If someonees, let theme, what are you panicking about.¡± Emerson Holmes said somewhat displeased. The member swallowed and said softly, ¡°The person who came¡­ has aplicated status¡­¡± ¡°Who is it?¡± Kn Taylor asked impatiently. ¡°Me!¡± A voice came from outside the door. They all turned to look and saw a man in a suit. Seeing this man, everyone in the room promptly stood up. Chapter 492: Facing 10 Half-Step Martial Marquis! Chapter 492: Facing 10 Half-Step Martial Marquis! Naturally, the person who could make Kn Taylor and others so nervous was not an ordinary character. Emerson Holmes quickly stepped forward and said with augh, ¡°Big¡­ Big secret, why are you here¡­¡± The man called Jagger Shah nced at Emerson Holmes and said coldly, ¡°Does your Capital City Martial Arts Association think you¡¯re official?¡± Emerson¡¯s face changed, and he hurriedly said, ¡°Absolutely not, you misunderstood¡­¡± Jagger Shah pped the table hard and scolded, ¡°Who asked you to touch the Divine Alchemist Pavilion?¡± Emerson Holmesughed, ¡°It¡¯s not us who¡¯s doing it. It¡¯s the Great Saint Sect. It has nothing to do with us¡­¡± Jagger Shah frowned slightly and said coldly, ¡°The higher-ups have always been lenient with your martial arts affairs, but I warn you, don¡¯t push your luck.¡± ¡°Yes, yes¡­¡± Emerson Holmes quickly nodded in response. Jagger Shah snorted coldly, ¡°Martha Evans is being held here, right?¡± ¡°Yes¡­yes, we¡¯re afraid the Great Saint Sect will hurt her¡­¡± Emerson replied. Jagger Shah nced at him and said, ¡°I don¡¯t care about the Great Saint Sect or not, that¡¯s your business.¡± ¡°But I¡¯m telling you, if Martha Evans even loses a single hair, you know the consequences!¡± Emerson hurriedly said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I promise to make herfortable here¡­¡± Jagger Shah snorted lightly, and without lingering, he turned and left. It wasn¡¯t until he had gone far away that everyone could breathe a sigh of relief. ¡°d we didn¡¯t touch him¡­¡± Reilly ir said softly. Kn Taylor¡¯s brow furrowed as well. ¡°It seems the higher-ups value Martha Evans very highly¡­¡± Kn Taylor gritted his teeth. Emerson Holmes patted Kn Taylor¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Well, it¡¯s already good that we were able to capture her.¡± Kn Taylor snorted coldly, ¡°Sooner orter, I¡¯ll find someone who can rece her!¡± After leaving the Divine Alchemist Pavilion, Ethan Smith stood in the street for a long time without moving. Several hidden breaths lurking in the dark did not escape Ethan Smith¡¯s eyes. ¡°Come out,¡± Ethan Smith said coldly. Before he finished speaking, ten half-step Martial Marquis came out from the dark. They surrounded Ethan Smith in the middle and said calmly, ¡°Ethan Smith, it¡¯s about time you came out.¡± Ethan Smith nced at them and sneered, ¡°It seems you¡¯ve been waiting for quite a long time. You¡¯re very patient.¡± Hawk Hook Noseughed coldly, ¡°The Halcroen Sect has issued a death order to bring you back.¡± Ethan Smith looked at Hawk Hook Nose andughed, ¡°I¡¯m a little curious why you didn¡¯t take the opportunity to break into the Divine Alchemist Pavilion when Lord Pavilion Master was besieged.¡± ¡°And¡­ after the Pavilion Master was taken away, why didn¡¯t you take any action?¡± Hawk Hook Nose snorted coldly, ¡°We have an agreement with the Lord of Medicine God Pavilion. She said you woulde out after a month, and I believed her.¡± Ethan Smith raised an eyebrow, ¡°You guys are quite trustworthy. Much better than the Great Saint Sect¡¯s beasts.¡± Hawk Hook Nose said lightly, ¡°Do youe with us willingly, or do we force you to return?¡± Ethan Smith sneered, ¡°Considering you didn¡¯t take advantage when you could, you can go back, and I¡¯ll spare your lives.¡± Hearing this, Hawk Hook Nose burst intoughter. ¡°Ethan Smith, do you know what you¡¯re saying!¡± Hawk Hook Nose shouted angrily. ¡°We are ten half-step Martial Marquis! We won¡¯t be intimidated by you!¡± Ethan Smith said with a faint smile, ¡°Half-step Martial Marquis is nothing. You ten are not my opponents.¡± ¡°Nonsense!¡± Hawk Hook Nose was furious! At this moment, his breath exploded! The other nine people followed closely! ¡°Today either bring you back or kill you, you choose!¡± Hawk Hook Nose said coldly. Ethan Smith narrowed his eyes and sneered, ¡°I gave you a chance, and since you don¡¯t know how to cherish it, don¡¯t me me for not being polite.¡± As he spoke, a golden light began to spread all over Ethan Smith¡¯s body. Even a terrifying aura slowly spread out! A great war was imminent! ¡°Do it!¡± The few exchanged nces and rushed towards Ethan Smith! ¡°Boom!¡± The three attacked at the same time, focusing their Inner Strength on Ethan Smith¡¯s face! ¡°Ignorant of life and death!¡± Ethan coldly muttered, then clenched his fist and met the attack head on! ¡°Boom!¡± The four collided in a burst of terrifying Golden Light! The instant they made contact, the three were sent flying! ¡°How is this possible?!¡± The faces of these men were suddenly filled with terror! Golden light shone over Ethan¡¯s body, and his energy surged. ¡°I only gave you one chance, but you¡¯ve already missed it,¡± Ethan said coldly. As his words faded, Ethan advanced! The ten people hurried to face him without any dy. Darkness enveloped the sky as several rays of light aimed at Ethan¡¯s vulnerable spots! But Ethan remained calm and unruffled, his body iparably fierce, ringing with a ngorous sound! Ethan fought one against ten, growing more courageous in battle, his body emanating fiery energy, dancing wildly, like an undefeated War God! ¡°Buzz!¡± The Halcroen Sect invoked a magical artifact at this moment, with its unparalleled power, it brought oppressive might! ¡°Not worth mentioning!¡± Ethan¡¯s expression shifted, quickly deploying the Absolute Beginning Sacred Fist and then smashed it with a bang! ¡°Crack!¡± The moment the artifact was struck, it shattered! ¡°Not good!¡± Hawk Hook Nose suddenly sensed something wrong! The youth in front of him seemed somewhat strange! ¡°Die!¡± Before Hawk Hook Nose could react, Ethan had already stepped forward using Shrinking Ground Into An Inch technique, unleashing a clean and neat punch straight into Hawk Hook Nose¡¯s chest! Hawk Hook Nose¡¯s face changed drastically! There was no way to dodge at such a close distance! At this critical moment, a silver light appeared on Hawk Hook Nose¡¯s chest! This was Halcroen Sect¡¯s protective magical artifact, an indestructible object! ¡°Boom!¡± However, when Ethan¡¯s punch arrived, the artifact was shattered! The extremely powerful impact instantaneously shook Hawk Hook Nose¡¯s internal organs! ¡°Puff!¡± A mouthful of blood spurted out violently! ¡°How can this Ethan Smith¡­ be so strong!¡± Hawk Hook Nose¡¯s face turned pale! No wonder the Lord of Medicine God Pavilion allowed them to wait for a month! ¡°Puchi!¡± At that moment, a sharp w attacked Ethan¡¯s back, leaving a few centimeters long bloody mark! Ethan turned and looked coldly in that direction. He saw a man with ws standing there.¡¯ The moment he locked eyes with Ethan, the w Man¡¯s heart skipped a beat! This feeling¡­ it was as if he was a prey being stared at by a fierce tiger! ¡°Go¡­ die!¡± In a mix of panic and fury, w Man roared, swinging his long w straight at Ethan¡¯s head! ¡°Crack!¡± Ethan¡¯s golden palm shot forward, grabbing the long w! ¡°Not good!¡± w Man¡¯s face instantly turned ugly! He tried to pull back his w, but found it impossible! ¡°It¡¯s impressive that you were able to hurt me,¡± Ethan said coldly. Then, with a sudden twist of his hand, w Man was yanked over by Ethan! Chapter 493: 493: Great Saint Sect, I’m Coming! Chapter 493: 493: Great Saint Sect, I¡¯m Coming!
The long-wed man panicked immediately, struggling futilely as he couldn¡¯t break free! ¡°Half-step Martial Marquis, quite a good resource.¡± Ethan Smith grinned, revealing a mouthful of white teeth. Then, he saw Ethan Smith¡¯s hand using the Heaven Swallowing Skill and pped it on the long-wed man¡¯s head! ¡°Buzz!¡± The Heaven Swallowing Skill was instantly activated, and within moments, the long-haired man was sucked dry, leaving only a desated corpse! ¡°Satisfying.¡± Ethan Smith licked his lips contentedly.
This disy instantly shocked everyone! Their faces were extremely ugly, filled with terror! ¡°ng!¡± At this moment, someone threw a punch from the back! The sound of metal shing rang out, and the attacker felt his numb fist lose sensation! Ethan Smith¡¯s body, on the other hand, was barely harmed, leaving only a white mark! ¡°Ignorant of death!¡± Ethan Smith¡¯s face turned cold as his golden palm swung out. ¡°Snap!¡± His neck was instantly broken, and his life force quickly faded! Ethan Smith took this opportunity to use the Heaven Swallowing Skill once again and devoured him! ¡°It¡¯s your turn, you few.¡± Ethan Smith swept his gaze over the remaining few. Their faces were extremely unsightly, and they even had thoughts of retreating.
However, Ethan Smith did not give them a chance, as he used the Shrinking Ground Into An Inch skill to run madly at them! The Halcroen Sect had no choice but to continue fighting, casting techniques and magical artifacts non-stop. Golden light burst forth from Ethan Smith, illuminating the entire street! His disdainful demeanor made it difficult for anyone to look directly at him! ¡°Boom!¡± Another punch mmed out, and the head of a half-step Martial Marquis was smashed to pieces! Ethan Smith¡¯s Absolute Beginning Sacred Fist was incredibly fierce; none of the other techniques were worth mentioning in the face of his punch! No one expected this great battle to turn into a one-sided massacre! No wonder so many people were afraid of Ethan Smith entering the half-step Martial Marquis Realm! In a total of three hours, the bodies of the Ten half-step Martial Marquis had almostpletely disintegrated, leaving them writhing in pain on the ground! Naturally, Ethan Smith wouldn¡¯t miss such an opportunity, walking in front of them and devouring them all! Only the Hawk Hook Nose man was left among the Halcroen Sect¡¯s top forces.
Hey on the ground, his eyes slightly closed, waiting for the judgment of fate. ¡°You¡¯re their leader, right?¡± Ethan Smith said coldly. The Hawk Hook Nose man opened his eyes and said coldly, ¡°What if I am? What if I¡¯m not?¡± Ethan Smith stared at him for a moment and then suddenly collected his golden light. ¡°Get lost, I¡¯ll spare your life.¡± Ethan Smith said coldly. Hawk Hook Nose man was stunned; he frowned and said, ¡°You¡­are you serious?¡± ¡°In consideration that you¡¯ve kept your word, leave.¡± Ethan Smith waved his hand. Upon hearing this, the Hawk Hook Nose man quickly got up from the ground and ran away. ¡°Go back and tell your sectmaster, it¡¯s best not to provoke me again.¡± Ethan Smith said coldly. Hawk Hook Nose man hesitated for a moment, then turned and left. One man had killed ten half-step Martial Marquis, a shocking power! The invincibility of the chaotic body at the same level was not a false im!
¡°Next, I should head to the Great Saint Sect,¡± Ethan Smith said coldly. The Great Saint Sect had Martial Marquis guarding it, and no one dared to provoke it. But Ethan Smith, at this moment, was fearless. Moreover, they had captured the Lord of Medicine God Pavilion, and Ethan Smith had to rescue them. Ethan Smith then arrived at the airport and headed to Great Saint Sect. The Great Saint Sect was located in Honua Chuing City, not far from the Divine Alchemist Pavilion. It took only two hours to reach by ne. By now, the Great Saint Sect had already put Ethan Smith¡¯s affairs behind them. Elder Foster had been enjoying himself every day, living quitefortably. As for Dudley Lynch, he chose to stay at the Great Saint Sect, bathing in the Spiritual Spring every day, aiming to reach the Military Marquis Realm. Ethan Smith made his way to the vicinity of Great Saint Sect. The roads near the Great Saint Sect were quite winding, and it wasn¡¯t an easy task to find them in a short time. At this moment, Ethan Smith¡¯s gaze suddenly caught a car. Inside the car was none other than Kamden Lee!
¡°Kamden Lee?¡± Seeing this figure, Ethan Smith couldn¡¯t help but sneer. He shook his figure and arrived in front of the car in the blink of an eye! At such a close distance, it was toote for Kamden Lee to brake in time! The car could only run into Ethan Smith! ¡°ng!¡± Ethan Smith raised his hand, and grabbed the front of the car with one hand! The front of the car burst apart instantly! A pungent smell of gasoline came piercing through! ¡°Et¡­Ethan Smith!¡± Seeing the man who had stopped the car, Kamden Lee¡¯s face changed dramatically! He jumped out of the car and tried to run, but Ethan Smith didn¡¯t give him a chance, he reached out and grabbed Kamden Lee¡¯s head! ¡°You actually stayed at Great Saint Sect?¡± Ethan Smith raised his eyebrows and asked. Kamden Lee¡¯s face looked somewhat terrible, and he said in horror, ¡°Ethan Smith, you¡­you¡¯ve already crippled me, what else do you want?¡± Ethan Smith patted his shoulder and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, I just want you to show me the way.¡±
¡°Show the way?¡± Kamden Lee was stunned. ¡°To¡­to where?¡± Kamden Lee tentatively asked. ¡°Great Saint Sect.¡± Ethan Smith said coldly. A cunning look shed through Kamden Lee¡¯s eyes. Go to the Great Saint Sect? Weren¡¯t they trying to capture Ethan Smith? Unexpectedly, he sent himself to their doorstep! This would be a good opportunity to gain merits by turning over Ethan Smith! ¡°No problem!¡± Kamden Lee patted his chest. ¡°Lead the way.¡± Ethan Smith released Kamden Lee. Without hesitation, Kamden Lee took Ethan Smith and headed towards the Great Saint Sect. After nearly half an hour of twists and turns, the two finally arrived at the Great Saint Sect. Despite the modern architecture within the Great Saint Sect, there was a huge stone tablet at the entrance. Several words were written on the stone tablet: ¡°Great Saint Sect, seeking confucians.¡± ¡°Great Saint¡­ how ironic.¡± Ethan Smith couldn¡¯t help butugh coldly when he saw this. Kamden Lee nced at Ethan Smith with his peripheral vision, and took advantage when Ethan Smith¡¯s attention was not on him, he then broke into a run! ¡°I¡¯ve captured Ethan Smith! I¡¯ve captured Ethan Smith!¡± Kamden Lee shouted as he ran! Ethan Smithughed coldly, and lifted his hand, and with a palm strike, he struck! ¡°Boom!¡± The huge palm that rose into the sky instantly turned Kamden Lee into mashed meat! ¡°From today on, Ethan Smith and the Great Saint Sect¡­ are enemies!¡± Ethan Smith said coldly. Then, he clutched the golden light and shattered the stone tablet with a crash! The huge noise shook the whole Great Saint Sect! Gazing at the Great Saint Sect, Ethan Smith sneered. He slowly raised his hand, and a terrifying force began to condense in the palm of his hand. After a moment, a giant golden palm appeared all of a sudden! ¡°Boom!¡± With a swipe of Ethan Smith¡¯s giant palm, the giant palm struck directly at the Great Saint Sect! For an instant, the Great Saint Sect shook violently, as if an earthquake! Countless buildings copsed instantly, and the originally quiet Great Saint Sect suddenly became chaotic! ¡°What¡¯s going on!¡± Several elders of the Great Saint Sect yelled! ¡°It¡¯s that Ethan Smith! He¡¯s here!¡± At this moment, someone shouted! Before they could react, the voice of Ethan Smith had already been heard. ¡°Great Saint Sect, you were looking for me, weren¡¯t you? I, Ethan Smith, havee!¡± The huge voice contained spiritual power, with an overwhelming aura, it spread throughout the entire Great Saint Sect. Chapter 494: 494: Massacre!_1 Chapter 494: 494: Massacre!_1
Roars echoed throughout the Great Saint Sect! As soon as they heard Ethan Smith¡¯s name, arge number of people rushed out! Leading the charge was none other than Elder Foster! In just one nce, at least dozens of people were blocking the entrance. Most of them were Grandmasters, and there were only two half-step Martial Marquises: Elder Foster and another donkey-faced elder. Such a grand and intimidating team should have horrified others, but at this moment, Ethan Smith didn¡¯t care at all.
Somehow, to Ethan Smith¡¯s eyes, the crowd of Great Saint Sect members looked like a bunch of insignificant ants. ¡°Ethan Smith, you daree to the Great Saint Sect and make a scene?¡± Elder Foster raised an eyebrow, as if amused. ¡°Do you know that we¡¯ve been looking for you?¡± Ethan Smith didn¡¯t have the time for his nonsense. He coldly stared at Elder Foster and asked word by word, ¡°Where is Lord Pavilion Master?¡± Elder Foster was taken aback but burst intoughter. ¡°So you came to the Great Saint Sect to die for the sake of saving the Lord of Medicine God Pavilion?¡± ¡°I asked you, where is she?!¡± An angry shout from Ethan Smith rolled through the air! This shout contained terrifying spiritual power, making people¡¯s eardrums ache! Ordinary Grandmasters, under the pressure of this shout, died on the spot! Elder Foster¡¯s face gradually turned cold. ¡°You want to find the Lord of Medicine God Pavilion? Fine, I¡¯ll tell you, she¡¯s already dead!¡± Elder Foster grinned as heughed. ¡°But don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll send you to meet her soon!¡± Upon hearing this, Ethan Smith felt as if he had been struck by lightning!
His mind went nk, and his ears buzzed! Rage filled Ethan Smith¡¯s chest, causing his body to tremble! ¡°You said¡­Lord Pavilion Master is dead?¡± Ethan Smith stared with wide eyes, his voice trembling. ¡°Hahaha, that¡¯s right!¡± Elder Fosterughed uncontrobly. ¡°Next, it¡¯ll be your turn to die!¡± With that said, Elder Foster took a step back, waved his hand, and coldly ordered, ¡°Kill him!¡± The members of the Great Saint Sect quickly rushed towards Ethan Smith! However, Ethan Smith just stood there, muttering over and over, ¡°Lord Pavilion Master is dead¡­dead¡­¡± Countless techniques bombarded Ethan Smith¡¯s body. Yet all these techniques quickly vanished, leaving not even a single white dot behind! ¡°Great Saint Sect, I¡¯ll make you pay with blood!¡± Then, Ethan Smith let out an angry roar, his entire being exploding like a bomb!
A surge of overwhelming power spread out, sending the surrounding Grandmasters flying! ¡°Great Saint Sect¡­ I will kill you all!¡± Ethan Smith¡¯s eyes were bloodshot, and his body radiated murderous intent like a demon from Nine Netherworld Hell! Such an intense murderous aura made even Elder Foster and the donkey-faced man¡¯s faces change! They had never seen such an overwhelming killing intent before! ¡°Kill him now!¡± Realizing the danger, Elder Foster looked to the donkey-faced elder for help. The donkey-faced elder didn¡¯t know the extent of Ethan¡¯s strength, so he nodded and walked towards Ethan. ¡°This child is mad. We¡¯d better avoid his fury,¡± Elder Foster thought to himself. With that, he turned and left. ¡°Boom!¡± A deafening noise, and a golden light appeared within the crowd! Ethan Smith, like a killing god, weaved through the crowd. Every time his palm fell, someone¡¯s life ended!
Countless people were smashed into a pulp, and many more had their heads crushed! Everyone began to fear, retreating non-stop with horror written on their faces. This was the first time the Great Saint Sect had witnessed such a massacre, and the culprit was none other than a man in his early thirties! ¡°Enough!¡± At this moment, the donkey-faced elder stepped forward, standing in front of Ethan Smith. He coldly said, ¡°Daring to cause a bloodbath in my Great Saint Sect, I see you¡¯re looking¡­ugh!¡± His words were cut short as Ethan Smith pped him! With one p, the donkey-faced elder was sent flying back, his ribcage shattered! ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡± The donkey-faced elder was infuriated. He was about to use a technique when Ethan closed the distance! A golden hand grabbed the donkey-faced elder¡¯s head, lifting him into midair! ¡°Die!¡± Ethan Smith roared furiously, and with a single squeeze, the donkey-faced elder¡¯s head was crushed! Everyone stared dumbfoundedly as a terrifying atmosphere spread among them.
An esteemed elder of the Great Saint Sect was killed without even a chance to fight back. Was this even human?! ¡°Quick¡­run!¡± Someone reacted first and started to flee on their legs! Soon after, everyone seemed to have gone mad, fleeing frantically! But at this moment, Ethan Smith, crazed and murderous, would not let them go! Ethan Smith, like a demon, chased after them! In an instant, the Great Saint Sect was turned into a river of blood and a field of corpses. Countless people died at the hands of Ethan Smith! This was the first time the Great Saint Sect faced such a disaster! The entire north¡¯s number one sect was brought to its knees by a mere young man! At this moment, Elder Foster had already escaped back into the Great Hall. He patted his chest and whispered, ¡°This Ethan Smith seems to have gone mad! He¡¯s actually creating a bloodbath in the Great Saint Sect!¡± If news of this were to spread, who knows how many people would be shocked? ¡°Luckily, there are Martial Marquis Weapons in this Great Hall¡­¡± Elder Foster nced at the four corners of the Great Hall and sighed in relief.
As long as he had the Martial Marquis Weapons, he wouldn¡¯t fear Ethan Smith. After all, they contained the power of a Martial Marquis strike! ¡°Not¡­not good!¡± Someone managed to escape into the Great Hall. ¡°That Ethan Smith has gone crazy! Many disciples died in his hands!¡± Elder Foster coldly said, ¡°What¡¯s there to panic about? If he dares toe to this Great Hall, I¡¯ll make sure he dies!¡± ¡°But¡­but we¡¯ve lost too many disciples¡­¡± ¡°There are only a few hundred people in the Great Saint Sect, and Ethan Smith has killed at least a hundred of them¡­¡± Hearing this, Elder Foster¡¯s face turned extremely ugly! The sect master was not present, and Elder Foster was responsible for the sect. With such a disaster, the sect master would definitely me him! ¡°That Ethan Smith¡­¡± Elder Foster clenched his fists in anger. He never expected Ethan Smith to dare to create a bloodbath within the Great Saint Sect! He also never expected Ethan Smith to have such destructive power! ¡°Not good, Ethan Smith is heading towards the Great Hall!¡± With a startled cry, someone saw Ethan Smith carrying a corpse in one hand and running towards the Great Hall! That dazzling golden light mixed with the scarlet blood was both domineering and terrifying! Chapter 495: 495: Four Martial Marquis Weapons!_1 Chapter 495: 495: Four Martial Marquis Weapons!_1
Ethan Smith stepped on the corpses as if he were a War God, and in an instant, he entered the Great Hall! Seeing Ethan¡¯s crazed expression, Elder Foster¡¯s face was slightly distorted with unease. Even though there were Martial Marquis Weapons in the Great Hall, it still made Elder Foster¡¯s heart tremble. He took a deep breath, suppressing the fear in his heart, and said coldly, ¡°Ethan Smith, do you know where you are? This is the Great Saint Sect! It¡¯s not your ce to run amok!¡± Ethan clenched his teeth and fists, ring at Elder Foster, and said word by word, ¡°You took the Lord Pavilion Master away, right?¡± Elder Foster¡¯s heart tightened, and his face changed slightly.
¡°So¡­ what if I did?¡± Elder Foster snorted coldly. Ethan Smith coldly said, ¡°Then I will kill you and cut you into a thousand pieces!¡± As he spoke, Ethan¡¯s energy erupted once again! The entire Great Hall was instantly filled with a hurricane-like atmosphere. Feeling the power within Ethan, Elder Foster¡¯s face turned pale for an instant. ¡°Ethan Smith, you dare to barge into the Great Saint Sect; this is a capital crime!¡± Elder Foster said through gritted teeth. ¡°Screw you!¡± Ethan didn¡¯t hesitate and swung a punch towards Elder Foster! Elder Foster dared not resist directly and quickly dodged to the side. However, the overwhelming power still sent Elder Foster flying backward, blood seeping from the corner of his mouth. He felt a sharp pain in his chest, as if his five viscera and six bowels had been greatly impacted. ¡°No, it¡¯s impossible for a half-step Martial Marquis to have such strength¡­¡± Elder Foster¡¯s face turned extremely ugly. ¡°If I don¡¯t use the Martial Marquis Weapon, this kid might tear down the Great Saint Sect!¡± With that thought, Elder Foster got up from the ground.
He took a deep breath and looked coldly at Ethan, saying, ¡°Ethan Smith, you forced my hand. The dignity of the Great Saint Sect cannot be challenged!¡± Ethan looked coldly at Elder Foster, like he was staring at a soon-to-be-dead man. This caused extreme horror in Elder Foster¡¯s heart, so without hesitation, he quickly retreated two steps and began activating the Martial Marquis Weapon! At the four corners of the Great Hall, light suddenly emerged. Apanied by the four rays of light, an aura of majesty and dignity filled the Great Hall. Terrible pressure rolled in; four forces filled with intense killing intent began to slowly condense. Even Ethan noticed these forces. He looked up at the four corners and said coldly, ¡°It seems the Great Saint Sect still has some treasures up its sleeve.¡± Elder Foster sneered, ¡°This is the Martial Marquis Weapon, a personal magical artifact for a Martial Marquis. Although it¡¯s not as powerful as a real Martial Marquis, it can unleash a strike with the power of a Martial Marquis, and its strength is not inferior to a true Martial Marquis!¡± ¡°Ethan Smith, even if you¡¯re strong, can you be stronger than a Martial Marquis? Under this strike, you will surely lose your life!¡± Ethan¡¯s face was cold; his whole body was glowing golden; and his eyes stared coldly at the four directions. ¡°Die!¡± Elder Foster roared and activated the Martial Marquis Weapon!
For an instant, four terrifying energies exploded towards Ethan! ¡°Boom!¡± The huge forcended solidly on Ethan¡¯s body! For an instant, Ethan¡¯s body was sent flying out of the Great Hall! The golden light on his body shattered, and hey on the ground without getting up! ¡°Hahahaha!¡± Seeing this, Elder Foster couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter. ¡°You brought this on yourself, Ethan Smith, it¡¯s your fate!¡± However, just as Elder Foster wasughing, Ethan, who was lying on the ground, slowly got up. Four bloody holes appeared on his body, but his vitality remained undiminished, and he was full of fighting spirit! ¡°How¡­ How is this possible!¡± Elder Foster¡¯s face suddenly changed! Ethan wiped the blood oozing from the corner of his mouth and said coldly, ¡°Today, I will destroy your Martial Marquis Weapon.¡± As his words fell, Ethan¡¯s eyes slowly turned red.
On his forehead, a mark appeared. Divine Dragon Power! This was Ethan¡¯s Divine Dragon Power! Immediately after, the golden light on Ethan¡¯s body erupted again, and his aura grew several times stronger! ¡°No¡­ This is bad!¡± Elder Foster suddenly felt a sense of foreboding! Ethan had easily crushed those people just now, and now that his strength had soared, how could they cope? Elder Foster unconsciously retreated two steps, his fear truly taking hold! He gritted his teeth and said angrily, ¡°I don¡¯t believe you can destroy my Martial Marquis Weapon!¡± After that, Elder Foster reactivated the weapon, and the four corners of the hall were filled with dazzling light! A force full of oppressive power made the entire Great Hall tremble slightly! ¡°I don¡¯t believe this Martial Marquis Weapon can¡¯t kill Ethan Smith!¡± Elder Foster¡¯s forehead was covered in cold sweat. If the Martial Marquis Weapon could not kill Ethan, then who could stop him in this world?
As long as a Martial Marquis did not appear, Ethan would truly be an invincible existence! ¡°Die!¡± Elder Foster roared, and the Martial Marquis Weapon erupted once again! Four incredibly powerful forces aimed directly at Ethan¡¯s vitals! ¡°What kind of bullshit Martial Marquis Weapon, and what about a real Martial Marquis!¡± Ethan roared, his golden power enveloping his fist! At a nce, it seemed like he was holding the sun in his hand! ¡°Watch me smash it!¡± Ethan¡¯s body was tense with bulging veins as he threw a fierce punch into the air! Chapter 496: 496: Shattered with One Punch!_1 Chapter 496: Shattered with One Punch!_1 ¡°Boom!¡±
The collision of two extremely powerful forces instantly caused the great hall to copse! Everything around them turned incandescent, and countless people were momentarily blinded! ¡°Rumble¡­¡± The two forces began to collide at this moment, locked in a stalemate! ¡°How¡­ how can this be!¡± Elder Foster¡¯s face was filled with horror! These were four Martial Marquis Weapons! Yet they could not immediately defeat Ethan Smith?!
Under the pressure of the four Martial Marquis Weapons, Ethan¡¯s figure was continuously retreating. Ethan¡¯s clothes were all ripped to shreds, revealing a body of solid muscle! His arms bulged with veins, and one could even see spiritual power being infused into them! ¡°Ahh!!!¡± Ethan roared as he tilted his head back, and the power of the Divine Dragon was unleashed to its fullest at this moment! A sh of light flickered between his eyebrows, and his eyes burst out with a blood-red glow. Suddenly, the power of his fists erupted! What happened next was shocking ¨C the power of the Martial Marquis Weapons was actually pushed back by Ethan! ¡°No¡­ no good!¡± Seeing this, Elder Foster waspletely panicked! Could it be¡­ Ethan really intended to smash the Martial Marquis Weapons? That would be a great loss for the Great Saint Sect! ¡°No¡­ not good, I must escape quickly!¡± Elder Foster sensed that something was amiss! Taking advantage of Ethan¡¯s inability to spare any effort, he immediately turned and ran!
Ethan was still locked inbat with the Martial Marquis Weapons, and with the surge of his power, the golden light became even stronger! ¡°Break!¡± Ethan let out a thunderous roar, and the power of the Absolute Beginning Sacred Fist was unleashed to its limit! ¡°Boom!¡± The power of the Martial Marquis Weapons was actually shattered by Ethan! Everything returned to calm, and blood spilled from Ethan¡¯s body under the force. He gasped for breath and roared, ¡°What other tricks do you have, just use them all!¡± However, there was only silence surrounding him. No one was willing to be Ethan¡¯s enemy, having already fled the scene. Ethan coldly scanned his surroundings, his face revealing a strong killing intent. ¡°Is this the number one sect in the North? From today onward, for every person from the Great Saint Sect that I see¡­ I will kill one!¡± Ethan dered as if sentencing them to death. Afterwards, he coldly looked at the four Martial Marquis Weapons suspended in mid-air and then suddenly charged!
¡°Boom!¡± An iparably fierce fist directly smashed the four Martial Marquis Weapons! The Martial Marquis Weapons shattered with a resounding echo! This was the first time in the history of the Great Saint Sect that they had suffered such a disaster ¨C defeated and scattered by a single person, even losing four Martial Marquis Weapons! No one had ever imagined that Ethan, once underestimated, would now single-handedly inflict such heavy losses on the Great Saint Sect! Looking around, Ethan¡¯s face grew even colder. He turned and walked out of the great hall, and his powerful divine sense instantly spread out. More than half of the Great Saint Sect fell within the range of Ethan¡¯s divine sense. Quickly, he located a figure. His body shed, and he disappeared in an instant. A momentter, Ethan arrived beside a young man. As the young man saw Ethan, panic immediately washed over his face.
He stammered, ¡°It¡­it has nothing to do with me, don¡¯t kill me¡­¡± Ethan grabbed his shoulder with one hand and coldly said, ¡°Who was it that killed the Lord of Medicine God Pavilion?¡±The young man hesitated, rubbed his ears, and said softly, ¡°Mr. Smith, I don¡¯t quite understand what you mean¡­¡± ¡°Stop ying dumb!¡± Ethan Smith was furious, and raised his hand to break the young man¡¯s legs! The young man grimaced in pain. In agony, he said, ¡°Mr. Smith, the Lord of Medicine God Pavilion isn¡¯t dead; she was taken away by the Capital City Martial Arts Association¡­¡± Ethan was stunned. He grabbed the young man and urgently asked, ¡°Are you serious?¡± ¡°Absolutely!¡± The young man said with some fear. ¡°When Elder Foster was about to do something unspeakable, the people from the Capital City Martial Arts Association took her away.¡± ¡°I was cleaning that day and saw it with my own eyes!¡± Hearing this, Ethan¡¯s brow furrowed. He let go of the young man and muttered, ¡°Could it be that Elder Foster deceived me?¡± Thinking of this, Ethan coldly looked at the young man and said, ¡°You better not be lying to me.¡± ¡°I swear, I¡¯m not lying¡­¡± The young man was on the verge of tears.
Ethan could see that he was not lying, so he didn¡¯t give him a hard time. Elder Foster¡­¡± Ethan¡¯s face darkened. This brute actually wanted tomit such heinous acts against the Pavilion Master! Unforgivable! ¡°I won¡¯t let you off easily,¡± Ethan said coldly. With the Great Saint Sect in ruins and no Martial Marquis to maintain order, no one could stop Ethan. So, Ethan left without spending more time and temporarily returned to the Divine Alchemist Pavilion. After returning to the Divine Alchemist Pavilion, Ethan pulled out his phone and called Mike Taylor. After getting Kn Taylor¡¯s phone number, Ethan immediately called him. About ten secondster, Kn Taylor answered the phone. He asked over the phone, ¡°Who¡¯s this?¡± ¡°I¡¯m Ethan Smith.¡± Ethan replied coldly. Hearing the name, Kn Taylor said with a yful tone, ¡°Ethan Smith? Calling me at this time, are you trying to beg for mercy?¡±
¡°Screw your mercy!¡± Ethan cursed outright. Kn Taylor hesitated for a moment, and then angrily said, ¡°What did you say?! How dare you curse me?!¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m cursing you! You heartless beast!¡± Ethan coldly replied. ¡°Ethan Smith, have you gone crazy?!¡± Kn Taylor gritted his teeth in anger on the other end. No one had ever dared to insult him like this before. ¡°Kn Taylor, I¡¯m warning you. If anything happens to the Pavilion Master, I¡¯ll skin you alive and tear your muscles!¡± Ethan coldly said. Kn Taylor squinted and sneered, ¡°You want to save her? Fine,e to the Capital City Martial Arts Association and take her back!¡± Hearing this, Ethan silently breathed a sigh of relief. It seemed that the Pavilion Master really was taken to the Capital City Martial Arts Association. As long as she¡¯s safe, Ethan would be at ease. ¡°Kn Taylor, you scum, don¡¯t be so arrogant. Rest assured, I¡¯lle to the Capital City soon.¡± Ethan sneered. On the other end, Kn Taylor suppressed his anger and sneered, ¡°September 9th, I¡¯ll be waiting for you in the Capital City.¡± ¡°Oh, right, let me tell you some good news. Emily and Dexter ir¡¯s wedding preparations have begun.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you like Emily? I hope you don¡¯t chicken out by then.¡± Ethan coldly said, ¡°Alright, tell Dexter ir for me: September 9th is his death anniversary.¡± After saying this, Ethan hung up the phone. At this time, the news of Ethan killing the ten half-step Martial Marquis and destroying the Great Saint Sect had already spread. ¡°The Halcroen Sect¡¯s ten half-step Martial Marquis were all killed by Ethan!¡± ¡°Not only that, Ethan also broke into the Great Saint Sect and killed nearly a hundred people! He shattered four Martial Marquis Weapons!¡± ¡°Ethan, who stepped into half-step Martial Marquis realm, really exceeded all expectations!¡± As people chattered, a message suddenly appeared on the Martial Arts Forum: From today on, Ethan Smith and the Great Saint Sect will have a life-and-death feud. Chapter 497 Joshua Hess Takes Action Himself! Chapter 497 Joshua Hess Takes Action Himself! Ethan Smith''s words were startling, instantly drawing the attention of countless people! Who could have expected that after taking down the Great Saint Sect, Ethan Smith would not only not lie low but would actively provoke others! He was taking on the Great Saint Sect, the premier sect in the north which even had a Martial Marquis presiding over it! Moreover, behind the Great Saint Sect was one of Pyro''s biggest aristocratic families, the Taylor Family of the Capital City! Did Ethan Smith n to resist the entire Great Saint Sect with his single-handed power? It was simply unimaginable! Meanwhile, Kn Taylor hung up the phone, and iing was the military adviser. He leaned into Kn Taylor''s ear, exining the situation word for word. After Kn Taylor listened, his face instantly turned rather unsightly. "You said Ethan Smith killed ten half-step Martial Marquis?" Kn Taylor''s pupils filled with doubt. The military adviser nodded, "To be precise, it was nine. He let one go on purpose." Kn Taylor''s face was hard to read. He hadn''t expected the speed of Ethan Smith''s growth to be so fast! He was even more surprised that after stepping into half-step Martial Marquis, Ethan Smith had such strength! One against ten, this was simply unheard of! "Just how did I let him grow under my watch¡­" Kn Taylor rubbed his temples, feeling a headacheing on. The military adviser said, "Don''t worry yet, there are both strong and weak ones amongst half-step Martial Marquis; those people can''t be mentioned in the same breath as Mr. ir." This was indeed the truth. Being from an aristocratic family, Mr. ir naturally enjoyed an absolute advantage within the same rank. "If all else fails, we can send a Martial Marquis to outrightly kill Ethan Smith," said the military adviser. Kn Taylor kept quiet for a moment before finally speaking, "On September 9th, rally all the forces the Taylor family can muster and secretlyy an ambush." "Remember, under no circumstances can we let Ethan Smith leave the Capital City!" The military adviser nodded, "Yes, Mr. Taylor." ... Taylor Family''s Estate. On Emily''s bedside was a calendar. Looking at how the date was drawing nearer to September 9th, Emily Taylor felt a growing sense of urgency and unease. "Miss Taylor, you shouldn''t worry too much. Life goes on, don''t harm your health over it," the nanny reminded her by the side. Emily looked at the nanny, shaking her head, "I''m very worried about Ethan..." Emily didn''t finish her sentence. She was fearful of marrying Dexter ir, and she was equally fearful of Ethan Smithing to y wedding crasher. Being the daughter of the Taylors, she naturally knew how strong the Taylors were. Ignoring whether Ethan Smith could defeat Dexter ir, even just the power that the Taylors couldmand was not something amon man could contend with. "Miss Taylor, seeing that you chose to trust the young master Smith, you should stop worrying excessively," the nanny advised. Emily nodded slightly, refraining from saying more. ... With only one month left until September 9th, Dexter ir remained sequestered in his training. He was engrossed in his practice at the Capital City Martial Arts Association, enjoying the best martial arts resources of Pyro. ir family. "Mr. Holmes, what is going on with Dexter ir?" Reilly ir voiced out his unease. Upon hearing about Ethan Smith''s feat of defeating ten half-step Martial Marquis, it was impossible for him to not worry. Emerson Holmes smiled, "Mr. ir, don''t worry. We still have one month. Anything can happen." "Anything can happen? What do you mean? Could it be that he can step into the Military Marquis Realm?" Reilly ir asked, puzzled. Emerson Holmes shook his head, "It is highly unlikely for him to step into the Military Marquis Realm. It is not feasible, even for a prodigy, to achieve this within half a month." "However... we do have a way, to make sure Ethan Smith loses one hundred percent." Emerson Holmes''s conversation took a turn, and he smirked. Reilly ir furrowed his brows, "What do you mean?" Emerson Holmes''s eyes narrowed, and he chuckled, "The Capital City Martial Arts Association possesses the world''s ancient cultivation skill!" "Even if we can''t make Dexter ir truly step into the Military Marquis Realm, we still have a way to make him possess the power equivalent to a Martial Marquis''s!" Hearing this, Dexter ir seemed to breathe a sigh of relief. After all, the gap between a Martial Marquis and a half-step Martial Marquis represents two different worlds. ... Ethan Smith sat in the Elder''s Residence of the Divine Alchemist Pavilion, his eyes slightly closed, gradually restoring his drained energy. Above the square, the First Elder was still kneeling, suffering in agony day and day out. At this moment, the Fifth Elder came in, supporting the Second Elder. "Ethan Smith, how is our Lord Pavilion Master?" asked the Second Elder. Ethan Smith replied, "Second Elder, don''t worry. She has been taken to the Capital City Martial Arts Association, and I will figure out how to rescue her as soon as possible." The Second Elder nodded, sighing slightly, "The Lord Pavilion Master was indeed right about you." Ethan Smith gave a bitter smile, stating, "If not for me, the Lord Pavilion Master would not have suffered so much." At this, the Second Elder remained silent, neither approving nor disapproving. "You should rest now," the Second Elder didn''t stay longer, turning around and leaving. After the Second Elder left, Ethan Smith unlocked his mobile phone. The Martial Arts Forum continued to drum up the fearsome reputation of Ethan Smith, but deep down Ethan knew very well that he had not stepped into the realm of the true half-step Martial Marquis. He was still a step away from the half-step Martial Marquis. To formally step into the half-step Martial Marquis rank, he still needed a Reincarnation Pill. "Where can I find herbs that are five thousand years old?" Ethan Smith couldn''t help but sigh deeply. "I wonder if the Lord Pavilion Master can help?" Martha Evans, as the Lord of the Divine Alchemist Pavilion, had resources no one could match. However, she was currently locked in the Capital City Martial Arts Association, making any contact impossible. "I must figure out a way to save the Lord Pavilion Master as soon as possible," Ethan Smith''s expression darkened as he made this steelymitment. Over the following days, Ethan Smith did not leave the Divine Alchemist Pavilion. He spent his days and nights in the Elder''s Residence, every now and then resounding shocks and brilliant shes of light would emanate from within. No one knew what Ethan Smith was doing, but everyone saw him as their saviour. ... Great Saint Sect. On this day, Joshua Hess rushed back to the Great Saint Sect from Capital City. Ever since he heard about Ethan Smith, he did not waste a single moment. "This... this..." Staring at the chaos and ruins of the Great Saint Sect, Joshua Hess stood frozen in ce, as if rooted to the spot. The entire Great Saint Sect was filled with broken walls and withered corpses, no signs of life could be seen! n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Where was the once proimed number one sect in the north? It looked more like a graveyard! "Ethan Smith... Ethan Smith!!" Joshua Hess was furious, his furious roar echoing across the heavens and earth! "You dare treat the Great Saint Sect like this, I want you dead, I want you dead!!" Joshua Hess roared in rage, looking up at the sky! Then, he stepped into the Great Saint Sect. It was well known that Joshua Hess'' call held power. After his return, the Great Saint Sect''s disciples came out one after another. A couple of hundred disciples were kneeling in front of the vi. And right at the front, was Elder Foster. "What in the world happened?" Joshua Hess coldly stared at Elder Foster. Elder Foster urged, "It was Ethan Smith... Ethan Smith is just too strong! He broke four Martial Marquis Weapons single-handedly, we couldn''t resist him at all!" Joshua Hess gritted his teeth, he yelled in anger, "Useless, you''re useless!" Elder Foster didn''t say a word, hardly even daring to breathe. Joshua Hess took a deep breath, forcefully suppressing his burning rage. His cold eyes swept across everyone present, and he said, "The Great Saint Sect has never been so humiliated before! If I don''t kill him, the Great Saint Sect will lose face!" "From today onwards, I will personally capture Ethan Smith!" Chapter 498: 498: The Great Saint Sect Driven Insane Chapter 498: The Great Saint Sect Driven Insane Joshua Hess is about to personally take action and capture Ethan Smith!
He¡¯s a real-life Martial Marquis! Apletely different world from a half-step Martial Marquis! A Martial Marquis in the cultivation world is at the Golden Core Stage! They have already produced golden cores within their bodies, and their strength has stepped into a whole different level! Not something a half-step Martial Marquis canpare with! On that day, Joshua Hess posted this news on the Martial Arts Forum. Not only that, Joshua Hess also posted a bounty on the Martial Arts Forum: As long as one provides information on Ethan Smith¡¯s whereabouts, they can get a thousand-year-old King of Medicine and ten million in cash!
Such a high reward shows Joshua Hess¡¯s determination and anger! Inside the Divine Alchemist Pavilion. Fifth Elder walked in hastily with his mobile phone in hand. ¡°Ethan Smith, Joshua Hess is personallying after you!¡± Fear was written all over the face of Fifth Elder. However, Ethan Smith seemed quite calm. He nced at the Fifth Elder and nodded, ¡°I know.¡± Fifth Elder was taken aback and hurriedly said, ¡°Ethan Smith, do you know that Joshua Hess is a Martial Marquis? Aren¡¯t you¡­ worried?¡± ¡°What use is worrying?¡± Ethan Smith slowly stood up from the bed. ¡°Even if he doesn¡¯te looking for me, I¡¯ll go find him,¡± Ethan Smith sneered. Fifth Elder was instantly dumbfounded. Ethan Smith is going to find Joshua Hess? Isn¡¯t that the same as sending himself to his death? ¡°Ethan Smith, with your talent, it¡¯s just a matter of time for you to step into the realm of Martial Marquis. You can even explore higher realms in the future! Why bother confronting him head-on at this time?¡± Fifth Elder anxiously argued. Ethan Smith smiled, ¡°Fifth Elder, don¡¯t worry. I know what I¡¯m doing.¡±
With that said, Ethan Smith walked straight out of the Elder¡¯s residence. ¡°Where are you going?¡± asked Fifth Elder, puzzled. Ethan Smith said coldly, ¡°I¡¯m going to kill the remnants of the Great Saint Sect.¡± After dropping this sentence, Ethan Smith walked out of the Divine Alchemist Pavilion. As the number one sect in the north, the Great Saint Sect had numerous aristocratic families relying on them! Not only were they the Great Saint Sect¡¯spdogs, but they also relied on the Great Saint Sect for their livelihood. Ethan Smith knew that he was no match for Joshua Hess, but he had his own advantages. That was being a lone ranger and extremely fast. ¡°Great Saint Sect, I¡¯ll make you pay a heavy price,¡± said Ethan Smith coldly. Over the past few days, Ethan Smith had already prepared a list of subsidiary sects under the Great Saint Sect. He took out this list and went door-to-door. Carly Province, Taly City.
In Taly City, the biggest aristocratic family was the Meyer family. The Meyer family had billions of assets, covering industries such as real estate, entertainment facilities, and many more. Moreover, the Meyer family was also one of thepdogs of the Great Saint Sect. They had a strong martial arts force, with several Grandmasters guarding them, and almost no one dared to provoke them. On this evening, Ethan Smith arrived at the entrance of the Meyer family. He scanned the surroundings and then walked into the Meyer family residence. After a while, there were screams of pain and bursts of light within the Meyer family home. In less than half an hour, the head of the Meyer family was killed on a woman¡¯s belly! As for the Grandmasters sent by the Great Saint Sect, not a single one was left, all killed by Ethan Smith with one palm strike! Another day passed, and the head of the Scott Family of Central ins was beheaded! Eight Grandmasters werepletely wiped out! In the following days, one horrible news after another kepting out. The head of the Brown family died in his office, and three Grandmasters were killed as well. The head of the Agur family died at the dining table, leaving no Grandmasters alive.
The head of the White Family died in his study, with one half-step Martial Marquis even turning into a dried corpse! All those killed shared one characteristic, they all originated from the Great Saint Sect! Before the shock subsided, Ethan Smith had already issued a statement on the Martial Arts Forum: I don¡¯t believe your Great Saint Sect can protect everyone! So what if you, Joshua Hess, are a Martial Marquis? As long as I¡¯m alive, I¡¯ll ughter everyone rted to the Great Saint Sect! Joschenaussed listening to the news roleressrmingray had alighted?p> ¡°Ethan Smith¡­ Ethan Smith!!¡± Joshua Hess mmed his palm on the table, shattering it! ¡°Go, find him for me! Find Ethan Smith!¡± Joshua Hess said through gritted teeth. Elder Foster walked over quickly and whispered, ¡°Sect Master, we tried to find Ethan Smith, but his movement techniques are extremely fast, and he practically changes cities every day.¡± ¡°By the time we arrive, he¡¯s already gone¡­¡± Another elder walked over, trembling, and said, ¡°Sect Master, all the aristocratic families who surrendered to the Great Saint Sect are now distancing themselves from us¡­¡± ¡°Sect Master, if this goes on, we will incur a loss of at least several billion every year¡­¡± Joshua Hess panted heavily, quivering with anger.
¡°No matter what, I will kill this Ethan Smith!¡± Joshua Hess gritted his teeth. He immediately ordered Elder Foster to prepare a list of all aristocratic families rted to the Great Saint Sect and list them all out. ¡°Ethan Smith boasted about annihting my Great Saint Sect, fine, I will lie in wait!¡± Joshua Hess said coldly. ¡°As long as Ethan Smith dares to show up, I will kill him!¡± After dropping that statement, Joshua Hess turned and left. However, at this time, Ethan Smith had not gone to another aristocratic family. He quietly went near the Great Saint Sect and quietly waited there. Not long after Joshua Hess left, Ethan Smith broke into the Great Saint Sect and began a massacre! The disciples who stayed in the Great Saint Sect that day numbered in the hundreds, and in the end, all of them were turned into corpses, not a single one spared! By the time Joshua Hess returned, the Great Saint Sect had be a river of blood! ¡°Ah!!!¡± Joshua Hess screamed in madness and anger!
His wild hair flew around, and his roar echoed through the entire Great Saint Sect! ¡°Ethan Smith, I must catch you! I must catch you!¡± Joshua Hess gritted his teeth, seething with rage! ¡°Sect Master, the disciples are also getting scared now because of Ethan Smith¡¯s rampage¡­¡± One elder reported. ¡°Many disciples want to resign and go home¡­¡± ¡°I also received many resignation letters, at least dozens of them¡­ including those at the Peak Form of Grandmaster.¡± The Peak Form of the Grandmaster was a reserve force for the Great Saint Sect! As long as they had the Spiritual Spring, the Great Saint Sect had a chance to forge them into half-step Martial Marquises! But now, due to Ethan Smith¡¯s insanity, these disciples and those intending to join the Great Saint Sect were scared off! For a moment, Joshua Hess was at his wit¡¯s end. He rubbed his forehead and whispered, ¡°Go find surveince footage and find Ethan Smith for me!¡± ¡°Sect Master, do you think we can find Ethan Smith using surveince? He moves after each single strike. Who can catch him¡­¡± Joshua Hess couldn¡¯t help but furrow his brows. He never expected that just one Ethan Smith could bring the once glorious Great Saint Sect to the brink of ruin! ¡°I do have a solution.¡± At this moment, Elder Foster stepped forward. Joshua Hess gave Elder Foster a cold nce and asked, ¡°What is it?¡± Elder Foster pondered for a moment and said, ¡°We can pretend to negotiate and trick Ethan Smith intoing!¡± ¡°I believe as long as the conditions we offer are high enough, Ethan Smith would definitely agree!¡± ¡°Once Ethan Smith shows up, we¡¯ll ensure he can¡¯t escape!¡± Chapter 499: 499: The Hodge Family in Sea City Chapter 499: The Hodge Family in Sea City The words of Elder Foster brought silence to the scene.
Joshua Hess¡¯s face was full of anger, he coldly red at Elder Foster and said, ¡°Our Great Saint Sect is going to take the initiative to negotiate? If this gets out, where does our sect¡¯s pride go?¡± Elder Foster quickly exined, ¡°Sect Master, there¡¯s quite a lot of unrest in the Great Saint Sect, especially among the ns!¡± ¡°They thought the Great Saint Sect could shelter them, but it¡¯s brought them disaster. If this continues, our sect¡¯s reputation will be even more greatly damaged!¡± Listening to this, Joshua Hess¡¯s brows furrowed tightly. Elder Foster¡¯s words weren¡¯t without reason. If this went on, no one would dare to involve themselves with the Great Saint Sect in the future. Joshua Hess remained silent for a moment, then slowly spoke, ¡°What makes you so sure that Ethan Smith will agree?¡±
Elder Foster replied, ¡°I¡¯m not sure. So, we can only¡­ try our luck.¡± Joshua Hess didn¡¯t speak, seemingly weighing the pros and cons. After a while, Joshua Hess looked towards Elder Foster. He spoke gravely, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s do as you suggested, but¡­ do your utmost to keep it a secret; don¡¯t let it leak out.¡± Elder Foster nodded, ¡°I understand.¡± With that, Elder Foster immediately arranged for someone to contact Ethan Smith. Getting in touch with Ethan Smith wasn¡¯t difficult; they sent a message to the Divine Alchemist Pavilion. When the Second Elder learned of this, he was dumbfounded. ¡°Is the Divine Alchemist Pavilion admitting defeat?¡± the Fifth Elder also swallowed hard. The Second Elder spoke sternly, ¡°It must be a trap. Ethan Smith has killed so many people from the Great Saint Sect, there¡¯s no way they would just let it go!¡± ¡°I think we should let Ethan Smith make the decision himself.¡± said the Fifth Elder. Right after, the Fifth Elder took out his phone and dialed Ethan Smith¡¯s number.
He informed Ethan Smith of the Great Saint Sect¡¯s intentions. ¡°Ethan Smith, be cautious. I suspect a trap.¡± the Fifth Elder warned gravely. On the other end, Ethan Smith responded calmly, ¡°No worries, I have my ns.¡± Then, Ethan Smith hung up the call. At this moment, Ethan Smith was sitting in a restaurant, eating noodles. He put down the chopsticks in his hand and couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. ¡°Finally.¡± Ethan Smith chuckled. Everything he did was to secure a chance to negotiate with the Great Saint Sect! If Ethan Smith had made the initiative, the haughty Great Saint Sect would never have given him a chance to speak. For these sect families, only when they are driven to a dead end would they think about negotiating. After contemting, Ethan Smith finally decided to use the media as his ally. But an ordinary media outlet would absolutely not dare to offend the Great Saint Sect. Therefore, Ethan Smith had to find a media outlet with both power and influence to conduct the interview.
Pyro was vast, and the Great Saint Sect, though powerful, couldn¡¯t suppress everyone. There were mountains beyond mountains, people beyond people, and there were certainly a significant number who didn¡¯t fear the Great Saint Sect. Ethan Smith¡¯s first choice was Sea City. As one of thergest cities domestically, Sea City¡¯s power wasn¡¯t far off from Capital City. In fact, there were many powerful ns and great families! ¡°It seems I still need to make a trip to Sea City.¡± Ethan Smith thought to himself. The most prominent family in Sea City is the Hodge family. The Hodge family not only had billions in property, theirworking was also extraordinary. However,pared to the Capital City¡¯s aristocratic families, the martial strength of the Hodge family was rtively weak. It was rumored that amongst the entire Hodge family, the strongest was only a half-step Martial Marquis. After thinking it over, Ethan Smith decided to ask Mike Taylor for assistance. Fortunately, Mike Taylor was an old friend of the Hodge family.
¡°In the past, the Hodge family received my kindness. If Ie forward, they should give me some face.¡± said Mike Taylor over the phone. Ethan Smith was silent for a moment, then spoke, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll await your news.¡± Half an hourter, Mike Taylor returned the call. He said on the phone, ¡°All is well, tonight at eight, Steve Hodge will be expecting you at his home.¡± ¡°Alright, thank you.¡± Ethan Smith replied. Night has fallen. Ethan Smith arrived at the residence of the Hodge family. Inside the Hodge family¡¯s enormous mansion, only a few maids were cleaning. Ethan Smith quietly sat there awaiting the arrival of the Hodge family members. About ten minutester. A middle-aged man wearing a nightgown walked downstairs. He was none other than the Hodge Family¡¯s Master, Steve Hodge! As soon as Steve Hodge appeared, many maids greeted him, ¡°Master.¡±
Steve Hodge gave a slight nod and walked directly to Ethan Smith, looked him up and down, and said, ¡°You¡¯re Ethan Smith?¡± ¡°Nice to meet you, Mr. Hodge.¡± answered Ethan Smith. Steve Hodge faintly smiled, ¡°You¡¯ve been quite the topic recently. Even in Sea City, there are tales about you.¡± Ethan Smithughed, ¡°Mr. Hodge, you¡¯re too kind.¡± ¡°Go ahead, what matter brings you to me?¡± said Steve Hodge indifferently. Ethan Smith then stated his reason foring. After hearing it, Steve Hodge couldn¡¯t help butugh. Cigarette snuffed out, he said leisurely, ¡°Ethan Smith, how naive can you be?¡± Ethan Smith furrowed his brows, responded with some confusion, ¡°What do you mean, Mr. Hodge?¡± Steve Hodge gave a derisiveugh. ¡°Had you been the Mike Taylor of old, I might have been able to help, but now¡­¡± Steve Hodge shook his head without going into detail, but his meaning was clear. Ethan Smith opened his mouth to say something, but Steve Hodge waved his hand and said, ¡°Just having seen you is already a favor to him.¡±
Having said that, Steve Hodge waved his hand again, issuing an implicit order to see the guest out. After a moment of silence, Ethan Smith smiled and said, ¡°Mr. Hodge, perhaps I need to present my case a different way.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Steve Hodge raised an eyebrow. Ethan Smith said, ¡°We could perhaps cooperate.¡± ¡°Cooperate?¡± Hearing this, Steve Hodge burst intoughter. ¡°What kind of cooperation could there be between us? What qualifications do you have to cooperate with me?¡± Steve Hodge asked with a raised eyebrow. Ethan Smith was not in a hurry, he smiled lightly, ¡°While the Hodge family isrge and prosperous, its martial power has always been extremely weak, with the strongest being nothing more than a half-step Martial Marquis.¡± ¡°And regardless of which aristocratic family in Capital City you¡¯re talking about, they not only have wealth, but also control martial power. That is also why the Hodge family can never surpass the Taylor family.¡± Steve Hodge¡¯s brows furrowed slightly. Even though the words were unpleasant, they were indeed factual. Ethan Smith stood up and spoke with a cold voice, ¡°I can fill this gap for the Hodge family.¡± Upon hearing this, Steve Hodgeughed dismissively, ¡°You? If you were a Martial Marquis, I might consider it, but you¡¯re just a half-step Martial Marquis. Where is your confidenceing from?¡± Ethan Smith calmly said, ¡°Though I am not a Martial Marquis, I forced the Great Saint Sect, which does have a Martial Marquis, to bow their heads and made the lofty Taylor family frustrated!¡± ¡°This is my confidence.¡± At his words, Steve Hodge seemed interested. He stroked his chin, pondered for a moment, and then rose to his feet and said, ¡°I can help you this time but¡­ we need to have an agreement.¡± ¡°Please speak, Mr. Hodge.¡± said Ethan Smith. Steve Hodge chuckled lightly, ¡°If you can rece the Great Saint Sect within a month, I¡¯ll acknowledge your ability and agree to all your requests.¡± Chapter 500: 500: Miscalculation! Chapter 500: Miscalction! Rece the Great Saint Sect within a month?
This was no easy task, as not only did the Great Saint Sect have extremely strong connections, but they also had the support of the Marquis. Ethan Smith fell silent for a moment, then stood up and said, ¡°Alright, I agree.¡± This surprised Steve Hodge. He hesitated for a moment, thenughed loudly and said, ¡°Good! Then it¡¯s a deal!¡± ¡°It¡¯s a deal.¡± Ethan Smith shook hands with Steve Hodge. For Ethan Smith, taking action against the Great Saint Sect was just a matter of time. As for their connections, they were already at odds with Ethan Smith.
So he had nothing to worry about. Under Steve Hodge¡¯s arrangement, Ethan Smith got in touch with the journalists from Sea City. Having arranged everything, Ethan Smith and the Great Saint Sect agreed on the time and ce for their first meeting and negotiation. The next day, in the early afternoon, Elder Foster and Joshua Hess were waiting early in a club in Honua Chuing City for Ethan Smith¡¯s arrival. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Ethan Smith to actually agree.¡± Joshua Hess coldly said. Elder Fosterughed, ¡°Sect Master, after all, Ethan Smith is still young, and his thoughts are too naive.¡± ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, he must have proposed some excessive conditions.¡± Joshua Hess sneered, ¡°No matter what conditions he puts forward, I will not agree. As long as he dares toe, I will make sure he never leaves!¡± He knew that Ethan Smith possessed the Shrinking Ground Into An Inch technique, so Joshua Hess had set up a formation in advance. Within this formation, no one could escape the room! As time passed by, more than ten minutester, finally sounds came from outside the door.
¡°He¡¯s here!¡± Elder Foster quickly stood up, slightly excited. A trace of anger shed across Joshua Hess¡¯s face. He forcibly suppressed the anger in his heart and then waved his hand: ¡°Open the door.¡± Elder Foster rushed to the door, opened it, and sure enough, Ethan Smith was standing at the entrance. ¡°Ethan Smith! You really dare toe!¡± Seeing Ethan Smith for an instant, Elder Foster couldn¡¯t help but clench his teeth. Ethan scoffed, ¡°What do I have to fear?¡± Before Elder Foster could speak, a group of reporters suddenly appeared behind Ethan Smith. The reporters carried video cameras and were quickly approaching Elder Foster. Elder Foster¡¯s face changed, and he coldly said, ¡°What is the meaning of this?¡± >p>Ethan Smith faintly smiled, ¡°I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll try to cheat, so I contacted the reporters in advance.¡± ¡°Oh, right, let me remind you that they are reporters under the Hodge family.¡±/p> Elder Foster¡¯s face became even uglier, as he hadn¡¯t expected Ethan Smith to contact the reporters in advance.
¡°Ethan Smith, you¡¯re ruthless!¡± Elder Foster coldly said. After tossing out those words, Elder Foster stepped aside to make room./p> Ethan Smith strode into the room, and upon entering, he saw a tall man with a white beard. This man was none other than Joshua Hess! The moment the two parties¡¯ eyes met, Joshua Hess¡¯s face darkened. A strong murderous spirit erupted from his body. The cold aura instantly lowered the room¡¯s temperature by several degrees! ¡°Ethan Smith¡­!¡± Joshua Hess suddenly stood up, seemingly unable to contain his murderous intent. Ethan Smith remained calm. He walked to the opposite side of Joshua Hess and sat down with a thud. ¡°You must be the sect master of the Great Saint Sect, huh? Since you are interested in negotiating with me, show me some sincerity.¡± Ethan Smith said indifferently. Joshua Hess narrowed his eyes andughed loudly, ¡°Ethan Smith, for all these years, my Great Saint Sect has never been so humiliated!¡± ¡°Killing my disciples and destroying my sect, Ethan Smith, what crimes should you bear!¡± Ethan Smith sneered, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for your Great Saint Sect bullying people first, how could I have killed indiscriminately?¡±
Joshua Hess squinted his eyes and said, ¡°You¡¯re the first one to dare to challenge my Great Saint Sect.¡± ¡°Well, after all, one has to look at the owner¡¯s face when beating a dog.¡± Ethan Smith said with a seemingly mocking smile. Joshua Hess was no fool, and he could naturally hear the hidden meaning in Ethan Smith¡¯s words. He sneered, ¡°Ethan Smith, I must admit I¡¯m surprised that you dared to show up today.¡± ¡°Negotiate with my Great Saint Sect? Are you worthy?¡± Ethan Smith narrowed his eyes and coldly said, ¡°Joshua Hess, are you going to go back on our agreement?¡± ¡°Hahaha!¡± Joshua Hess couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud. He was about to speak when Elder Foster suddenly approached from the side. He leaned into Joshua Hess¡¯s ear and whispered, ¡°Sect Master, those reporters are from the Hodge family in Sea City.¡± Hearing the Hodge family¡¯s name, Joshua Hess¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. ¡°Ethan Smith, tell me, what are your conditions?¡± Joshua Hess coldly asked. Ethan Smith didn¡¯t bother with politeness either. He looked at Joshua Hess and said, ¡°First, I want the Capital City Martial Arts Association to release the Pavilion Master.¡±
Joshua Hess remained silent, waiting for Ethan Smith to continue. ¡°Second, I want two people.¡± Ethan Smith continued. Joshua Hess sneered, ¡°Oh? Which two people?¡± Ethan Smith took a deep breath and said coldly, ¡°The first is Dudley Lynch, and the second¡­¡± At this point, Ethan Smith paused. He suddenly raised his finger, pointing at Elder Foster! ¡°The second one is Elder Foster!¡± In his speech, Ethan Smith¡¯s voice became cold. All of this had started because of Elder Foster, more importantly, he had attempted to act indecently towards the Pavilion Master! If he didn¡¯t kill him, Ethan Smith would never give up! Elder Foster, who had been standing on the side, became anxious. He quickly looked at the sect master and said, ¡°Sect Master, you must not agree to his request!¡± Elder Foster knew full well the consequences of falling into Ethan Smith¡¯s hands, so he quickly stood behind the sect master, his face filled with fear. Joshua Hess remained silent, only coldly looking at Ethan Smith.
After a moment, Joshua Hess grinned and said, ¡°You think that bringing a few reporters can threaten me, right?¡± Ethan Smith¡¯s eyebrows furrowed, and he coldly said, ¡°What do you mean?¡± Joshua Hess shouted angrily, ¡°Even if they were reporters from the Hodge family, so what? I, Joshua Hess, fear nothing!¡± Before his words fell, Joshua Hess suddenly raised his hand! He saw Joshua Hess¡¯s big hand clenched, and those several reporters were suddenly crushed into a bloody pulp! Ethan Smith¡¯s face changed instantly! He hadn¡¯t expected Joshua Hess topletely disregard the Hodge family¡¯s background! Looking at the reporters lying in a pool of blood, Ethan Smith¡¯s face darkened somewhat. Joshua Hess slowly stood up, his hair flew wildly, and murderous aura surged! ¡°Ethan Smith, even if the King of Heaven himself came, you would still die here!¡± Joshua Hess coldly said. Chapter 501: 501: Marquis!_1 Chapter 501: 501: Marquis!_1
Feeling the murderous intenting from Joshua Hess, Ethan Smith¡¯s face somehow looked awful! This was a real Martial Marquis! And the most powerful opponent Ethan had encountered so far! They say that a Martial Marquis is a watershed; once one steps into the realm of a Martial Marquis, they enter a whole new level. To defeat a Martial Marquis as a half-step Martial Marquis is simply impossible! Moreover, Ethan hadn¡¯t even stepped into the true half-step Martial Marquis Realm! ¡°I will cripple your dantian and then let Mr. ir kill you personally!¡± Joshua Hess said coldly.
Ethan¡¯s face grew even more solemn. He had only one thought in his heart, which was to ¡°escape!¡± So, Ethan immediately used Shrinking Ground Into An Inch and tried to escape with his legs. However, when Ethan reached the window, he was bounced back by a strong force! ¡°Do you think you can escape?¡± Joshua Hess was full of murderous spirit and sneered incessantly. ¡°Damn, miscalcted!¡± Ethan¡¯s face suddenly looked ugly! He couldn¡¯t escape from the formation set up by Joshua Hess! ¡°Damn it!¡± Ethan cursed in his heart. He immediately grabbed his Absolute Beginning Sacred Fist and smashed it hard against the barrier. However, after all, this was personally arranged by a Martial Marquis. Even if Ethan¡¯s power was stronger, he couldn¡¯t break through it! ¡°You can¡¯t escape,¡± Joshua Hess sneered. Ethan felt a growing sense of foreboding in his heart. He took a deep breath and said coldly, ¡°Joshua Hess, if you don¡¯t kill me today, I swear never to let your Great Saint Sect off!¡±
¡°Hahahaha!¡± Joshua Hess couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter. ¡°With just you? Do you think you still have a chance to leave here?¡± Joshua Hess said coldly. While talking, Joshua Hess had already raised his hand! An illusory palm appeared in the air and viciously pped towards Ethan! Not daring to dy, Ethan immediately used the Saintly Body Skill and raised his hand to meet it! ¡°Boom!¡± But the Martial Marquis¡¯ power was too strong, directly knocking Ethan out! The golden light on his body was directly shattered, and his physical body was subjected to a violent impact! ¡°Serves you right!¡± Elder Foster sneered incessantly at the sight. ¡°You want my life? You¡¯re not worthy!¡± Ethan remained silent. He struggled to get up from the ground, feeling an increasing sense of unease in his heart. Joshua Hess¡¯s strength was beyond imagination, and Ethan was almost powerless in front of him!
¡°If I step into the true half-step Martial Marquis, perhaps I could still have a chance¡­,¡± Ethan thought in his heart. He clenched his teeth, and the golden light all over his body burst out, his breath quickly rising to its peak! At the same time, the Divine Dragon Power¡¯s radiance also lit up at the center of Ethan¡¯s eyebrows! Facing Joshua Hess, Ethan didn¡¯t dare to be careless. He used all his cards in an attempt to fight to the death! ¡°What, you still want to resist?¡± Joshua Hess sneered incessantly. Ethan said coldly, ¡°Less nonsense, they say Martial Marquis is a watershed, today I also want to see just how strong a Martial Marquis is.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Joshua Hess¡¯s mouth curled up in a cold smile. ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll satisfy you!¡± After saying that, Joshua Hess casually raised his hand and lightly pped it forward! Ethan didn¡¯t dare to be negligent. He roared in anger, his energy erupting at this moment! His Saintly Body Skill advanced directly to the Fifth Layer! Brilliant golden light filled the entire room! ¡°Ahh!!!¡±
Ethan went all out, rushing head-on towards Joshua Hess¡¯s palm! ¡°Boom!¡± It was a huge collision, with a terrifying aura spreading around! Even Elder Foster felt an immense pressure at that moment, finding it difficult even to breathe! ¡°Thump, thump, thump!¡± Under Joshua Hess¡¯s palm, all the light on Ethan¡¯s fist disappeared, and his body retreated several steps in session! ¡°Puff!¡± The massive impact struck his five viscera and six bowels. Ethan¡¯s throat was sweet, and he spat out a mouthful of fresh blood! ¡°No wonder it¡¯s a Martial Marquis¡­¡± Ethan¡¯s face looked rather ugly. Not far away, Joshua Hess was expressionless. ¡°All those under a Martial Marquis are mere ants. You were able to withstand one of my palms without dying; that¡¯s alreadymendable,¡± Joshua Hess said indifferently.
Ethan had no interest in listening to his nonsense; he was racking his brains to figure out how to escape. He scanned the surroundings, trying to find a blind spot. ¡°Useless,¡± Joshua Hess seemed to see Ethan¡¯s intention. He leaned back with his hands behind him and said lightly, ¡°Do you want to do it yourself, or should I cripple you personally?¡± ¡°Go fuck yourself!¡± Ethan cursed angrily and rushed forward with his fist clenched! ¡°Courting death,¡± Joshua Hess coldly spat out the two words, and with a light p, Ethan¡¯s figure was directly sent flying! Under this palm, Ethan¡¯s bones were all broken, and hey on the ground in unbearable pain! ¡°Sect Master, let me cripple him personally!¡± Elder Foster volunteered. Joshua Hess nced at him and nodded, ¡°Be quick.¡± ¡°Sect Master, don¡¯t worry!¡± Elder Foster happily responded. Then, he jogged all the way to Ethan¡¯s face.
¡°Ethan Smith, you bottom-dwelling maggot, do you really think you can be a phoenix by climbing up a branch?¡± Elder Foster sneered. ¡°I¡¯ll cripple your dantian right now and kill you, you worthless trash!¡± Having said that, Elder Foster¡¯s palm curved, and his sharp ws viciously grabbed towards Ethan¡¯s dantian! Chapter 502: 502: Tricked!_1 Chapter 502: 502: Tricked!_1
Elder Foster¡¯s palm, like that of an eagle, contained a fierce inner strength as it aimed straight for Ethan Smith¡¯s dantian! His intention was extremely sinister, to cripple Ethan Smith and then publicly execute him at the wedding! ¡°ng!¡± However, when Elder Foster¡¯s palmnded on Ethan Smith¡¯s abdomen, his expression couldn¡¯t help but change! He felt a severe pain in his fingers, while Ethan Smith remained uninjured! ¡°What a tough body!¡± Elder Foster couldn¡¯t help but change his expression.
Without waiting for his astonishment, Ethan Smith had already pped him across the face. This p sent Elder Foster flying! Joshua Hess coldly nced at Elder Foster and sneered, ¡°What a useless trash.¡± Elder Foster quickly got up from the ground, and said somewhat awkwardly, ¡°Sect Master, this kid¡¯s body is too strong, I can¡¯t deal with him¡­¡± Joshua Hess ignored Elder Foster and coldly looked at Ethan Smith, saying, ¡°Do you still want to resist stubbornly?¡± Ethan Smith stood up from the ground, took a deep breath, and said, ¡°I¡¯ll say it again. If you can¡¯t kill me today, I¡¯ll make sure the Great Saint Sect disappears from this world.¡± ¡°Arrogant!¡± Joshua Hess was furious, and he clenched his fist, smashing it towards Ethan Smith! Ethan Smith used the Shrinking Ground Into An Inch technique to avoid this punch! Joshua Hess¡¯s fist hit the wall behind, making the entire wall vibrate with a hum! Ethan Smith nced at the wall, seemingly struck by a thought. ¡°Your speed is pretty fast, but do you think you can dodge my second punch?¡± Joshua Hess said coldly. As he spoke, Joshua Hess threw another punch at Ethan Smith!
This punch was extremely fast, but Ethan Smith still managed to dodge it! Joshua Hess¡¯s face darkened even more. Missing twice in a row undoubtedly made Joshua Hess rather embarrassed. ¡°Ignorant fool,¡± Joshua Hess said coldly. His inner strength surged, and a terrifying pressure spread out! Even Ethan Smith¡¯s face showed a hint of seriousness. Facing Joshua Hess¡¯s angry punch, Ethan Smith didn¡¯t dare to be careless. He immediately used the Saintly Body Skill and suspended the Venerable Fifth Mountain above his head. ¡°Go to hell!¡± Joshua Hess roared andunched a terrifying punch at Ethan Smith with incredible speed! Such speed was too fast for even Ethan Smith to dodge! The gap between their realms was toorge, and almost impossible to bridge!
¡°Boom!¡± This punch hit Ethan Smith squarely! Ethan Smith¡¯s body shot out like a cannonball! ¡°Crash!¡± The wall of the club copsed under this punch! The formation was also shattered at this moment by Joshua Hess¡¯s own hand! Dust filled the air, obscuring everyone¡¯s vision. In front of them was a pile of broken walls and ruins. Joshua Hess stood with his hands behind his back, sneering coldly. ¡°Sect¡­Sect Master, could that punch have killed him?¡± Elder Foster asked with some concern. The power of that punch was too strong, and merely its impact had caused Elder Foster¡¯s mouth to bleed! Joshua Hess was also somewhat unsure, and he coldly said, ¡°Go check it out. I hope he isn¡¯t dead.¡± Elder Foster nodded quickly, rushing to the ruins to search for any sign of Ethan Smith.
However, minutester, Elder Foster¡¯s face changed dramatically! ¡°Sec¡­Sect Master! Ethan Smith is gone!¡± Elder Foster shouted in shock! Joshua Hess frowned and quickly stepped over, standing beside Elder Foster. Indeed, there was only a pool of blood on the ground, no sign of Ethan Smith¡¯s figure! ¡°Damn, we let him escape!¡± Elder Foster cried out in rm. Joshua Hess¡¯s face darkened even more!He suddenly understood something! ¡°This Ethan Smith¡­ actually tricked me!¡± Joshua Hess was furious! Ethan Smith couldn¡¯t break through the barrier himself, so he used his body to withstand Joshua Hess¡¯s attack! He used his own body as a cannonball, forcibly breaking through the barrier! ¡°How is it possible that he didn¡¯t die from that punch?!¡± Elder Foster¡¯s face showed lingering fear. Joshua Hess nearby gritted his teeth and said coldly, ¡°This boy cannot be measured bymon sense. In any case, we have to kill him as soon as possible!¡± At this moment, Joshua Hess actually felt fear!
Being able to withstand his punch in the half-step Martial Marquis Realm, he couldn¡¯t imagine what would happen if Ethan was allowed to grow! ¡°Chase after him!¡± Joshua Hess said coldly. At this moment, Ethan Smith was using the Shrinking Ground Into An Inch to escape with all his strength! His body was covered in blood, with broken bones in many ces, looking utterly miserable! ¡°Damn, the Martial Marquis¡¯s reputation is well-deserved!¡± Ethan Smith¡¯s breath was somewhat weak. Just this one punch had severely injured Ethan Smith! ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for the Venerable Fifth Mountain, I would¡¯ve really died there.¡± Ethan¡¯s face looked terrible. His breath was extremely weak, but he didn¡¯t dare to slow down at all. If he was caught by Joshua Hess, he would surely die today! ¡°Joshua Hess¡­ you¡¯ll pay the price!¡± Ethan Smith gritted his teeth and said coldly. He had escaped dozens of miles in the blink of an eye before arriving at a forest. Ethan Smith hid his breath and holed up in a cave for the time being.
He sat cross-legged on the ground, slowly recovering his breath. On the other side, Joshua Hess had searched for dozens of miles without finding Ethan Smith¡¯s whereabouts. ¡°Sect Master, this kid is too fast, we can¡¯t find him at all.¡± Elder Foster said, panting. Joshua Hess¡¯s face looked extremely terrible! Today was a huge loss for him. Not only did he fail to capture Ethan Smith, but he also offended the Hodge family in Sea City! Even more importantly, Ethan Smith was still alive! This was an absolute disaster for the Great Saint Sect! If Ethan Smith starts his intense revenge, the Great Saint Sect might indeed decline! ¡°Sect Master, what should we do now?¡± Elder Foster asked. Joshua Hess coldly said, ¡°Go back first, use all connections to find Ethan Smith!¡± ¡°At the same time, tell the Great Saint Sect that from today on, no one is allowed to leave!¡± Joshua Hess was truly afraid. He feared that everyone in the Great Saint Sect would be killed by Ethan Smith! If that happened, the Great Saint Sect would be left with nothing. In the blink of an eye, three days had passed. The news of the Great Saint Sect closing its mountain gate spread quickly. ¡°Have you heard? The Great Saint Sect has closed its mountain gate!¡± ¡°Haha, I heard it¡¯s because they were scared of Ethan Smith!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, I heard the same thing. Everyone in the Great Saint Sect is panicking, afraid of being caught and killed by Ethan Smith!¡± ¡°Tsk, I have to admire Ethan Smith. He actually forced the entire mountain gate to close with his own power! This must be the first time in history, right?¡± Countlessments continued to ferment on the Martial Arts Forum, and the Capital City Martial Arts Association couldn¡¯t delete them all. ¡°Damn it!¡± Seeing these messages, Kn Taylor¡¯s face turned green. He took out his phone and called Joshua Hess. ¡°You useless piece of trash! You¡¯ve disgraced the entire Great Saint Sect!¡± As soon as the call came through, Kn Taylor cursed violently! Joshua Hess didn¡¯t dare to say much on the other end, even though he was a Martial Marquis, he still didn¡¯t dare to offend the Taylor family. ¡°I¡¯m giving you three days to handle this situation, or you¡¯ll fucking die for me!¡± After leaving this sentence behind, Kn Taylor hung up the phone. As soon as the call ended, Kn Taylor¡¯s phone rang again. Upon looking, he saw that the caller was Sea City Mr. Lynch. Chapter 503: Pavilion Master Returns Chapter 503: Pavilion Master Returns Upon seeing the phone call, Kn Taylor¡¯s brows couldn¡¯t help but furrow. Then, he picked up the phone, smiling and said, ¡°Steve Hodge, why would you suddenly call me?¡± Steve Hodge on the other end of the line angrily said, ¡°Kn Taylor, you actually killed my people!¡± Kn Taylor was startled and frowned, ¡°What are you talking about? When did I kill your people?¡± Steve Hodge angrily said, ¡°The reporter I sent to the Great Saint Sect was pped to death by your Joshua Hess!¡± ¡°Kn Taylor, how do you discipline your subordinates? Killing as they please? What do you take my Hodge family for!¡± ¡°This Joshua Hess¡­¡± Kn Taylor couldn¡¯t help but grit his teeth. As fellow members of the Capital, they should give each other some face. ¡°Rest assured, I will give you a satisfactory answer for this matter.¡± Kn Taylor said in a deep voice. Steve Hodge coldly snorted and said, ¡°It¡¯d better be, Kn Taylor. Your father and I are old friends. I hope our rtionship between the two families won¡¯t be ruined by this.¡± After dropping these words, Steve Hodge hung up the phone. Kn Taylor stared at the phone for a moment, and then coldly snorted, ¡°Screw you, just killing a few ants. I¡¯ll give you some damn face!¡± Nheless, Kn Taylor still picked up the phone and scolded Joshua Hess viciously. ¡°Dad.¡± At this moment, a young man walked in from outside. Seeing this young man, a smile appeared on Kn Taylor¡¯s face. ¡°Xavi, how did you suddenlye?¡± Kn Taylor held his hand, smiling and said. Xavi Taylor said, ¡°I came to tell you some news.¡± ¡°Oh? What news?¡± Kn Taylor asked with a grin. Clearly, Kn Taylor was very fond of his son. Xavi Taylor slowly said with a light grip of his palm, ¡°I have entered the Martial Marquis realm.¡± Hearing these words, Kn Taylor was dumbfounded. Entered the Martial Marquis realm? His own son had actually entered the Military Marquis Realm? You have to know that Xavi Taylor was only in his thirties! Such talent was unprecedented! ¡°Hahahaha! Worthy of being my son!¡± Kn Taylor couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter! ¡°You might be the first young man in Capital City to enter the Martial Marquis realm!¡± Xavi Taylor did not deny this. Since always, Xavi Taylor had been given the title of genius and was known as the number one genius in Capital City. However, unlike the arrogant Dexter ir, Xavi Taylor was much more low-key. ¡°Hmph, even with the resources from the Capital City Martial Arts Association, Dexter ir is only a half-step Martial Marquis.¡± Kn Taylor coldly snorted. ¡°But my son is already a true Martial Marquis!¡± This made Kn Taylor extremely proud. He immediately asked someone to spread the news far and wide. Three dayster. Ethan Smith¡¯s injuries had finally healed considerably. He got up from the ground, gritting his teeth. ¡°Joshua Hess¡­ I will never let your Great Saint Sect off!¡± Ethan Smith coldly said. Without wasting any time, he immediately started the next round of retaliation! This time, Ethan Smith was even crazier. As long as they had any connection with the Great Saint Sect, all families suffered impacts! Disciples of the Great Saint Sect outside the sect were all killed by Ethan Smith¡¯s p without exception! In just two days, at least a hundred disciples of the Great Saint Sect were dead! ¡°This Ethan Smith¡­¡± Joshua Hess trembled with anger but was utterly helpless! With Ethan Smith possessing the Shrinking Ground Into An Inch technique, they couldn¡¯t catch or kill him. They could only let him run amok. Kn Taylor even issued an order for him to handle the situation properly within three days. Under such helplessness, Joshua Hess prepared for the second round of negotiation. He found Ethan Smith¡¯s phone number and called him personally. After the call was connected, Joshua Hess coldly said, ¡°What do you want?¡± Ethan Smith sneered, ¡°Joshua Hess, haven¡¯t I made my terms clear enough?¡± ¡°Hand over Dudley Lynch and Elder Foster, and let the Pavilion Master return to the Divine Alchemist Pavilion!¡± ¡°Otherwise, I will kill everyone in the Great Saint Sect until it¡¯s wiped out!¡± Joshua Hess gritted his teeth in anger, but he dared not re up. Because he knew that Ethan Smith could really do it! ¡°Fine, I agree.¡± Joshua Hess said through gritted teeth. ¡°But let me tell you, you better not let me see you, or else¡­ I will skin you alive!¡± Ethan Smith sneered, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, even if you don¡¯t kill me, I will kill you.¡± After throwing down those words, Ethan Smith hung up the phone. Joshua Hess¡¯s face was gloomy and unstable, his deeply wrinkled face, trembling from time to time. He took out his phone and dialed Emerson Holmes¡¯s number. Fortunately, the Capital City Martial Arts Association quickly agreed to Joshua Hess¡¯s request. After all, with the order from above, they not only dared not touch Martha Evans, but also treated her well every day, so there was no point in keeping her here. The next day. Ethan Smith quietly returned to the Divine Alchemist Pavilion, waiting for the return of the Pavilion Master. However, he didn¡¯t dare rx, for who knew if Joshua Hess would suddenly show up. By that evening. A car stopped in front of the Divine Alchemist Pavilion. As soon as the car door opened, the Pavilion Master was seen stepping out of it. Ethan Smith, with his keen divine sense, quickly discovered the Pavilion Master. He suddenly stood up and quickly went to the entrance. As expected, the Pavilion Master was slowly approaching. Ethan Smith quickly greeted her, feeling both excited and somewhat guilty. ¡°Lord Pavilion Master, are you¡­ alright?¡± Ethan whispered. The Pavilion Master nced at Ethan Smith andughed softly, ¡°What could happen to me?¡± Ethan Smith clenched his teeth and whispered, ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. If it weren¡¯t for me, you wouldn¡¯t have suffered like this¡­¡± The Pavilion Master nced at Ethan Smith dismissively and said, ¡°What I decide to do has nothing to do with you, there¡¯s no need to me yourself.¡± ¡°Besides, you¡¯ve done well enough.¡± Ethan Smith raised his head, his eyes filled with gratitude. ¡°Lord Pavilion Master!¡± Soon, everyone in the Divine Alchemist Pavilion rushed out. They all gathered around the Pavilion Master, their faces full of joy. ¡°Lord Pavilion Master, it¡¯s all thanks to Master Smith, otherwise, the Divine Alchemist Pavilion would have fallen into the hands of the thieves!¡± During the conversation, everyone looked at the First Elder who was kneeling in the square. The eyebrows of the Pavilion Master furrowed slightly, and she slowly walked towards the First Elder. ¡°Lord Pavilion Master¡­¡± Upon seeing the Pavilion Master, the First Elder immediately panicked. He spoke with some pain, ¡°Lord Pavilion Master, in consideration of my years of service to the Divine Alchemist Pavilion, please spare me this time¡­¡± In the narrow eyes of the Pavilion Master, there was some indifference. ¡°Betraying the Divine Alchemist Pavilion has only one ending, and you understand that better than me.¡± The Pavilion Master said indifferently. The First Elder¡¯s face turned extremely ugly, and he screamed desperately, ¡°Lord Pavilion Master, spare me, Lord Pavilion Master¡­¡± But the Pavilion Master didn¡¯t care about him at all and walked away. Ethan Smith nced at the First Elder, raised his hand, and pped him, turning him into a pile of mush. After that, Ethan Smith quickly followed the Pavilion Master and caught up with her. ¡°Lord Pavilion Master, I urgently need a five thousand year old medicinal herb, do you have a way?¡± Ethan Smith couldn¡¯t wait to ask. Chapter 504: 504: Breaking Through Marquis!_1 Pavilion Master nced at Ethan Smith and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go upstairs first.¡± Ethan realized his recklessness and scratched his head, looking somewhat embarrassed. Following the Pavilion Master, they made their way to the top floor of the Pavilion Master Building. Nothing had changed on the top floor. As before, the Pavilion Master took a seat in her rocking chair. She looked at Ethan and said, ¡°You haven¡¯t reached the half-step Martial Marquis realm?¡± Ethan hurriedly nodded, ¡°Yes, I can feel my strength increase, but I always feel that there is a fine line between me and the half-step Martial Marquis.¡± The Pavilion Master smiled faintly at his words. ¡°Should I congratte you or say you¡¯re unfortunate?¡± the Pavilion Masterughed. Ethan was stunned and asked puzzled, ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± The Pavilion Master took a sip of her tea and said, ¡°You should know yourself.¡±
Ethan spoke solemnly, ¡°Yes, I know this might be the Consummate Inner Strength Grandmaster Realm after reaching the peak.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± The Pavilion Master confirmed Ethan¡¯s thoughts. ¡°It is said that those with the Consummate Inner Strength Grandmaster Realm are cursed by the heavens.¡± ¡°Although they are invincible after reaching greatness, their journey is destined to be full of hardships, making their cultivation countless times more difficult than others.¡± At this point, the Pavilion Master paused and continued, ¡°I once saw a record that showed that out of ten Consummate Inner Strength Grandmaster Realms, only one sessfully reached greatness.¡± Ethan frowned slightly. The probability was actually so low? ¡°Eight of them died under heavenly tribtion,¡± the Pavilion Master continued. ¡°Heavenly tribtion¡­¡± Ethan couldn¡¯t help but think of something. The heavenly tribtions he had experienced were indeed beyond his imagination. It was as if the tribtions were not meant for Ethan to sessfully break through, but rather to kill him. ¡°A five thousand year old medicinal herb, right?¡± The Pavilion Master changed the topic. Ethan nodded and said, ¡°Yes, I need a five thousand year old medicinal herb and three Demonic Beast cores.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have any five thousand year old medicinal herbs here,¡± the Pavilion Master said. ¡°But I can help you look for them.¡± Hearing this, Ethan quickly said, ¡°Thank you, Lord Pavilion Master!¡± At this point, Ethan suddenly thought of the Spirit Severing Pill issue on the Pavilion Master. ¡°Lord Pavilion Master, your health¡­¡±
The Pavilion Master waved her hand and said, ¡°There is no antidote for the Spirit Severing Pill.¡± Hearing this, Ethan¡¯s face became a bit difficult to look at! These days, Ethan had tried to find the antidote for the Spirit Severing Pill in his inherited memories. Unfortunately, he found nothing.
¡°Lord Pavilion Master, then won¡¯t you¡­¡± Ethan opened his mouth, but couldn¡¯t bear to continue. The Pavilion Master stood up and said indifferently, ¡°Of course not. As long as I step into the Military Marquis Realm, the Spirit Severing Pill will naturally disappear.¡± ¡°Step into the Military Marquis Realm?¡± Ethan was taken aback. And then added with a half-smile, ¡°Lord Pavilion Master, stepping into the Military Marquis realm¡­shouldn¡¯t be that simple, right?¡± Hearing this, the Pavilion Master chuckled, ¡°Indeed, but for me, it¡¯s not difficult.¡± ¡°Over the years, I¡¯ve been forcibly suppressing my realm. Now it seems that I can only try to break through.¡± Suppressing one¡¯s realm? Is there such an operation? Others would try desperate for a breakthrough, but the Lord Pavilion Master has actually been suppressing her own power? ¡°Alright, I will find a way to help you with the medicinal herb.¡± The Pavilion Master got up and said. Ethan hurriedly nodded and then tentatively asked, ¡°Lord Pavilion Master, when will you¡­break through?¡± The Pavilion Master was silent for a moment before saying, ¡°Tomorrow, I suppose. I¡¯m tired today and need a good rest.¡± ¡°Ok,¡± Ethan nodded.
¡°Then I won¡¯t disturb your rest.¡± Ethan slightly bowed, then turned around and jumped down. Upon returning to the Elder¡¯s residence, Ethan couldn¡¯t help but feel anxious. He counted the time, and there were only twenty days left until September 9th! If he couldn¡¯t break through to the half-step Martial Marquis within these twenty days, Ethan would have no confidence at all! Especially since Dexter ir hadn¡¯t sent any news recently, which made Ethan feel a bit uneasy. ¡°Emily, wait for me. In twenty days, I will definitely take you away from the Taylor family!¡± Ethan clenched his fists. The next day was the day of the Pavilion Master¡¯s breakthrough. She went to the mountain alone, holding her breath, prepared for her breakthrough. The years of suppressed realm began to rise rapidly at this moment. The sky buzzed, and dark clouds filled the air, clearly heralding the arrival of heavenly tribtion! Ethan and the many alchemists of the Divine Alchemist Pavilion gathered in the square, watching this scene intently. The sky was filled with thunder, as one lightning bolt after another poured down from high above.
Everyone¡¯s faces were serious, sweating for the Pavilion Master. On the other side, Joshua Hess¡¯s face was gloomy, lost in thought. ¡°Sect master, don¡¯t think too much. Soon it will be September 9th, and that Ethan Smith will undoubtedly die!¡± Elder Foster said cheerfully. Joshua Hess nced at Elder Foster but said nothing. He felt a little pity. And it was not for Elder Foster, but for the half-step Martial Marquis who would be gone just like that. ¡°Is Dudley Lynch still at the Great Saint Sect?¡± Joshua Hess suddenly asked. Elder Foster paused, then nodded quickly, ¡°Yes, he has been in seclusion at the Spiritual Spring.¡± ¡°Call him over, andter you and Dudley will apany me to the Divine Alchemist Pavilion,¡± Joshua Hess said solemnly. Hearing this, Elder Foster¡¯s face changed slightly. He seemed to realize something since Ethan had previously asked for these two. ¡°Sect master, you¡¯re not really going to hand me over to Ethan Smith, are you¡­¡± Elder Foster asked fearfully, trembling all over.
Joshua Hess said coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the two of you are just bait. With me there, you won¡¯t be in any danger.¡± Elder Foster thought about it, and it seemed to make sense. With a Martial Marquis apanying them, there was indeed nothing to worry about. So, Elder Foster called Dudley Lynch, and they followed Joshua Hess to the ne, heading straight for River Town. At the Divine Alchemist Pavilion, the situation was tense. From morning to noon, the Pavilion Master¡¯s heavenly tribtion had not yet ended. The surging lightning was terrifying to watch. Finally, at around 12 o¡¯clock, the dark clouds in the sky began to slowly disappear. It seemed that the heavenly tribtion had ended. Ethan immediately stepped forward, ready to go to the back mountain to find out the result. At this moment, however, the Pavilion Master stepped out and appeared. Her aura didn¡¯t seem to have changed much, but her entire temperament had be even more transcendent! ¡°Lord Pavilion Master!¡± Ethan hurriedly walked forward. ¡°Did you¡­sessfully break through?¡± Ethan asked tentatively. The Pavilion Master nodded faintly, with no apparent joy on her face. In fact, in the depths of her eyes, there seemed to be a touch of sadness. ¡°That¡¯s good,¡± Ethan said, not thinking too much about it, just relieved. At dusk, An extremely powerful aura approached the Divine Alchemist Pavilion. Chapter 505: 505: Battle of the Marquis_1 These auras were precisely emanating from Joshua Hess, Elder Foster, and Dudley Lynch. On the journey, Elder Foster was feeling somewhat nervous. He feared that Joshua Hess would betray him. Meanwhile, Dudley Lynch remained silent. Once hailed as the Number One Person of Central ins, he now seemed to be just another pushover. Whenever people mentioned Dudley Lynch, they no longer spoke about the Number One Person of Central ins but the ¡°half-step Martial Marquis who was defeated by Peak Form of Grandmaster.¡± Thinking of this, Dudley Lynch couldn¡¯t help but clench his fists, wishing he could personally kill Ethan Smith. Soon, the carriage arrived at the entrance of the Divine Alchemist Pavilion. However, Joshua Hess didn¡¯t hastily disembark from the carriage. He coldly looked at the Divine Alchemist Pavilion and said in his heart, ¡°Thest time, as long as you dare to show up, I will definitely kill you!¡± Afterward, Joshua Hess stepped out of the carriage, followed closely by Elder Foster and Dudley Lynch.
The three of them strode into the Divine Alchemist Pavilion. Their arrival immediately caught the attention of several onlookers. Sitting in the Elder¡¯s residence, Ethan Smith¡¯s eyes suddenly opened wide. ¡°Joshua Hess is here.¡± Ethan Smith stood up from the bed and walked towards the za. On the za, many people were standing in the distance, watching Joshua Hess. ¡°You dare toe again!¡± Fifth Elder red at Elder Foster and said coldly. Elder Foster snorted, ¡°What does it matter if Ie or not?¡± Fifth Elder yelled, ¡°The Pavilion Master has returned. It¡¯s not your turn to run wild in the Divine Alchemist Pavilion. Get out!¡± Elder Foster squinted his eyes and sneered, ¡°You dare to make a fuss in front of me? It seems like you don¡¯t want to live!¡± He finished speaking, and his palm bent and quickly reached out towards the Fifth Elder! A terrifying Inner Strength force pressed towards Fifth Elder! Fifth Elder¡¯s face drastically changed; he was just a Grandmaster and had no power to resist! Just at this critical moment, a golden palm shot out! ¡°Boom!¡± This golden palm directly pped away. A massive force caused Elder Foster to feel a bacsh. He retreated several steps and spat out a trace of blood from his mouth. ¡°So, are you here at the Divine Alchemist Pavilion to make peace or cause trouble?¡± Ethan Smith coldly looked at Joshua Hess.
Joshua Hess¡¯s face remained icy, and he held his silence for quite a while. Meanwhile, Dudley Lynch couldn¡¯t help but clench his fists. He could not suppress the murderous spirit in his heart, and the target of this murderous spirit was, naturally, Ethan Smith. ¡°What, do you want to kill me?¡± Ethan Smith caught a glimpse of this murderous intent and looked towards Dudley Lynch.
Dudley Lynch snorted coldly without replying. ¡°Ethan Smith! Don¡¯t be arrogant!¡± Elder Foster bellowed. ¡°Our Great Saint Sect Master is present. It¡¯s not your turn to run wild!¡± Ethan Smith nced at Elder Foster and sneered, ¡°You¡¯re just a piece of trash. If you dare to spew more nonsense, I won¡¯t mind sending you on your way early.¡± ¡°You¡­you!¡± Elder Foster was at a loss for words, his face flushed with anger. At that moment, the always silent Joshua Hess finally spoke. ¡°He¡¯s trash. What about me?¡± Joshua Hess asked coldly. ¡°You too.¡± At that time, a cold voice came from afar. Then, they saw the Pavilion Master leisurely walking over. ¡°Pavilion Master!¡± The moment they saw the Pavilion Master, all the people in the Divine Alchemist Pavilion bowed. However, a yful look appeared on Joshua Hess¡¯s face.
¡°Martha Evans, you should thank this youngster named Ethan Smith that you could return safely.¡± Joshua Hess stated indifferently. ¡°I never thought that the esteemed Lord of Medicine God Pavilion would have to rely on a junior to safely return.¡± The Pavilion Master wasn¡¯t angry. Instead, she smiled lightly and said, ¡°At least it¡¯s much better than you gaining your position today by staying on your knees and licking the soles of the Taylor family.¡± Joshua Hess¡¯s face darkened, and he coldly snorted, ¡°Martha Evans! I once spared your life out of our past friendship, but you better not interfere today!¡± ¡°Past friendship?¡± A hint of surprise shed on the Pavilion Master¡¯s face. ¡°When were we ever friends? I only remember you kneeling before me, begging me not to kill you.¡± As soon as these words came out, everyone present was shocked! No one would have expected that there was such a history between the two! Joshua Hess¡¯s face looked extremely terrible! He clenched his teeth and stubbornly said, ¡°Nonsense! As a Martial Marquis, how would I kneel before a woman like you!¡± ¡°Oh?¡± A faint smile appeared on the Pavilion Master¡¯s face. ¡°You can deny your past words and deeds, but can you deny your disability?¡± A disability?
Everyone was stunned for a moment. Did Joshua Hess really have a disability? Joshua Hess¡¯s face shed with panic, and he hastily scolded, ¡°You shut up!¡± Immediately after, Joshua Hess changed the subject, ¡°This Ethan Smith killed my disciples, destroyed my sect, and caused heavy losses to my Great Saint Sect! No one can save him today!¡± Ethan Smith coldly said, ¡°It seems that Lord Hess has decided to go back on his word.¡± Joshua Hess sneered, ¡°Go back on my word? Did you actually think I would agree to your terms!¡± ¡°Saint¡­ these two words, they really are ironic.¡± Ethan Smithughed scornfully. ¡°Just now, the Pavilion Master mentioned your disability. Is it because you¡¯re impotent?¡± ¡°It makes sense. With a beast like you having a disability, no wonder you¡¯re not able to reproduce, for that would be a cmity.¡± Upon hearing Ethan Smith¡¯s words, Joshua Hess¡¯s face suddenly changed dramatically! He subconsciously nced at Martha Evans and gritted his teeth, saying, ¡°You told him!¡± Martha Evans raised her eyebrows and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything.¡± Joshua Hess¡¯s face suddenly changed! Damn it! Wasn¡¯t this equal to inadvertently admitting it?
¡°Old beast, you really are impotent, huh?¡± Ethan Smith said in surprise. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say so earlier? You should hurry up and beg our Pavilion Master to see if they could refine a potent aphrodisiac for you!¡± ¡°Ahh!!!¡± Joshua Hess roared furiously! ¡°You little beast! Today, even if the Heavenly King Lao Tzu is here, he can¡¯t save you!¡± Having said that, Joshua Hess stretched out his palm, unleashing his Inner Strength! The Pavilion Master¡¯s face turned cold and she said quietly, ¡°Joshua Hess, you¡¯ve repeatedly provoked, and I¡¯ve given enough face.¡± ¡°Hehe, you, a half-step Martial Marquis, what face are you talking about? I¡¯d like to see how you can stop me today!¡± Joshua Hess roared. The Pavilion Master said nothing, lifting her jade-like hand and gently facing the onught. Chapter 506: 506: How Long Do You Think You Can Hold On?_1 Joshua Hess sneered continuously, as a Military Marquis, he had absolute confidence. ¡°Boom!¡± Their palms collided, instantly setting off bursts of radiance! Ethan Smith quickly swung his hands, protecting the surrounding alchemists! This was the collision of a Military Marquis, its power unimaginable! ¡°How is it possible!¡± Feeling the power from the Pavilion Master, Joshua Hess¡¯ face changed dramatically! He retreated dozens of steps with a ¡°thud¡±, and his palms were throbbing with pain! Joshua Hess¡¯s face was extremely ugly, and a trace of uneasiness emerged in his heart. ¡°You¡­ have you entered the Military Marquis Realm?¡± Joshua Hess stared intently at the Pavilion Master. Pavilion Master indifferently said, ¡°What do you think?¡±
¡°You!¡± Joshua Hess was so angry that he almost vomited blood! He never imagined that Martha Evans, who was confined in the Capital City Martial Arts Association a few days ago, had stepped into the Military Marquis Realm now! ¡°Do you want to revisit the past?¡± The Pavilion Master took a step forward, and his aggressive momentum suddenly burst! From under the Pavilion Master¡¯s feet, bursts of purple light began to wrap around. Seeing this purple light, Joshua Hess¡¯s face turned ashen, and a hint of horror shed in his pupils, as if recalling some terrifying event! ¡°No, I absolutely don¡¯t mean that!¡± Joshua Hess hurriedly shouted! This move undoubtedly shocked everyone! Did Joshua Hess just concede directly? As the sect master of the Great Saint Sect, he conceded so decisively?! ¡°Martha Evans, I don¡¯t want to be your enemy!¡± Joshua Hess turned his face away, even unable to look directly at the Pavilion Master. Pavilion Master coldly said, ¡°You couldn¡¯t do it back then, and now, you still can¡¯t.¡± Joshua Hess¡¯s face grew uglier, but he didn¡¯t dare say another word. Ethan Smith remained silent on the side. Touching his chin, he thought to himself, ¡°It seems that there really is some story between the two of them¡­¡± As the momentum on the Pavilion Master converges, Joshua Hess¡¯s face was also bing much calmer. ¡°Ethan Smith.¡± At this time, the Pavilion Master suddenly looked at Ethan Smith. Ethan Smith quickly walked over and said, ¡°Lord Pavilion Master.¡± ¡°Name your conditions.¡± Pavilion Master said indifferently.
Ethan Smith nodded immediately, took a step forward, and pointed his finger at Elder Foster and Dudley Lynch. ¡°Joshua Hess, I¡¯m not like you who goes back on his word. I just want Elder Foster and Dudley Lynch.¡± Ethan Smith said coldly. Hearing this, Elder Foster¡¯s face changed dramatically! He hurriedly grabbed Joshua Hess and said anxiously, ¡°Sect Master, no¡­ you can¡¯t agree to him, you mustn¡¯t agree to him!¡±
But Joshua Hess had a gloomy face and said nothing, not knowing what he was thinking. ¡°Sect Master!¡± Elder Foster desperately grabbed Joshua Hess¡¯s arm, his eyes filled with a mixture of fear and pleading. Joshua Hess looked at Elder Foster and sighed slowly, ¡°This is fate¡­¡± Elder Foster¡¯s pupils shrank suddenly! He suddenly sensed something bad! On the side, Dudley Lynch¡¯s face also turned slightly ugly, and at this moment, both of them had the intention to escape. ¡°Ethan Smith, these two are yours.¡± Joshua Hess said coldly. ¡°But I tell you, those who want to kill you are not only me. The Hernandez Family, the Taylor family, even the Capital City Martial Arts Association, your enemies are everywhere! Even if you have great abilities, you won¡¯t escape your fate of drinking hatred in the end!¡± Ethan Smith sneered, ¡°Then you don¡¯t have to worry about that.¡± After that, Ethan Smith grabbed Elder Foster and Dudley Lynch with a strong force! ¡°Sect¡­ Sect Master!¡± Elder Foster shouted desperately, but Joshua Hess said nothing and just turned around and left. ¡°Joshua Hess! You fucking beast!¡± Elder Foster was furious and cursed! But by now, Joshua Hess had already turned around and left, without any trace. Elder Foster and Dudley Lynch¡¯s faces were a bit ugly, falling into Ethan Smith¡¯s hands, they had no chance of escape.
¡°Ethan Smith, you¡­ don¡¯t kill me, I¡­ I¡¯m a half-step Martial Marquis, I can help you!¡± Elder Foster clenched his teeth and said with a pleading expression. Ethan Smith coldly looked at Elder Foster and said, ¡°Do you think I need you?¡± Elder Foster hurriedly said, ¡°Ethan Smith, as long as you don¡¯t kill me, I¡¯m willing to be your servant! You¡¯re a generous person, spare my dog¡¯s life please¡­¡± ¡°Spare you? When you hunted me down, did you ever think about sparing me? When you harbored intentions against the Lord Pavilion Master, did you ever think about stopping?¡± Ethan Smith said coldly. ¡°Now you want me to spare you, do you think that¡¯s possible!¡± With a loud shout, the Inner Strength on Ethan Smith¡¯s body suddenly burst! Feeling the extremely strong killing intent on Ethan Smith, Elder Foster¡¯s face became even uglier. He knew that it was almost impossible for Ethan Smith to spare him. So, Elder Foster clenched his teeth, his palms turned into ws, and suddenly grabbed at Ethan Smith¡¯s chest! ¡°Go to hell!¡± Elder Foster shouted in anger! His hands burst with strength, all his Inner Strength converging at one point, and the terrifying power suddenly exploded! ¡°Ethan Smith!¡± Fifth Elder¡¯s face suddenly turned pale at the sight! ¡°Snap!¡±
However, Ethan Smith just waved his hand and directly shattered Elder Foster¡¯s palm! His palm turned into a pile of mush, and all the light disappeared without a trace at this moment. Ethan Smith¡¯s face was full of coldness as he looked at Elder Foster. ¡°How could this be¡­¡± Elder Foster was horrified! As both were half-step Martial Marquis, how could the gap between their strengths be so huge? ¡°Ethan Smith, I¡­¡± ¡°You can die now.¡± Ethan interrupted Elder Foster¡¯s words. He waved his hand, and the Heaven Swallowing Skill suddenly started, directly pping Elder Foster¡¯s head! ¡°Humm!¡± A series of Inner Strength flowed through Elder Foster¡¯s head into Ethan Smith¡¯s body. A cry of miserable agony echoed throughout the Divine Alchemist Pavilion. In just a moment, the once high and mighty Elder Foster turned into a dry corpse. Ethan Smith¡¯s face was expressionless, as if he had just stepped on an ant.
Then, Ethan Smith coldly looked at Dudley Lynch. ¡°Your turn.¡± Ethan Smith said coldly. Compared to Elder Foster, Dudley Lynch¡¯s face was much calmer. He looked at Ethan Smith and said coldly, ¡°I won¡¯t just sit and wait for death.¡± Ethan Smith sneered, ¡°Dudley Lynch, I remember I once told you that if I step into the half-step Martial Marquis Realm, it would only take three breaths to kill you.¡± ¡°How long do you think you canst?¡± Chapter 507: 507: The Number One of the Younger Generation!_1 Dudley Lynch¡¯s face turned somewhat difficult to look at, and his forehead was even more covered with sweat. He had fought against Ethan Smith before and knew Ethan¡¯s strength well. But letting go like this, he simply couldn¡¯t do it! ¡°I also want to see how strong a half-step Martial Marquis could be!¡± Dudley Lynch roared, his energy instantly erupted, and he rushed towards Ethan Smith at an extremely fast speed! Ethan Smith ced both hands behind his back, sneering, not taking Dudley Lynch seriously at all. ¡°Boom!¡± Just as Dudley Lynch was about to rush over, Ethan Smith suddenly reached out and grabbed Dudley Lynch¡¯s neck! At this moment, all his strength was not worth mentioning! Ethan Smith directly used his physical strength to ovee Dudley Lynch¡¯s cultivation skill, easily grabbing his neck and lifting him into the air. The immense power in his fingers changed Dudley Lynch¡¯s expression drastically! As the former Number One Person of Central ins, he found it impossible to break free at this moment!
¡°I¡¯ve said it before; among peers, you¡¯re nothing but a piece of trash.¡± Ethan Smith said coldly. Dudley Lynch clenched his teeth, trying to struggle but finding it impossible to break free! His pride was shattered at this moment! ¡°Tell me, what exactly happened with Evelyn Norton?¡± Ethan Smith asked coldly. ¡°If I tell you, can you spare my life¡­¡± Dudley Lynch managed to say with difficulty. ¡°No,¡± Ethan Smith said coldly. ¡°But I can let you die a little bit easier.¡± Upon hearing this, a hint of anger rose in Dudley Lynch¡¯s heart! He couldn¡¯t ept dying like this! ¡°Ethan Smith, don¡¯t even think about it!¡± Dudley Lynch said through gritted teeth. Ethan Smith squinted his eyes and sneered: ¡°There are many ways to clean up people in Divine Alchemist Pavilion; I¡¯d like to see how long you can hold on.¡± After saying that, Ethan Smith¡¯s left hand slowly rose. A little glimmer gathered on his palm, whichnded gently on Dudley Lynch¡¯s forehead. This glimmer of light instantly entered Dudley Lynch¡¯s mind! For an instant, Dudley Lynch felt as if his brain had been struck by lightning, his head seemingly about to burst apart! ¡°Ahh!¡± The pain made Dudley Lynch scream continuously, and his body trembled non-stop! ¡°After I break your limbs and waste your dantian, I will slowly torment you.¡± Ethan Smith sneered.
But at this moment, the hoarse voice appeared in Dudley Lynch¡¯s mind. ¡°Give your body to me¡­ I¡¯ll take you away from here¡­¡± Desperately enduring the pain, Dudley Lynch screamed in his heart: ¡°I want you to help me kill this Ethan Smith and break his body into pieces!¡± ¡°It can be done¡­¡± said the hoarse voice eerily.
¡°Give control of your body to me, and your revenge will be achieved¡­¡± ¡°Ahh!¡± Dudley Lynch roared, seemingly unable to hold on any longer! Just then, a glimmer of light burst out from Dudley Lynch¡¯s body! His inner energy soared at an incredible speed, and his entire body became much stronger! ¡°Hmm?¡± Ethan Smith¡¯s brows furrowed. He only felt as if his hands were about to be forced open, and the Dudley Lynch in front of him seemed to have changed into a different person! ¡°Boom!¡± With a huge force, Ethan Smith was forced to retreat, and he unconsciously loosened his grip! ¡°Ethan Smith!¡± Fifth Elder and the others hurriedly gathered around. Ethan Smith¡¯s brows furrowed as he stared at Dudley Lynch in front of him, a trace of doubt shing in his eyes.Dudley Lynch stood there, exuding an entirely different aura from head to toe. After a moment, Dudley turned towards Ethan Smith. A cold smile hung on his lips, totally different from how he had just been.
¡°Ethan Smith¡­ I owe you a thank you¡­¡± Dudley grinned. Ethan Smith said coldly, ¡°Thank me? What do you mean?¡± Dudleyughed heartily, ¡°No need for you to know. We¡¯ll meet again!¡± After dropping these words, Dudley turned to leave! ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re going!¡± Ethan Smith¡¯s hair flew wildly as he stepped forward, his fighting spirit ame! With the Absolute Beginning Sacred Fist in his hands, he charged straight towards Dudley! However, Dudley didn¡¯t even look back, with a turn and a wave, the Absolute Beginning Sacred Fist vanished like smoke! Then, Dudley stepped on light and quickly escaped! In the blink of an eye, Dudley disappeared from everyone¡¯s sight. Ethan Smith¡¯s brow furrowed tightly. ¡°This Dudley Lynch is definitely up to something!¡± Ethan Smith said coldly. His strength increased within a short time, and his demeanor was more like a changed person. Gazing at the direction where Dudley Lynch had left, Ethan Smith remained silent for a while.
¡°He got away again.¡± Ethan Smith¡¯s eyebrows furrowed slightly. ¡°Master Smith, are you alright?¡± The surrounding alchemists came forward. Ethan Smith shook his head, and then asked, ¡°Where is the Lord Pavilion Master?¡± ¡°The Lord Pavilion Master has returned to the Pavilion Master Building,¡± said the Fifth Elder. Ethan Smith nodded, said nothing more, and turned back to the Elder¡¯s residence. Sitting in the Elder¡¯s residence, Ethan Smith closed his eyes slightly, and he couldn¡¯t help but think of Dexter ir. Twenty days remained before September 9th. During this time, there had been hardly any news about Dexter ir. ¡°Now that I am merely at the Consummate Inner Strength Grandmaster Realm, I can crush those at the half-step Martial Marquis, and Dexter ir is just at half-step Martial Marquis as well, not worth mentioning,¡± Ethan Smith thought to himself. ¡°Unless he can step into the Military Marquis Realm, otherwise, he is not worth mentioning.¡± That being said, Dexter ir was, after all, a young master from an aristocratic family and was notparable to an ordinary half-step Martial Marquis. Thinking of this, Ethan Smith couldn¡¯t help but take out his phone and open the Martial Arts Forum. As soon as he opened the forum, Ethan saw a striking piece of news:
Dominic Taylor has officially stepped into the Martial Marquis Realm, undoubtedly bing the outstanding Number One Person among the younger generation! Thements below have already exploded. In addition to praising Dominic Taylor¡¯s strength, some people also mentioned Ethan Smith. ¡°As a member of the Taylor family, Dominic Taylor definitely won¡¯t let Ethan Smith go, right?¡± ¡°Yes, Dominic Taylor¡¯s grandfather was killed by Ethan Smith, naturally, he won¡¯t let him off!¡± ¡°Both of them belong to the younger generation, and no one can say anything even if they take action.¡± Ethan Smith¡¯s face was a bit ugly, and he felt a hint of pressure. He had just stepped into the Consummate Inner Strength Grandmaster Realm, while Dominic Taylor had already directly stepped into the Martial Marquis! There weren¡¯t many Martial Marquises in the world, and Dominic Taylor was probably the youngest one! ¡°These young masters of aristocratic families¡­ are really not simple!¡± Ethan Smith remained silent. Capital City was full of geniuses, and Dominic Taylor wasn¡¯t the only one. Who knew how many other geniuses there were from aristocratic families. As members of the same circle, they were naturally on the opposite side of Ethan Smith. This road was destined to be fraught with enemies, especially against those who possessed natural advantages and resources. ¡°Dominic Taylor¡­¡± Ethan Smith whispered the name, and couldn¡¯t help but think of theirst encounter. Just then, another piece of news came out: ¡°Dexter ir will leave seclusion soon!¡± Chapter 508: 508: 5000 Year Old Herbs Chapter 508: 5000 Year Old Herbs Dexter ir is about to leave seclusion? Upon hearing this news, the Martial Arts Forum once again boiled with excitement. They all started to imagine Dexter ir¡¯s strength. ¡°This Dexter ir is also a well-known genius in Capital City. If Dominic Taylor can step into the Martial Marquis, he might not be unable to.¡± ¡°There¡¯s a good showing, with news of the two great geniuses in Capital City at the same time, I wonder what Ethan Smith should do.¡± ¡°Ah, Ethan Smith¡¯s talent shouldn¡¯t be any worse than theirs. It¡¯s just a matter of time, but who¡¯s giving him the time.¡± ¡°In just twenty days, how much room for improvement can Ethan Smith have?¡± Looking at the news on the Martial Arts Forum, Ethan Smith couldn¡¯t help but feel anxious. He got up and looked in the direction of the Pavilion Master Building, intending to ask the Pavilion Master about the matter of the five thousand year old medicinal herbs. But after thinking it over, he eventually decided to cancel the n.
If the Lord Pavilion Master had news, he would definitely inform him. Capital City Martial Arts Association, many higher-ups gathered together. This was the third time this year that the martial arts association had convened a high-level meeting. And their meeting¡¯s target was the same. That is Ethan Smith! ¡°Ethan Smith defeated a half-step Martial Marquis in the Grandmasters Realm. This is not good news.¡± ¡°This kid is not under our control, and he will definitely be a hidden danger.¡± ¡°Either let him join the Capital City Martial Arts Association, or get rid of him as soon as possible.¡± ¡°Do you think someone like him, who is an unstable element, will obediently follow our orders?¡± The scene fell into silence. They had already started to feel fear at the growth of Ethan Smith. Moreover, the entire Capital City Martial Arts Association had a simr premonition: That Ethan Smith¡¯s rise would inevitably bring trouble, and even disaster to the Capital City Martial Arts Association. ¡°Just wait, there are still more than twenty days, no matter what, we can¡¯t let him leave the Capital City,¡± someone said in a deep voice. ¡°That kid from the ir family should not disappoint us.¡± Ethan Smith didn¡¯t know that he was being targeted by the Capital City Martial Arts Association. At this moment, all he could think about was the wedding of Dexter ir on September 9th. Nighttime. Ethan Smith tossed and turned in bed, unable to sleep.
He simply got up, ran to the courtyard of the Elder¡¯s residence, and gazed at the moon in the sky. ¡°The moon is the object of extreme yin. If I could swallow the moonlight, that would be great.¡± Ethan Smith thought quietly to himself. But this crazy idea was quickly dismissed by him. ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve swallowed any dark energy.¡± Ethan Smith sighed slightly.
There are countless treasures in the world. ces with abundant dark energy are also quite a few. If Ethan Smith had a long period of travel, he might have had ess to good resources. However, there wasn¡¯t enough time left. Most of the martial arts resources in Pyro were controlled by the Capital City Martial Arts Association. It was said that they had a piece of information that clearly showed where Divine Medicine would appear and where treasures would emerge. It was precisely because of this reason that the Capital City Martial Arts Association nevercked resources. Ethan Smith didn¡¯t close his eyes the whole night. Early the next morning, Ethan Smith was about to have breakfast. At that moment, the door suddenly opened, and the Pavilion Master slowly walked in. ¡°Lord Pavilion Master!¡± Seeing the Pavilion Master, Ethan Smith couldn¡¯t help but feel a little excited. The Pavilion Master went straight to Ethan Smith¡¯s side and sat down, speaking quietly, ¡°I have asked around.¡± ¡°How is it?¡± Ethan Smith asked anxiously.
The Pavilion Master said in a deep voice, ¡°Five thousand year old medicinal herbs are extremely rare, and even if they exist, only a few people have control over them.¡± Ethan Smith frowned and asked, ¡°Do you mean¡­ I should steal them?¡± The Pavilion Master raised her eyebrows and asked, ¡°Would you be willing to do that?¡± Ethan Smith forced a smile and replied, ¡°I don¡¯t want to, but if there¡¯s no other choice¡­ who knows.¡± Hearing this, the Pavilion Master couldn¡¯t help butugh. She took out a map from her pocket and handed it to Ethan Smith. A position on the map, marked with a red line, appeared to be extremely remote. Ethan Smith frowned, ¡°This is¡­?¡± ¡°I got it from someone in the Capital City Martial Arts Association,¡± the Pavilion Master said. ¡°It¡¯s said to be a Dragon Vein. There, you could possibly find what you¡¯re looking for, or even medicinal herbs beyond your imagination.¡± ¡°Dragon Vein?¡± Ethan Smith was stunned. He had seen this term in novels, but had never seen it in reality. It was said that Dragon Veins were luckynds where qi gathered, and those born in Dragon Veins were destined to do extraordinary things throughout their lives.
¡°Thank you, Lord Pavilion Master.¡± Ethan Smith took the map and bowed respectfully. The Pavilion Master nced at Ethan Smith and said, ¡°Don¡¯t celebrate too soon. There will definitely be others going to such a ce.¡± ¡°Furthermore, since it¡¯s a resource of the Capital City Martial Arts Association, they probably won¡¯t let you off the hook if you show up.¡± ¡°And, although Joshua Hess has already left the Divine Alchemist Pavilion, he will not give up so easily. If he kills you, there¡¯s nothing I can do.¡± Ethan Smith clenched the map, and a solemn expression crossed his face. In his mind, he couldn¡¯t help but think of Emily Taylor¡¯s face and Dexter ir¡¯s arrogant expression. ¡°I have no other choice,¡± Ethan Smith said, taking a deep breath. ¡°Even if it¡¯s a den of dragons and tigers, I must take my chances.¡± As for the Pavilion Master, she didn¡¯tment on this. After a while, she got up and said, ¡°Take care of yourself.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Ethan Smith nodded. As the Pavilion Master was about to leave, Ethan Smith took out the Three Pure Ancient Tree from his Spatial Magic Artifact and handed it to her. ¡°Lord Pavilion Master, please hold on to this for me,¡± Ethan Smith said. The Pavilion Master¡¯s brows furrowed slightly as she looked at Ethan Smith. ¡°What do you mean?¡±
Ethan Smith bitterly smiled, ¡°I fear that something might happen to me during this trip. If I were to die, wouldn¡¯t this Three Pure Ancient Tree fall into someone else¡¯s hands?¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I might as well leave it at Divine Alchemist Pavilion temporarily. If Ie back, I¡¯ll ask for it from you.¡± The Pavilion Master took the Three Pure Ancient Tree and nodded, ¡°Alright.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll set off now,¡± Ethan Smith said as he got up. He studied the map carefully. The Dragon Vein was located in the northwest region, where there were few inhabitants but not much qi. Now that a Dragon Vein could be found, it must be due to some extraordinary treasure. After bidding farewell to the Pavilion Master, Ethan Smith left the Divine Alchemist Pavilion and headed straight for the Dragon Vein. At the same time, the Capital City Martial Arts Association had also gathered a group of members. These people were all elites of the Capital City Martial Arts Association! The weakest was at the Peak Form of Grandmaster, and there were even several half-step Martial Marquises! As elites of the Martial Arts Association, they mastered powerful cultivation skills. Their strength was iparable to ordinary half-step Martial Marquises! Many of them were descendants sent by aristocratic families in Capital City, holding prestigious status. And the one leading the team was none other than the vice president of the Martial Arts Association, Emerson Holmes! ¡°You are all elites of the Martial Arts Association, and of utmost importance. This Dragon Vein must contain treasures beyond imagination,¡± Emerson Holmes said coldly. ¡°So, take advantage of this opportunity, understood?¡± The crowd shouted in unison, ¡°Understood!¡± Emerson Holmes nodded slightly, and a barely detectable trace of desire appeared in his eyes. Emerson Holmes had been at the half-step Martial Marquis level for many years, and he was only a hair¡¯s breadth away from the Martial Marquis realm! Therefore, he also wanted to use this Dragon Vein to step into the Martial Marquis realm! Chapter 509: 509 Chapter 509: 509 A group of people headed majestically towards the northwest. At this time, even Ethan Smith was rushing there ording to the address given by the Pavilion Master. In the northwest, there was a deserted area. With sand blowing everywhere and harsh climate, as far as one could see, besides the sand in the sky and an undting mountain range, there was nothing else. This ce was named ck No Man¡¯s Land. It is vast but not famous. Recently, uninvited guests had flocked it, a ce that was always devoid of human presence. A number of luxurious business vehicles were parked at the foot of the ck No Man¡¯s Land¡¯s mountain range. On the vehicles, were printedrge characters: Capital City Martial Arts Association. As soon as the vehicle came to a stop, Emerson Holmes and his group alighted. Among this group, there were offspring of the Taylor family, folks from the ir family, and elegantly dressed young men from the aristocratic families of other regions.
Having been blessed with natural resources, if they possessed nock of talent, their paths would be destined to be smooth and unobstructed. ¡°President Holmes, is this the Dragon Vein you spoke of?¡± The one speaking was from the Taylor family, named Soren Taylor. He was barely eighteen years old, yet already at the Peak Form of Grandmaster! Ever since Kn Taylor ascended to power, he ced a great deal of emphasis on him. Emerson Holmes nodded slightly and said, ¡°Yes¡±. A hint of greed shed in Soren Taylor¡¯s eyes, he narrowed his eyes and said, ¡°If this Dragon Vein really has some top herbs, I also might make an attempt to break through.¡± Emerson Holmes patted Soren Taylor¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Not might, definitely!¡± ¡°Soren, the Taylor family has high regard for you, considering you as the next Xavi Taylor. You must not let everyone down.¡± The corner of Soren Taylor¡¯s mouth curled up in a faint smile as he said, ¡°I¡¯ll surpass my brother sooner orter.¡± Unlike the low-profile Dominic Taylor, Soren Taylor¡¯s ambitions were grand. Being only eighteen, the peak of his arrogance, and endowed with exceptional talent, he was somewhat fearless. To him, even Dominic Taylor,uded as the number one genius of the Capital City, wasn¡¯t worth mentioning. ¡°When do we set off?¡± Soren Taylor asked. Emerson Holmes said lightly, ¡°No rush, let me investigate first.¡± Although the Capital City Martial Arts Association was very dominant in controlling resources, there would still be independent practitionersing to join the fun. This happens every time the Capital City Martial Arts Association makes a move. From Martial Marquis to Grandmaster. Many of the prisoners detained by the Capital City Martial Arts Association were independent practitioners who came to snatch the resources.
In the distance. Ethan Smith also arrived at the ck No Man¡¯s Land covered in dust and sweat. From a distance of several miles, Ethan saw an undting mountain range. Despite the distance, Ethan Smith still felt something extraordinary about this mountain range!
¡°As expected of a Dragon Vein, it has an impressive aura.¡± Ethan Smith stared off into the distance and thought to himself. Looking down from a high altitude, the mountain range looked like a dragon¡¯s spine, winding and rising, projecting a sense of oppression. The aura that radiated from the mountain range was not qi, but an indescribable sense of majesty. ¡°Huh?¡± Soon, Ethan Smith took notice of the presences around the mountain range. Ever since Ethan Smith reached the Consummate Inner Strength Grandmaster Realm, his divine sense soared. In a radius of several miles, nothing could escape Ethan Smith¡¯s keen divine sense. ¡°One, two, three¡­ all six half-step Martial Marquises?¡± Ethan Smith¡¯s face looked somewhat unpleasant! You should know, under the sky, the number of half-step Martial Marquis is extremely few, even the Great Saint Sect, that is known as the number one sect in the North, it¡¯s also very difficult to gather six half-step Martial Marquis! ¡°The only one who could umte so much power should be the Capital City Martial Arts Association.¡± Ethan Smith squinted. ¡°They are pretty quick to act.¡± Ethan Smith took a deep breath. From far away, Ethan Smith couldn¡¯t help but sneer. ¡°You better not provoke me, or else I¡¯ll kill you all!¡± Ethan Smith dered coldly in his heart.
If there were no Martial Marquis, Ethan Smith would not be scared at all. He was about to go to the mountains, at this moment, not far away, another breath was approaching. Ethan Smith halted his steps, and turned back to look involuntarily. He saw a man with a scruffy mustache and an indecent appearance walking towards him. This man seemed to be only about thirty years old, but his indecent outfit was somewhat inconsistent with his age. ¡°My friend, are you here to seek the Dragon Vein too?¡± the mustached man asked, stroking his mustache and initiating the conversation. Ethan Smith gave him a quick nce, ¡°What do you think?¡± The man with the mustache chuckled: ¡°My friend, ahead lies a den of dragons and tigers, and the Capital City Martial Arts Association is there too. Going forward is very dangerous.¡± Hearing his words, Ethan Smithughed: ¡°Knowing that, why did you still dare toe?¡± The man with the mustache boasted: ¡°How could youpare yourself with The Master? There is nowhere in this world that The Master dares not go!¡± ¡°From the Emperor Smith¡¯s Tomb to my grandmother¡¯s ancestral grave, as long as there are Dharma treasures, my figure will be there!¡± At this point, the man with the mustache mysteriously added, ¡°To tell you the truth, I dug up a Divine Rank Cauldron in my grandmother¡¯s ancestral grave! How about it? Are you interested in introducing me to your family grave?¡± ¡°Go fuck yourself.¡± Ethan Smith couldn¡¯t help but swear.
This mustachioed guy was aplete funny person, he seemed not very sane. ¡°My friend, don¡¯t fret. The dead rest while the living strive!¡± The mustachioed man said cheerfully. Ethan Smith pointed at his nose, ¡°Don¡¯t bother me, or don¡¯t me me for being rude.¡± After dropping these words, Ethan Smith ignored the mustachioed man, and walked toward the mountain range. Besides Ethan smith and the mustachioed man, other people also came to this ce. When Ethan Smith arrived, someone had already moved ahead. A man and a woman were standing in the middle of Emerson Holmes, shivering. And the people from the Capital City Martial Arts Association surrounded them. ¡°Who let youe here? Do you know that this is a resource of my Capital City Martial Arts Association?¡± Emerson Holmes said coldly. The young man said shakily, ¡°So¡­ Sorry, we¡­ we will leave right now¡­¡± ¡°Leave?¡± Emerson Holmes snorted coldly. ¡°You want to run after stealing other people¡¯s stuff?¡± The young man¡¯s face changed immediately, hurriedly saying, ¡°I¡­ I really didn¡¯t know this ce belongs to the Capital City Martial Arts Association, plea¡­please spare us¡­¡±
Emerson Holmes snorted coldly: ¡°You have already vited the rules set by the Capital City Martial Arts Association. Stand here honestly ande back with me to the Capital City Martial Arts Association¡¯s prison!¡± ¡°I warn you, don¡¯t think about escaping. Even if you flee to the ends of the earth and sea, the Capital City Martial Arts Association will be able to catch you!¡± Hearing this, the young man¡¯s face turned pale instantly. ¡°I want to know, which rule did we vite?¡± The girl seemingly couldn¡¯t bear it any longer. ¡°This is a natural resource, why do you say it belongs to your Capital City Martial Arts Association?¡± Emerson Holmes squinted his eyes and shouted, ¡°If I say it is, then it is! Under the sky, all martial arts resources are allocated by the Capital City Martial Arts Association!¡± ¡°Bullshit! How could the Capital City Martial Arts Association be so domineering?¡± At this time, a voice came over. Chapter 510: So What if You’re a Genius Chapter 510: So What if You¡¯re a Genius A loud shout suddenly drew the attention of countless people. Emerson Holmes quickly turned around, coldly casting his gaze in the direction of the sound. When he saw who it was, an iciness and amusement shed across his face. ¡°Ethan Smith?¡± Holmes once-over Ethan, smiling faintly, ¡°What brings you here?¡± ¡°What I do is none of your bloody business.¡± Ethan retorted callously. Undeterred, Holmes responded with amusement, ¡°I recall thest time I saw you, you were merely a master¡­ Or even just a grandmaster?¡± ¡°Now, I¡¯m your father,¡± Ethan jeered. ¡°Ethan, I knew from the outset that you and Miss Taylor were doomed to end. It turns out I was right.¡± Holmes continued. ¡°I¡¯m with your mother, it¡¯s none of your business.¡± Ethan snorted. Eventually, Holmes couldn¡¯t endure any longer. His face darkened, and he coldly retorted, ¡°Ethan, you used to call me Mr. Holmes with respect¡ªnow that you¡¯ve advanced to the half-step Martial Marquis, do you think you¡¯re invincible?¡± ¡°How was I supposed to know you were a beast then?¡± Ethan scoffed. Narrowing his eyes, Holmes muttered, ¡°Ethan, you truly know no fear. I should¡¯ve ended you when I had the chance.¡± Ethanughed coldly, ¡°You¡¯re wee to try. I remember clearly the contempt in your eyes.¡± Arching a brow, Holmes enquired, ¡°You think you can best me?¡± ¡°You¡¯re more than wee to try!¡± With a roar of anger, Ethan¡¯s qi burst forth. Emerson Holmes remained silent, his face as cold as ice. In the end, he did not throw a punch. ¡°This is Capital City Martial Arts Association¡¯s territory, out of respect for Miss Taylor, I can let your provocation pass.¡± Holmes said icily. ¡°Get the hell out if you don¡¯t want to get arrested!¡± Ethan chuckled, ¡°Capital City Martial Arts Association¡¯s territory? You have no im over these public resources. Whoever seizes it, owns it.¡± With narrowed eyes, Holmes retorted, ¡°Ethan, are you trying to make an enemy out of the Capital City Martial Arts Association?¡± ¡°Holmes, I¡¯m well aware of the despicable deedsmitted by your association.¡± Ethan sneered, ¡°Sending spies after me, plotting to kill me secretly, do you think I¡¯m unaware?¡± ¡°Fight against you all? Are we supposed to be friends now?¡± Holmes¡¯ countenance turned gloomy; after a moment, he coldly uttered, ¡°It seems the higher-ups were right; you cannot be spared.¡± This caught Ethan¡¯s attention. He nced at Holmes, his voiceced with confusion, ¡°What do you mean?¡± Ignoring Ethan¡¯s question, Holmes changed the subject, ¡°So, you¡¯re not nning to leave today?¡± ¡°What do you think?¡± Ethan responded. He walked directly to the young man and woman, helping them to their feet. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about them. The Capital City Martial Arts Association tries to portray itself as a neutral organization, when in reality they¡¯re just a bunch of beasts that use their power to bully others.¡± Ethan said sharpley. Admiration filled the eyes of the young man and woman as they nced towards Ethan. ¡°Are you Ethan Smith? People always say that Ethan Smith doesn¡¯t discriminate; it seems to be true!¡± The two eximed excitedly. ¡°Don¡¯t celebrate too early; be careful not to choose the wrong side.¡± Holmes cautioned coldly. Upon hearing this, the pair¡¯s faces instantly changed. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will keep you safe.¡± Ethan said lightly. Emerson Holmes sneered, yet didn¡¯t say anything. From this point, a confrontation had begun in the martial arts world between themon people, represented by Ethan, and the wealthy elites, represented by prominent families. Gazing at the mountainous terrain, Ethan attempted to sense its qi. However, he discovered that standing here, he couldn¡¯t sense any qi at all. This left Ethan greatly puzzled. Normally, a Dragon Vein should be a meeting point of qi. How was it possible he did not sense any qi? ¡°Strange, this isn¡¯t quite as I imagined,¡± the mustached man muttered, holding a map. Ethan nced at him and asked, ¡°Have you discovered something?¡± The mustached man quickly jumped aside, muttering, ¡°I¡¯m not that familiar with you. I can¡¯t let you drag me down, I still have big ns and cannot afford to die.¡± Ethan rolled his eyes, ¡°Turns out you¡¯re a coward.¡± ¡°Well of course!¡± The mustached man seemed inexplicably proud of his fear of death. Ethan couldn¡¯t be bothered to engage him further and stayed in the vicinity to observe the situation, much like Emerson Holmes and the others. ¡°Mr. Smith, can we really follow you?¡± At that moment, the young man and woman stepped forward. Ethan looked at them and responded, ¡°I¡¯ll try to protect you on this journey. As for the matter of following me¡­ we¡¯ll discuss thatter.¡± Currently, Ethan¡¯s top priority was his showdown with Dexter ir. Whether or not they could follow him wasn¡¯t something to worry about just yet. After a brief self-introduction, it was revealed that the young man and woman were siblings. The boy was called Jovani Kirby and the girl, Amiya Kirby. Both of their skills were on par with a Grandmaster, showing a decent amount of potential. They stayed close to Ethan, following him wherever he went. Time flew by, and Ethan had spent an hour observing without being able to figure out what was strange about the Dragon Vein. ¡°No wonder it¡¯s an uninhabited area,¡± sighed Ethan. Normally, a Dragon Vein should be a ce blessed by both men and earth. However, this ce didn¡¯t have a shred of qi; how could it be a Dragon Vein? If it weren¡¯t for the Pavilion Master¡¯s information, who would think that this deste ce is a Dragon Vein? Maybe that¡¯s exactly why the Dragon Vein has been preserved until now. ¡°Hmm¡­so that¡¯s how it is,¡± the mustached man mumbled to himself. Rubbing his chin, he cheerfully announced, ¡°I¡¯m going to make a fortune today!¡± Ethan nced at him, remarking, ¡°Make a fortune? You think people from the Capital City Martial Arts Association are going to take this lying down? Watch out that you don¡¯t end up losing your life before you manage to make your fortune.¡± The man wasn¡¯t bothered, he muttered, ¡°I¡¯m not going to the Dragon Vein, why would they want my life?¡± ¡°Not going to the Dragon Vein? Then what are you doing here?¡± Ethan asked casually. The man quickly wave his hands, saying, ¡°Nothing, just talking nonsense.¡± Ethan didn¡¯t take much stock of his words, given that the man was always a bit crazy. ¡°Ethan Smith!¡± Suddenly, a shout came from a distance. Turning to look, they saw a young man, not even twenty, striding towards Ethan. The young man was none other than Soren Taylor. ¡°What do you want?¡± Ethan asked indifferently. Soren stood with his hands behind him, smiled faintly and asked, ¡°I heard that you, at the peak form of a Grandmaster, beat a half-step Martial Marquis, is that so?¡± ¡°So what if it is, so what if it¡¯s not?¡± Ethan queried. Before Soren could respond, Holmes interjected, ¡°Taylor, you¡¯re not his match, don¡¯t act rashly.¡± ¡°If he can defeat a half-step Martial Marquis as a Grandmaster, then why can¡¯t I!¡± Soren retorted. Chapter 511: 511: Dragon Vein! Chapter 511: Dragon Vein! Soren Taylor¡¯s aura was surging, and he seemed ready to take action! Emerson Holmes, standing beside him, stepped in front of him and said solemnly, ¡°Even though this Ethan Smith is rather annoying, I have to admit that he is also a genius among the younger generation. We cannot treat him like an ordinary half-step Martial Marquis.¡± ¡°Geniuses are meant to be stepped on!¡± Soren Taylor shouted. ¡°Anything Ethan Smith can do, I, Soren Taylor, can do the same!¡± ¡°Well said!¡± Ethan Smith took a step forward, his aura suddenly bursting forth. He stared coldly at Soren Taylor and said, ¡°If you want to make a move, go ahead.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t think I¡¯m afraid of you!¡± Soren Taylor shouted angrily. But just as he was about to take action, Emerson Holmes quickly stood in front of him and forcefully took the blow with his physical strength. Soren Taylor¡¯s eyebrows furrowed slightly and said, ¡°Chairman Holmes, what¡¯s the meaning of this?¡± Emerson Holmes coldly replied, ¡°Since the Martial Arts Association entrusted you to me, you have to listen to me!¡± ¡°I order you not to attack anyone!¡±
A hint of unwillingness shed across Soren Taylor¡¯s face. He nced at Ethan Smith and snorted coldly, ¡°You¡¯re lucky!¡± Ethan Smith found the situation slightly amusing. It was apparent that Soren Taylor was like a flower in a greenhouse, untouched by the harshness of the world. With the talent he possessed and his background from an aristocratic family, it was only natural for him to develop a haughty disposition. However, it was a pity because with hisck ofbat experience, how could he be a match for Ethan Smith? Of course, this was just a minor episode, and Ethan Smith didn¡¯t take it to heart. He nced at the mountain range and said solemnly, ¡°It¡¯s about time for us to enter these Dragon Veins and have a look.¡± After long observation, no one found any anomalies. Subsequently, Ethan Smith took the lead and stepped toward the mountain range. Emerson Holmes coldly watched Ethan¡¯s departing figure and sneered, ¡°Since you¡¯re looking for death, I¡¯ll send you on your way today!¡± After saying this, he waved his hand and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± The group marched mightily toward the mountain range. The winding and twisting mountain range stretched far into the distance, seemingly endless. After entering the mountain range, Ethan Smith still could not feel any qi. ¡°Hmm, it¡¯s just as I thought, just as I thought.¡± The man with the mustache muttered non-stop. Ethan nced at him and said, ¡°What exactly did you find?¡± The mustached man quickly raised his hands and said, ¡°Nothing, I¡¯m just talking nonsense.¡± After leaving these words behind, the man with the mustache scurried away.
Ethan continued forward. On the mountain, there were rustling trees, but their growth conditions were rather poor, totally different from the records of the Dragon Veins. Looking at the surroundings, Ethan even suspected that he had been deceived. Not far away, Emerson Holmes and the others were just as puzzled.
They scanned the area, but there was no trace of any Dharma Treasure to be found. ¡°Could it be that the information this time is erroneous?¡± Emerson Holmes frowned deeply, seeming a bit at a loss for a moment. He took out a map from his pocket. The location marked on the map was precisely here. Besides, relevant information was also recorded on the map. ¡°President Holmes, if it¡¯s really the Dragon Vein, the environment around here wouldn¡¯t be like this,¡± Soren Taylor spoke solemnly. Emerson Holmes nodded slightly and said, ¡°But this information was handed down from above, it can¡¯t be wrong.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s keep looking,¡± Emerson Holmes suggested. With that, the group continued to move forward. Both parties walked the same path, separated only by a short distance, but neither disturbed the other. This mountain range was incredibly long, stretching on for miles without any sign of an end. Moreover, Ethan could hardly feel any qi at all. ¡°Hm? What¡¯s this?¡±
At that moment, Ethan suddenly noticed a stone tablet standing upright in front of him. On the stone tablet, there were rows of words that were not very big, but they were very clear and legible. Even though the tablet had weathered storms, it was still perfectly intact. Ethan bent down, prepared to read the words on the stone tablet carefully. Just then, Emerson Holmes and the others quickly caught up! ¡°It¡¯s right here, just like the records!¡± Emerson Holmes was slightly excited. ¡°Chairman Holmes, what do you mean?¡± Soren Taylor and the others asked eagerly. Emerson Holmes sneered, ¡°ording to the information handed down, the treasure is hidden under a stone tablet. As long as we open it, we can naturally see the treasure.¡± Hearing those words, Ethan¡¯s eyes narrowed. Could it be that the five thousand-year-old medicinal herbs were hidden beneath this stone tablet? The rows of words on the stone tablet mainly recorded a history of cultivation. ¡°Golden Core Stage, Nascent Soul Stage, Emergence Stage, Splitting Stage, Merging Stage, Dacheng, Tribtion Stage¡­¡± Ethan Smith silently recited these stages, frowning slightly.
Weren¡¯t these the levels of his own cultivation? It was said that Tribtion Stage cultivators were real immortals who had transcended the mortal world. However, in present society, no one had ever seen a cultivator in the Tribtion Stage; all the records were just legends. A Martial Marquis, which was equivalent to the Golden Core Stage, could already be considered invincible in the world. As for the pinnacle of present society, it was probably the Nascent Soul Stage, also known as the Martial Saint in the world of martial arts. ¡°Move aside.¡± As Ethan studied the tablet, Soren Taylor strode forward. Emerson Holmes and the others followed closely behind. Ethan nced at Soren Taylor and said, ¡°What if I don¡¯t?¡± Soren Taylor shouted, ¡°Then I¡¯ll kill you!¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Ethan Smith¡¯s eyes narrowed. He slowly rose to his feet, coldly staring at Soren Taylor. Just as tensions were about to escte, Emerson Holmes quickly stepped forward.
¡°Ethan Smith, don¡¯t you want to see what treasure is hidden underneath this?¡± Emerson Holmes said coldly. Ethan nced at Emerson Holmes and snorted, ¡°Fine, let¡¯s see what¡¯s hidden under this.¡± The main purpose of this trip was to obtain the five-thousand-year-old herbs to help him officially step into bing a half-step Martial Marquis. Thus, Ethan was not in the mood to bicker with Soren Taylor. Emerson Holmes strode forward, flipping his palm, and several magical artifacts appeared in his hand. These artifacts exuded an aura of majesty that made one want to bow in reverence upon seeing them. ¡°Eight Martial Marquis Weapons?¡± Seeing the magical tools in Emerson Holmes¡¯ hand, Ethan Smith couldn¡¯t help but be surprised. As expected of the Capital City Martial Arts Association, they casually brought out eight Martial Marquis Weapons! Such generosity could probably only be disyed by the Capital City Martial Arts Association. Then, Emerson Holmes urged the eight Martial Marquis Weapons to descend onto the stone tablet. ¡°Boom!¡± The moment they made contact, the stone tablet seemed to be subjected to tremendous force! In just a short while, the stone tablet began to shatter! A huge pit appeared in front of everyone! Seeing this huge pit, everyone¡¯s eyes lit up! Ethan Smith was even more excited! Chapter 512: 512: Stirring the Power of the Dragon Vein! Chapter 512: Stirring the Power of the Dragon Vein! Theyers of the Stone Tablet shattered, turning into ruins in the blink of an eye! Underneath the Stone Tablet, indeed, treasure was concealed! At first nce, there were medicinal herbs of several thousand years, long-stored magical artifacts, and lost cultivation skills! Each item was top of the line! ¡°There really are herbs!¡± Ethan Smith was quite excited! Once he possessed the five thousand year old herbs, Ethan Smith could refine a Reincarnation Pill, then step into the half-step martial marquis level! Ethan Smith had extreme confidence in himself. He believed that once he reached the half-step Martial Marquis level, no one else in the world at the same level could match him! Even when faced with a true Marquis, Ethan Smith would still hold his ground! This was the Chaotic Body, the world¡¯s top physique! ¡°There really is treasure!¡± Soren Taylor and the others also became excited!
Indeed, their journey had not been in vain. The only oddity was that even when thousands of years old herbs were unearthed, they still couldn¡¯t sense the slightest bit of qi from them. ¡°That¡¯s weird.¡± Ethan thought at the back of his mind. Once the Dharma Treasures were unearthed, the atmosphere on-site then began to feel slightly awkward. ¡°I just need one stalk of the five thousand year old herbs, and I will noty a finger on the rest.¡± Ethan Smith was the first to break the heavy silence. On hearing this, Emerson Holmes couldn¡¯t help but chuckle in response: ¡°A stalk of five thousand year old herbs? Indeed, you speak lightly.¡± Ethan Smith retorted coldly, ¡°So what do you mean by that?¡± Emerson Holmes squinted his eyes and sneered: ¡°You think too highly of yourself! Superintendent of a medicinal herb of five thousand years indeed! You might want to take a good look at who you are!¡± ¡°Ethan Smith, you are merely a lowly little ant who has caught the eye of Miss Taylor. Even if an ant climbs to the highest point, it is still nothing more than a ything for people like us!¡± ¡°You want a herb? Sure, kneel down and beg for me, I might consider tossing you some scrap remains!¡± The sudden switch in Emerson Holmes¡¯ attitude left everyone dumbfounded. Even Ethan Smith couldn¡¯t help but frown. He coldly retorted: ¡°And what if I insist on taking it?¡± ¡°You can always give it a try!¡± Emerson Holmes said coldly. Ethan Smith made a soft humph. He then reached his hand out, ready to grab the herb. At this moment, however, a terrifying energy aimed directly towards his palm! Sensing this energy, Ethan Smith¡¯s face turned sour. He hurriedly drew his hand back ¨C that energy just brushed past his palm! The horrifying part was that this energy actually left a bloody scratch on Ethan¡¯s hand!
Merely a streak of in energy that managed to slice through the indomitable skin of Ethan Smith! How powerful was that energy! Keep in mind, not even an ordinary half-step martial marquis could wound Ethan Smith this easily! Emerson Holmes, squinting, said, ¡°The Capital City Martial Arts Association always leaves no stone unturned. We anticipated all possible issues, including you!¡±
¡°Can you guess, why the Capital City Martial Arts Association would let a half-step martial marquis like me take charge?¡± Ethan Smith remained silent, but there was a hint of unease in his heart. ¡°That¡¯s because¡­ I can harness the power of Heaven and Earth!¡± Emerson Holmes roared! Pointing at the shattered Stone Tablet, he said coldly, ¡°Once this Stone Tablet broke, the power of the Dragon Vein was released!¡± ¡°The power of the Dragon Vein can even contend with a Martial Marquis. Ethan Smith, do you think you stand a chance!¡± Ethan Smith¡¯s expression grew increasingly grave. Hindsight being 20/20, he should have killed this Emerson Holmes in the beginning! ¡°Ethan Smith, the Capital City Martial Arts Association has always seen you as a thorn in its side. We were looking for you, instead you came straight to us.¡± Emerson Holmes said sinisterly. ¡°So be it, today I will take this opportunity to kill you!¡± As he spoke, Emerson Holmes¡¯s palm trembled slightly, and a terrifying power appeared out of nowhere! ¡°Boom!¡± This power was approaching its extreme, almost arriving in front of Ethan Smith in the blink of an eye! Such speed, even if utilizing the Shrinking Ground Into An Inch, there wouldn¡¯t be enough time!
¡°Absolute Beginning Sacred Fist!¡± In a moment of urgency, Ethan Smith could only clench his fist to meet the attack head-on! ¡°Boom!¡± A massive force exploded onto Ethan Smith¡¯s fist! A terrifying scene unfolded, that current of power actually shattered Ethan Smith¡¯s fist, even his arm suffered a devastating blow! ¡°How could this happen¡­¡± Ethan Smith¡¯s face turned ashen! He knew this power was not simple, but never thought it could be this overwhelmingly strong! ¡°I already told you, the power of the Dragon Vein, even facing a Martial Marquis, it has a fighting chance.¡± Emerson Holmes sneered. ¡°You are but a half-step Martial Marquis, killing you would merely be a flick of the wrist!¡± Ethan Smith¡¯s expression grew even graver. He nced at the herbs in the crevice, and gritted his teeth. This herb was far too important to Ethan Smith, he was absolutely unwilling to give it up! ¡°I have no choice but to fight to the death.¡± Ethan Smith took a deep breath.
He immediately urged on the Divine Dragon Power, preparing to risk it all against Emerson Holmes. ¡°Seeking death.¡± At this, Emerson Holmes just sneered endlessly. He merely raised his finger slightly, unleashing a terrifying energy beside Ethan Smith! ¡°Bang!¡± Ethan Smith was forced to retreat several steps, his physical Golden Light was punctured directly! ¡°Oh no.¡± Ethan Smith seemed to have guessed something. Atop this Dragon Vein, Emerson Holmes could control all power. And this power arose out of nowhere, it could be born beside Ethan Smith, with absolutely nowhere to hide! ¡°Everyone says your body is strong. Today it seems, it is nothing more.¡± Emerson Holmes sneered. ¡°Go to hell!¡± Ethan Smith roared in anger, performing the Shrinking Ground Into An Inch, he advanced to attack! However, Emerson Holmes merely lifted his finger, a wild current of power, directly sent Ethan Smith flying! This wasn¡¯t Emerson Holmes¡¯s power, but the power of the Dragon Vein!
This force, fundamentally, was not something mortals could counter. Even if Ethan Smith¡¯s body was incredibly resilient, it still didn¡¯t work! ¡°Too greedy, it¡¯s easy to lose your life.¡± Emerson Holmes sneered. ¡°To be honest, from the moment I saw you, I found you distasteful.¡± ¡°You clearly are a poormoner, yet the look in your eyes when you see me has no fear! Where does this confidencee from!¡± ¡°You rebellious ant!¡± Apanying Emerson Holmes¡¯s roar was another surge of wild power! ¡°Boom!¡± Ethan Smith was directly pped into the ground! His flesh showed trace cracks, and from his pores, trickled out lines of blood! ¡°Such¡­such a powerful force¡­¡± Ethan Smith gritted his teeth, feeling as if every bone in his body was about to be smashed! Afterwards, Emerson Holmes steadily approached Ethan Smith. With a condescending look at Ethan Smith, he sneered: ¡°Wasn¡¯t it good enough to live as a waste? Why jump into muddy waters?¡± Ethan Smith had no patience to listen to the bber, his mind was filled with thoughts of escape. ¡°Since you¡¯re unwilling to be a waste, I¡¯ll turn you into one then.¡± Emerson Holmes chuckled. As he spoke, he slightly raised his finger, aiming for Ethan Smith¡¯s dantian. Chapter 513: 513: The Real Treasure Chapter 513: The Real Treasure Emerson Holmes merely flicked his finger, and a force erupted, clinging close to Ethan Smith¡¯s dantian! There was less than a millimeter of space separating them; Ethan didn¡¯t stand a chance of evading it! This force was even more oppressive and brutally mmed into Ethan¡¯s dantian! ¡°Plop!¡± A mouthful of blood suddenly spewed from Ethan Smith¡¯s mouth! The tremendous force not only hurt Ethan but also flung him dozens of meters away! His physical body mmed into countless rocks as he slid towards the edge of the cliff! Even then Ethan¡¯s body showed no signs of stopping as he slid off the Dragon Vein and began to tumble down towards the abyss below the cliff! Emerson Holmes, who stood in the distance, couldn¡¯t help but chuckle coldly as he looked on. ¡°Mr. President, are we just going to let him run away?¡± Soren Taylor furrowed his brow in question.
Emerson Holmes raised an eyebrow,ughed coldly, and said, ¡°Run? The blow just now was enough to shatter his dantian. Where could he run to?¡± Soren Taylor frowned, asking, ¡°So you¡¯re saying¡­ Ethan Smith has been wasted now?¡± ¡°Exactly. To my surprise, we¡¯ve gained an unexpected oue.¡± Emerson Holmesmented lightly. However, Soren Taylor huffed and said, ¡°It¡¯s a pity we didn¡¯t finish him off.¡± Emerson Holmes shot a nce at Soren Taylor, evidently unimpressed by his remark. ¡°Well, it¡¯s time to see what treasures are inside.¡± Emerson Holmes dered. From the pit, the crowd began to collect treasure after treasure. Most of it was made up of herbs, each specimen over a thousand years old. There were as many as eight samples of herbs over five-thousand years old! Emerson Holmes looked around at everyone and announced gravely, ¡°I want to take this opportunity to concentrate and attempt to break through to the Military Marquis Realm.¡± ¡°Breakthrough to Military Marquis?¡± Everyone couldn¡¯t help but be stunned. Emerson Holmes simply nodded, ¡°Exactly. I¡¯m only a hair¡¯s breadth away from the Military Marquis realm, and now is the prime opportunity.¡± He picked a few herbs, then found a luckynd to focus his efforts on breaking through. The others voluntarily served as guardians during Emerson Holmes¡¯ breakthrough. Ethan Smith¡¯s body fell straight from the mountain range, dropping hundreds of meters! Countless trees were snapped in half, and within moments, Ethan Smith¡¯s body harshly hit the ground! Even as mighty and robust as Ethan was, he could still feel as if his internal organs were about to be shattered by the impact of the fall! ¡°Damn it¡­¡± Ethan cursed while blood oozed from the corner of his mouth, obviously in extreme agony. He touched his abdomen, only to find a bloody hole there.
This unsettled Ethan greatly. His expression was frantic, his face deathly pale, and he hastily tried to activate the spiritual power in his dantian. A trace of spiritual power burst out from the dantian. Inside the dantian, it seemed like a golden light was shielding him from Emerson Holmes¡¯ attack. ¡°Thankfully, my dantian wasn¡¯t damaged¡­¡± Ethan heaved a sigh of relief.
He sat there and fell into silence. ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, it must be my father¡¯s method.¡± Ethan pondered in his heart. Back when he was devouring the Earth Fiend Valley Ancestor, his dantian nearly exploded. At that time, the same golden light had protected him, and this was the second time. ¡°Father, who exactly are you?¡± Ethan mumbled in a low voice. ¡°Damn, such a waste of those herbs.¡± At that moment, Ethan remembered the pile of herbs hidden beneath the Stone Tablet. ¡°Tsk, tsk, I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d discovered it, too.¡± Just as Ethan was deep in thought, a voice suddenly came from the side. This gave Ethan a start, he hastily turned his head and saw the man with the mustache standing behind him, a trace of displeasure on his face. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Ethan Smith frowned. The man with the mustache snorted lightly, ¡°If you can discover a secret, how would The Master not be able to?¡± ¡°A secret?¡± Ethan was taken aback. He was about to inquire further, but quickly swallowed his words.
Then, Ethan Smith stood up, suppressing his fear, and said, ¡°Of course, I had already seen through the secret of this ce.¡± The man with the mustache gave Ethan a thumbs-up, ¡°It¡¯s really remarkable! You figured it out earlier than me!¡± At this point, the man with the mustache unctuously proposed, ¡°Well then, we¡¯ve agreed that it¡¯s fifty-fifty, right? Let¡¯s not be greedy about it and follow Conrad Schroeder¡¯s rules.¡± It was clear that the man with the mustache considered himself not a match for Ethan, so he was worried Ethan might monopolize the ¡°secret¡±. But Ethan had no clue about any secret, so he quickly pped his chest and said, ¡°Rest assured, I¡¯m not that kind of person. We must evenly split everything!¡± ¡°Good brother, fair enough!¡± The man with the mustache gave Ethan another thumbs-up. ¡°Let¡¯s get moving then, we can¡¯t afford to waste time. Things may change if we dy. I still need to make a visit to my grandfather¡¯s ancestral tomb.¡± The man with the mustache babbled. ¡°Alright.¡± Ethan was secretly delighted. He followed the man with the mustache and strode forward. Under the mountain was a canyon, the scenery of the canyon was not much different than the surroundings above. After walking for several kilometers, the man with the mustache finally halted. Right before his eyes, there was a Stone Tablet, almost identical to the one above! Ethan quickly squat down and began to carefully study the Stone Tablet.
Indeed, even the inscriptions on the Tablet were the same. The only difference was that the Stone Tablet above was pure white, while this one was pitch ck! ¡°So that¡¯s it!¡± Ethan¡¯s mind was quickly spinning, he seemed to have figured something out! Then he extended his hand and prepared to pull out the Stone Tablet. The man with the mustache quickly stopped him, shaking his head, ¡°My friend, it¡¯s forbidden to pull that out!¡± Ethan Smith stopped his movement. He looked at the man with the mustache and smiled, ¡°Why can¡¯t it be pulled out?¡± The man with the mustache eximed in shock, ¡°If this Stone Tablet is pulled out, dark energy will surely erupt! Don¡¯t you know about that?¡± Upon hearing this, Ethan¡¯s smirk became even more pronounced. ¡°As I thought.¡± Ethan sneered. He looked at the mustached man, and said, ¡°If this Stone Tablet is pulled out, won¡¯t the Dragon Vein above immediately erupt with qi?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that obvious!¡± The man with the mustache muttered.
Ethan Smith raised his head to look at the sky, and everything suddenly became clear in his mind! This was clearly a Dragon Vein, yet there was not a trace of spiritual energy to be seen! The reason for this was only one ¨C Yin and Yang were constraining each other, attaining a state of bnce! With the Dragon Vein above representing Yang and the area beneath the Dragon Vein representing Yin! That was why this spot, which should have been teeming with spiritual energy, was strangely ordinary! If one looked down from the sky, they would even see the Tai Chi Diagram within the patterns of thendscape! ¡°This truly is a marvel created by an expert.¡± Ethan sighed slightly. He turned to the man with the mustache and said sincerely, ¡°Thank you so much.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± The man with the mustache was perplexed. Before he could ask anything, Ethan Smith was already gripping the golden light, preparing to strike against the Stone Tablet! Chapter 514: 514: Absorbing Dark Energy! _1 Chapter 514: Absorbing Dark Energy! _1 Brilliant golden lights shot towards the stone tablet! ¡°What are you doing?!¡± The man with the mustache suddenly became agitated. He wanted to stop it but it was already toote. The immense force made the stone tablet shake a bit! But it didn¡¯t shatter! ¡°It¡¯s so hard.¡± Ethan Smith couldn¡¯t help but exim. The man with the mustache breathed a sigh of relief. Patting his chest, he said, ¡°My friend, you mustn¡¯t mess around like this. The treasure isn¡¯t hidden here.¡± Ethan Smith nced at the man with the mustache and asked, ¡°If not here, then where?¡± ¡°Of course it¡¯s somewhere nearby! You can tell you have no experience!¡± the mustached man mumbled. He drew a circle on the stone tablet and said, ¡°Who would engrave the hiding ce of the treasure on a tablet? This is like hiding silver in in sight!¡± ¡°You¡¯re right!¡±
After the mustached man¡¯s reminder, Ethan Smith came to his senses. That is to say, the real hidden treasure of the Dragon Vein was not the herbs beneath the stone tablet?! If that were the case, there was still more to gain from the Dragon Vein! ¡°My friend, you really can¡¯t uproot this thing.¡± The mustached man took out his tools while grumbling. It must be said, the mustached man¡¯s tools were quiteplete; anything imaginable, he nearly had. ¡°Why are you so afraid of pulling out this stone tablet?¡± Ethan Smith asked, puzzled. The mustached man red and said, ¡°I came to find treasure, not to lose my life! What if there¡¯s some dirty stuff under there? That¡¯d be asking for trouble!¡± Ethan Smith thought about it, and it seemed to make sense. If the treasure hidden beneath the stone tablet wasn¡¯t the real deal, there was no reason to take the risk. But for Ethan Smith, dark energy was not a taboo, it was actually a holy object for his cultivation. Therefore, Ethan Smith ignored the mustached man and gathered his strength before throwing another punch! ¡°Boom!¡± Under this punch, the stone tablet finally started to loosen. ¡°Oh, my friend, why are you so stubborn?!¡± The mustached man dodged to the side whileining. Ethan Smithughed, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, if there is any dirty stuff, I will protect you.¡± The mustached man grumbled, ¡°Protect me? I¡¯m afraid there might be a nascent soul-stage monster underneath¡­ ¡± As he spoke, Ethan Smith punched again. After three consecutive punches, the stone tablet could no longer withstand the pressure and fractured. ¡°Crack!¡±
With a crisp sound, the stone tablet shattered! Another huge pit appeared before Ethan Smith¡¯s eyes at this moment. Compared to the huge pit of the Dragon Vein, this one seemed a lot shabbier. There were no herbs, let alone cultivation skills.
At a nce, there was a pitch-ck mirror inside, two bronze ques, and a green hairpin. Seeing this, the mustached man hurriedly ran over. He stroked his mustache, his eyes sparkled as he examined these items non-stop. Ethan Smith didn¡¯t rush to pick items, but courteously said, ¡°My friend, which one do you like?¡± A cunning glint shed in the mustached man¡¯s eyes. He coughed and said, ¡°To be frank, I like that hairpin. I wonder if you¡¯d let me have it?¡± ¡°Alright, the hairpin goes to you.¡± Ethan Smith waved his hand, and without a second thought, he collected the pitch-ck mirror and bronze ques. The mustached man couldn¡¯t help but stare in astonishment. His eyes were fixed on the pitch-ck bronze mirror. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Ethan Smithughed. The mustached man mumbled, ¡°You¡¯re so generous. The hairpin is a treasure, don¡¯t you want it?¡± ¡°No, no, no, how could I rob someone of what they love?¡± Ethan Smith chuckled.The man with the mustache couldn¡¯t help but sigh up to the sky, ¡°The greatest trick is sincerity¡­¡± Seeing his heartbroken appearance, Ethan Smithughed and said, ¡°My friend, could that pitch-ck bronze mirror be a treasure?¡±
Mentioning the bronze mirror, the man with the mustache¡¯s mouth twitched involuntarily. Then, he red and said, ¡°From now on, do not mention the words ¡®bronze mirror¡¯!¡± Ethan Smith secretly rejoiced in his heart, it seemed like he had guessed correctly. This bronze mirror was the real treasure. ¡°This little thing is nothing. When The Master makes a move, you¡¯ll know what a real treasure is.¡± The man with the mustache licked his lips and said. He took out his own tools and started fiddling on the ground. It had to be said, this man with the mustache was indeed professional. He circled around the area several times, holding a shovel in his hand and muttering words to himself. Ethan Smith, on the other hand, stood aside and quietly waited. Though the man with the mustache seemed crazy, he was actually full of skills, and Ethan Smith believed in his abilities. Just at that moment, there was suddenly a movement in the huge pit. In no time, cold dark energy began to emanate from within the pit!
For an instant, the surrounding temperature suddenly dropped! An endless dark energy instantly filled the entire canyon! ¡°What a strong dark energy!¡± Ethan Smith couldn¡¯t help but take a deep breath when he saw this. Not far away, the man with the mustache took out a peach wood sword and said nervously, ¡°Demons and ghosts, The Master isn¡¯t afraid of you!¡± Ethan Smith didn¡¯t pay attention to him; there was a hint of excitement in his eyes. He didn¡¯t expect that near the Dragon Vein, there would be such a yin pit hidden! Such rich dark energy was an iparably great tonic for Ethan Smith! ¡°If Lord Pavilion Master can forcibly suppress his realm, so can I.¡± Ethan Smith thought in his heart. Thus, he didn¡¯t waste any time and immediately sat down cross-legged. ¡°My friend, I¡¯ll leave the treasure hunting business to you; I¡¯ll wait for you.¡± Ethan Smith said with a smile. The man with the mustache grumbled, ¡°I¡¯m doing all the work. You¡¯d better give me more treasureter.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, don¡¯t worry.¡± Ethan Smithughed. Afterward, Ethan Smith didn¡¯t waste any more time.
With his eyes slightly closed, all the pores on his body opened, and he began to absorb the surrounding dark energy. ¡°Chaotic body?¡± Watching this scene, the always yful man with the mustache suddenly furrowed his brows. He stared at Ethan Smith for a moment, but ultimately didn¡¯t say anything. Just as dark energy erupted from the pit, the pit above the Dragon Vein also began to show changes. The qi, which counterbnced the dark energy, broke the bnce at this moment! An endless amount of qi burst forth from this pit! ¡°What a rich qi!¡± Soren Taylor eximed excitedly. All the members of the Capital City Martial Arts Association noticed the qi in the pit at this moment! ¡°This trip was worthwhile; it is indeed a Dragon Vein!¡± Though they didn¡¯t know what had happened, this was an excellent opportunity to cultivate! For a time, Soren Taylor and the others sat down cross-legged one after another to cultivate in seclusion! Time flew by, and in the blink of an eye, three days passed. What was unexpected was that the speed at which more than ten members of the Capital City Martial Arts Association absorbed qi together was actually slower than Ethan Smith¡¯s single absorption of dark energy! In just three days, the dark energy in the canyon had beenpletely absorbed by Ethan Smith! However, above the Dragon Vein, there was still an abundance of qi! Chapter 515: 515: Herbs in the Dark Energy Grave! Chapter 515: Herbs in the Dark Energy Grave! Ethan Smith seemed to require more dark energy and qi! He got up from the ground. This was his third time absorbing dark energy on such arge scale. And the effect this time seemed to be much better than before. ¡°Could it be that the more qi I absorb, the better the effect of dark energy?¡± Ethan Smith wondered in his heart. If it weren¡¯t for the presence of the Consummate Inner Strength Grandmaster Realm, Ethan Smith would probably have already stepped into the half-step Martial Marquis realm or even surpassed it. ¡°As long as I step through this half-step Martial Marquis boundary, it shouldn¡¯t take me too long to enter the Military Marquis Realm.¡± Ethan Smith thought to himself. The umtion of dark energy provided security to Ethan Smith¡¯s subsequent breakthroughs. ¡°With three such ces, I can step into the Military Marquis Realm.¡± Ethan Smith thought to himself. At this point, Ethan Smith couldn¡¯t help looking at the man with the mustache not far away.
This man with the mustache kept talking about digging graves, and most graves were full of dark energy! ¡°Perhaps this mustached man has a way!¡± Ethan Smith couldn¡¯t help feeling excited. At this time, the man with the mustache was still circling around the area. From time to time, he stomped his foot ory down on the ground to listen to something. ¡°How is it going? Haven¡¯t found it yet?¡± Ethan Smith asked. The mustached man was so startled, he red at Ethan Smith and said, ¡°How can you be like a ghost, trying to scare The Master to death?!¡± Ethan Smith rolled his eyes and said, ¡°It seems you have stolen a lot of graves; otherwise, how could you be so timid?¡± The mustached man spoke proudly, ¡°Of course! From Emperor Smith¡¯s imperial grave to the ancestral grave of my grandmother¡¯s family, there¡¯s no ce The Master hasn¡¯t visited!¡± Upon hearing this, Ethan Smith was secretly delighted. It seemed he needed to establish a good rtionship with the mustached man. ¡°This is the spot!¡± At this moment, the mustached man stomped his foot, and a hint of excitement shed in his eyes. Soon after, the mustached man took out a few ritual items from his Spatial Magic Artifact, knelt down, and began to worship. ¡°So, you grave robbers are particr about this?¡± Ethan Smith joked. The mustached man rolled his eyes and said, ¡°This is called etiquette; you wouldn¡¯t understand.¡± After everything was ready, the mustached man began to take action. He took out a shovel, held a technique in his hand, and aimed it at the ground. ¡°Boom!¡± With just one hit, the ground began to shake!
Theyer of earth on top actually began to peel off! The mustached man quickly grabbed Ethan Smith and jumped to the side, excitedly saying, ¡°Just wait and see! There¡¯s definitely a treasure inside!¡± Theyers of earth fell off, and after a few minutes, aplete tomb appeared before their eyes! At first nce, this tomb was meticulously constructed, resembling an ancient imperial pce!
It was as if the interior had been deliberately built by architects, with beautifully crafted workmanship! Ethan Smith was momentarily stunned! How could a grave be so exquisitely built, it was hard to believe! ¡°How about that? Do you know how amazing I am now?¡± The mustached man stroked his mustache and said triumphantly. Ethan Smith stared at the tomb and whispered, ¡°There must be a treasure in there!¡± ¡°Of course,¡± the mustached man said seriously. He pointed at the Dragon Vein above and then at the tomb in front of him. ¡°This is called the Dark-Bright Energy Grave. The person who could set up a grave near the Dragon Vein must have been someone extraordinary in their lifetime, right?¡± the mustached man said quietly. Ethan Smith sincerely gave the mustached man a thumbs up. As expected, everyone has their expertise. Even the Capital City Martial Arts Association, a top organization, was no match for a top professional. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± said the mustached man. ¡°Is there any danger inside?¡± Ethan Smith asked. The man with the mustache shook his head, saying, ¡°In a Dragon Vein area, it¡¯s impossible to set traps. Otherwise, the tomb¡¯s owner wouldn¡¯t have gone to such lengths to conceal their burial site.¡±
Ethan Smith followed behind the man with the mustache, entering therge tomb. As expected, it was smooth sailing all the way. And the man with the mustache seemed to know his way around, leading Ethan Smith directly to a Stone Door. The door faced south, square and imposing, exuding the aura of a great ruler. With a secret technique, the man with the mustache gently tapped the door, causing it to boom open with a loud rumble! Ethan Smith had to admit he was dumbfounded by the man¡¯s skills, and his impression of him greatly improved. When the door opened, they could see the treasures stored inside! There were medicinal herbs hidden in jars, half a chest of gold, and several personal ornaments. To ordinary people¡¯s eyes, these were merely worldly treasures. But to cultivators, these so-called ornaments were top-tier magical artifacts! Ethan hurried forward, smashing a jar with his hand. Inside was a medicinal herb of an unknown name. Ethan looked at the herb and couldn¡¯t help but frown.
This was because there was no trace of qi within this herb! ¡°How can this be?¡± Ethan frowned. The man with the mustache seemed to notice Ethan¡¯s confusion. He sneered, ¡°This is a Dark Energy Grave. The herbs inside are merely burial offerings. How could they contain qi?¡± Ethan¡¯s face darkened a bit. What he urgently needed right now was a five thousand year old medicinal herb. If he couldn¡¯t find one, this trip would be of little significance to him. ¡°Goodness, there are so many treasures here; I gotta pick the best ones first!¡± The man with the mustache licked his lips and said cheerfully. He went into the pile of treasures and started searching, choosing what he liked. Meanwhile, Ethan stood still for a long time, seemingly lost in thought. ¡°Right!¡± At that moment, Ethan seemed to have thought of something. He hurriedly looked at the man with the mustache and asked, ¡°Can you tell how old this tomb is?¡±
The man nced at Ethan and sneered, ¡°Are you doubting my professional ability? Not only can I tell the age, but I even know when this tomb was built!¡± Ethan hastily asked, ¡°My friend, how many years has it been since this tomb was built?¡± After ncing around and sniffing the air, the man with a mustache said with a grin, ¡°Roughly three thousand years.¡± Three thousand years? ¡°Someone who could build such a tomb must have been a prominent figure of their time!¡± Ethan thought to himself. ¡°These important figures¡¯ burial offerings can¡¯t be ordinary herbs.¡± In other words, the burial herbs of these important figures would definitely be the world¡¯s treasures with at least a thousand years of potency! Considering that medicinal herbs were not as scarce as they are now, this herb might have already been thousands of years old when the tomb was created! Another three thousand years had passed, so the possibility of this herb being more than five thousand years old was quite high! ¡°The form only states that it requires a five thousand year old herb; it doesn¡¯t say anything about the potency¡­¡± Ethan thought to himself. As for Ethan, he had no other choice but to give it a try for the time being. ¡°Are you trying to refine a Reincarnation Pill?¡± At that moment, the mustached man suddenly asked with a grin. Ethan was somewhat surprised, ¡°You know about the Reincarnation Pill?¡± The man proudly said, ¡°I¡¯ve been traveling everywhere for years, and I¡¯ve dealt with hundreds of tombs like this. What could I not know?¡± Having said that, the man paused for a moment before adding with a grin, ¡°Not only do I know about the Reincarnation Pill, but I also have the required ingredients. If you¡¯re willing, you can exchange that bronze mirror with me. What do you think?¡± Chapter 516: 516: Officially Entering the Half-Step Martial Marquis Chapter 516: Officially Entering the Half-Step Martial Marquis Ethan Smith looked at the man with the mustache, feeling somewhat excited deep down. But he didn¡¯t show it. The man with the mustache was so eager to have that bronze mirror. This suggests the mirror must be truly extraordinary. As for the Demonic Beast Core, it isn¡¯t particrly difficult to find. Thus, Ethan Smith holds the upper hand. ¡°Forget about the mirror, but I might consider giving you the two Bronze ques,¡± Ethan Smith said. The man with the mustache retorted, ¡°I just want the mirror. Who wants your Bronze ques?¡± ¡°In that case, never mind. I don¡¯tck a Demonic Beast Core either,¡± Ethan Smith muttered. Having said that, he turned around, ready to leave. The man with the mustache was silently thinking, and then suddenly grabbed Ethan Smith, whispering, ¡°Fine, fine, let¡¯s trade. After all, we must have crossed paths for a reason.¡±
While speaking, he started to fetch cores out of his Spatial Magic Artifact. In no time, he pulled out three Demonic Beast Cores and eight thousand-year-old medicinal herbs. It has to be said, the man with the mustache did not embellish. He did indeed know the medicinal herbs required for the Reincarnation Pill and the treasures he carried far exceeded imagination. ¡°Is this okay?¡± The man with the mustache reluctantly handed over the herbs to Ethan Smith. Ethan Smith smiled and said, ¡°When we divide the treasurester, I¡¯ll give you more.¡± ¡°That sounds more reasonable.¡± The man with the mustache was finally content. Ethan Smith took his herbs, then took out the two Bronze ques and handed them over. ¡°Alright, it¡¯s time to split the spoils.¡± The man with the mustache licked his lips while eyeing the surroundings. At a nce, countless treasures can be seen, including a multitude of magical artifacts and various herbs. Unfortunately, these herbs have lost their medicinal properties, which means they are of no value to Ethan Smith. The two went around, each selecting the treasures they desired. Though greedy, the man with the mustache was extremely selective with his treasures. Ordinary items had no chance of appealing to him. Ethan Smith wasn¡¯t in a hurry. He just stood by and silently waited. Eventually, the man with the mustache picked only three items: A piece of snow-white Genestone, a divine picture etched on cowhide, and an incense burner. ¡°Alright, I¡¯m done,¡± the man with the mustache said, satisfied. Ethan Smith nced at the remaining treasures and immediately put all of them into his bag.
¡°Are you a junk collector?¡± the man with the mustache couldn¡¯t help but taunt when he saw this. Ethan Smith rolled his eyes and said, ¡°You wouldn¡¯t understand.¡± One day, Ethan Smith may establish his own sect. These treasures would certainlye in handy. With all this settled, the man with the mustache looked at the Dragon Vein above and softly said, ¡°It¡¯s just a pity that we didn¡¯t have the chance to probe the Bright Energy Grave on the Dragon Vein.¡±
Ethan Smith looked at him and said, ¡°That doesn¡¯t necessarily have to be the case.¡± The man with the mustache sneered, ¡°The people on top belong to the Capital City Martial Arts Association, especially that Emerson Holmes. Who dares to provoke him?¡± Having said that, the man with the mustache started to pack his treasures, ready to leave. ¡°What if I said that I could get rid of them?¡± At this moment, the voice of Ethan Smith came from behind. The man with the mustache stopped in his tracks, turned around, and asked with a grin, ¡°Is what my friend said true?¡± ¡°Of course,¡± Ethan Smith nodded. ¡°But you¡¯ll have to wait for a bit.¡± The man with the mustache turned his eyes and said, ¡°No problem. The Master here can apany you! But I am afraid of death, and I can¡¯t provoke the Capital City Martial Arts Association.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, you don¡¯t need to show up. You just need to handle the grave-robbing part,¡± Ethan Smith said. The man with the mustache quickly nodded and said, ¡°No problem! That is The Master¡¯s responsibility!¡± Ethan Smith no longer paid attention to the man with the mustache. He looked up at the Dragon Vein above and whispered to himself at the bottom of his heart.
¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, the Dragon Vein has already started to gather qi.¡± Ethan Smith thought to himself. ¡°Not only do I want to obtain the treasures within the Bright Energy Grave, but I also want to absorb all the qi!¡± All of this, was in preparation for Ethan Smith¡¯s breakthrough to Martial Marquis. Subsequently, Ethan Smith moved his mind and took out the Phoenix Tripod gifted by the Pavilion Master. Then, he ced various materials into this Phoenix Tripod and started to refine the Reincarnation Pill. There was a hint of nervousness in Ethan Smith¡¯s heart because he did not know whether the five-thousand-year-old herb that had lost its medicinal properties could work or not. Pill refining is an extremely energy-consuming task, all Ethan Smith¡¯s attention was focused on the pill tripod. For a time, Ethan Smith could hardly feel anything around him. At this moment, the man with the mustache was standing in the distance, watching this scene. ¡°Chaotic body, Purple Spirit Fire, who is this kid exactly?¡± The man with the mustache murmured deeply. He stood there, gazing in Ethan Smith¡¯s direction, seemingly lost in thought. Time flew by. Under the support of the Purple Spirit Fire, the herbs in the pill furnace turned into a thick juice.
The next step was the formation of the pill. The formation of the pill is the most important step in the pill-refining process, and the requirement for the mental state is very strict. But at this moment, Ethan Smith was slightly nervous. The me in his palm started to flicker chaotically This was not a good sign for pill refining. Ethan Smith took a deep breath, trying hard to adjust his state of mind. After an unknown amount of time, the me in Ethan Smith¡¯s palm finally started to slow down and calm down. ¡°Sss!¡± The herbs in the pill furnace started to concentrate! The dense medicinal juice was forming at this moment! ¡°Hum!¡± With the light illuminating, the juice in the pill furnace formed a round shape! ¡°Bang!¡±
There was a loud noise in the pill furnace! Following that, a pill fell into Ethan Smith¡¯s hand! This pill was the Reincarnation Pill that Ethan Smith had been striving for! ¡°I won the bet!¡± Holding onto this Reincarnation Pill, Ethan Smith couldn¡¯t help but breath a sigh of relief. Fiddling with the Reincarnation Pill, Ethan Smith muttered, ¡°With this, I can step into the realm of a half-step Martial Marquis.¡± He did not waste any time and immediately swallowed the Reincarnation Pill. For an instant, a mysterious power slowly rippled in Ethan Smith¡¯s dantian! The realm of the Consummate Inner Strength Grandmaster began to slowly change. The qi stored in Ethan Smith¡¯s body, at that moment, broke through the barrier of the Consummate Inner Strength Grandmaster, and his realm swiftly rose! ¡°The Consummate Inner Strength Grandmaster?¡± The man with the mustache in the distance seemed to have noticed something. Touching his chin, he muttered, ¡°This kid is either invincible or will have no ce to be buried.¡± ¡°Hum!¡± Ethan Smith¡¯s body was radiating bright light! His body turned transparent and green again, looking like a jade person from afar! The light onlysted for a moment before it slowly dissipated. In just half an hour, Ethan Smith¡¯s body had undergone many transformations. The spiritual power within his body was also rapidly increasing! An hourter¡­ With the ground beneath Ethan Smith as the center, waves of light like ripples suddenly radiated. The light rippled in all directions and the mountain stone where it passed was instantly sliced off! Chapter 517: An Incredibly Strong Talent! Chapter 517: An Incredibly Strong Talent! This ray of light was extremely sharp, as if it could even cut through the air. The man with the mustache was startled and quickly leaped away to dodge it. ¡°Damn, that almost took my life.¡± The man with the mustache patted his chest and muttered quietly. Not far away, Ethan Smith finally managed to slowly stand up from the ground. He clenched his fists, seemingly feeling the power within his body. ¡°I finally feel a trace of Martial Marquis¡¯s power,¡± Ethan Smith murmured. Although the half-step Martial Marquis wasn¡¯t an exact realm, it clearly felt the Martial Marquis¡¯s power! It is said that Martial Marquis is a dividing line, and entering the Martial Marquis will enter another realm. Ethan Smith didn¡¯t understand it before, but now he clearly felt the different power in his body and finally understood. ¡°Just a trace of Martial Marquis¡¯s power makes me feel a huge gap,¡± Ethan Smith murmured. ¡°If I step into Martial Marquis, I¡¯m afraid it really will enter another realm.¡± Martial Marquis was equivalent to the Golden Core Stage in the world of cultivation. By then, the body would produce the golden core, which would bepletely different from cultivating the five viscera and six bowels! In other words, the real cultivation starts from the Golden Core Stage! ¡°I can try the power of the Dragon Vein now,¡± thought Ethan Smith. Although only a slight difference, the gap in strength was utterly different. The Consummate Inner Strength Grandmaster Realm was far inferior to the half-step Martial Marquis. ¡°How about it, have you stepped into the half-step Martial Marquis?¡± The man with the mustache ran over and asked. Ethan Smith looked at him and said, ¡°You seem to know quite a bit.¡± The man with the mustache smiled and said, ¡°The Master has dug many people¡¯s graves, and the information I¡¯ve seen is countless!¡± Speaking of this, the man with the mustache cautiously said, ¡°Not to hide it, I have even dug up the grave of a chaotic body.¡± ¡°Really?!¡± Ethan Smith was stunned and quickly looked at the man with the mustache. The man with the mustache proudly said, ¡°Of course it¡¯s true!¡± If you have the chance, take me to see,¡± Ethan Smith said seriously. As for the chaotic body, Ethan Smith knew almost nothing about it. And the tomb of a chaotic body might help Ethan Smith answer some doubts, and even rify the right path. ¡°Alright, it¡¯s time to go up.¡± Ethan Smith looked up at the Dragon Vein above him. The man with the mustache muttered, ¡°You go up first, let me know when you¡¯re done.¡± Ethan Smith didn¡¯t say much. He stared at the Dragon Vein and began to climb upward step by step. Above the Dragon Vein. These ten or so members of the Capital City Martial Arts Association were sitting cross-legged here, frantically absorbing qi. For them, the qi seemed endless, and after several days of absorption, it hardly diminished. Meanwhile, Emerson Holmes was still in a closed-door cultivation state. He was trying his best to break through to the Martial Marquis realm! Just then. A ray of light suddenly lit up from below. ¡°Huh?¡± Soren Taylor was the first to detect the anomaly. He opened his eyes and immediately looked at the source of the light. ¡°Ethan Smith?¡± Upon closer inspection, it was none other than Ethan Smith, who had been kicked off the cliff! An exmation awakened many people. They all stood up and looked at Ethan Smith not far away. ¡°Ethan Smith is still alive?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t President Emerson say he was already crippled? Look at him¡­ where is there any sign of being crippled?¡± As they said, Ethan Smith was full of spirit at this moment, his hair disheveled and dancing wildly, with an air of utter disdain for the world. Where was there a hint of being crippled? ¡°This Ethan Smith has killed several half-step Martial Marquis! We¡¯re in trouble!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, President Emerson is still in seclusion, and who here can stop him¡­¡± ¡°What¡¯s there to be afraid of!¡± Just when everyone was panicking, Soren Taylor stepped out. He looked at Ethan Smith coldly and said, ¡°Ethan Smith, I¡¯m just regretting not being able to fight you. You haven¡¯t been crippled, which is just what I want!¡± Ethan Smith nced at Soren Taylor and said, ¡°You are not my opponent, step aside.¡± Soren Taylor¡¯s pupils shrank, and his face changed drastically! Was he being looked down upon? ¡°Ethan Smith! You¡¯re looking down on me?!¡± Soren Taylor said coldly. Ethan Smith sneered, ¡°Even if we were at the same level, you would not be my opponent, let alone you¡¯re just a Peak Form of Grandmaster.¡± Soren Taylor shouted, ¡°I take pride in fighting across levels! What if it¡¯s a half-step Martial Marquis? I, Soren Taylor, can still defeat you!¡± Soren Taylor¡¯s aura suddenly surged, full of fighting spirit, and seemed to be ready to take action. Ethan Smith looked at Soren Taylor coldly and said, ¡°Alright, since you want to die, I will fulfill your wish.¡± ¡°Arrogant!¡± Soren Taylor roared, and instantly his body bloomed with a brilliant light! At the young age of eighteen, Soren Taylor had already learned the top cultivation skill of the Taylor family! With a raise of his hand, he unleashed the Taylor family¡¯s inherited Divine Rank Tactics, Mystic Heavenly Sage Hand! A giant hand filled the sky, bringing an overwhelming power and crushing it towards Ethan Smith! For an instant, the ground beneath Ethan Smith¡¯s feet began to crack! And the people around were even more affected by the pressure, retreating again and again! Ethan Smith, who was at the center of the storm, remained expressionless, his pupils filled with indifference. ¡°Die!¡± With a roar, the giant hand viciously pped towards Ethan Smith! ¡°Bang!¡± However, Ethan Smith just stood there, unmoving as the giant handnded on him! ¡°Your cultivation skill is not bad, but it also depends on who uses it,¡± Ethan Smith said coldly. Soren Taylor¡¯s face changed drastically! How could the Mystic Heavenly Sage Hand, a genuine heavenly tribtion cultivation skill, not hurt Ethan Smith at all? How was that possible?! ¡°Hum!¡± Not far away, a ray of light lit up from Ethan Smith¡¯s palm. A simrlyrge hand began to slowly take shape! ¡°Mys¡­ Mystic Heavenly Sage Hand?!¡± Seeing this scene, Soren Taylor¡¯s heart began to race! How could Ethan Smith also know the Mystic Heavenly Sage Hand? ¡°It is said that Ethan Smith once learned Dudley Lynch¡¯s signature move in a very short time!¡± ¡°Today, it seems that his reputation is well-deserved!¡± ¡°He actually learned the Divine Rank Tactics quickly!¡± ¡°Yeah, even though there are ws, being able toprehend this technique in such a short time, I¡¯m afraid there¡¯s no second person in the world!¡± Listening to thesements, Soren Taylor wanted to die! It took him three whole months toprehend the Mystic Heavenly Sage Hand and barely enter the door. But Ethan Smith just had a nce and was able to replicate it! What an incredible talent! ¡°The Divine Rank Tactics are indeed good, but they are wasted in your hands,¡± Ethan Smith said coldly. Before his words fell, Ethan Smith had already swung his giant hand down! Chapter 518: 518 welcomes you to battle with Emerson Holmes! Chapter 518: 518 wees you to battle with Emerson Holmes! That colossal hand mercilessly suppressed Soren Taylor! ¡°Boom!¡± For an instant, a huge handprint appeared on the ground! Smoke and dust rose, obscuring everyone¡¯s view. This blow not only left Soren Taylor¡¯s body bloody, but also shattered his confidence! ¡°How¡­ How is this possible!¡± Soren Taylory on the ground, his face expressing pain. He had sustained damage in various parts of his body, and his bones were even shattered! He couldn¡¯t even stand up anymore. ¡°How could this be¡­¡± Soren Taylor couldn¡¯t believe it! Ethan Smith nced at him and coldly said, ¡°I¡¯ll spare your life considering your young age.¡± After tossing those words, Ethan Smith looked at Emerson Holmes in the distance. At this moment, qi enveloped Emerson Holmes. The qi was flowing into his body through his pores. It was obvious that he was showing signs of breakthrough! ¡°Trying to step into the Military Marquis Realm?¡± Ethan Smith couldn¡¯t help but sneer. Fortunately, he had arrived just in time, otherwise, Emerson might have been sessful! Ethan Smith immediately strode towards Emerson Holmes. At this point, over ten members of the Capital City Martial Arts Association quickly stepped forward. They were filled with a strong murderous spirit, intending to block Ethan Smith. Ethan Smith stopped in his tracks. He coldly scanned everyone and said, ¡°Do you think you can stop me with your abilities?¡± As he spoke, a powerful pressure instantly radiated from Ethan Smith! An intense sense of oppression immediately permeated! ¡°How¡­ How could this be!¡± Feeling Ethan Smith¡¯s pressure, everyone¡¯s expressions drastically changed! Ethan Smith¡¯s strength seemed to have considerably increased! ¡°Pfft!¡± A Grandmaster couldn¡¯t withstand this pressure and spat blood on the spot! The crowd exchanged nces and couldn¡¯t help but retreat. Ethan Smith snorted coldly, disregarding the crowd, and strode towards Emerson Holmes. At this moment, Emerson seemed to be in a critical stage of breakthrough. He was radiating an extraordinary light from his body, as if about to step into the Military Marquis Realm at any moment! ¡°You want to step into the Military Marquis Realm? Try it in your next life.¡± Ethan Smith coldly said. Before his words fell, Ethan¡¯s hands were already wrapped in a golden light! A terrifying force instantly spread! ¡°Boom!¡± Ethan Smith didn¡¯t waste any time and immediately threw a punch with raging power straight towards Emerson Holmes! ¡°Thud!¡± Under this punch, Emerson Holmes was directly knocked back, sliding tens of meters before finally stabilizing his figure! Emerson¡¯s mouth was bleeding, several bones were almost broken, and his breath becamepletely disordered! He opened his eyes, looking extremely upset! ¡°Who, who destroyed my realm!¡± Emerson Holmes looked up and roared in fury! ¡°Me!¡± Ethan Smith coldly said. Hearing Ethan Smith¡¯s voice, Emerson Holmes¡¯ expression turned even uglier! He red at Ethan Smith with gritted teeth and said, ¡°So you weren¡¯t crippled!¡± Ethan Smith sneered, ¡°Yes, it seems your Dragon Vein¡¯s power isn¡¯t all that great either.¡± Emerson Holmes trembled all over, staring at Ethan Smith with wide eyes, seething in rage. He stared intently at Ethan Smith, his face contorted in despair, and said, ¡°I was only one step away from bing a Martial Marquis, and because of you, all my efforts have been wasted!¡± ¡°Ethan Smith, you bastard, I¡¯m going to crush you into a thousand pieces!¡± Emerson Holmes roared in anger, his voice reverberating throughout the entire Dragon Vein! Ethan Smith sneered, ¡°It serves you right; you¡¯ll stay at half-step Martial Marquis for the rest of your life.¡± Emerson¡¯s eyes turned bloodshot, and an intense murderous spirit spread across his chest! He clenched his trembling hand and said coldly, ¡°I¡¯m going to crush you into a thousand pieces, I¡¯m going to crush you into a thousand pieces!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the power of the Dragon Vein surged! A strong force suddenly appeared at Ethan Smith¡¯s chest! ¡°Thump!¡± At such close proximity, there was no way to dodge it. Ethan Smith was instantly blown back a dozen steps, and a small bloody hole appeared on his chest. ¡°The power of the Dragon Vein is indeed formidable.¡± Ethan Smith wiped the fresh blood oozing from his chest and couldn¡¯t help but squint his eyes. ¡°Go to hell!¡± Emerson Holmes¡¯ palms slid swiftly, and countless forces enveloped Ethan Smith! These forces exploded like bombs around Ethan Smith! In an instant, Ethan Smith¡¯s body was enveloped in thick smoke! Emerson Holmes didn¡¯t stop, he appeared crazed, and his hands continued to slide through the air! This was the power of the terrain, pouring down in a bombardment! The ground where Ethan Smith stood turned to ash! It took some time before Emerson Holmes gasped for breath and stopped. He stared intently in Ethan Smith¡¯s direction, gritting his teeth, ¡°You actually blocked my breakthrough¡­ You bastard!¡± The smoke and dust gradually settled. Ethan Smith¡¯s entire body was almost covered in blood! But his breath was not only undiminished but stronger than ever before! ¡°Except for the power of the Dragon Vein, what else can you rely on?¡± Ethan Smith seemed to be unaffected by the pain, and his clear eyes stared coldly at Emerson Holmes. Emerson¡¯s face turned somewhat ugly. Although Ethan Smith looked terrible, he was not injured at his core. In other words, it seemed that the power of the Dragon Vein could only break Ethan Smith¡¯s skin! ¡°Speak up, what else can you rely on?¡± Ethan Smith grinned, revealing a white smile amid the blood. Emerson Holmes roared, ¡°Ethan Smith, you¡¯ve gone too far!¡± With a thunderous roar, eight energy beams shot out from all directions, engulfing Ethan Smith instantly! Ethan Smith¡¯s body was thrown back once more! But this time, he only retreated three steps! Compared to the initial scene of being blown away, retreating three steps was undoubtedly shocking for Emerson Holmes! Emerson gritted his teeth and once again exerted the power of the Dragon Vein! This time the power was even stronger, striking Ethan Smith¡¯s body furiously! However, this time Ethan Smith only retreated one step! ¡°How is this possible!¡± Emerson¡¯s face looked extremely ugly! He didn¡¯t dare to think more and hurriedly exerted the power of the Dragon Vein again! But this time, Ethan Smith didn¡¯t move back at all! ¡°Ah!!! Impossible!¡± Emerson went mad, using all his strength to try and control this power! This time, Ethan Smith directly resisted the power of the Dragon Vein and walked step by step towards Emerson! The nging sound of impact came continuously, and countless energy beams left one white mark after another on Ethan Smith¡¯s body. But this could not stop Ethan Smith¡¯s advance! Gradually, the power of the Dragon Vein seemed to be unable to cause any damage to Ethan Smith! He almostpletely ignored its power! ¡°How¡­ how could this happen!¡± Sweat the size of beans appeared on Emerson¡¯s forehead, and his heart was filled with unimaginable terror! He, the Vice President of the Capital City Martial Arts Association, was actually starting to feel fear at this moment! ¡°Speak up, without the power of the Dragon Vein, what tactics do you have left?¡± Ethan Smith said coldly. Chapter 519: 519: Panic of Emerson Holmes Chapter 519: Panic of Emerson Holmes Ethan Smith¡¯s face looked extremely ugly. Although he was not sure what had happened, he knew that he was probably no match for Ethan Smith now. ¡°The Capital City Martial Arts Association has so many resources, yet you¡¯re still useless,¡± Ethan Smith shook his head and said. Emerson Holmes coldly stared at Ethan Smith and said, ¡°Ethan Smith, you ruined my chance. What else do you want?¡± ¡°What else?¡± Ethan Smith raised an eyebrow and then sneered, ¡°Of course, to kill you.¡± There was a hint of ruthlessness in Emerson Holmes¡¯s eyes. He narrowed his eyes slightly and said, ¡°Kill me? I am¡­¡± ¡°Enough, don¡¯t bother telling me what family you¡¯re from. I¡¯m not interested. Besides, even if you¡¯re the king¡¯s father, I wouldn¡¯t care,¡± Ethan Smith interrupted Emerson Holmes. Emerson Holmes¡¯s face grew angrier, and he roared, ¡°Ethan Smith, you¡¯re pushing me too far! Do you think I, Emerson Holmes, am easy to bully?¡± With Emerson Holmes¡¯s roar, the Dragon Vein suddenly burst forth with mist-like energy! In an instant, it seemed as if the power of heaven and earth from the entire Dragon Vein was being drawn out by Emerson Holmes!
At first nce, a true dragon had actually condensed in midair! This Divine Dragon, forged from the power of the Dragon Vein, seemed to have its own life, and its dark pupils coldly scanned its surroundings. The aura it exuded was chilling, and some people even knelt down on the spot! Even Ethan Smith felt something unusual when he faced this Divine Dragon. This feeling was like facing an irresistible divine power! Gasping for breath, Emerson Holmes gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Ethan Smith, leave some room for future encounters. Don¡¯t force me to have no way out!¡± Ethan Smith nced at Emerson Holmes and said coldly, ¡°Stop saying these useless things. Did you ever think of leaving some room when you crippled my dantian?¡± ¡°Fine!¡± Emerson Holmes no longer spoke, biting his finger. Then he flicked it, and a wisp of blood essence instantly fell into the Divine Dragon¡¯s body! For an instant, this Divine Dragon made from the power of the Dragon Vein seemed to be dyed in color. ¡°Die!¡± Emerson Holmes roared, and the entire Divine Dragon swooped toward Ethan Smith! Ethan Smith stared at the Divine Dragon and sneered, ¡°It¡¯s just a spiritual body without life. Do you really think I¡¯m afraid of you?¡± Without another word, Ethan Smith clenched his fists and greeted the dragon head-on! ¡°Boom!¡± A massive collision urred, and Ethan Smith¡¯s face changed involuntarily at the moment of impact! The power of this Divine Dragon exceeded Ethan Smith¡¯s expectations, and it instantly knocked him to the ground! ¡°No wonder it¡¯s the power of the Dragon Vein, it¡¯s really extraordinary,¡± Ethan Smith frowned. He clenched the Absolute Beginning Sacred Fist and charged up for the second time!
However, the result this time was still the same. At the moment of impact, the golden light on Ethan Smith¡¯s body was shattered! Not far away, Emerson Holmes coldly watched the scene, his face seemingly more serious. While Ethan Smith touched his chin and sneered, ¡°A Divine Dragon, huh? Fine, today, I¡¯ll be a dragonyer!¡± Just as his words fell, Ethan Smith¡¯s hands came together, and he muttered as though he was using some technique!
In a moment, his body began to swell, and he instantly grew more than three meters tall! Not only that, but his body was also covered in golden light, making him look incredibly dazzling! This technique was the cosmic form he used when he fought against Dudley Lynch! After stepping into the realm of half-step Martial Marquis, Ethan Smith¡¯s body became evenrger and his glow even brighter! Everyone looked at this golden giant, their eyes filled with shock! ¡°Cosmic form?¡± Emerson Holmes¡¯s pupils shrank! ¡°How can this boy know the cosmic form?¡± Emerson Holmes couldn¡¯t help but retreat two steps. Countless thoughts shed through his mind, and the fear in his eyes became more apparent! ¡°Wrong, all wrong!¡± Emerson Holmes seemed to think of something. He muttered, ¡°All along, the Capital City Martial Arts Association thought Ethan Smith was an ordinary person, but they didn¡¯t expect that he¡­ he might be rted to that person!¡± With this thought, Emerson Holmes¡¯s face grew even more panicked! ¡°No, I must report this matter to the Martial Arts Association as soon as possible!¡± Emerson Holmes said coldly. In the sky, the Divine Dragon once again swooped toward Ethan Smith!
This time, Ethan Smith did not dodge. With a wave of both hands, he grabbed the Divine Dragon¡¯s neck directly! A huge force made this ¡°Divine Dragon¡± struggle violently! But Ethan Smith¡¯s hands were like two iron mps, not allowing it to move at all! ¡°I thought it was a real divine dragon, but it turns out to be just a force condensed from the surface of the Dragon Vein.¡± Ethan Smith sneered. Next, Ethan Smith was seen grabbing the Divine Dragon and mming it to the ground! The moment it touched the ground, the Divine Dragon vanished instantly! Wisp after wisp of mist-like energy returned to the Dragon Vein! Ethan Smith turned around and looked at Emerson Holmes coldly. ¡°If you have any other moves, just use them,¡± Ethan Smith said coldly. ¡°I also want to see the methods of the Capital City Martial Arts Association.¡± Emerson Holmes was Dexter ir¡¯s master, so their techniques should be simr.
Through Emerson Holmes, Ethan Smith could know Dexter ir¡¯s methods. But at this moment, Emerson Holmes seemed to have lost the will to fight. He took out a Martial Marquis Weapon and threw it into the air! ¡°A Martial Marquis Weapon? Do you think it¡¯s useful against me?¡± Ethan Smith sneered incessantly. When he was still at the Consummate Inner Strength Grandmaster realm, Ethan Smith had shattered four Martial Marquis Weapons, let alone now! Emerson Holmes remained silent, muttering something and seemingly activating some mysterious technique. Ethan Smith wasn¡¯t in a hurry either. He wanted to see what Emerson Holmes was capable of, so he would know how to deal with Dexter ir. ¡°Buzz!¡± At this moment, Emerson Holmes¡¯s body suddenly flickered with light! At first nce, he held a g-like magical artifact in his hand! ¡°A Spatial Magic Artifact?¡± Ethan Smith¡¯s face changed! As expected, the moment the magical artifact appeared, Emerson Holmes¡¯ body began to disappear! In less than half a second, Emerson Holmes vanished without a trace! ¡°Hahahaha!¡±
Seeing this, Ethan Smith couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter. He looked at the many members of the Capital City Martial Arts Association and sneered, ¡°So this is your team captain? He left you all behind and ran away?¡± Everyone looked at each other, seemingly unable to believe what had just happened before them. Meanwhile, Emerson Holmes was hurrying back to Capital City. ¡°This boy must not be allowed to live. Once I inform the higher-ups, they will definitely do everything they can to kill him!¡± Emerson Holmes said coldly. Chapter 520: 520: Get Rid of Ethan Smith Immediately! Chapter 520: Get Rid of Ethan Smith Immediately! As soon as Emerson Holmes got on the ne, he hastily sent a text message. This text message was sent to the top brass of the Capital City Martial Arts Association. At this moment, many members of the Capital City Martial Arts Association were anxiously watching Ethan Smith. Ethan Smith¡¯sbat strength had already shattered their confidence in resisting him. If they were to fight now, they would likely have no chance of victory. Ethan observed the crowd, not speaking for a while. ¡°Are you going to kill us?¡± someone asked, breaking the silence. Ethan stroked his chin in thought for a moment before responding, ¡°I can spare all of you, but you¡¯ll need to hand over all the herbs you¡¯re carrying.¡± The crowd nced at each other. This might be a good choice.
¡°Volunteer before I have to search you, it won¡¯t be asfortable if I have to do it myself,¡± Ethan said, stepping on the ground with his foot. Without saying more, everyone took out the herbs on their bodies and ced them in front of Ethan. All the herbs obtained from beneath the Stone Tablet ended up in Ethan¡¯s pocket. Aside from what had been consumed these past few days, there were three herbs aged over five thousand years. After the loot was collected, Ethan turned to look at the crowd. ¡°Leaving when there¡¯s trouble and running away on your own? Is this your so-called Capital City Martial Arts Association?¡± Ethan¡¯s tone was full of undisguised mockery. ¡°If so, it might be better to follow me instead. At least I wouldn¡¯t abandon you to save myself,¡± Ethan said, half-jokingly and half-seriously. ¡°Ethan, you¡¯re too naive,¡± a young man said, his voice grave. This young man¡¯s name was Brian Bradley. He was a descendant of the Bradley family in Capital City and a half-step Martial Marquis. ¡°We admit that your strength is impressive, but do you really think we came to the Capital City Martial Arts Association just to improve our abilities?¡± Brian Bradley continued. Ethan looked at him and motioned for him to continue speaking. As Brian stood up, he exined, ¡°The resources the Capital City Martial Arts Association has are not limited to martial arts power.¡± ¡°In other words, the existence of the Capital City Martial Arts Association is like a business consortium. It unites our circle and ensures that our rtionships won¡¯t leak.¡± At this point, Brian nced at Ethan and added, ¡°At the same time, it ensures that people like you don¡¯t suddenly rise to power and threaten our positions.¡± Ethan was dumbstruck for a moment. He didn¡¯t expect Brian to tell him all this. Most importantly, what he said made sense. ¡°I know what you¡¯re thinking. You either want to rece or eliminate us,¡± Brian Bradley continued. ¡°No matter which one, you absolutely can¡¯t achieve it with your current abilities.¡±
After dropping this sentence, Brian stopped speaking. He nced at the crowd before leaving directly. Watching Brian¡¯s retreating figure, Ethan couldn¡¯t help but stroke his chin. ¡°This Bradley family¡­ is quite interesting,¡± Ethan mused to himself.
The others didn¡¯t linger. They all got up and left. It must be said that after so many years of development in the Capital City, the rtionships among the various families had be unbreakable. Although there were disputes and secret battles between them, all their struggles remained within this circle. In today¡¯s modern society, the power of capital has be incredibly strong. ¡°Alright, they¡¯re gone. You cane out now,¡± Ethan called out to the man hiding beneath the cliff. The man with the mustache cautiously showed his eyes. After making sure no one was around, he pped the dust off his body. ¡°They really left. Sheesh, my friend, I truly admire you for challenging the Capital City Martial Arts Association like that,¡± the man with the mustache eximed. Ethan nced at him and said, ¡°Enough talk, let¡¯s get started.¡± Following that, the man with the mustache took out his tools and started working on the Dragon Vein. Capital City Martial Arts Association. Emerson Holmes sat in the meeting room with a frightened, ashen face. His expression wasn¡¯t pretty ¨C panic even showed through.
¡°Emerson, you were leading the team to the Dragon Vein, yet you came back alone like this? What about the others?¡± someone asked coldly. ¡°Those people are all descendants of the great families. They¡¯re also the elite forces of our Capital City Martial Arts Association. But you just abandoned them and came back alone. Where¡¯s your responsibility?¡± ¡°If you¡¯re so afraid of death, you shouldn¡¯t be the Vice President.¡± Emerson¡¯s face changed, and he quickly exined, ¡°I am not afraid of death! I came back because there¡¯s an urgent matter that needs to be reported to you all!¡± ¡°Urgent matter? Let me tell you, if even one of them dies, you won¡¯t be able to bear the consequences,¡± someone coldly replied. Emerson¡¯s face turned extremely ugly. Gritting his teeth, he stood up and said, ¡°What I¡¯m about to say is absolutely more important than their lives!¡± ¡°Nonsense!¡± someone shouted, their voice containing a powerful Inner Strength that directly targeted Emerson. Although Emerson was a half-step Martial Marquis, he was forcefully sent flying, coughing up blood from a single roar! This could not help but make people question the strength of the authority figures hidden in the shadows! ¡°Let him speak. If he can¡¯t provide a reasonable exnation today, he doesn¡¯t need to stay in the Capital City Martial Arts Association,¡± a woman¡¯s voice interjected. Emerson quickly bowed before saying, ¡°We¡¯ve observed Ethan Smith before, but we didn¡¯t pay enough attention to him.¡± ¡°Our understanding of him is limited to his disputes with the ir and Taylor families.¡± ¡°In our eyes, he seemed like an ordinary person with good talent in martial arts, but no background or master.¡±
¡°But today¡­ he used a technique.¡± Emerson paused here. From the darkness, someone asked, ¡°What technique?¡± ¡°Cosmic form,¡± Emerson uttered those words. Upon mentioning the cosmic form, the entire meeting room fell silent. Finally, someone spoke, ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s the cosmic form?¡± Emerson responded, ¡°I¡¯m 100% sure! Although his cosmic form isn¡¯t mature, it¡¯s definitely the cosmic form!¡± ¡°Cosmic form¡­ it seems to have a history.¡± ¡°There aren¡¯t many people in the world who can use the cosmic form.¡± ¡°Not many; ording to our information, only one person has ever used the cosmic form, and they nearly caused the downfall of our Capital City Martial Arts Association.¡± Emerson quickly added, ¡°I suspect Ethan Smith is rted to that person! If we allow him to continue growing, the consequences would be unthinkable!¡± At this point, Emerson stood up and dered, ¡°I suggest we deploy our strongest forces immediately to eliminate Ethan Smith!¡±
Chapter 521: 521: The Wedding Approaches Chapter 521: The Wedding Approaches The meeting room fell silent once again. Everyone was quiet, seemingly deep in thought about the matter at hand. Emerson Holmes anxiously said, ¡°Anyway, we have to get rid of Ethan Smith as soon as possible, otherwise there will be endless trouble in the future!¡± ¡°Emerson, you go back first.¡± However, the others eventually did not follow Emerson¡¯s opinion. ¡°We¡¯ll discuss and make a decision on this matter.¡± Emerson gritted his teeth and anxiously said, ¡°If Ethan Smith really grows stronger, then¡­¡± ¡°We told you to leave, can¡¯t you understand?¡± A voice came from the shadows again. Emerson opened his mouth but ultimately had nothing to say. Although he was the Vice President of the Martial Arts Association, Emerson knew in his heart that his primary responsibility was to face those aristocratic families.
In simpler terms, he was just a bridge formunication between the Martial Arts Association and the various great families. If these high-ranking people didn¡¯t want to, they could make him disappear at any time. Emerson had no choice but to leave the meeting room. After leaving the meeting room, Emerson thought it over and eventually decided to go see Dexter ir and Kn Taylor to discuss this matter. ¡°Since the Martial Arts Association is not taking any action, I can only incite these two families to eliminate Ethan Smith!¡± Emerson coldly said. In the club. Emerson, Dexter, and Kn sat together. ¡°I suggest we get rid of Ethan Smith as soon as possible.¡± Emerson looked at Reilly ir. All along, Reilly had been supportive of dealing with Ethan Smith in advance, so Emerson could only ce his hopes on Reilly. However, Reilly¡¯s attitude changedpletely. Heughed heartily and said, ¡°Old Emerson, I used to agree with your opinion, but after my son¡¯s breakthrough, I changed my mind.¡± ¡°With my son¡¯s current ability, taking care of Ethan Smith is not a problem at all!¡± Emerson¡¯s face changed, and he quickly said, ¡°The longer we wait, the more chances there will be for change. We still have almost twenty days, and no one can guarantee what will happen during this time!¡± Reilly sneered, ¡°Howe, as his master, you don¡¯t have faith in Dexter? Do you think my son is worse than Ethan Smith?¡± Emerson frowned, ¡°Of course, that¡¯s not what I mean.¡± ¡°That settles it then. From what I understand, my son¡¯s ability is now above yours, isn¡¯t it?¡± Reilly snorted. Emerson opened his mouth but had nothing to say. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll set up a tight dra at that time.¡± Kn took a puff of his cigar. ¡°As long as Ethan Smith shows up, whether he wins or loses, I won¡¯t let him leave Capital City!¡±
Hearing this, Emerson could only nod in agreement. ¡°I just hope Ethan Smith won¡¯t run away in advance.¡± Emerson thought to himself. On the Dragon Vein. The man with the mustache wandered around for nearly two hours.
¡°This is the ce.¡± The man with the mustache stomped on the ground and began working. In contrast, the Bright Energy Grave was much simpler than the Dark Energy Grave. Not only that, the treasures inside the Bright Energy Grave couldn¡¯t bepared to those inside the Dark Energy Grave. Upon opening the Bright Energy Grave, a surge of pure yang energy rushed out. One magical artifact after another wasid inside the Bright Energy Grave. ¡°We¡¯re rich, we¡¯re rich!¡± The man with the mustache said excitedly. Ethan¡¯s eyes lit up. There were actually Divine Rank Artifacts inside, and even several Earth Rank ones! ¡°Hey, I really don¡¯t want to share these treasures with you.¡± The man with the mustache said with a pained expression. Ethan ignored him, walked into the Bright Energy Grave, and carefully examined everything inside. One of the Artifact Refining Cauldrons caught Ethan¡¯s attention. This Artifact Refining Cauldron waspletely green in color. Despite being covered in dust, its emerald hue was still impossible to conceal. ¡°I want this Artifact Refining Cauldron.¡± Ethan Smith pointed at it and said. Man with the mustache muttered, ¡°That won¡¯t do! This Artifact Refining Cauldron is also useful to me.¡±
Ethan hesitated and said, ¡°How about this, besides this cauldron, I won¡¯t take anything else, deal?¡± The mustached man was startled and rapidly asked, ¡°Are you serious?¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± Ethan nodded. ¡°But I have one condition.¡± The mustached man grinned and said, ¡°My friend, don¡¯t just say one condition, I¡¯ll agree to ten conditions!¡± Ethan looked at him and said, ¡°I need you to take me to threerge graves!¡± ¡°Large graves?¡± The mustached man¡¯s eyebrows furrowed slightly. He touched his chin and said, ¡°Thoserge graves aren¡¯t easy to find¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay if you¡¯ve dug them up before, I just need the dark energy.¡± Ethan said. The mustached man blinked, and then patted his chest, saying, ¡°No problem!¡± ¡°Alright, it¡¯s settled then.¡± Ethan breathed a sigh of relief. ording to Ethan¡¯s self-assessment, threerge graves might be enough to support him reaching the half-step Martial Marquis Realm! Half-step Martial Marquis wasn¡¯t actually a defined realm, but rather a transitional realm, only a hair¡¯s breadth away from the Martial Marquis Realm.
And it was precisely this hair¡¯s breadth that countless people got stuck in for a lifetime. Although Ethan was already powerful enough now, he didn¡¯t know much about Dexter ir. There couldn¡¯t be any idents in the marriage snatching this time! So, reaching the Martial Marquis Realm would be more reliable! ¡°When do we leave?¡± Ethan asked. As the mustached man put away the artifact, he muttered, ¡°It¡¯s not that fast, I¡¯ve forgotten many ces, you better wait for me to notify you.¡± With that, the mustached man picked up another magical artifact and grinned, ¡°Spatial Magic Artifact, this thing is pretty good¡­¡± Afterward, he tried to activate the artifact. ¡°Buzz!¡± A sh of light passed, and the mustached man vanished without a trace. ¡°Damn it, where did he go?¡± Ethan was suddenly anxious. The two hadn¡¯t even exchanged contact information, and he just left? ¡°Crap, was I tricked?¡± Ethan frowned, looking somewhat flustered. Ethan waited on the Dragon Vein for the mustached man for a full day, but he still didn¡¯te back.
¡°Damn that bastard.¡± Ethan said angrily. The treasures had been taken by him, and now he had run away! With no other choice, Ethan had to temporarily leave the ce. Ethan returned to Chuzzle all the way. At this time, Evelyn Norton was still lying unconscious in bed. ¡°Mr. Smith, if this girl keeps lying here like this, will she die?¡± Edward Green muttered in a low voice while touching his chin. Ethan remained silent, a hint of worry in his heart. Finding Dudley Lynch, who had already escaped, was not an easy task. ¡°I wonder if the mustached man has a solution.¡± Ethan thought to himself. Although the mustached man seemed crazy, Ethan always felt that he wasn¡¯t a simple person. Now it was already the end of August, and there were only sixteen days left until September 9th! The news of Dexter ir and Emily Taylor¡¯s wedding was widely publicized! Nearly the entire Capital City was discussing the matter. Some people even imed that this wedding would be the wedding of the century! The union of two major families had attracted countless people¡¯s attention! Chapter 522: 522: It’s All Because of You All Forcing Me Chapter 522: It¡¯s All Because of You All Forcing Me From then on, Dexter ir appeared more and more often. Not only did this involve matters of martial arts, but he also frequently made appearances in the business world. In a short time, Dexter ir had practically be a star among the younger generation. ¡°Mr. ir, your wedding with Miss Taylor is imminent, but Ethan Smith ims he wille and interrupt it. Are you worried?¡± the host asked. Dressed in an elegant suit, Dexter ir gently smiled and said, ¡°Of course not, Emily and I are in love, and no one can shake that.¡± ¡°As I always say, I will personally defeat Ethan Smith at the wedding as a gift for my wife.¡± Watching these interview videos, Ethan Smith could not contain his anger. Especially when he called Emily his wife, it made Ethan Smith wish he could tear his mouth apart! Furthermore, Dexter ir¡¯s actions were bing increasingly high-profile. He sessively challenged several established half-step Martial Marquises, almost always winning with an overwhelming manner!
After consecutively winning eight half-step Martial Marquis, Dexter ir set his sights on a Martial Marquis! This was a seasoned Martial Marquis named Ernesto Russell, who had now reached over a hundred years of age! It was said that several decades ago, Ernesto Russell had already mastered the Military Marquis Realm, and after so many years had passed, nobody knew whichyer he was at in the Military Marquis Realm. The battle was held at the Capital City Martial Arts Association, but it was not made public, only that in the afternoon, Ernesto Russell was carried out on a stretcher, and Dexter ir waspletely unharmed! Once this news was released, it immediately shocked countless people! Dexter ir had actually won against a real Martial Marquis? Not only that, from his demeanor, it seemed he won quite easily? Could it be¡­ had Dexter ir entered the Martial Marquis Realm? ¡°Mr. Smith.¡± Edward Green held up his cellphone and ran in front of Ethan Smith. ¡°It¡¯s said that Dexter ir has defeated an established Martial Marquis,¡± Edward Green said in a deep voice. Ethan Smith nced at the cellphone, and his face also inevitably showed a hint of gravity. He deeply knew the gap between a half-step Martial Marquis and Martial Marquis. Even for him, winning would be difficult! ¡°Could it be¡­ Dexter ir really entered the Martial Marquis Realm,¡± Ethan Smith deeply inhaled. Though transitioning from a half-step Marquis to a Marquis was not that simple, Dexter ir was after all enjoying the world¡¯s top resources! No one knew if Dexter ir would step into the Marquis Realm in one fell swoop! ¡°Mr. Smith, or¡­ you shouldn¡¯t go,¡± Edward Green said on the side. ¡°If Dexter ir really entered the Marquis Realm, then¡­ then wouldn¡¯t you be going to your death?¡± Ethan Smith nced at Edward Green and coldly said, ¡°Even if it is a dragon¡¯s den or a tiger¡¯s cave, I am going. No one, must touch Emily Taylor.¡± Everything Ethan Smith had done was for Emily Taylor! How could he give up at this time!
¡°Marquis¡­ Marquis so what, if you can enter the Marquis Realm, I, Ethan Smith, also have a chance!¡± Ethan Smith deeply inhaled. Even though he said such words, Ethan Smith was somewhat uneasy in his heart. Because time was really too short. Capital City, Taylor family¡¯s estate.
Seeing the time drawing nearer and nearer, Emily Taylor became more and more worried. In recent times, she had almost been cut off from any contact and knew nothing about the outside world. She didn¡¯t know how far Ethan Smith hade, and even less so, the current strength of Dexter ir. ¡°Miss Taylor, don¡¯t worry too much,¡± the maid by her side sighed a little. Emily Taylor looked at the maid and quietly said, ¡°Mrs. Hall, is there any news from Ethan Smith recently?¡± The nanny who was called Mrs. Hall bitterly chuckled, ¡°We¡¯ve had our phones taken away too. How could we have news about Mr. Smith¡­¡± Hearing this, the worries deep within Emily Taylor¡¯s heart intensified. She was very clear about the kind of power Ethan Smith was up against. Just then, the door was pushed open. Then they saw Hugh Taylor slowly walking in. Seeing Hugh Taylor, Emily Taylor quickly got up and said, ¡°Dad!¡± Hugh Taylor¡¯s face grim, he walked in front of Emily Taylor. ¡°Emily, there are only a few days to go before your wedding with Dexter ir. Are you ready?¡± Hugh Taylor asked coldly.
Emily Taylor bit her red lips, looked up at Hugh Taylor, and said, ¡°I will not marry Dexter ir.¡± A sh of anger immediately crossed Hugh Taylor¡¯s face! He shouted loudly, ¡°Now that things havee to this, are you still thinking about that Ethan Smith!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you know how much trouble this Ethan Smith has caused outside! What about this man is worth holding on to!¡± ¡°Trouble?¡± Emily Taylor seemed a bit puzzled. What trouble could Ethan Smith cause? Hugh Taylor coldly said, ¡°It seems you don¡¯t know your beloved well.¡± ¡°Fine, I will tell you what Ethan Smith has been up to outside!¡± ¡°He killed dozens of people from the Great Saint Sect, forced the Great Saint Sect to bow down, and pped the face of the Taylor family!¡± ¡°Not only that, but even the Capital City Martial Arts Association has been threatened by him!¡± Saying this, Hugh Taylor gritted his teeth and said, ¡°That¡¯s the Capital City Martial Arts Association! What is Ethan Smith trying to do! Is he trying to rebel!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s put it this way, even if this Ethan Smith doese into the Taylor family, he will bring trouble!¡± Hearing this, a little surprise crossed Emily Taylor¡¯s stunning face.
Ethan Smith¡­actually forced the Great Saint Sect to bow down? Shouldn¡¯t the Great Saint Sect have a Martial Marquis holding it down! Yet, in Emily Taylor¡¯s impression, wasn¡¯t Ethan Smith just an ordinary person? Even if his progress was godlike within this short period of time, he must at most be a Grandmaster, right? Emily Taylor lifted her head, she looked at Hugh Taylor, a little deliberately, and said, ¡°Dad, stop joking around. Ethan Smith is just a Grandmaster, how could he possible threaten the Great Saint Sect, let alone threaten the Capital City Martial Arts Association?¡± Hugh Taylor narrowed his eyes and sneered, ¡°Emily, are you trying to fish information from me?¡± ¡°Fine, I will tell you. Indeed, Ethan Smith has some talent. He has already stepped halfway into the Martial Marquis.¡± Upon hearing this, Emily Taylor¡¯s eyes lit up instantaneously! ¡°Dad, do you remember what you said back then? You said that as long as a yearter, Ethan Smith could¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡± Before Emily Taylor could finish her words, she was abruptly interrupted by Hugh Taylor. He snorted coldly, ¡°So what if he has talent? There is not a shred of awe in him!¡± ¡°If the Taylor family were to tolerate him, we would probably have to make the world our enemy! So put that idea out of your mind!¡± Emily Taylor¡¯s face immediately grew cold.
She stared intently at Hugh Taylor, saying, ¡°Isn¡¯t it you who forced Ethan Smith to act like this?¡± ¡°At first you said he was unworthy, called him a bottom-dwelling worm.¡± ¡°Now, you call him a disaster. Without your coercion, would he have be like this?¡± ¡°Do you actually want Ethan Smith to smile in the face of your oppression, would that satisfy you?¡± Chapter 523: Dexter Blair’s Boast! Chapter 523: Dexter ir¡¯s Boast! Emily Taylor¡¯s words instantly enraged Hugh Taylor! He raised his hand, ready to p Emily across the face! But in the end, his hand merely froze in midair. ¡°If my grandfather were still alive, he wouldn¡¯t tolerate your actions,¡± Emily coldly said. Seemingly finding an excuse at the mention of Duane Taylor, Hugh sneered, ¡°How dare you bring up your grandfather? That Ethan Smith is the murderer who killed him!¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Emily¡¯s lips curled into a mocking smile. ¡°Dad, you know better than anyone whether my grandfather is dead or alive.¡± Hugh¡¯s face changed, and he scolded, ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense! Your grandfather is already dead!¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Emily¡¯s mockery on her face grew even more intense. ¡°Stop making excuses for your cowardice.¡± ¡°You¡¯re just afraid of my uncle, aren¡¯t you? Even if you have doubts, you don¡¯t dare to speak up, right?¡± After hearing Emily¡¯s words, Hugh¡¯s face turned extremely unsightly. ¡°You¡­you¡¯re talking nonsense!¡± Hugh turned his face away. ¡°Right, this is your high and mighty attitude, bowing down to the strong and looking down on the weak.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know how many good qualities Ethan Smith possesses, but at least he¡¯s not as weak as you all.¡± Hugh¡¯s face turned livid with anger, but he had nothing to say. Deep down, he had always believed his father wasn¡¯t dead, but now that everything had settled, he dared not think further. He even forced himself to believe Kn Taylor¡¯s words. ¡°In any case, you and Ethan Smith have no chance anymore,¡± Hugh said coldly. ¡°September 9th will be the day of your great joy and Ethan¡¯s demise.¡± Leaving behind these words, Hugh turned and left. Emily¡¯s delicate face shed with a trace of pain. In the corner of her eyes, tears streaked down. That day, Ethan sat in the courtyard, trying his best to find the direction to break through to the Martial Marquis realm. Just then, Ethan¡¯s phone suddenly rang. He picked up the phone and saw it was a strange number from Capital City. ¡°Dexter ir?¡± After thinking about it, Ethan figured it must be Dexter. Therefore, he answered the call and sneered, ¡°Dexter, have you figured out how to beg for mercy in front of me?¡± However, he heard a familiar and pleasant voice on the other end. The voice belonged to none other than Emily Taylor! ¡°Ethan, are you alright?¡± Upon hearing Emily¡¯s voice, Ethan¡¯s heart raced violently! He quickly stood up and anxiously said, ¡°I¡¯m fine, Emily. Where are you? Are you suffering? Please tell me¡­¡± ¡°Ethan, I don¡¯t have much time. Just listen to me,¡± Emily interrupted Ethan. She said over the phone, ¡°Ethan, whatever you do, don¡¯te to Capital City on September 9th.¡± ¡°I grew up in an aristocratic family and know their ways.¡± ¡°No matter if you win or lose, they won¡¯t let you leave Capital City. I don¡¯t want to see youe here to die.¡± With gritted teeth, Ethan held his phone and said, ¡°Emily, I swear I¡¯ll take you away from Capital City on that day, just wait for me!¡± Emily wanted to say something else, but a rough voice interrupted from the other end. ¡°Who allowed you to make the call?¡± Kn Taylor¡¯s voice came through the phone. Before Emily could say anything, the phone was snatched away from her. Right after, Ethan heard a crash as if the phone had been smashed! ¡°Emily!¡± Ethan became desperate in an instant. He hurriedly called back, but received only a shutdown tone on the other end! ¡°Kn Taylor, you motherfucker!¡± Ethan couldn¡¯t help cursing! It was clear that Emily wasn¡¯t doing well right now. And all of this was due to Kn Taylor! ¡°Kn Taylor¡­ I swear I¡¯ll personally ughter you!¡± Ethan clenched his teeth, anger flooding his chest. He wished he could head to Capital City immediately and personally kill Kn Taylor! At that moment, Ethan¡¯s phone rang again. This time, the caller was Dexter ir! Upon answering the call, Dexter nonchntly said, ¡°Ethan, I heard about the wedding between Emily and me, have you?¡± ¡°Go to hell!¡± Ethan yelled angrily. Unfazed, Dexter just let out heartyughter, ¡°Why so flustered? I suppose that¡¯s the only thing you can do when faced with something you¡¯re powerless to change, isn¡¯t it?¡±> Ethan said coldly, ¡°Dexter, let me tell you, Emily doesn¡¯t like you at all. And on September 9th, I¡¯ll kill you with my own hands!¡± ¡°Hahahaha!¡± Dexter burst into exaggeratedughter. ¡°You¡¯re right, she doesn¡¯t like me, but what of it?¡± Dexter sinisterly said. ¡°Ethan, let me tell you something, after marrying Emily, I¡¯ll make her kneel before me and serve me every day!¡± ¡°Since she likes you so much, I¡¯ll break your limbs in front of her, lock you in a cage, and let her watch as I teach her a lesson!¡± Upon hearing Dexter¡¯s words, Ethan clenched his fists just a bit tighter! ¡°Oh, I heard you¡¯ve reached half-step Martial Marquis and even wounded Emerson Holmes?¡± Dexter changed the subject, speaking indifferently. ¡°Well, as an ant, your aplishments are indeed impressive, but unfortunately, you¡¯re still an ant in my eyes. I could easily crush you.¡± ¡°As for your petty achievements, they¡¯re not worth mentioning to me.¡± Ethan roared fiercely, ¡°Dexter! If I don¡¯t kill you, I vow to never be human again!¡± Dexter scoffed, ¡°Alright, I hope you can appear at Emily and my wedding on September 9th.¡± He deliberately ced extra emphasis on the word ¡°wedding.¡± After tossing out those words, Dexter hung up the call. Ethan gripped his phone tightly and threw it to the ground! He had to admit that he was genuinely agitated. He slumped onto the ground, seemingly devoid of spirit. Dexter¡¯s words were like daggers, piercing his heart, each mention of Emily causing him excruciating pain. ¡°I won¡¯t let this happen¡­¡± Ethan¡¯s expression wasplex, filled with anger, pain, and extreme agitation. ¡°My friend, you sit on the ground ¨C what kind of divine exercise is this?¡± Right then, a familiar voice entered his ears. Ethan looked up and saw a man with a mustache wearing a sly face sitting on the wall. ¡°Mustache?¡± Ethan hurriedly stood up, taking a step forward to quickly approach the man. He reached out and grabbed the mustache man¡¯s clothes, saying coldly, ¡°You left without saying goodbyest time, and now you daree to me?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t I promise to take you to the three big tombs?¡± the mustache man muttered. Chapter 524: We must not let him leave the Capital City! Chapter 524: We must not let him leave the Capital City! Ethan Smith coldly stared at the man with the mustache and said, ¡°I thought you had forgotten.¡± The man with the mustache jumped down from the wall, smiling and saying, ¡°How could that be possible, I always keep my word!¡± Ethan Smith looked at the man with the mustache and said, ¡°Then let¡¯s not waste any more time, let¡¯s get going.¡± ¡°Well, my friend, you¡¯re not being fair. I came all the way here, and I haven¡¯t even had a drink. At least treat me to a meal.¡± The man with the mustache grinned. Although Ethan Smith was in a hurry, there was nothing he could do about the man with the mustache. Helplessly, he had no choice but to bring the man with the mustache back to the living room. ¡°Edward Green, order some food.¡± Ethan Smith instructed Edward Green. The man with the mustache waved his hand and said, ¡°No need to be polite, just order a full Manchu-Han banquet!¡± Edward Green red at the man with the mustache and muttered, ¡°Old Thing, you really are shameless.¡± The man with the mustache chuckled and said, ¡°Of course!¡± This couldn¡¯t help but make people wonder, what was the source of the man with the mustache¡¯s sense of pride? Edward Green brought some food from a restaurant, and the man with the mustache wolfed down the food like he hadn¡¯t eaten for days. At the side, Sofia Carrillo frowned. She tugged at Ethan Smith and whispered, ¡°Mr. Smith, who is this man? He¡¯s so annoying.¡± Ethan Smith spread his hands, not knowing how to exin for a moment. ¡°Just call him ¡®The Mustache Man¡¯.¡± Ethan Smith said helplessly. Due to the mustache man¡¯s crude eating manners, both Edward Green and Sofia Carrillo dared not join the table. After nearly an hour, the man with the mustache finally patted his belly in satisfaction. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± The man with the mustache stood up and said. ¡°Hold on,¡± Ethan Smith stopped the man with the mustache. ¡°I have something to ask you.¡± Ethan Smith looked at the man with the mustache. Afterward, he led the man with the mustache directly into the bedroom. Lying on the bed was Evelyn Norton. Ethan Smith pointed at Evelyn Norton and asked, ¡°She has been unconscious for nearly a month, do you know what¡¯s going on?¡± The man with the mustache rolled his eyes, ¡°You¡¯re a Master of Medicine God Pavilion, if you don¡¯t know, how would I know?¡± Ethan Smith frowned and exined the whole story to the man with the mustache. After listening, the man with the mustache also raised his eyebrows slightly. ¡°Summoned the Dragon Spirit with her?¡± The man with the mustache stroked his chin and murmured in a low voice. Ethan Smith nodded, ¡°Yes, since then, she has been unconscious and her breath is very weak.¡± The man with the mustache was silent for a moment and then said, ¡°I did see something simr in an ancient book, but it was too long ago, and I¡¯ve already forgotten.¡± Then the man with the mustache said, ¡°Just give me some time, let me recall.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Ethan Smith nodded. Since Evelyn Norton had been asleep for so long already, a few more days wouldn¡¯t hurt. Afterwards, Ethan Smith bid farewell to Edward Green and the others, and followed the man with the mustache to the threerge graves. Capital City Martial Arts Association. In the meeting room, several executives were still hidden in the darkness. ¡°Emerson Holmes is right, this Ethan Smith is probably rted to that person.¡± ¡°Could the prediction from more than a decade ago reallye true?¡± Mentioning the prediction, the executives once again fell silent. ¡°In order to prevent idents, we must not let Ethan Smith leave Capital City at any cost,¡± a woman¡¯s voice came out. ¡°On September 9th, mobilize the Three Military Marquises to kill Ethan Smith.¡± ¡°As long as he dares to show up, we must kill him at any cost!¡± Three Military Marquises! The Capital City Martial Arts Association has not dispatched a Military Marquis in over a decade! And now they are directly mobilizing three of them! This shows how seriously they are taking this! As for the ¡°that person¡± and the ¡°prediction¡± they mentioned, no one knew what those were, it seemed to be a secret of the Capital City Martial Arts Association. Ethan Smith followed the man with the mustache, heading to the firstrge grave. The firstrge grave was in a declining vige in Central ins. The vige was deste, with signs of decay within a few miles. It was said that countless Feng Shui Masters hade to perform rituals but ultimately left in disgrace. ¡°Such a strong dark energy.¡± As soon as they arrived at the vige, Ethan Smith couldn¡¯t help but be slightly surprised. The dark energy here was almost as strong as the Dark Energy Grave under the Dragon Vein! Ethan Smith hurriedly looked at the man with the mustache and asked, ¡°Where is the grave?¡± The man with the mustache nced at Ethan Smith, stepped on the ground with his foot, and said, ¡°This entire vige is a big grave.¡± Ethan Smith was dumbfounded. Such arge grave, what could have been buried here? The man with the mustache seemed to see the doubt in Ethan Smith¡¯s mind and said, ¡°ording to my estimation, there used to be a living human sacrifice here, and it¡¯s a grave-pit.¡± Ethan Smith¡¯s eyebrows knitted together, and he found it somewhat hard to ept. ording to the man with the mustache¡¯s statement, many people might have been buried alive here at that time. Perhaps it was also because of this reason that the dark energy here was especially strong. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s hurry up. We still have to go to the next big grave.¡± The man with the mustache muttered. ¡°Okay.¡± Ethan Smith said no more. He sat cross-legged on the ground and began to absorb the dark energy from the heavens and the earth. In a blink of an eye, three days had passed. And Ethan Smith was still sitting cross-legged on the ground, the surrounding dark energy disappearing bit by bit like a small stream flowing into the ocean. The dark energy here began to fade in just a few short days, and even the man with the mustache was somewhat surprised by the speed. At this time, it was already August 21st, only neen days left before September 9th. The ir family had already set the date for the wedding. The location was set in a massive manor in the outskirts of Capital City. The main manor was situated on top of a mountain, far away from the hustle and bustle of the city, making it an ideal ce for killing. Today, however, several uninvited guests had arrived. Although they appeared weak, their breaths were extremely strong. These few people were the top cultivators in the real Military Marquis Realm today! ¡°If the ir family¡¯s brat can get rid of him, it would be for the best.¡± One of them spoke coldly. ¡°If he can¡¯t do it, we must take action immediately and suppress Ethan Smith quickly!¡± Chapter 525: 525: Three Dark Energy Graves!_1 Chapter 525: Three Dark Energy Graves!_1 Capital City Martial Arts Association was clearly serious about this. Three Military Marquis would be enough to wipe out any sect in the world! Even the Great Saint Sect, which was said to be the number one sect in the north, only had one Military Marquis! At this time, Ethan Smith did not know that the Capital City Martial Arts Association had secretly targeted him. But he knew in his heart that if he couldn¡¯t step into the Military Marquis Realm, this journey might be a one-way trip. It took Ethan Smith a full four days topletely absorb all the dark energy from the first grave. He sat up from the ground, gently swaying his arms, and exhaled a turbid breath. ¡°At this rate, three graves like this one should be enough to support me in stepping into the Martial Marquis Realm,¡± Ethan Smith thought to himself. The Martial Marquis Realm was a watershed. Once stepped into, a golden core would be formed, and one¡¯s strength would experience an unprecedented surge! In this world today, a Martial Marquis could almost walk unhindered!
Even top aristocratic families like the Taylor family and ir family could not forciblymand a Martial Marquis to work for them! ¡°If I can sessfully step into the Martial Marquis Realm, I will definitely teach them a lesson when I go to Capital City this time!¡± Ethan Smith said coldly. As long as he could step into the Martial Marquis Realm, not only could Ethan Smith take Emily Taylor with him, he could also seize the opportunity to prove his power! Sessfully taking Emily Taylor away was only the first step. Ethan Smith had promised Emily that he would let her stand at the pinnacle of Capital City! Either they would reim the Taylor family, or they would create an even bigger aristocratic family! A truly top-level sect that surpasses the Taylor family! ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Ethan Smith walked over to the man with the mustache. The man with the mustache agreed and led Ethan Smith to the second grave. The second grave was located at a certain border in the north. Like the previous grave, this ce was virtually uninhabited, with a cold atmosphere not suitable for living. Looking around, everything was covered in ice. The cold wind was like a sharp de, causing unbearable pain. Pointing at an ice mountain in the distance, the mustache man said, ¡°This is the ce.¡± Ethan Smith didn¡¯t say much, he sat cross-legged, and began absorbing the dark energy from the second grave. It took Ethan Smith another six days to absorb the energy from the second grave. By the time he finished, the date had alreadye to August 27th. There were only thirteen days left until September 9th! Intense pressure made Ethan Smith feel anxious. ¡°Take me to the third grave right away,¡± Ethan Smith said, sounding a little impatient.
The mustache man did not waste any more words and quickly led Ethan Smith to the third grave. By now, Ethan Smith¡¯s body was filled with a lot of dark energy, which would be the foundation for his attempt to break through to the Martial Marquis Realm. ording to Ethan Smith¡¯s calctions, after swallowing the energy from the third grave, he could try to retreat and break through to the Martial Marquis Realm. This was the fastest method.
The two arrived at the third grave. However, the scene here made the two of them frown. They saw that the third grave was surrounded by high walls, and skyscrapers had been built around it. Looking up, they could see the two big characters on top of the building: Cold. ¡°Is someone running apany here?¡± Looking at the skyscraper, Ethan Smith couldn¡¯t help but frown. Not only that, but numerous luxury cars were parked beneath the building. ¡°It¡¯s strange, why would anyone set up apany in a ce like this?¡± The man with the mustache rubbed his chin and muttered quietly. Ethan Smith also found it odd that anyone would choose to establish apany in such a ce where people are scarce and long-term exposure can even cause disease and death. ¡°Can you find a fourth grave?¡± Ethan Smith asked the man with the mustache. The mustache man rolled his eyes and said, ¡°Do you think these graves are cabbages on the side of the street?¡± Ethan Smith looked at the building and couldn¡¯t help but frown>. After contemting for a while, he finally decided to walk in. Upon entering thepany, Ethan Smith saw that everyone inside was extremely emaciated.
¡°This is the consequence of absorbing dark energy.¡± Ethan Smith looked around and whispered to himself.People who cultivate dark energy usually be thin and emaciated, barely resembling a human. Ethan Smith did not fall into this state because he could absorb the dark energy while maintaining a bnce with positive energy. Subsequently, Ethan Smith released his divine sense, enveloping the entire building. Soon, Ethan Smith discovered that there were a total of eight Grandmasters in this building, and one half-step Martial Marquis! ¡°It seems that this is not a merepany.¡± Ethan Smith said solemnly. The man with the mustache agreed, ¡°Yes, if I¡¯m not mistaken, this should be a sect.¡± After all, in modern society, many sects face the world in the form of tall buildings. Even the Great Saint Sect is like this. ¡°It is said that most people who cultivate dark energy are treacherous and cunning.¡± Ethan Smith said coldly. The man with the mustache nced at Ethan Smith and scoffed, ¡°Treacherous and cunning people? Don¡¯t you cultivate dark energy yourself?¡± Ethan Smith frowned, ¡°I am different.¡± ¡°What¡¯s so different about you? It¡¯s just a matter of taking different stands,¡± the man with the mustache said. ¡°You say they are treacherous and cunning, but aren¡¯t those so-called righteous people of the Great Saint Sect no better?¡±
Ethan Smith was suddenly speechless, with nothing to say for the moment. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± The man with the mustache made sense, so Ethan Smith did not say anything more. Ethan Smith followed his divine sense towards the rooftop. Along the way, Ethan Smith could clearly feel the dark energy growing stronger. It wasn¡¯t until he reached the top floor of a certain office that the dark energy had reached its peak. Ethan Smith pushed the door, only to find that it was locked, and a Forbidden Power was set on it. But such a technique was not worth mentioning in front of Ethan Smith. He simply activated spiritual power in his hands and violently broke the Forbidden Power. The door slowly opened. Upon entering, five people seated inside: one half-step Martial Marquis and four at the Peak Form of Grandmaster! Each of them was skeletal, unkempt, with deeply sunken eyes, looking rather horrifying. At this moment, they were gathered around a dark square object. All the dark energy came from this ck square object!
¡°Who are you!¡± Upon seeing Ethan Smith, the half-step Martial Marquis stood up first! Ethan Smith exined, ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t misunderstand, I just came to discuss something with you.¡± ¡°Hmph, we hid here, and you still won¡¯t give up, huh? Well, I¡¯d like to see how capable you are!¡± The half-step Martial Marquis shouted and immediately lunged towards Ethan Smith with an outstretched hand! Ethan Smith had no choice but to dodge while exining. Unfortunately, the half-step Martial Marquis couldn¡¯t listen, and his moves became more fierce! Ethan Smith¡¯s eyebrows furrowed, knowing that this could take a lot of time. So, with his palm wrapped in spiritual power, Ethan Smith struck out with a palm. ¡°Boom!¡± The half-step Martial Marquis was immediately sent retreating and spitting out a mouthful of blood! The half-step Martial Marquis wiped the blood from his mouth and got up from the ground. He gritted his teeth and said coldly, ¡°As expected from someone from the Capital City Martial Arts Association, your strength is remarkable!¡± Hearing this, Ethan Smith froze. ¡°Capital City Martial Arts Association? I¡¯m not from the Capital City Martial Arts Association.¡± Ethan Smith said awkwardly. ¡°If you¡¯re not from the Capital City Martial Arts Association, you¡¯re theirpdog!¡± The half-step Martial Marquis shouted. Ethan Smith couldn¡¯t help but frown. He was silent for a moment and then said, ¡°Apdog of the Capital City Martial Arts Association? They are trying their best to kill me; how could I be theirpdog?¡± Before the half-step Martial Marquis could speak, the doorway was filled with a fierce aura once again! Subsequently, four or five people entered from the door. These people wore white robes with the emblem of the Capital City Martial Arts Association on them. Not only that, each of them also held a Martial Marquis Weapon! ¡°You¡¯re good at hiding, huh? Hiding in a ce like this?¡± With the men in white robes entering the room, they sneered. Chapter 526: 526: Evil Sect Chapter 526: Evil Sect Upon seeing these people, the half-step Martial Marquis instantly became anxious. ¡°And you say you¡¯re not thepdog of the Capital City Martial Arts Association!¡± He roared in anger! Immediately after, he turned to the others and said coldly, ¡°You guys leave now, I¡¯ll handle this!¡± ¡°Nathen, then¡­ what will you do?¡± The faces of the few Grandmasters turned ugly. The half-step Martial Marquis called Nathen Ayers coldly said, ¡°I have my ways, take the Yin Side and leave quickly!¡± ¡°You think you can leave so easily?¡± The people from the Capital City Martial Arts Association extended their palms, and the four Martial Marquis Weapons immediately resonated, suspended in each direction! The entire building¡¯s space was instantly sealed off, preventing anyone from escaping! Nathen clenched his teeth, and in a cold voice, said, ¡°We have never provoked anyone, and have even helped countlessmon people solve Feng Shui problems. On what basis do you want to arrest us!¡± The members of the Martial Arts Associationughed coldly, ¡°Cultivating dark energy is the mark of the Evil Sect, that¡¯s why we¡¯re arresting you!¡± Ethan Smith remained silent.
He really didn¡¯t expect the Martial Arts Association to make so many moves, it seems like they really see themselves asw enforcers of the world of martial arts. ¡°Do you want toe with us, or should we kill you on the spot?¡± The leading person said indifferently. Nathen clenched his teeth and said, ¡°Let them go, they¡¯re still young.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t even dream about it.¡± The person from the Martial Arts Association interrupted Nathen¡¯s words. ¡°For maggots like you, not a single one will escape. We¡¯ll kill every one we see.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, why don¡¯t you cultivate Inner Strength and only cultivate dark energy? You truly deserve to die.¡± Hearing the words of the Martial Arts Association, Nathen appeared somewhat broken. He red at several people angrily and gritted his teeth, ¡°Cultivate Inner Strength? All the resources in the world are monopolized by people like you, how can we cultivate Inner Strength?¡± ¡°We can¡¯t afford to buy the herbs, and the spiritual veins are monopolized by the elites like you who upy all the good things, and then you turn around calling us maggots!¡± ¡°I think the biggest maggots are you!¡± ¡°Well said!¡± Even Ethan Smith couldn¡¯t help but p his hands. Only then did the Martial Arts Association¡¯s people notice Ethan Smith. They looked coldly at Ethan and said, ¡°It seems you¡¯re also one of these evil people.¡± ¡°Oh, is it wrong for me to think they¡¯re right, that they¡¯re evil?¡± Ethanughed sarcastically. ¡°Capital City Martial Arts Association sure is good atbeling people.¡± ¡°Insolent!¡± Upon hearing this, several people became furious! ¡°The Capital City Martial Arts Association is not for you to nder!¡± Ethan did not pay attention to them, but instead looked at Nathen, saying, ¡°Nathen, how about I help you kill them, and you lend me the Yin Side?¡± As he spoke, Ethan quickly added another sentence, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll return it to you someday.¡±
Before Nathen could respond, the faces of the members of the Martial Arts Association turned cold. ¡°Kill us? You¡¯re really full of yourself.¡± One of them said coldly. ¡°Even if you¡¯re not among the evildoers now, you have to die here today!¡± After that, the Martial Marquis Weapons in the four directions began to flicker!
A murderous intent suddenly permeated the office! ¡°Buzz!¡± Along with the activation of the Martial Marquis Weapons, a terrifying killing intent rushed towards Ethan Smith! Ethan snorted coldly, immediately clenched his fist and faced it head-on. ¡°ng!¡± A deafening collision sound entered everyone¡¯s ears! And that killing intent had been shattered by one punch! Even the suspended Martial Marquis Weapons in the corners trembled slightly! ¡°You think you can kill me with a single Martial Marquis Weapon?¡± Ethan sneered continuously. The faces of the four members of the Martial Arts Association suddenly changed! One of them tentatively asked, ¡°Who exactly are you?¡± ¡°Ethan Smith.¡± Ethan leaned back, his hands behind him, quietly saying. Upon hearing this, the faces of these four people instantly changed!
¡°You¡­ you¡¯re Ethan Smith?!¡± They instinctively retreated a couple of steps! Ethan Smith¡¯s name had long been spread throughout the Capital City Martial Arts Association! No one was ignorant of his achievements! Forcing the Great Saint Sect to bow, injuring Vice President Emerson Holmes, forcibly seizing the Dragon Vein of the Martial Arts Association, killing the disciples of aristocratic families¡­ Every single one of these deeds was enough to make people tremble! Moreover, Emerson Holmes had ssified Ethan as ¡°one of the most dangerous figures¡±! Never could they have imagined they would encounter Ethan here today! ¡°You¡¯re Ethan Smith?¡± Nathen was also stunned. Ethan scratched his head, saying, ¡°What, am I that famous now?¡± Ethan¡¯s humor did not ease the tension but instead made people even more nervous. Those four members of the Capital City Martial Arts Association exchanged nces. Afterward, one of them stepped forward and said, ¡°Ethan Smith, our duty is to eradicate these crooked paths. We hope you won¡¯t make things difficult for us.¡± ¡°Eradicate crooked paths?¡± Ethanughed incessantly.
¡°Don¡¯t make yourself sound so self-righteous. Who knows what deeds the Capital City Martial Arts Association is doing?¡± ¡°Who knows? Maybe after capturing these people, they¡¯ll be resources for your own cultivation.¡± At these words, the faces of the few people changed drastically! Ethan saw this and frowned slightly. ¡°What? Did I hit the nail on the head?¡± Ethan¡¯s face became somewhat ugly. ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re talking nonsense!¡± The few of them said coldly. ¡°Ethan Smith, you better get out of the way; this matter has nothing to do with you!¡± Ethan sneered, ¡°As long as I see it, it concerns me.¡± ¡°What¡¯s more, I have a deep hatred for your Capital City Martial Arts Association.¡± As he spoke, Ethan¡¯s whole body surged with power, and strong waves of energy filled the air. ¡°Mr. Smith, please be careful!¡± Nathen shouted from afar. Ethan didn¡¯t pay attention to him but instead looked at the people and said coldly, ¡°Come on, I also cultivate dark energy, let¡¯s fight.¡± Having no choice, the few people grit their teeth and had no choice but to activate the Martial Marquis Weapons, pressing towards Ethan!
Facing these four Martial Marquis Weapons, Ethan remainedpletelyposed. Back when he was at the Consummate Inner Strength Grandmaster Realm, Ethan had already shattered four Martial Marquis Weapons, let alone now! Ethan clenched both his hands, and a dazzling golden light instantly shone! The four Martial Marquis Weapons hummed, forming an immense beam as rays of light gathered together, then burst towards Ethan! Ethan¡¯s face remained unchanged as he directly faced it head-on! A seemingly simple and unadorned fist contained the power to destroy heaven and earth! The instant the collision took ce, a huge explosion rang out! Terrifying force instantly spread out, knocking everyone away! ¡°Break!¡± Ethan roared in anger, and the light on his fists suddenly increased dramatically! The four Martial Marquis Weapons instantly began to shake violently! Within half a minute, these Martial Marquis Weapons couldn¡¯t hold on any longer! ¡°Crack!¡± Several crisp sounds rang out, and the four Martial Marquis Weapons shattered in response! All the light suddenly disappeared, and the Martial Marquis Weapons had be a pile of broken copper and iron! Chapter 527: 527 Chapter 527: 527 ¡°ng!¡± All four Martial Marquis Weapons fell to the ground. Ethan Smith raised his foot and directly crushed the four weapons into smithereens. Everyone¡¯s faces turned unsightly, their hearts filled with monstrous astonishment! They¡¯d always heard of Ethan Smith, but had never seen him take action. Today, having witnessed his ability, they were shocked beyond words! ¡°Not good, run now!¡± Someone reacted first, attempting to turn and run! Ethan Smith scoffed continually. He raised his palm and made a grip in the direction of the runners. Instantly, the four of them felt their bodies clenched by an enormous force, unable to move!
¡°Trying to run now? I believe it¡¯s toote,¡± Ethan Smith said coldly. The next second, Ethan moved just a step, and in the blink of an eye, he stood before them. The Heaven Swallowing Skill red up and enveloped the four of them, devouring them along with their divine sense! From a distance, Nathen Ayers and others gulped, seemingly unable to believe the scene unfolding before them. ¡°So powerful¡­ truly lives up to his reputation!¡± Nathen Ayers eximed. After dealing with those individuals, Ethan Smith turned to see Nathen Ayers. He respects him and said, ¡°Mr. Ayers, I urgently need dark energy now. If you are willing to lend me this Yin Side, I will double its return in the future.¡± Nathen Ayers chose not to say anything. He took out the Yin Side and handed it to Ethan Smith. ¡°Mr. Smith, your reputation precedes you. You are a role model for our generation. Please go ahead and use this Yin Side.¡± Nathen Ayers spoke graciously. Impliedly, many had already thought of Ethan Smith as their idol. Furthermore, Ethan knew clearly in his heart that, if he could defeat Dexter ir this time, his fame would reach the peak. By then, initiating his own sect family would be no issue at all. ¡°Mr. Ayers, I will repay you,¡± Ethan politely said. The Yin Side was a one-time consumable item. Once used, it would be gone. However, there were endless sources of dark energy even yet untouched under the heavens, there surely would be a chance to repay Nathen Ayers in the future. After securing the Yin Side, Ethan Smith didn¡¯t linger further and left the room immediately. Downstairs, the man with the mustache mumbled, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ve fulfilled my promise. Now, I need to hurry to the next journey.¡± Ethan Smith looked at the man with the mustache and said, ¡°If I have the opportunity, I will apany you.¡± ¡°Sure, who wouldn¡¯t like a helping hand?¡± the man with the mustache said with a grin.
After parting ways, Ethan Smith didn¡¯t waste any more time and immediately headed to Chuzzle. Time was short, and Ethan Smith couldn¡¯t afford to waste even a second. While on the ne, Ethan Smith began to absorb the Yin Side. This Yin Side was a physical concentrate of pure dark energy, indicating its extremely potent concentration.
All the way, Ethan spent almost all his time absorbing the Yin Side. By the time they reached Chuzzle, the ck sheen on the Yin Side had already dimmed a few shades. Upon returning home, Ethan Smith looked towards Edward Green and Sofia Carrillo. ¡°I will be conducting a closed-door training for the next few days,¡± said Ethan Smith. He did some calctions regarding the time and said, ¡°On September 8th, no matter what, wake me up.¡± Edward Green nodded and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Smith.¡± Afterwards, Ethan Smith took the Yin Side and headed to the back mountain. The date had already arrived on August 29th, only a few days away from September 9th. The grand wedding of Dexter ir and Emily Taylor was widely promoted, reaching every corner of the people¡¯s ears. Even the news, and the television, were broadcasting this event! This was an alliance between two top-tier noble families. Whether it¡¯s the martial arts world or ordinary people, everyone was paying attention to this event. With the connections and resources of the Taylor and ir families, almost all high-ranking individuals in Capital City could be invited to the wedding! Both families had prepared the wedding venue well in advance, waiting for September 9th to arrive.
Time flew by. Before they knew it, three days had passed. During these three days, the Yin Side in Ethan Smith¡¯s hand dimmed a few shades again. The dark energy within it had been consumed by more than half! His entire body was filled with infinite dark energy, slowly reaching a bnce with the qi. September 9th was getting closer and closer, and everything seemed to have calmed down. However, everyone was aware that this was the calm before the storm. On the Martial Arts Forum, there were endless news about Dexter ir, but what most people discussed was whether Ethan Smith would appear at the wedding. And the question was if their duel could take ce as scheduled. ¡°That Dexter ir has already in a Martial Marquis, he must have already entered the Military Marquis Realm.¡± ¡°Yes, Ethan Smith is only at a half-step Martial Marquis, chances of winning seem slim.¡± ¡°Ethan Smith¡¯s talent should surpass Dexter ir. You should know Ethan Smith hase from nothing, and he did it only within a year!¡± ¡°Who in the world can achieve half-step Martial Marquis in just a year? Even the famed Ignacio Burke and Jackson Harris couldn¡¯t have managed, could they?¡±
¡°If I were Ethan Smith, I would bide my time, wait until reaching Marquis status to exact revenge.¡± ¡°But unfortunately, Ethan Smith isn¡¯t that type of person.¡± Everyone unanimously agreed that Ethan Smith will surely show up at the wedding! Capital City, ir residence. Members of the ir family, along with the four Taylor brothers, were currently seated in a hotel discussing the wedding ns. ¡°Uncle Taylor, I toast to you.¡± Dexter ir held up his wine ss in front of Kn Taylor. ¡°Thank you for bestowing Miss Taylor to me.¡± This made Hugh Taylor, who was sitting on the side, somewhat awkward. As Emily Taylor¡¯s father, he wasn¡¯t the first person to be toasted. ¡°Second Uncle, I also offer my toast to you.¡± Afterwards, Dexter ir held his wine ss in the direction of Hugh Taylor. Hugh Taylor took a sip and then said, ¡°I only have one daughter, you must treat her well.¡± Dexter irughed and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will definitely take good care of her!¡± Despite saying that, a vicious smile crept into Dexter ir¡¯s heart. ¡°Take good care of her? This whore fancies Ethan Smith. I swear I¡¯ll make her suffer!¡± Dexter ir darkly cursed in his heart.
At that moment, Kn Taylor took a nce at Dexter ir and inquired, ¡°Dexter, are you confident in your duel with Ethan Smith?¡± Dexter ir smiled nonchntly, ¡°Uncle Taylor, rest assured. Ethan Smith is just a tiny ant. I could crush him with just a step!¡± Reilly ir, who was by the side also burst intoughter, ¡°My son¡¯s capabilities now are beyond question. Killing that Ethan Smith would be as easy as pie!¡± Chapter 528: 528: Clare Richardson’s Dual Cultivation_1 Chapter 528: re Richardson¡¯s Dual Cultivation_1 Seeing the confident father and son, Kn Taylor nodded slightly. He said indifferently, ¡°Not only do you have to win, but you have to win thoroughly.¡± ¡°If necessary, we will invite the Marquis to take action.¡± Dexter ir hurriedly waved his hand and said, ¡°No need, the Marquis was also defeated by me!¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s congratte Dexter ir in advance!¡± Kn Taylor raised his cup, and everyone stood up immediately. ¡­ Time flew by. Ethan Smith entered the selfless state, and the absorption of dark energy seemed innate. The dark energy in his body had almost reached a bnce with the yang energy, and the qi in his dantian was enough to support him stepping into the Military Marquis Realm! ¡°Mr. Smith, it¡¯s time.¡±
That day, Sofia Carrillo gently patted Ethan Smith¡¯s shoulder. But Ethan Smith did not respond, his legs still closed together, eyes slightly closed. ¡°Ah, you¡¯re too gentle, this won¡¯t work.¡± Edward Green muttered. Then, he raised his foot and kicked Ethan Smith hard. Closing the barrier was the most vulnerable time. So, this kick directly knocked Ethan Smith t on his back. He slowly opened his eyes, and the first thing he saw was the dazzling sun. ¡°Is it time already?¡± Ethan Smith sat up from the ground. He frowned tightly, and a look of worry spread across his face. ¡°Mr. Smith, how are you doing?¡± Edward Green asked. Ethan Smith shook his head and said, ¡°The qi is clearly enough, but I just can¡¯t step into the Martial Marquis realm.¡± September 9th was the next day, and Ethan Smith had no time left. ¡°Mr. Smith, or¡­ just forget it,¡± Edward Green said. Ethan Smith took a deep breath and said, ¡°No matter what, I will not let Emily marry Dexter ir.¡± Even thinking about it, Ethan Smith found it hard to ept! Just then, Ethan Smith felt someoneing outside. Ethan Smith looked towards the doorway and then left the back mountain. He arrived in the courtyard and saw Adonis Williams and Conrad Schroeder gathered there. Besides them, William Richardson and re Richardson were also there!
¡°Ethan Smith!¡± The first to run over was re Richardson. She grabbed Ethan Smith¡¯s arm and whispered, ¡°You can¡¯t let Sister Emily marry that jerk Dexter ir!¡± Ethan Smith patted re Richardson¡¯s hair and forced a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, even if it costs me my life, I won¡¯t let Dexter ir seed.¡±
¡°re, hurry up and go stand aside, don¡¯t dy your brother Ethan¡¯s important matters.¡± William Richardson reprimanded her from the side. Ethan Smith looked at everyone and said, ¡°Pleasee inside.¡± When they entered the living room, Sofia Carrillo prepared a pot of tea for everyone. ¡°Mr. Smith, what realm are you at now?¡± Conrad Schroeder couldn¡¯t help asking. Ethan Smith frowned and said, ¡°Half-step Martial Marquis.¡± ¡°Half-step Martial Marquis?¡± A trace of surprise shed across Conrad Schroeder¡¯s face, but he was also somewhat worried. ¡°Mr. Smith, it seems that Dexter ir just killed a Martial Marquis,¡± Conrad Schroeder said solemnly. Ethan Smith nodded, ¡°I know, these days, I¡¯ve been trying to break through to the Martial Marquis realm, but I don¡¯t know why, everything seems to be in ce, but I just feel like something is missing.¡± Conrad Schroeder couldn¡¯t help looking horrified. The gap between him, the former number one in Chuzzle, and Ethan Smith was getting bigger and bigger. ¡°In just one year, stepping into the Martial Marquis realm is terrifying.¡± Conrad Schroeder couldn¡¯t help eximing. But Ethan Smith remained silent. Now he had no mood to marvel at his own talent, but was worried about how to step into the Martial Marquis realm.
¡°It is said that to step into the Martial Marquis realm, one needs a certain opportunity and epiphany, and cultivation alone won¡¯t work.¡± Adonis Williams, who had been silent all this time, suddenly spoke up. Ethan Smith looked at Adonis Williams and asked, ¡°Master Williams, what do you mean by opportunity and epiphany?¡± Adonis Williams was silent for a moment, then said, ¡°Everything is ready, just waiting for the wind.¡± Everything is ready, just waiting for the wind? Ethan Smith was a smart man, and he quickly understood the meaning of this sentence. ¡°So¡­ it depends on heaven to decide.¡± Ethan Smith frowned tightly. Adonis Williams nodded slightly and said, ¡°Yes, many people feel the breakthroughing unconsciously.¡± ¡°Of course, nothing is absolute, and some people try to forcefully break through to the Martial Marquis realm, but the sess rate is extremely low.¡± Ethan Smith couldn¡¯t help but think of the Pavilion Master. She suppressed her realm for many years, but broke through to the Martial Marquis realm quickly when she wanted to. How did she manage to do that? ¡°Ethan Smith, no matter which path you take, it¡¯s toote.¡± Adonis Williams sighed. Ethan Smith smiled bitterly, ¡°Yeah, I n to go to the Capital City today.¡±
¡°So soon?¡± William Richardson frowned. He grabbed Ethan Smith¡¯s hand and asked, ¡°Do you really want to go to the Capital City?¡± Ethan Smith nodded and said, ¡°I have to.¡± William Richardson frowned and sighed, ¡°If you¡¯re going to die, I don¡¯t think Miss Taylor would let you do this.¡± Ethan Smith slowly sat up. He gazed into the distance and said, ¡°It won¡¯t be that easy for them to kill me.¡± He had already been looking forward to fighting Dexter ir for a long time. This high and mighty elegantly dressed young man, Ethan Smith had long wanted to beat his disgusting face into pulp. ¡°Ethan Smith, Dexter ir is not like other opponents, he may be the strongest enemy you¡¯ve ever faced.¡± Adonis Williams slowly said. Ethan Smith smiled, ¡°I know, after all, he is an aristocratic genius from the Capital City.¡± Having said that, Ethan Smith paused, and continued, ¡°But which great achiever has reached their position without trampling on geniuses along the way.¡± Everyone was silent. They wanted to advise Ethan Smith, but they understood that his mind was already made up.
¡°Edward Green, go prepare some food.¡± Ethan Smith said to Edward Green. Edward Green agreed, and left the room. The atmosphere during this meal was a bit strange. Everyone¡¯s mood was quite heavy. After the meal, everyone nned to leave, as Ethan Smith was about to set off for the Capital City. But at this moment, re Richardson suddenly pulled Ethan Smith¡¯s arm, and said, ¡°Ethan Smith,e here, I have something to tell you.¡± ¡°re, don¡¯t make a fuss!¡± William Richardson scolded. re Richardson ignored William Richardson, she dragged Ethan Smith into another room. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Ethan Smith asked, amused by re Richardson¡¯s anxious expression. re Richardson nced around and said, ¡°I just heard them say that stepping into the realm of the Martial Marquis requires an opportunity, right?¡± Ethan Smith nodded, ¡°Yeah.¡± re Richardson gritted her teeth and said, ¡°I am that pure dark energy body they speak of, I know that dual cultivation can bring benefits, maybe¡­ maybe that will help you step into the Martial Marquis realm.¡± Chapter 529: 529: Duane Taylor VS Kylan Taylor_1 Chapter 529: Duane Taylor VS Kn Taylor_1 At re¡¯s words, Ethan Smith was suddenly taken aback. It must be said that her suggestion might really be useful, after all, dual cultivation with a pure dark energy body could indeed bring extraordinary effects. But unfortunately for Ethan, it is simply impossible for him to ept. He couldn¡¯t ept anyone but Emily Taylor. ¡°Alright, I have my ways.¡± Ethan patted re¡¯s head. re anxiously said, ¡°I¡¯m doing this not just for you, but also for Emily.¡± Ethan mused, ¡°Think about it, if Emily knew about this, how could you face her in the future?¡± re was suddenly struck dumb and speechless for the moment. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s just Dexter ir, right? Tomorrow, I¡¯ll personally break his dog-headed skull.¡± Ethan smiled with feigned ease. After throwing down those words, Ethan dragged re out of the room.
¡°Goodbye, everyone.¡± Before leaving, Ethan nced at the crowd and bowed slightly. ¡°Mr. Smith, I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Edward Green said. Ethan looked at him, shook his head, and said, ¡°You going would be useless. Just stay.¡± ¡°No, I have to go with you no matter what!¡± Edward said sternly. After a moment of contemtion, Ethan nodded, ¡°Alright, it¡¯d be nice to have apanion on the road.¡± After bidding farewell to everyone, Ethan went to the airport and headed to Capital City! This was Ethan¡¯s third time in Capital City! Yet the state of his mind this time waspletely different from his previous visits. As he stood at Capital City Airport, an indescribable mix of nervousness, worry, and excitement swirled in his heart. But eventually, all these emotions settled into calmness. ¡°Mr. Smith, where should we go now?¡± Edward asked as he followed closely behind. Ethan¡¯s eyes narrowed, and he replied coldly, ¡°To the Taylor family!¡± Worried for Emily¡¯s safety, upon arriving in Capital City, Ethan naturally wanted to pay a visit to the Taylor family first! ¡°To the Taylor family?¡± Edward seemed somewhat worried. After all, the Taylor family had always wanted to get rid of Ethan. Going there now, wasn¡¯t that just courting death? ¡°If you¡¯re afraid, you can find a ce to stay first.¡± Ethan said. Edward gave a bitter smile, ¡°I only have my humble life. What¡¯s there to be afraid of?¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s go.¡± The two hailed a cab and headed directly for the Taylor family¡¯s Estate!
Meanwhile, at the solemn entrance to the Taylor family¡¯s Estate, an uninvited guest appeared. He looked to be in his thirties or forties, but his demeanor exuded an air of old age. This man was none other than Duane Taylor, who had swapped his body! No one would have thought that Duane Taylor woulde to the Taylor family¡¯s Estate!
Ever since Mike Taylor¡¯s ¡°death,¡± everyone inside and outside the Taylor family¡¯s Estate had been reced. Even the guards at the entrance now had familiar faces. Duane stood there, gazing upon the Taylor family¡¯s Estate that he used to be so familiar with, feeling an indescribable pain in his heart. ¡°Huh? That man seems a bit odd.¡± Before long, someone noticed Mike Taylor. ¡°I always feel like he looks a bit like the person Mr. Taylor wants to catch.¡± Another bodyguard whispered. After exchanging nces, the two suddenly rushed forward, grabbed Mike Taylor, and dragged him into the manor! Duane frowned slightly, coldly eyeing the two men as he asked, ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing?¡± ¡°What do we want to do? Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know that you¡¯ve angered Mr. Taylor. He¡¯s been after you all this time!¡± The bodyguard said viciously. ¡°You actually dare to show up at the Taylor family¡¯s Estate?¡± Without further ado, the two dragged Mike Taylor to the manor¡¯s living room and called Kn Taylor! After a phone call, Kn rushed over to the Taylor family¡¯s Estate! ¡°Where is he?¡± As soon as the door opened, Kn snapped. ¡°Mr. Taylor, he¡¯s right here.¡± The bodyguard hurriedly pointed to Duane by their side.
The atmosphere instantly grew tense as their eyes met. Kn stared intently at the Duane before him, his expression bing somewhat odd. Although Mike Taylor had changed bodies, his demeanor and gaze were no different from before! This couldn¡¯t help but send chills down Kn¡¯s spine and even stirred up a sense of fear within! Even with Kn as the Taylor family¡¯s sessor, he couldn¡¯t help but feel extremely nervous in front of his father! ¡°You guys can go now.¡± Kn¡¯s brow furrowed and he waved his hand. After sending the bodyguards away, Kn sat down directly across from Duane. The father and son reunion was devoid of cheer or excitement, just tension. ¡°Kn, you¡¯ve be quite aplished.¡± Duane spoke with coldness. Kn¡¯s face changed again. He opened his mouth but found no words. ¡°So, now that you¡¯ve taken over the Taylor family, you want to get rid of me?¡± Duane asked icily. Kn gritted his teeth, well-aware that there was no turning back. No more words could help at this point. So, gathering his courage, he looked at Duane.
¡°Dad, if you¡¯re willing, I can let you enjoy the rest of your life and give you anything you want!¡± Kn said through gritted teeth. ¡°You can continue to live in the Taylor family¡¯s Estate. Whatever you want, I¡¯ll send someone to get it for you! But¡­ you can¡¯t stay outside!¡± Hearing this, Duane couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter, ¡°You want to put me under house arrest? Just like you did with Emily?¡± ¡°Dad, this is for everyone¡¯s sake.¡± Kn replied coldly. ¡°Since you¡¯re this old, why not just enjoy life instead of fighting to the death?¡± Duane scoffed, ¡°So, I should be grateful for your generosity?¡± Kn fell silent. He sighed and then slowly spoke, ¡°I knew you wouldn¡¯t agree. Given your temper, you wouldn¡¯t let me off the hook either, would you?¡± Duane squinted, ¡°What¡¯s the hurry? I can live for at most three more years. The Taylor family will still be passed down to you after that.¡± ¡°Passed down to me? Who knows if you¡¯ll pass it to Emily!¡± Kn hissed angrily. He suddenly stood up and berated, ¡°The Taylor family is mine, and can only be mine! No one else is entitled to it besides me!¡± ¡°For the position of the Taylor family¡¯s heir, I can sacrifice everything! I can eliminate anything in my way! Even if it¡¯s you!¡± Duane looked at Kn before him and spoke solemnly, ¡°You¡¯ve already been blinded by the pleasure brought by power.¡±
Kn couldn¡¯t be bothered listening to these words. He red at Duane and said, ¡°Dad, I¡¯ll give you two options. Either stay in the Taylor family¡¯s Estate and enjoy the rest of your life, or¡­¡± He didn¡¯t finish the sentence, but the meaning was quite clear. ¡°You should be aware that as long as I don¡¯t acknowledge you as Duane Taylor, then you are not.¡± Kn lit a cigar. Duaneughed coldly, ¡°You don¡¯t have what it takes to threaten me. If you really have the heart, just do it.¡± Chapter 530: 530: A Slap in the Face!_1 Chapter 530: A p in the Face!_1 Kn Taylor coldly looked at Duane Taylor and said, ¡°Dad, you¡¯d better not push me. I¡¯ll do anything to be the head of the Taylor family!¡± Duane Taylor stared at his own flesh and blood and couldn¡¯t help but whisper, ¡°The effects of power havepletely blinded you.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear your bullshit!¡± Kn Taylor roared, with a murderous spirit rising from him. Although Kn Taylor was a shrewd businessman, he was also a Peak Form of Grandmaster! Meanwhile, Duane Taylor focused solely on building his business empire and never involved himself in martial arts! In their confrontation, Duane Taylor was immediately hit and coughed up blood! ¡°This man has repeatedly harmed the interests of the Taylor family. I can¡¯t stand it anymore. Drag him out and finish him off,¡± Kn Taylor coldly said. Before his voice fell, two bodyguards rushed in from the door. Duane Taylor¡¯s heart was filled with mixed feelings. After all, Kn Taylor was his own son, yet now he wasmitting patricide. How could he not be in pain!
Though he appeared calm on the surface, his heart was already aching! The two bodyguards grabbed Duane Taylor and walked out quickly! Kn Taylor¡¯s face also looked a bit ugly, but eventually, he let it go. ¡°I gave you a chance, don¡¯t me me,¡± Kn Taylor hummed lightly. ¡­ Outside the door. Ethan Smith and Edward Green just arrived at the entrance of the Taylor family¡¯s Estate. As soon as they reached the entrance, Ethan Smith saw Mike Taylor being dragged out by two bodyguards. ¡°Mike Taylor!¡± Seeing this scene, Ethan Smith¡¯s face changed dramatically! With a sudden jolt, he instantly appeared in front of the two bodyguards! Before they could react, Ethan Smith had already reached out with both hands, directly smashing their heads! ¡°Mike Taylor, howe you are here?¡± Ethan Smith grabbed Mike Taylor¡¯s arm and asked anxiously. However, Mike Taylor said nothing. He kept looking towards the living room, with a hint of pain in his eyes. Ethan Smith seemed to guess something. His face turned cold, and he immediately walked into the living room with Mike Taylor. With a kick, he opened the living room door and saw Kn Taylor sitting on the sofa, smoking a cigar. ¡°Kn Taylor, you¡¯re really a beast,¡± Ethan Smith said coldly. Seeing Ethan Smith, Kn Taylor was stunned for a moment.
He slowly got up and sneered, ¡°Ethan Smith, you have quite the courage toe to the Taylor family¡¯s Estate.¡± Ethan Smith ignored his nonsense. He pointed at Mike Taylor and said, ¡°This is your own father who gave you everything you have, and you actually dare to kill him. Are you even human?¡± Kn Taylor scoffed, ¡°Ethan Smith, what are you talking about? My father has been killed by you long ago. Who is this man?¡± ¡°You!¡± Ethan Smith was suddenly furious.
¡°But it¡¯s you who daree alone to the Taylor family¡¯s Estate. What, have you had enough of life?¡± Kn Taylor¡¯s face also turned cold. Ethan Smith looked at Mike Taylor and said softly, ¡°Mike Taylor, you go out first. I¡¯ll have a word with this Kn Taylor.¡± Mike Taylor frowned, ¡°Ethan Smith, you¡­¡± ¡°I know what I¡¯m doing,¡± Ethan Smith interrupted Mike Taylor¡¯s words. Then, he looked at Edward Green and said, ¡°Take Mike Taylor out.¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Smith,¡± Edward Green nodded and immediately walked out of the living room with Mike Taylor. Kn Taylor, puffing on his cigar, sneered, ¡°Now that you¡¯ve made a name for yourself, you dare toe to the Taylor manor.¡± Ethan Smith coldly looked at Kn Taylor and said, ¡°Kn Taylor, I know you¡¯re wealthy and have high status, but you only have one life.¡± Hearing this, Kn Taylor¡¯s face changed slightly. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Kn Taylor asked coldly. Ethan Smith squeezed his fist and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have a single bodyguard with you, and you¡¯re just a Grandmaster. What gives you the right to look down on me?¡± As he spoke, Ethan Smith walked towards Kn Taylor step by step. After all, Kn Taylor was a man who had seen big storms. Even in this situation, he was not flustered.
¡°You think you can scare me?¡± Kn Taylor sneered. ¡°Just because of you? A low-level ant? I, Kn Taylor, have eaten more salt than you have eaten rice! Dare to touch me?¡± ¡°It seems you don¡¯t know me well,¡± Ethan Smith said coldly. The next second, Ethan Smith¡¯s palm suddenly shot forward! Almost in the blink of an eye, this pnded on Kn Taylor¡¯s face! Though the force was not great, it was extremely insulting! Kn Taylor touched his face, and his expression suddenly turned ugly! ¡°You dare to hit me?!¡± Kn Taylor was furious! He was the head of the Taylor family! No one had ever dared to humiliate him like this before! Ethan Smith sneered, ¡°Not only do I dare to hit you, but I also dare to kill you!¡± As he spoke, intense killing intent surged from Ethan Smith! Deep in his heart, he truly wanted to kill! This was probably the best chance to kill Kn Taylor! If he missed it today, Ethan Smith might not have another chance to take action against him!
Kn Taylor coldly looked at Ethan Smith and said, ¡°Alright, just try it. I guarantee that if something happens to me, I will make all those rted to you disappear, not leaving a single one, including Emily Taylor.¡± Ethan Smith¡¯s face couldn¡¯t help but change. He didn¡¯t doubt Kn Taylor¡¯s ability to do so. Moreover, killing Kn Taylor would not solve the fundamental problem, and it would only make the Taylor family more chaotic. In an instant, Ethan Smith, like a deted ball, had his murderous spirit slowly dissipating. Kn Taylor lit another cigar and said indifferently, ¡°What, giving up? Weren¡¯t you quite capable?¡± Ethan Smith raised his head and coldly looked at Kn Taylor. ¡°Kn Taylor, it would be easy for me to kill you. The only reason I¡¯m not doing it is not that I¡¯m afraid of you,¡± Ethan Smith said coldly. ¡°Simply because the time is not right. Sooner orter, I will return the Taylor family to Mike Taylor¡¯s hands.¡± ¡°Hahaha!¡± Kn Taylor couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter after hearing this. ¡°Such wild words! You are nothing but a mere martial artist, don¡¯t overestimate yourself!¡± Ethan Smith didn¡¯t want to waste words with Kn Taylor. He coldly said, ¡°Where¡¯s Emily? I want to see her.¡± Kn Taylor sneered, ¡°She¡¯s not at Taylor family¡¯s Estate. She should be preparing for the wedding now. If you want to meet her, just wait until tomorrow at the wedding.¡±
Ethan Smith couldn¡¯t help but clench his fists. He took a deep breath, suppressing the anger in his heart. ¡°Kn Taylor, you will pay for everything you¡¯ve done,¡± Ethan Smith said coldly. Kn Taylor sneered, ¡°You¡¯ll have to live through tomorrow first.¡± Ethan Smith didn¡¯t say anything more and turned to walk out of the door. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Ethan Smith walked to Mike Taylor, put on a forced smile and said. Mike Taylor didn¡¯t say anything, he just nodded. Inside the living room, Kn Taylor¡¯s face turned cold in an instant. His entire face quickly turned red at an incredibly fast pace, and his forehead bulged with blue veins! ¡°Ethan Smith¡­you dare to hit me¡­I will shred you to pieces!!!¡± Kn Taylor¡¯s angry roar echoed throughout the Taylor family¡¯s Estate! Chapter 531: Wedding! Chapter 531: Wedding! On the surface, Kn Taylor seemed calm, but internally his defenses were already breached. His fist clenched tightly, wishing nothing more than to tear Ethan Smith to pieces! At this moment, his hatred for Ethan Smith reached a peak. ¡­ Ethan Smith left the Taylor family¡¯s estate with Mike Taylor. ¡°Mr. Taylor, you knew Kn Taylor was searching for you, why did you stille to Capital City?¡± Ethan Smith couldn¡¯t help but ask. Mr. Taylor said sadly, ¡°My beloved granddaughter is getting married, how could I note¡­¡± Ethan Smith was momentarily lost for words. He knew that Mike Taylor loved Emily Taylor the most, but he didn¡¯t expect him to take such a risk to visit Emily. ¡± Mr.Taylor, don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let Dexter ir seed.¡± said Ethan Smith. Mr. Taylor let out a sigh, his face didn¡¯t look good. The three of them found a temporary ce to stay. Looking at the once familiar Taylor family¡¯s Estate, Mike Taylor had mixed feelings. He never thought that one day he would be expelled from Capital City! And by his own son! ¡°Mr. Taylor, don¡¯t think too much. Tomorrow, I will attend this so-called wedding with you.¡± said Ethan Smith. Mr. Taylor nodded, looking at Ethan Smith he said: ¡°Emily and I, we both trust you a lot.¡± ¡­ The news of Ethan Smithing to Capital City spread quickly. The Taylor and ir families met together to discuss whether to act against Ethan Smith in advance. But this proposal was rejected by Dexter ir. ¡°No need to worry, I am absolutely confident I can eliminate Ethan Smith.¡± Dexter ir said confidently. Kn Taylor, who had been silent, suddenly stood up and said coldly: ¡°Even if you are confident, I still need to prepare my own strength!¡± ¡°I want him to know what it means to offend a noble family!¡± His sudden outburst startled everyone. Kn Taylor¡¯s sudden change in attitude made people puzzled. ¡°Mr. Taylor, what happened?¡± Reilly ir asked. Kn Taylor coldly said: ¡°I must make this ignorant kid understand what fear is!¡± After speaking, Kn Taylor left abruptly. With his connections, he could mobilize an unpredictable amount of forces! A few phone callster, Kn Taylor brought together close to eight Marquis! These were Military Marquis! Eight of them, almost equivalent to all the Marquis power in Capital City! Aside from the Capital City Martial Arts Association, no one could confront these eight people! In addition, Kn Taylor also invited dozens of gunmen to attend the wedding! This showed how furious Kn Taylor was! That night. All of Capital City was peaceful, everyone was waiting for the wedding of the century the next day. Ethan Smith stood at the hotel window, unable to sleep. His feelings were mixed, as he both wished to fast forward to tomorrow and feared its arrival. ¡°Emily¡­.¡± Ethan Smith whispered softly, his fists clenched involuntarily. What Capital City has most, are second-generation rich kids. From time to time, the roar of sports cars could be heard from the hotel downstairs. Ethan Smith looked down at these rich kids, he couldn¡¯t help but sigh: People are truly different. Some people strive, only for a few pieces of silver. Others, from birth, have no worries. There are also people like Ethan Smith, struggling, living on the edge of death every day. Time sped by. In a blink of an eye, the next day had arrived. Before sunrise, the trio left the hotel, heading straight to the venue of the wedding. By this time, people had already started gathering at the wedding venue. ¡°No matter what, Ethan Smith must die here today,¡± a chilling voice echoed. These three were none other than the three military marquises of the Capital City Martial Arts Association! ¡°It seems that Kn Taylor has also mobilized his forces, reportedly eight military marquises,¡± another one mentioned. ¡°Huh, seems like this kid¡¯s giving Kn a headache. If he makes a move, things might get much simpler.¡± ¡°Maybe we won¡¯t even have to intervene; the ir family¡¯s young master might take care of Ethan.¡± Soon after, the three slowly vanished. Ethan Smith and Mike Taylor and others started heading toward the small hill by car. The secluded outskirts of the little hill were unusually bustling today. Countless luxury cars were parked at the foot of the hill. They included Rolls-Royces, Bentleys, and Mercedes, to name a few. On the hilltop, arge t terraced area was artificially propped up. This area was decorated with flowers and fine wines. And there were countless tables and chairs set up, ready to wee these guests. Looking up from the foot of the hill, one could see a massive sign. It read in bold letters: Groom: Dexter ir. Bride: Emily Taylor. All the big names from Capital City were here, besides, there were also many guests who came out of admiration, and both the ir and Taylor families weed them all. Up ahead, Reilly ir and Kn Taylor sat together, quietly watching the grand spectacle unfold. ¡°Tsk tsk, it¡¯s been many years since Capital City saw such grandeur,¡± Reilly ir remarked. Kn Taylor took a puff of his cigar and snorted, ¡°Thest time so many people turned up was during my old man¡¯s birthday.¡± ¡°Indeed,¡± Reilly ir nodded slightly. The Taylor family¡¯s development to this stage was all due to the former Emperor Taylor! In the whole of Capital City, no one went without giving him respect! Even the patriarch of the ir family, couldn¡¯tpare to him! More and more guests arrived, and the whole scene was almost filled. A helicopternded on the hilltop, signaling the arrival of another dignitary. ¡°The people from the Bradley family have alsoe,¡± Reilly ir said. Kn Taylor snorted, ¡°What Bradley family or Perez family, once we are allied through marriage, we will dominate Capital City!¡± Reilly ir nodded slightly, andughed, ¡°With our alliance, indeed nobody in Capital City can oppose us.¡± ¡°Even the Pavilion Master of Divine Alchemist Pavilion has arrived,¡± Kn Taylor suddenly noticed a familiar figure. ¡°Hmm? The person looks familiar, it seems to be Mr. Schneider from the past.¡± ¡°And Alonzo White has also arrived.¡± Many heavyweights from the world of martial arts had also gathered at the venue. Emerson Holmes of the Capital City Martial Arts Association, of course, was already waiting there. ¡°Dad, Uncle Taylor,¡± This time, Dexter ir in a white suit, came before the two men. ¡°Still calling him Uncle Taylor? You should start calling him differently,¡± Reilly ir chuckled. ¡°Dad!¡± quickly corrected ir¡¯s son. Kn Taylor nodded slightly, signaling his eptance of his new son-inw. The scene was filled with cheerfulness, and people held their wine sses, making toasts. ¡°Congrats to Mr. ir, Mr. ir and Miss Taylor are indeed a match made in heaven, a talented man and beautiful woman!¡± ¡°The union between the Taylor and ir families will definitely elevate both families to new heights!¡± Dexter ir, visibly proud, clinked sses with the guests and thanked them. His excitement was evident. All of a sudden, amidst theughter and conversations, a loud explosion was heard from a distance! Looking up, they saw a golden light sh past, violently crashing into the signboard that bore the names of the groom and bride! The impact shattered the signboard instantly! Immediately after, they saw a young man, holding the signboard that had been split in two, slowly marching up from the foot of the hill. Chapter 532: Kill without mercy! Chapter 532: Kill without mercy! The massive sound instantly attracted countless gazes! For this unfamiliar face, they all seemed to feel a touch of confusion. ¡°Ethan Smith!¡± Reilly ir immediately let out an explosive shout, with a rolling wave of qi approaching! This sound contained a powerful Inner Strength, aiming straight at Ethan Smith¡¯s vital points! Ethan Smith raised his palm, and the wave of qi turned into ashes. ¡°Dexter ir, we finally meet.¡± Ethan Smith said coldly. Dexter ir¡¯s eyes narrowed, and just as he was about to speak, Reilly ir from the side waved his hand, saying, ¡°No need to rush, we are from an aristocratic family, we must maintain ourposure.¡± Dexter ir nodded, giving Ethan Smith a cold nce without saying anything. ¡°Is he Ethan Smith?¡± ¡°It is said that he has been challenging Mr. ir for many days, and it seems that he even killed Mike Taylor.¡± ¡°The two seem to be fighting head-to-head today. Ethan Smith is obviously here to sabotage the scene.¡± ¡°This Ethan Smith looks ordinary, but he dares to challenge both the Taylor and ir families.¡± ¡°I heard it¡¯s because of the daughter of the Taylor family.¡± People murmured curiously. ¡°Ethan Smith, today is Mr. ir and Miss Taylor¡¯s big day. Where is the gift you brought?¡± The person in charge of receiving guests at the entrance asked indifferently. Ethan Smith nced at him, and with a wave of his palm, a coffin fell out of the Spatial Magic Artifact! ¡°This is my gift for Dexter ir.¡± Ethan Smith said coldly. Everyone gasped in shock! On such a joyful day, giving a coffin? How arrogant is this Ethan Smith?! ¡°Interesting, interesting.¡± Reilly ir couldn¡¯t help but chuckle coldly. The person in charge of the reception yelled, ¡°A coffin? Get out of here with the coffin!¡± Ethan Smith sneered, ¡°Your master hasn¡¯t spoken yet, but you, a dog, are already barking.¡± After saying that, Ethan Smith waved his hand and pped the receptionist. The receptionist suddenly flew across the room, and with a light lift of Ethan Smith¡¯s palm, the coffin lid opened with a bang. The receptionist fell straight into the coffin. ¡°Ethan Smith!¡± Dexter ir seemed to have had enough! Clenching his fist, he said coldly, ¡°I think you¡¯re courting death!¡± Ethan Smith sneered, ¡°Dexter ir, you still remember our agreement, right?¡± ¡°If I win, you obediently give up on Emily. You haven¡¯t forgotten, have you?¡± At these words, the entire audience was shocked. Among these people, most were businessmen, and they had no idea of the agreement between Ethan Smith and Dexter ir! Reilly ir did not try to conceal it, and coldlyughed, ¡°Of course I remember, but¡­ your stake is your life!¡± ¡°As is yours!¡± Ethan Smith took a step forward and instantly arrived in the middle of the open ground! ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for this day for a long time.¡± Ethan Smith said coldly. Just as Dexter ir was about to make his move, Reilly ir waved his hand again. He then got up and said, ¡°Everyone, this is a special performance my son has arranged for you all, to liven up the event.¡± ¡°This Ethan Smith has been harassing Miss Taylor for years, and my son has endured it, seeing it only getting worse.¡± ¡°So, on their wedding day, he decided to solve the problem once and for all.¡± Hearing Reilly ir¡¯s words, Ethan Smith couldn¡¯t help but sneer, ¡°Absolute nonsense. You¡¯re inverting ck and white!¡± Reilly ir didn¡¯t seem angry. After all, who in the audience would believe Ethan Smith¡¯s words? ¡°Mike Taylor, go find a ce to sit down.¡± Ethan Smith said. Mike Taylor nodded and said gravely, ¡°Be careful yourself.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Ethan Smith said. Soon after, Ethan Smith looked at Dexter ir. His body was surging with subtle qi, and his breath rapidly rose. ¡°Dexter ir, aren¡¯t you going to face your death?¡± Ethan Smith shouted. Dexter ir smiled faintly and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I have arranged for the reporters. They haven¡¯t arrived yet.¡± ¡°I want to defeat you in front of everyone. You don¡¯t have any objections, do you?¡± ¡°Fine!¡± Ethan Smith shouted. ¡°I also want the world to know that the elegantly dressed young men from noble families will also lose to me, an ordinary person!¡± Dexter ir couldn¡¯t help butugh loudly, ¡°What a big talk! You think highly of yourself!¡± Ethan Smith couldn¡¯t be bothered to deal with Dexter ir anymore, and turned his gaze to Kn Taylor, coldly saying, ¡°Kn Taylor, where is Emily?¡± Kn Taylor said indifferently, ¡°You are not qualified to know.¡± Ethan Smith¡¯s face turned icy cold, saying, ¡°Kn Taylor, let me tell you, no matter what, today I will take Emily away.¡± ¡°Anyone who tries to stop me¡­ will be killed without mercy!¡± The rest of the eyes swept over everyone present, as if warning everyone there! Chapter 533: 533: Let Him Go!_1 Chapter 533: Let Him Go!_1 Ethan Smith¡¯s voice carried an indescribable chill, like a cold wind blowing in thete twelfth lunar month. However, his words did not cause fear among the crowd; rather, theyughed loudly. ¡°How arrogant! Are you threatening us?¡± ¡°Sparing no one? Do you know who we are? Do you know what it means if one of us dies?¡± ¡°Such extreme arrogance! Killing Mike Taylor and daring toe to the Taylor family to rant, you truly don¡¯t know what death is!¡± His words incited everyone¡¯s anger, and it seemed that everyone regarded Ethan Smith as their enemy. Ethan Smith didn¡¯t care, as he was not part of this circle. How could he gain their approval? After experiencing so much, Ethan Smith had long understood. Right and wrong were not important; what mattered was the division of interests. Ethan Smith turned around, preparing to find a seat to sit down.
At this moment, he suddenly noticed the Lord of Medicine God Pavilion sitting nearby. Ethan Smith was taken aback, and immediately walked over. ¡°Lord Pavilion Master, why have youe?¡± Ethan Smith asked with some surprise. The Pavilion Master said indifferently, ¡°You are an elder of my Divine Alchemist Pavilion, so naturally, I have toe.¡± Although his words seemed in, they carried significant implications. It was evident that the Pavilion Master intended to back up Ethan Smith. This also made Ethan Smith extremely touched at the bottom of his heart. ¡°Lord Pavilion Master, I¡­¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need for gratitude,¡± the Pavilion Master interrupted Ethan Smith¡¯s words. Ethan Smith nodded vigorously, and time and time again, his gratitude made him see the Pavilion Master as his own family. Sitting here, Ethan Smith could clearly feel that numerous murderous spirits were aimed at him from the shadows. ¡°Quite a few people want to kill me today,¡± Ethan Smith took a sip of tea and said coldly. The Pavilion Master said, ¡°It¡¯s best to be cautious; after all, you¡¯re facing two aristocratic families of the Capital City.¡± Ethan Smith nodded and said, ¡°I understand, Lord Pavilion Master.¡± Time flew by, and since Ethan Smith¡¯s arrival, the atmosphere had be somewhat strange. Even the seats where Ethan Smith and the Pavilion Master sat were left empty; no one wanted to approach them. ¡°An ungrateful beast like you has the nerve to sit there,¡± someone muttered in the shadows. ¡°Mike Taylor was kind to you, but you did something disgraceful. If you have a good ending, there¡¯s no justice in the world.¡± Ethan Smith paid no attention to the ridicule of the crowd.
He quietly sipped his tea and whispered, ¡°The truth will eventually be revealed.¡± Time passed by every second, and soon, it was half past eleven in the morning. Ethan Smith sat there, his eyes slightly closed, his face showing no hint of panic. Just then,
Ethan Smith suddenly felt a very familiar aura! He abruptly opened his eyes, looking towards the slowly approaching Bentley at the entrance! This car was covered with red flowers, and when the door opened, Emily Taylor in a wedding gown appeared! ¡°Emily!¡± Ethan Smith suddenly stood up! Emily Taylor¡¯s eyes also looked in Ethan Smith¡¯s direction. ¡°Ethan Smith¡­¡± She whispered his name, her face involuntarily showing a faint smile. Ethan Smith disregarded everything and strode towards Emily Taylor. ¡°Ethan Smith, don¡¯t be impulsive,¡± the Pavilion Master said with a frown. But Ethan Smith didn¡¯t listen, and he quickly walked towards Emily Taylor. ¡°What do you want to do?¡± Two half-step Martial Marquises immediately blocked Ethan Smith¡¯s path. ¡°What, do you want to forcibly marry her in broad daylight?¡± The two said coldly.
¡°Get lost!¡± Ethan Smith roared, and his momentum suddenly erupted! These two half-step Martial Marquises were instantly forced to retreat one after another! ¡°Stop him!¡± Above, Reilly ir shouted! For a moment, countless martial artists on the scene stood up and blocked Ethan Smith¡¯s way! At a nce, more than ten martial artists blocked Ethan Smith¡¯s path! Among them were Grandmasters, half-step Martial Marquises, and even a Martial Marquis! Ethan Smith coldly scanned the crowd and said word by word, ¡°I told you to get out of my way.¡± ¡°Ethan Smith, this matter initially had nothing to do with us, but you are too arrogant; we can¡¯t stand it any longer.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Miss Taylor and Mr. ir are a perfect match. You¡¯re meddling, aren¡¯t you embarrassed?¡± ¡°If you dare to take one more step forward, don¡¯t me us for being rude!¡± Ethan Smith red at everyone and said word by word, ¡°I told you to get out of my way!¡±
As he spoke, a golden light burst from Ethan Smith¡¯s body. A terrifying prestige came rolling in! Feeling the aura from Ethan Smith, their faces couldn¡¯t help but change! This aura was too overwhelming! Was this really the aura of a half-step Martial Marquis? ¡°Ethan Smith, do you really think you¡¯re invincible in the world?¡± The Martial Marquis took a step forward and said indifferently. This man surnamed White was known among the people as Alonzo White. Alonzo White¡¯s strength was incredibly powerful, and he wasn¡¯t afraid of Ethan Smith at all. But Ethan Smith wasn¡¯t afraid of him either, even if he knew he wasn¡¯t a match. ¡°Get lost!¡± Ethan Smith roared, and the Golden Light rose up, directly targeting Alonzo White! Alonzo White sneered, ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡± He waved his palm and fiercely met Ethan Smith¡¯s fist! After all, Alonzo White was a veteran Martial Marquis, no match for Ethan Smith. With this palm, Ethan Smith retreated several steps, his fists aching terribly!
Alonzo White did not let up; he grabbed Ethan Smith, and his terrifying power directly pressed Ethan Smith to the ground! ¡°Ignorant fool, you dare to attack a Martial Marquis?¡± Alonzo White said coldly. The people nearby shouted, ¡°Alonzo White, teach him a good lesson! Grind down his edge!¡± ¡°Alonzo White, you can¡¯t let this kid off easily.¡± Ethan Smith gritted his teeth, urging all his spiritual power. An immense force suddenly erupted! Even Alonzo White¡¯s face changed for a moment, as he felt his palm tingling, as if he couldn¡¯t hold on any longer! ¡°p!¡± At this moment, a crisp p echoed throughout the scene! Looking up, Emily Taylor was already standing in front of Ethan Smith. Her strength wasn¡¯t great, but itnded firmly on Alonzo White¡¯s face. ¡°Let him go,¡± Emily Taylor said coldly. Alonzo White opened his mouth to exin, ¡°Miss Taylor, I¡­¡± ¡°I said let him go!¡± Emily Taylor didn¡¯t hesitate and delivered another crisp p to Alonzo White¡¯s face! Alonzo White could only grit his teeth and reluctantly let go. Even though Emily Taylor was the Miss Taylor, Alonzo White could only endure it. ¡°Ethan Smith, how are you?¡± Emily Taylor gently helped Ethan Smith up. The cold face that had just appeared was now filled with a warm smile like a spring breeze. Chapter 534: 534: Emily, Finally Seeing You_1 Chapter 534: Emily, Finally Seeing You_1 Their gazes met, and the usually persistent Ethan Smith couldn¡¯t help but feel overwhelmed at this moment. Every time he faced Emily Taylor, Ethan became like a child. He pulled Emily closer, forcefully suppressing his emotions, and said as calmly as possible, ¡°I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s so good to see you again.¡± ¡°Me too,¡± Emily whispered back. The sudden change left the onlookers dumbfounded. Did Emily and Ethan¡­ really have feelings for each other? On the upper floor, Dexter ir¡¯s face turned a pale green with anger, his fists clenched! And Reilly ir¡¯s expression looked even worse! This was a humiliation for the ir family in front of so many people! ¡°Separate them,¡± Kn Taylor said coldly.
Immediately, people around them started to move forward. Emily cast a cold nce at them, and they froze in their tracks. ¡°No matter what, your own well-being is the most important thing. Take care of yourself,¡± Emily tiptoed and gently patted Ethan on the head. For a moment, Ethan couldn¡¯t restrain himself. He took a deep breath and clenched his fists, saying, ¡°Emily, wait for me. Today, I¡¯m going to take you away from Capital City.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll wait for you,¡± Emily said seriously. ¡°Miss Taylor,¡± members of the Taylor family approached Emily quickly. Emily reluctantly cast onest look at Ethan, and then, escorted by the two people, she slowly walked into the vi. Ethan¡¯s eyes followed Emily¡¯s retreating figure longingly. His longing, at this moment,pletely erupted! ¡°Dexter ir!¡± Ethan roared, with a terrifying surge of Inner Strength heading straight for Dexter! Dexter responded coldly, ¡°Ethan Smith, you¡¯re a damned bastard!¡± ¡°You¡¯re the one who deserves to die,¡± Ethan bit out through gritted teeth. Kn Taylor coldly chided, ¡°Ethan Smith, what crime do you deserve for meddling in my Taylor family¡¯s affairs?¡± ¡°Kn Taylor, you deserve to die even more,¡± Ethan replied, grinding his teeth. ¡°You elegantly dressed beasts, willing to do anything for profit.¡± ¡°Emily doesn¡¯t even like Dexter, don¡¯t you know that?!¡± ¡°Why must you force Emily and Dexter together! You¡¯re already rich enough, why do you need to indulge your desires endlessly?¡±
Upon hearing this, Kn Taylor mmed the table and stood up! He pointed at Ethan and said, ¡°What nonsense are you spouting?!¡± ¡°You damn well know what I¡¯m saying! You hypocritical son of a bitch!¡± Ethan cursed loudly. In front of so many people, Kn Taylor was berated by Ethan, unable to save face.
¡°Ethan Smith, that¡¯s enough,¡± Hugh Taylor, who was sitting next to Kn, coughed. Ethan nced at Hugh and sneered, ¡°Hugh Taylor, I originally thought you were a gentleman, but you¡¯re nothing more than a coward!¡± ¡°When we first met, you kept talking about wanting the best for Emily.¡± ¡°What happened to all that talk? Did you just stand idly by while Kn Taylor pushed your daughter into the fiery pit? Do you even deserve to be a father?¡± Hugh Taylor¡¯s face changed, and he scolded, ¡°Ethan Smith, why are you acting like a mad dog, biting everyone you see?¡± ¡°Am I wrong?¡± Ethan sneered. ¡°You let Kn Taylor turn Emily into a tool. You¡¯re not fit to be a father.¡± ¡°You know Mike Taylor is alive, but you won¡¯t speak up. You¡¯re also a failure as a son.¡± ¡°If you weren¡¯t Emily¡¯s father, I would have cursed you long ago! You¡¯re oblivious to the insults thrown your way, and you stick your face out for another beating. Are you just cheap?¡± The area fell silent. *Gulp* Someone swallowed nervously, but no one knew who it was. ¡°Is what this Ethan Smith saying true?¡±
¡°He said Mike Taylor isn¡¯t dead? What does he mean?¡± ¡°This Ethan Smith really is sharp-tongued. Facing an aristocratic family like the Taylors, he shows no fear. His nerves are admirable.¡± From above, Kn Taylor coldly said, ¡°You¡¯re just spouting nonsense. Our Taylor family¡¯s affairs are none of your concern.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll have you know, Emily will definitely marry Dexter! You can¡¯t stop it, and you won¡¯t change our minds!¡± Ethan smirked, ¡°I don¡¯t intend to change your minds. I just need to kill Dexter.¡± ¡°Arrogant!¡± Dexter couldn¡¯t hold back any longer! He took a step forward, the energy within him surging, and immediately erupted! ¡°Ethan Smith, this is not a ce for your wild talk!¡± Dexter said coldly. ¡°Kill me? With your abilities? Stepping on you would be as easy as crushing an ant!¡± ¡°Come on, let¡¯s see if you¡¯ll even try!¡± Ethan¡¯s energy also erupted at this moment! The collision of these two forces immediately created a whirlwind! The people around them couldn¡¯t help but retreat while carrying their tables. They didn¡¯t want to get caught in the crossfire! Arge open space was cleared in the center.
Great war, imminent! At that moment, a car drove in. It bore the bold words ¡®Capital City Martial Arts Association¡¯! The moment the car stopped, a group of reporters with cameras emerged. ¡°Finally, they¡¯re here,¡± Dexter exhaled deeply. He red at Ethan coldly and said, ¡°Ethan Smith, your time is up.¡± Ethan clenched his fists and replied, ¡°I can¡¯t wait to see your proud head lowered.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Dexter squinted and then sneered, ¡°I can step on you once, and I can step on you countless times!¡± The words were clearly a taunt about their previous encounter. Ethan sneered, ¡°Dexter, you¡¯ll regret not killing me back then.¡± After saying this, Ethan looked up at a particr window of the vi. In the window, Emily was watching the scene unfold. Ethan gave a confident smile towards the window.
Dexter naturally noticed this and, following Ethan¡¯s gaze, looked towards the window. His face darkened immediately. ¡°Ethan Smith, I¡¯ll step on you right in front of Emily!¡± Dexter said coldly. ¡°I¡¯ll let her know how awful her taste is!¡± With Dexter¡¯s roar, his energy erupted, and he threw a punch straight at Ethan! ¡°Come on, let¡¯s see what you, the son of some aristocrat, are capable of!¡± Ethan roared as well! A golden glow enveloped him, and his fierce fist met Dexter¡¯s head-on! Chapter 535: The Great War Descends! Chapter 535: The Great War Descends! Their first direct sh of fists erupts at this moment! This is not just a collision between Ethan Smith and Dexter ir, but also a collision between the low-level and aristocratic families! "Boom!" A deafening sound thunders through the air as a terrifying wave expands rapidly in all directions from the two fighters! Countless tables and chairs are shattered on the spot. If not for the presence of a Martial Marquis, ordinary people present would have perished in this sh! Both of them retreat several steps, their faces filled with coldness. Ethan Smith coldly gazes at Dexter ir and says, "It seems that you are nothing special after all. I now doubt how you even managed to y a Martial Marquis." Dexter ir narrows his eyes and replies, "That punch just now only used ten percent of my strength." His aura gradually begins to release. For an instant, the entire scene feels a strong sense of oppression, as if being crushed by a huge mountain! Standing at the center of this storm, Ethan Smith remains unfazed. His body also exudes a strong aura, forming a resistance against Dexter''s. "Ethan Smith, I will make you realize that all your efforts are worthless," Dexter ir coldly states. "Because... I was born destined to be above you all!" Apanied by a roar, Dexter ir suddenly reaches his hands forward! In that instant, countless rays of light gather in his palms. The terrifying pressure permeates the entire scene! "Dexter ir truly deserves to be a favored child of heaven, such power in just the flick of his hand!" People exim upon seeing this. "Die!" At this moment, Dexter ir roars angrily, waving his hand and sending several terrifying rays of light soaring into the sky! Countless rays of light are directed straight at Ethan Smith. In an instant, web-like cracks appear under Ethan''s feet! "Crack!" Finally, the ground can no longer withstand the immense force and begins to crumble! Meanwhile, Ethan Smith''s body is directly pounded into the ground! Dust fills the air in the blink of an eye, as broken stones shoot out in all directions like bullets! A huge, abrupt pit appears before everyone! The scene falls silent, with everyone watching the dust. "Could it be over just like that?" Someone whispers. "If it ends like this, the battle would be without meaning," a young man inly states. The speaker is none other than Kn Taylor, the son of Dominic Taylor! "Brother Kn''s words are reasonable," a handsome and elegantly dressed young man beside him smiles. This young man is Ricardo Bowman, a scion of the Bowman Family in Capital City, and his strength is equally unfathomable. "I have to admit, Dexter ir''s power is not to be underestimated. Even in the entire Capital City, he ranks among the best," another young man walks over. This person is Darnell Bradley, the elder brother of Brian Bradley. These famous Capital City geniuses seem to havee to the scene! Their purpose is not to attend the wedding, but to watch this long-awaited great war! "Brother Darnell is right. Even we might be injured by that attack," someone agrees with Darnell about the fight. Only Dominic Taylor remains silent, just faintly watching the dust gradually settle. As the dust settles, a startling scene emerges. Ethan Smith''s clothes are torn apart by the immense force, but his body remains unmoving, showing no signs of injury! His entire body is enveloped by the Golden Light, and his eyes filled with murderous spirit coldly meet Dexter ir''s from a short distance away! "What a strong body!" Darnell Bradley can''t help but exim in surprise. At the side, Ricardo Bowman couldn''t help but sigh, "It seems this Ethan Smith is quite capable." Not far away, Dexter ir raised his eyebrows slightly in disapproval. He said coldly, "Ethan Smith, it''s true that your physical body is well-known... Unfortunately, it''s not that useful!" With that, Dexter ir suddenly disappeared and appeared in front of Ethan Smith in the blink of an eye! The shocking speed caused the onlookers to exim in astonishment! The next second, they saw Dexter ir''s palm wrapped in faint light, gently patting Ethan Smith''s chest! "Boom!" The moment he touched, Ethan Smith''s body was instantly pushed back several steps! A strong Inner Strength seemed to explode inside Ethan Smith''s body! This technique was passed down from Emerson Holmes, who specifically taught it to Dexter ir to deal with Ethan Smith''s tough physical body. The technique held a powerful prative force! Now, this technique in Dexter ir''s hands had even greater power! However, in the next second, Dexter ir''s face turned colder. Ethan Smith looked calm, neither happy nor sad. There was a white mark on his chest, but his aura did not diminish in the slightest! "He actually managed to withstand it!" Ricardo Bowman said in surprise. "This child''s physical body is beyond imagination!" "It''s not right, I have seen Dexter ir''s punch before. It is said to inject Inner Strength into the body, like a bomb exploding inside." Darnell Bradley slowly said. "Could it be that his five viscera and six bowels are as tough as steel?" For a moment, everyone''s faces were filled with shock. Meanwhile, Kn Taylor, who was sitting in the front row, had a hint of displeasure in his eyes. "Is Dexter ir only capable of this? All bark and no bite. Twice in a row, Ethan Smith hasn''t even lost a single hair!" Kn Taylor said coldly. Emerson Holmes quickly exined, "Mr. Taylor, don''t worry. Dexter ir just used only 20% of his strength." Reilly ir also chimed in, "Mr. Taylor, my son Dexter hates Ethan Smith to the bone. If he killed him just like that, I''m afraid he wouldn''t be satisfied." "Isn''t it more cruel to y with the prey slowly?" Reilly ir said with augh. Kn Taylor snorted lightly and said nothing. In the distance, Ethan Smith dusted himself off. He looked at Dexter ir in front of him and sneered, "It seems that you beheading the Martial Marquis really had some dirty tricks behind it." Dexter ir frowned slightly and his eyes narrowed. As Ethan Smith said, the Martial Marquis was in fact a criminal of the Capital City Martial Arts Association. His strength had already been wasted by the association before their fight, allowing Dexter ir to seize the opportunity to take his ce. "Dexter ir, as a half-step Martial Marquis, you are no match for me," Ethan Smith said coldly. "Really?" Dexter ir raised his eyebrows; baring his teeth in a grin, he said: "Ethan Smith...you think too highly of yourself!" With a roar, Dexter ir''s momentum erupted! His aura climbed rapidly, and strands of red light enveloped him! In just an instant, Dexter ir''s strength surged! The murderous spirit emanating from him caused the temperature to plummet! n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om "Rumble..." The terrifying Qi Jin actually crushed the ground beneath them! A whirlwind swept through the scene, utterly destroying the carefully arranged setting! Alonzo White and others quickly stepped forward, protecting everyone! Dexter ir''s body was covered with ayer of blood-red light, making him look like a demon. He bared his teeth, revealing a strange smile. "Ethan Smith...everything has just begun!" Dexter ir''s sinister voice echoed in everyone''s ears. Chapter 536: 536: Ethan Smith VS Dexter Blair Chapter 536: Ethan Smith VS Dexter ir At this moment, Dexter ir¡¯s strength surged dramatically. Even the gifted geniuses from Capital City, who were observing from a distance, couldn¡¯t help but express astonishment on their faces. ¡°What kind of technique is this?¡± eximed Ricardo Bowman in surprise. ¡°I don¡¯t know, it should be a heritage from the Capital City Martial Arts Association.¡± ¡°Dexter ir¡¯s aura is so strong; even from a distance, it makes people feel a palpitation.¡± On the stage, Reilly ir said smugly, ¡°Mr. Taylor, the real show is just beginning, wait and see how your son-inw performs.¡± Kn Taylor slightly nodded, a satisfied smile finally appearing on his face. ¡°Ethan Smith, you¡¯d better give it your all next, otherwise¡­ I fear you won¡¯t have a chance to resist!¡± With a roar, Dexter ir¡¯s figure suddenly disappeared and in the blink of an eye, he was in front of Ethan Smith! Facing such an offensive, Ethan Smith did not dare to ck off; he quickly raised both arms to protect his head!
¡°Thud!¡± This punch solidlynded on Ethan Smith¡¯s arm, the enormous force sent Ethan skidding across the ground for several meters! More than that, the golden light on Ethan¡¯s arm was pierced directly, and wounds appearing on his body like burn marks! Ethan Smith nced down at his arm and said in a deep voice, ¡°Indeed, the scion of an aristocratic family is not at all like an ordinary half-step Martial Marquis.¡± Just a single punch had pierced through Ethan¡¯s Saintly Body Skill; such strength was enough to look down on most half-step Marquises! ¡°Ethan Smith, this is just the beginning. Enjoy it!¡± Dexter ir bellowed, advancing once again! It had to be said that Dexter ir¡¯s speed and strength had both reached a peak, even Ethan Smith was continuously forced back for a time! Surrounded by a red glow, Dexter ir¡¯s fists rained down like a red storm, relentlessly striking! ¡°Well done!¡± Kn Taylor on the stage nodded in satisfaction. ¡°Just like that, kill him quickly!¡± Emerson Holmes also urgently yelled. He was uncertain, afraid that Ethan might suddenly counterattack. From the looks of it, Ethan Smith seemed to be on the defensive, with almost no power to fight back. ¡°What kind of technique is this? It¡¯s so weird.¡± Darnell Bradley, squinting, remarked. The previously silent Dominic Taylor softly said, ¡°This should be a secret technique passed down by the ir family; I once looked through the library of the Capital City Martial Arts Association but never saw this technique.¡± ¡°Boom!¡± Just then, Dexter ir¡¯s mighty punch forcefullynded on Ethan Smith¡¯s chest. Ethan Smith¡¯s body flew out several meters, even spraying a mouthful of fresh blood! ¡°Hahaha!¡±
Seeing this, Dexter ir couldn¡¯t help but burst into loudughter. He red coldly at Ethan Smith and said, ¡°Is this your strength? Is this the result of your hard cultivation!¡± ¡°The base ss is just that, ants will always be ants, there is never a chance to turn over!¡± Watching Dexter ir¡¯s manic state, there was still no panic on Ethan Smith¡¯s face.
He slowly stood up from the ground, grinned, and said, ¡°Dexter ir, is this all your strength? That¡¯s it?¡± Dexter ir¡¯s eyes narrowed, he said coldly, ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°I said¡­ You are weaker than I thought.¡± Hands crossed over his chest, Ethan Smith seemedpletely calm. ¡°Smart-mouthed brat, when I crush you under my foot, let¡¯s see you keepughing!¡± Dexter ir roared, rushing forward again! Under this red glow, Dexter ir¡¯s strength had reached its peak, even his body had be indestructible! Before the fist arrived, the terrifying wind pressure had already blown up several feet of the ground! ¡°Die!¡± Dexter ir roared continuously, his red fist pure to the extreme! ¡°Dexter ir, I will also let you know¡­ your aristocratic background is really not worth mentioning!¡± Ethan Smith¡¯s icy voice echoed in Dexter ir¡¯s ears. Just when the fist was about to hit Ethan Smith, Ethan Smith¡¯s aura suddenly surged! His eyes turned blood-red, and a mark of Divine Dragon Power appeared on his brow! ¡°Not good!¡± Feeling the sudden drastic change in Ethan Smith¡¯s aura, Dexter ir suddenly felt a bad premonition! ¡°Boom!¡± A golden light streaked across, Ethan Smith held the Absolute Beginning Sacred Fist, and the terrifying power poured out!
The two fists collided violently in an instant! At a nce, both gold and red lights obscured their figures; all you could see was these two lights shing! ¡°Boom¡­¡± An terrifying aura swept over, a catastrophe almost causing mass destruction! The buzzing from the site was ceaseless; it seemed as if the entire hill was on the verge of copse! ¡°All the Martial Marquises present, I request your help in protecting this site!¡± Alonzo Whitemanded loudly. In an instant, several Marquises quickly manipted their techniques to stabilize the field! ¡°Boom!¡± A deafening sound came from the center of the light! Then, a figure was seen retreating backwards! The crowd stared wide-eyed, trying to discern who was knocked back! ¡°That is¡­ Dexter ir!¡± Someone shouted in astonishment. Indeed, Dexter ir¡¯s figure shot backwards rapidly, shattering an entire hill in the process!
Multiple wounds appeared on him, and he started to cough up blood. The blood and his red light intermingled, giving off a somewhat eerie sight! ¡°How can it be possible?¡± Above, Reilly ir abruptly stood up, his gaze fixated on this scene! ¡°Dexter ir, let¡¯s settle our scores today!¡± Ethan Smith roared furiously, his aurapletely released as his spiritual power surged to its peak! His wild behavior and invincible posture terrified everyone around him! ¡°Is this the full strength of Ethan Smith?¡± Not far away, Ricardo Bowman, slightly squinted his eyes seemingly feeling a bit of pressure. ¡°If this man does not perish, he will surely be a formidable adversary for us in future,¡± said a genius from an aristocratic family seriously. Just then, a golden light suddenly burst forth, targeting Dexter ir. The giant golden figure came down in a suppressive manner, directly hitting Dexter ir¡¯s body. ¡°Thud! Thud! Thud!¡± With every punch from Ethan Smith, one could see his unwavering confidence and indomitable will. All his grievances were starting to explode at this moment! Countless cracking sounds emerged from between the two. Dexter ir was pushed back continuously, and even his red aura faded considerably! The scene was eerily silent, as if no one could believe what was happening.
The dignified young master of the ir family was brutally beaten by a nobody? How was this possible?! ¡°My son!¡± Reilly ir stood up indignantly, worry apparent in his eyes. Kn Taylor, next to him, turned pale. Clenching his fist, he said coldly, ¡°Thankfully, I had already prepared for this.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry! Dexter ir won¡¯t lose!¡± Emerson Holmes hurried to exin. Kn Taylor nced at him coldly, without uttering a word as if he was considering whether or not to take action against Ethan Smith himself. ¡°Could it be Dexter ir is going to lose?¡± Ricardo Bowmanmented, looking surprised. Dominic Taylor nced at him and said: ¡°If it was so easy to end it, then this great war would not have brewed for such a long time.¡± He quietly looked at the battlefield, as if waiting for something. ¡°Enough.¡± At this moment, a loud roar sounded from Dexter ir¡¯s mouth. ¡°Ethan Smith, you damn bastard, I¡¯m going to kill you!¡± Dexter ir began to retreat rapidly, his whole body covered in blood, looking hideous. He was then seen raising both hands, as if he was conjuring some sort of technique. ¡°Rumble.¡± An ear-splitting sound, akin to thunder, resonated from the sky. Afterwards, a blood-red de materialized in mid-air! This de seemed toe from beyond the heavens. An imposing aura permeated around! ¡°Bryce ir¡¯s Full Moon Demon de,¡± Dominic Taylor said quietly. ¡°I¡¯ve heard of it. Apparently, it¡¯s a kind of Divine Rank technique that can sever anything in the world!¡± Ricardo Bowman eximed in astonishment. ¡°Bryce ir? Dexter ir¡¯s uncle?¡± Darnell Bradley asked, surprised. ¡°Yes, the third ranked on the leaderboard,¡± Dominic Taylor nodded slightly. ¡°I¡¯ve had firsthand experience with this technique before and had nearly died under its de,¡± another elegantly dressed young man walked over at this moment. Seeing this young man, everyone was slightly surprised. This was ise Rhodes, whose father, Harold Rhodes, was ranked after Ignacio Burke and Jackson Harris! ¡°Brother Rhodes, is this technique really that powerful?¡± Ricardo Bowman asked in astonishment. ise Rhodes nodded slightly and said, ¡°At the same level, I don¡¯t think anyone can withstand it.¡± ¡°I never thought Dexter ir would be cornered to such an extent.¡± Chapter 537: 537: Sky Rank vs Sky Rank Chapter 537: Sky Rank vs Sky Rank In mid-air, the giant red sword was still slowly condensing. The red light blocked out the sun, turning the entire sky red. Ethan Smith¡¯s face was grim, his muscles tense, and his breathing quickly adjusted to its peak. As the trainer of the aristocratic family¡¯s heir, Dexter ir¡¯s strength and foundation were naturally more than this. Therefore, this technique didn¡¯t surprise Ethan Smith too much. ¡°Ethan Smith, go to hell!¡± With a slight tremble in Dexter ir¡¯s hands, he roared, and the giant sword buzzed towards Ethan Smith! This giant red sword seemed to contain the power of tens of thousands of pounds. Even from a distance, Ethan Smith felt an immense pressure! It was as if ten thousand mountains were slowly suppressing him! ¡°Boom!¡± Finally, the giant sword mmed down fiercely!
Ethan Smith roared angrily, his body bathed in bright golden light, and his fists raised up to meet the sword head-on! ¡°ng!¡± The tremendous roar shook the ground, and Ethan Smith¡¯s figure sank several inches in an instant! The ground beneath his feet began to shatter, and the powerful force spread slowly, enveloping the entire hill! ¡°Ah!!¡± The golden light on Ethan Smith¡¯s body became even stronger, and his Divine Dragon Power was pushed to the extreme! ¡°Useless,¡± ise Rhodes shook his head slightly from afar. ¡°I also thought I could withstand it at the beginning, but in the end, I was almost suppressed.¡± ise¡¯s words gained the agreement of everyone. Even Dominic Taylor nodded slightly. ¡°This technique is Bryce ir¡¯s signature move, not something ordinary people can withstand,¡± said Dominic Taylor indifferently. ¡°If he can resist this technique, he might have a slim chance of winning,¡± said Darnell Bradley. ¡°Crack!¡± At this moment, there was a crisp sound from Ethan Smith¡¯s body, like the sound of bones being crushed! Even though his Qi Jin erupted to the extreme, his figure continued to sink, unable to withstand the suppression of the giant sword! ¡°Good, good! Hahaha!¡± Kn Taylor finally revealed a hint of a smile. Reilly ir took a breath of relief; if they lost in front of so many people, the ir family would lose face. From afar, the Pavilion Master¡¯s expression was somewhat solemn, her body faintly shing with light, seemingly intending to make a move. ¡°Ah!!¡±
Just then, Ethan Smith suddenly let out a fierce roar! The golden light began to converge and then quickly spread at an incredible speed! For an instant, Ethan Smith was bathed in the golden light, and his figure began to grow rapidly! ¡°Cosmic form!¡± Seeing this technique, Emerson Holmes stood up abruptly, his eyes filled with intense fear!
¡°Cosmic form!¡± Others at the scene also recognized this technique! Among the guests present today, many of them were top experts who had been hidden for years, and they were all shocked by the cosmic form! ¡°It¡¯s actually the cosmic form.¡± Dominic Taylor¡¯s brows furrowed, a hint of killing intent shing through his pupils. ¡°Brother Taylor, what is this cosmic form? Is it very powerful?¡± asked Ricardo Bowman. Dominic Taylor looked at him, nodded and said, ¡°I saw a record of it in the ancient books of the Capital City Martial Arts Association. It is said that someone used this technique to kill several Martial Saints back in the day.¡± ¡°Martial Saint?!¡± Everyone gasped! How powerful would it be for one person to kill several Martial Saints? Nowadays, there are so few Martial Saints, let alone Martial Marquises! Dominic Taylor continued, ¡°There is a saying that the reason there are so few Martial Saints now is because that person killed more than half of the remaining Martial Saints back then.¡± ¡°Brother Taylor, you must be joking, there can¡¯t be such a person in this world,¡± said Ricardo Bowman, shaking his head. ¡°Yes, Brother Taylor, it¡¯s not that we don¡¯t believe you, it¡¯s just that it¡¯s too unbelievable,¡± the others agreed. Even Dominic Taylor admitted, ¡°Hmm, I also think it¡¯s fake.¡±
¡°Boom!¡± Under the influence of the cosmic form, Ethan Smith¡¯s body swelled drastically, and his power erupted at this moment! ¡°Ahh!!¡± Ethan Smith roared in anger, using his strength to its fullest extent. For a moment, the giant sword actually began to retreat! ¡°Impossible!¡± Dexster ir¡¯s face changed! He gritted his teeth, raised his hand, and a red light fell into the red giant sword. ¡°Crack!¡± In an instant, the giant sword pressed down again! ¡°What kind of bullshit technique¡­ Watch me smash you with one punch!¡± Ethan Smith dragged the giant sword with one hand while the other was wrapped in blinding golden light! This golden light was pure to the extreme, turning white-hot in an instant! Ethan Smith¡¯s gigantic fist mmed hard into the giant sword!
¡°Boom!¡± The massive collision shattered the distant mountains! If it wasn¡¯t for the presence of the Marquis to stabilize the area, it would have already turned into ruins! ¡°Crack!¡± Under this fist, the giant sword began to shatter! Cracks spread rapidly, and the blood-red light slowly dimmed. ¡°Boom!¡± Finally, under Ethan Smith¡¯s fist, the red giant sword exploded in mid-air! ¡°How is it possible!¡± ise Rhodes¡¯ face changed instantly! He had personally experienced this technique and knew its power! Back then, ise racked his brains and exhausted all his cards, but still couldn¡¯t break the technique. But now, this technique was shattered by Ethan Smith¡¯s punch! How could he believe it! Not far away, Dexter ir¡¯s face also became unpleasant, and he stared at Ethan Smith with clenched fists.
At this moment, he suddenly realized that he had underestimated Ethan Smith! Everyone stared at the scene, their eyes not daring to blink, fearing that they would miss this exciting moment if they were not careful. The golden light on Ethan Smith¡¯s body slowly faded, and his body returned to its normal size. Sweat trickled down his forehead, and more than half of his internal energy was consumed. ¡°The cosmic form still puts too much pressure on me.¡± Ethan Smith thought to himself. Then, he coldly looked at Dexter ir in the distance and whispered, ¡°I must find a way to recover some spiritual power.¡± With that thought, Ethan Smith¡¯s feet shook, and his body was once again wrapped in golden light. This technique was the thirdyer of the Saintly Body Skill. Now, the consumption for Ethan was almost negligible, but it could bring his physical body to its limit. He coldly looked at Dexter ir not far away, and the next second, his figure suddenly disappeared! ¡°Shrinking Ground Into An Inch!¡± Ethan Smith coldly spat out a few words and, with lightning speed, appeared in front of Dexter ir! ¡°Bang!¡± Ethan Smith¡¯s fierce fist, like a force that could shatter anything, smashed into Dexter ir¡¯s chest. Dexter ir¡¯s body immediately retreated several steps, and before he could catch his breath, Ethan Smith stepped forward again! Dexter ir¡¯s body was continuously sent flying, with bloodstains appearing in multiple ces! ¡°Boom!¡± Just as Ethan Smith swung his third fist, a strong surge of Qi Jin burst out from Dexter ir¡¯s body. This surge of Qi Jin directly forced Ethan Smith back several steps! Looking up, they saw that Dexter ir¡¯s body seemed to be covered in ayer of armor! He had a ferocious expression and gritted his teeth, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t think you¡¯re the only one who can fight close, I tell you, everything you¡¯re proud of is nothing!¡± Chapter 538: 538: Marquis?! Chapter 538: Marquis?! Dexter ir was enveloped in a dark-colored luminescence, the result of some technique he had cast. It was like ayer of armor, tightly attached to his body. For an instant, Dexter ir¡¯s flesh had be formidable countless times, his strength even more drastically surged! Seeing this, Ethan Smith couldn¡¯t help but curve up a cold smile at the corner of his mouth. ¡°You want topete in physical strength with me? How reckless can you be?¡± Ethan Smith¡¯s body was shimmering in golden light, and he wasughing coldly. Both of them were simrly glimmering in light; their bodies had, at this moment, reached the extreme. ¡°They all say that Ethan Smith¡¯s flesh is unmatched in the world, and today we can finally witness it with our own eyes.¡± Ricardo Bowman and others at a short distance away spoke indifferently. ¡°I am also interested to see if Ethan Smith¡¯s flesh is as strong as the legends im.¡± Without them having to wonder for long, Dexter ir had already taken the initiative to close the distance! His body traced an arc mid-air, with dark glow around him, and he instantly appeared in front of Ethan Smith!
Ethan Smith didn¡¯t panic at all. Holding the Absolute Beginning Sacred Fist in his hand, he promptly met the attack with golden glow. ¡°ng!¡± The sound as if steel had been struck, reached everyone¡¯s ears! Ethan Smith¡¯s blood qi was burning; he was like an unbeatable War God, with the power of breaking and pulling rotten wood, he smashed forcefully towards Dexter ir! This was a pure physical fight between the two, no fancy moves involved, only the collision of formidable bodies! The continuous ¡°ng¡± sound was ringing in their ears; a single nce would only reveal two intertwining rays of light! Everyone watching this scene in the front couldn¡¯t help but sigh lightly. ¡°Only based on their physical bodies, they can be so splendid, indeed they are worthy of being called the heaven¡¯s favored ones.¡± ¡°The strength of Ethan Smith¡¯s flesh is indeed not a vain reputation. Even the top-ss technique of Dexter ir failed to give him an upper hand.¡± The elegantly dressed young men from the aristocratic families of Capital City were also intently watching this scene. Taking a nce, it seemed difficult to distinguish who was superior between the two. ¡°Boom!¡± Both fists once again met head-on! The terrifying fist strength exploded like a cannonball between them. Ethan Smith was glowing greatly in golden light, with a resolute gaze, even his pupils contained unbeatable authority! The same was true for Dexter ir. He was repeatedly roaring, fighting as if his life depended on it! In the blink of an eye, both had exchanged dozens of blows, but there was still no clear victor! ¡°Die for me!¡± Dexter ir roared with his head raised high, a glow surged on his arm, and finally exploded on his fist! Ethan Smith coldly replied, ¡°You are no match for me in physicalbat!¡± Just as Ethan Smith swung his hand, the golden light started shining brightly!
He transformed his fist into palm, an eye-catching golden light traced through the void, ruthlesslynding on Dexter ir¡¯s body! ¡°Pfft!¡± Under this palm, Dexter ir¡¯s body immediately flew out horizontally, and a mouthful of fresh blood gushed out! Ethan Smith, growing stronger with each battle; his chaotic body proven to not just be an empty rep, among the same order, almost none couldpete with him in physical strength!
¡°Ah!!¡± Dexter ir violently angrily roared, with his head raised, and he once again threw a punch! ¡°Boom!¡± How could Ethan Smith give him opportunity, the technique ¡®Shrinking Ground into an Inch¡¯ was fully exhibited in this instant, before Dexter ir could react, his chest took another punch! ¡°Wow!¡± Dexter ir opened his mouth, a great mouthful of fresh blood spurted out! ¡°Can¡¯tpete in physical strength with him!¡± Up there, Emerson Holmes immediately panicked! If things continued this way, Dexter ir would definitely be beaten to death by Ethan Smith! The expressions of Kn Taylor and others looked extremely ugly. Coldly watching this scene, their discontentment was apparent without saying anything. Dexter ir got up from the ground, gritting his teeth, and then his figure exploded, retreating! ¡°Want to run away? It¡¯s toote!¡± Ethan Smith hummed coldly. Just saw Ethan Smith¡¯s feet trembling slightly, techniques rapidly chaining, Dexter ir¡¯s movements were immediately slowed down considerably! This was the ¡®Heavy Falling Space¡¯ that Ethan Smith controlled! Inside this technique, Dexter ir had no chance of escape!
He only felt as if his entire body was entangled with mud, his movements impaired! ¡°Pa!¡± Ethan Smith pped Dexter ir across the face again! This p nearly shattered Dexter ir¡¯s facial bones! ¡°Boom!¡± Ethan Smith clenched his fist with the Absolute Beginning Sacred Fist, and forcefully mmed it into Dexter ir¡¯s chest! In an instant, dark cracks appeared on Dexter ir¡¯s body! ¡°Is this all your technique entails? So mediocre!¡± Ethan Smith shouted, mming another fist towards him! Under this fist, the radiance on Dexter ir¡¯s body exploded, revealing his flesh! ¡°Pa!¡± Ethan Smith swung his hand back forcefully towards Dexter ir! Without the protection of his technique, Dexter ir¡¯s body was nothing to speak of. This p sent Dexter ir crashing hard into the ground!
Most of his bones were damaged, with his entire body covered in fresh blood, he was a dreadful sight to behold! Everyone gasped in shock! No one expected this to be the oue of the great war! ¡°It seems that Dexter ir is about to lose.¡± ¡°He¡¯s literally being toyed with¡­ all the face of the aristocratic family is probably going to be lost.¡± ¡°If this continues, Dexter ir is truly facing death.¡± On the tform, Kn Taylor was grinding his teeth with rage! He red at Reilly ir and said coldly, ¡°This is the guaranteed win you were talking about? Is this all your son is capable of?!¡± Reilly ir¡¯s face turned even uglier. At this moment, Dexter ir was being endlessly tormented like a dead dog, his father felt heartbroken watching it. ¡°You who were so arrogant, who always referred to us as bottom-dwelling ants!¡± While Ethan Smith was waving his golden-fiery hand, he said coldly. ¡°Is this the foundation of your aristocratic family! Today, I will shatter your so-called pride!¡± After each sentence, he firmlynded a punch on Dexter ir!
Dexter ir was spitting blood non-stop, with cracks appearing all over his body. Countless bones in his body were broken, he looked like a blood-stained man! ¡°Emerson Holmes, does Dexter ir have any chance of winning?¡± Kn Taylor could no longer hold back. Staring coldly at Emerson Holmes, he spoke in a cold voice. Emerson Holmes took a deep breath and said, ¡°He does, Mr. Taylor, rest assured, Dexter ir still has a few tricks up his sleeve.¡± Kn Taylor exploded with rage, ¡°What the hell is he waiting for, does he n on waiting till he is killed? Our family¡¯s reputation has beenpletely lost because of you!¡± Emerson Holmes dared not say more, his expression was unsightly, and deep down he was cursing endlessly. You should have acted earlier when I told you, who¡¯s to me now! ¡°Boom!¡± On the battlefield, Ethan Smith swung his fist, as if harnessing otherworldly powers, and smashed it fiercely towards Dexter ir! ¡°Ah!!¡± However, the currently down and helpless Dexter ir, suddenly let out a roar! His aura was rapidly rising at a visible speed, in merely a blink of an eye, it had directly surpassed the half-step Martial Marquis, reaching the Military Marquis Realm! ¡°Dang!¡± All they could see was Dexter ir waving his hand, and Ethan Smith¡¯s punch was easily dissolved! ¡°Ethan Smith¡­I¡¯m going to kill you!!¡± Dexter ir clenched his fists, roaring with anger! A terrifying aura swept over,Causing Ethan Smith to be directly sted away! ¡°This is¡­a Martial Marquis!¡± Someone shouted in surprise! ¡°Dexter ir actually stepped into the Martial Marquis stage at this moment?!¡± Chapter 539: 539: Ethan Smith Explodes! Chapter 539: Ethan Smith Explodes! The sudden surge of Dexter ir¡¯s aura shocked everyone! Even Ethan Smith¡¯s face couldn¡¯t help but show a hint of difficulty! This power¡­ It is indeed that of a Military Marquis! ¡°Did Dexter ir actually break through at this time?¡± Someone frowned and said. ¡°No, stepping into the Military Marquis realm would inevitably lead to a heavenly tribtion, but Dexter ir didn¡¯t experience one.¡± Dominic Taylor, who had been silent all this time, faintly said: ¡°This is a secret technique allowing someone to step into the Military Marquis realm directly for a short period but cannot be maintained for long, at most half an hour.¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve heard of it too. They say that using this technique has a great impact on the user¡¯s body, ranging from serious injury to affecting future cultivation.¡± Darnell Bradley also slightly nodded. ¡°Tsk, it seems that Dexter ir is really desperate. Risking such a great danger, he still wants to kill Ethan Smith.¡± ¡°If Ethan Smith doesn¡¯t die today, he will definitely be a great enemy for all of us in the future.¡± They didn¡¯t say more, their eyes looked towards the Battlefield.
Dexter ir¡¯s aura had already stepped into another level, and even Ethan Smith couldn¡¯t help but worry under such aura. You have to know that the Military Marquis is a watershed. Once stepping into the Military Marquis Realm, the strength would advance to another level. This was no longer a question of whether or not they could fight across realms, but like two different worlds! ¡°Come on,e again!¡± Dexter ir roared at Ethan Smith! With just one roar, the air buzzed loudly! And the contained Qi Jin was even more like a bomb, forcing its way towards Ethan Smith! Ethan Smith hurriedly crossed his arms in front of his forehead to protect his face. ¡°Dang!¡± But even so, Ethan Smith was still forced to retreat by this powerful Qi Jin! ¡°The Military Marquis is indeed not a false reputation.¡± Ethan Smith¡¯s face showed a hint of difficulty. Just a roar containing such power almost equated to an attack from a lower dimension. Facing Dexter ir, who had stepped into the Military Marquis realm, Ethan Smith didn¡¯t dare to be careless. He took a deep breath and directly sacrificed the Venerable Fifth Mountain. Looking at the Venerable Fifth Mountain suspended above his head, Dexter ir couldn¡¯t help butugh wildly: ¡°Ethan Smith, in the face of absolute strength, any magical artifact is insignificant!¡± After saying that, Dexter ir strode forward like a god! Every step he took seemed to be treading on dao techniques which rattled people¡¯s ears! ¡°Boom!¡± With a wave of Dexter ir¡¯s hand, a simple seemingly careless palm strike sent Ethan Smith flying! Under this palm, even the Venerable Fifth Mountain above his head began to wobble slightly, as if it were about to be knocked away!
Ethan Smith got up from the ground, gritted his teeth, and said softly: ¡°Facing a Military Marquis, I have no power to fight back¡­¡± ¡°Boom!¡± Before Ethan Smith could react, Dexter ir¡¯s fist smashed down again! Ethan Smith didn¡¯t dare to directly resist the attack and hurriedly retreated.
But just the fist wind alone already forced Ethan Smith back, and even his physical body was subjected to a strong impact. ¡°Hahaha!¡± Dexter irughed repeatedly. ¡°This is the power of the Military Marquis! Hahaha, Ethan Smith, you are bound to die today!¡± With Dexter ir¡¯s shout, he took a step towards Ethan Smith! The extremely fast speed even left an afterimage in his original position! Ethan Smith¡¯s face changed drastically as he once again disyed the Heavy Falling Space technique in an attempt to hinder Dexter ir¡¯s movement. However, Dexter ir, who had entered the Military Marquis realm, waspletely unaffected. With just a shake of his body, he broke through the Heavy Falling Space! ¡°All your techniques are insignificant, hahaha!¡± Dexter irughed wildly. He released the momentum of his entire body, and Ethan Smith immediately felt the weight of an immense force on his shoulders, unable to move! ¡°Thud!¡± Dexter ir¡¯s fist smashed fiercely on Ethan Smith¡¯s chest! Ethan Smith¡¯s chest suddenly sank in, and even his sturdy flesh couldn¡¯t withstand it at this moment! ¡°Ah!¡±
A mouthful of fresh blood suddenly spewed out, as if the five viscera and six bowels had been greatly impacted! Ethan Smith clenched his teeth, and he tried to suppress the pain in his body as he tried to stand up. However, at this time, Dexter ir had already stepped forward again! He raised his foot and ruthlessly stomped on Ethan Smith¡¯s body. ¡°ng!¡± Ethan¡¯s body, which had just prepared to stand up, once again fell into the ground! Even his flesh and blood began to show cracks, and all the golden light vanished! ¡°Do you remember, I stepped on you like this in the beginning!¡± Dexter irughed crazily. Ethan clenched his teeth, his face turned extremely pale, and his heart was filled with a strong sense of humiliation! ¡°No¡­ I can¡¯t lose face in front of Emily!¡± Ethan spoke in pain. He knew that Emily Taylor was watching from upstairs! Losing face in front of the woman he loved was extremely painful! ¡°Ah!!¡±
Ethan tried his best to get up, but the gap in the realm was insurmountable, and all his Qi Jin couldn¡¯t help at all! On the stage, the Pavilion Master¡¯s face looked a bit ugly. She slowly got up, seemingly intending to take action. ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± At this moment, Mike Taylor stopped the Pavilion Master. ¡°Give him some time. I believe Ethan Smith won¡¯t fall like this.¡± The Pavilion Master frowned, and although she found it hard to bear in her heart, she eventually sat back down. ¡°Ethan Smith, I stepped on you once, and I can step on you again and again! You are nothing but a maggot, only worthy of being crushed under my feet!¡± Dexter irughed madly, showing his craziness without any attempt to hide it! ¡°Dexter ir, don¡¯t waste time, just kill him!¡± Emerson Holmes shouted from above. He knew very well that Dexter only had half an hour. If Ethan could hold on for half an hour, there would be no way for Dexter to have any chance! Dexter looked down at Ethan, who was under his feet, and grinned, ¡°Although I don¡¯t want you to die so painfully, there¡¯s no way around it. They all want you to die quickly¡­¡± ¡°So, just die!¡±
As he spoke, a glow began to form in Dexter¡¯s palm. This force contained the power to destroy the heavens and the earth, which, even from a distance, made everyone¡¯s heart tremble with fear! ¡°Ethan Smith!¡± The Pavilion Master could no longer hold back, ring at this scene with rage. At this moment, Ethan had his eyes closed slightly. Countless lights shed in his mind, and numerous techniques passed by. ¡°My father must have left behind a simr technique!¡± Ethan roared in his heart! ¡°Quick, I need to find it as soon as possible!¡± ¡°If you can force your way into the Military Marquis Realm, so can I!¡± The glow in Dexter¡¯s palm grew stronger, and the entire ground began to tremble! ¡°Die!¡± Dexter roared, and the glow in his hand immediately dragged forward! ¡°Boom!¡± For a moment, the scene became white, with almost nothing visible! Emerson Holmes on the stage finally breathed a sigh of relief when he saw this. ¡°Finally, this big trouble is resolved.¡± Emerson patted his chest. There was silence around, and everyone stared at the white center. ¡°Huh? What¡¯s that golden light?!¡± ¡°It¡¯s Ethan? He¡­ He didn¡¯t die?!¡± ¡°How is this possible?!¡± At a nce, all one could see was a figure standing at the white center. The figure clenched his fist, his eyes cold, and his body once again covered in golden light! Chapter 540: 540: Crushing! Chapter 540: Crushing! He was bathed in golden light and had no visible scars on his body. Not only had his breath not weakened at all, it had even reached its peak! ¡°What¡­ what¡¯s going on?¡± someone eximed in horror! ¡°Could it be¡­ Ethan Smith has also stepped into Marquis level?¡± On the stage, Emerson Holmes¡¯s face turned ash-gray! He slumped in his chair, a hint of despair in his eyes. The thing he feared the most had happened! Ethan Smith also possessed a secret technique to forcibly increase his strength! You have to know that the title of Marquis is a watershed, and for a chaotic body, it makes all the difference! After stepping into the Marquis level, the chaotic body officially enters its own dominant phase.
In this stage, the chaotic body can suppress most the constitutions! Regardless of whether it is a holy body, divine body, etc., they are all unable topete with a chaotic body in this stage! As the white light gradually dissipated, Ethan Smith¡¯s sturdy body finally appeared in front of everyone. Ethan Smith looked coldly at Dexter ir not far away, his eyes filled with killing intent. ¡°So this is the power of a Marquis.¡± Ethan Smith could not help but feel a sense of longing as he felt the surging force within him. Although only a thin line apart, the gap was still too significant. At this moment, Ethan Smith felt a sense of unspeakable arrogance in his heart! He even felt that everyone present together was not even worth mentioning! Not far away, Dexter ir stared at Ethan Smith, his pupils filled with unwillingness! ¡°How¡­ how did you do it!¡± Dexter ir gritted his teeth and said. Ethan Smith replied coldly, ¡°You might as well ask that in hell.¡± While talking, Ethan Smith moved towards Dexter ir, one step at a time. Dexter ir¡¯s face showed madness, and he yelled: ¡°Even if you¡¯ve reached the Marquis level, I, Dexter ir, am not afraid of you!¡± Dexter ir¡¯s hand swiped, and a murderous technique immediately followed! The terrifying power seemed to tear the air apart, creating cracks on the ground! Ethan Smith continued walking towards Dexter ir, his face expressionless. Just when the brilliance was about to touch Ethan Smith, he swung his palm casually. ¡°Pa!¡± With a crisp sound, the brilliance was actually scattered by a p!
¡°How¡­ How is that possible!¡± Dexter ir¡¯s face changed, and his forehead was even covered with cold sweat! Alonzo White and the other spectators also looked a bit ugly! Although he didn¡¯t dare to ignore this killing technique, it didn¡¯t have any effect on Ethan Smith! ¡°I don¡¯t believe it, I don¡¯t believe it!¡± Dexter ir screamed madly, unleashing countless killing moves at Ethan Smith!
But this was unable to stop Ethan Smith¡¯s progress. His golden body was iparably strong and fearless of Dexter ir¡¯s killing moves! ¡°Ah!!!¡± Dexter ir¡¯s face was filled with madness. He screamed and then held up what looked like a disc-shaped light in his hands! This technique also passed down from Bryce ir and contained a force that led to destruction! The mere convergence of the technique stirred fear in people¡¯s hearts, even Ricardo Bowman and others were affected! ¡°Everyone, work together to protect the scene.¡± The faces of the several Marquises were solemn and said hurriedly. ¡°Die for me!¡± Dexter ir roared crazily. He waved his hands forward, and a ray of light whizzed towards Ethan Smith, covering up the sky! Ethan Smith¡¯s face was cold, and as he clenched his fist, he yelled, ¡°Break it for me!¡± In an instant, the golden light burst out. With Golden Fist in hand, Ethan Smith struck with unstoppable power! ¡°Boom!¡± With just one punch, the light Dexter ir had gathered was instantly shattered! And Ethan Smith¡¯s figure continued to walk steadily forward.
A strong sense of fear appeared on Dexter ir¡¯s face. At this moment, he was truly terrified! ¡°How is it possible, how is it possible¡­¡± Dexter ir kept repeating these words. ¡°You, Ethan Smith, are nothing but a lowly ant. What right do you have to face me?¡± Dexter ir yelled with a hint of despair. But all that answered him was a crisp p in the face! This p fractured half of Dexter ir¡¯s facial bones! Dexter ir tried to struggle, but he couldn¡¯t harm Ethan Smith at all! ¡°You keep calling us lowly ants, where does your sense of superioritye from?¡± Ethan Smith coldly stared at Dexter ir. ¡°Go to hell!¡± Dexter ir clenched his fist and smashed it towards Ethan Smith¡¯s face! Ethan Smith raised his palm and easily caught Dexter ir¡¯s fist. Dexter ir gritted his teeth, trying to break free, but found it impossible! ¡°How¡­ How could this be¡­¡± Dexter ir¡¯s face was full of unwillingness. Ethan Smith sneered, ¡°Do you regret not killing me sooner?¡± ¡°Impossible, impossible¡­¡± Dexter ir couldn¡¯t hear anything else, just kept repeating these words.
¡°I am the son of the ir family, and I am a superior existence by birth than all of you!¡± Dexter ir roared crazily. ¡°You bunch of ants should kneel before me and bow your heads! What right do you have to go against me? You bunch of¡­¡± ¡°Pa!¡± Before Dexter ir could finish his words, his jaw was shattered by a p. ¡°What era are we in? Are you still living in the Qing Dynasty?¡± Ethan Smith looked down at Dexter ir condescendingly. Dexter ir¡¯s heart was in unbearable pain. All his pride and arrogance were shattered at this moment! ¡°Come, kneel down, and let me see how an arrogant young master like you should beg for mercy.¡± Ethan Smith coldly let go of Dexter ir¡¯s hand. Dexter ir had already lost the strength to resist, and the Marquis¡¯ power within him began to slowly fade away. ¡°My son!¡± Above, Reilly ir roared! Kn Taylor¡¯s face finally turnedpletely cold. ¡°Let go of my son!¡± Reilly ir got up angrily, his eyes ring. Ethan Smith nced at Dexter ir, who looked like a dead dog on the ground, and sneered, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t kill him. He¡¯s no longer a threat to me.¡± ¡°You!¡±
Reilly ir¡¯s face turned red, but he was powerless to refute! No one could have expected that the haughty young master of the ir family would end up with such a fate! This long-awaited great war, which had been brewing for a whole year, seemed to have reached its conclusion at this moment. ¡°Tsk tsk, once Ethan Smith entered the realm of Marquis, Dexter ir didn¡¯t stand a chance. How terrifying,¡± Ricardo Bowman couldn¡¯t help but sigh. Darnell Bradley also nodded in agreement, ¡°If this kid truly enters the realm of Marquis, it will be a disaster for us.¡± ¡°Either get rid of himpletely, or don¡¯t be his enemy.¡± Although that was said, both sides were already ipatible like water and fire. Where was there a chance for reconciliation? Ethan Smith had the demeanor to look down on the world, standing in the center of the battlefield and sweeping his gaze forward. ¡°I¡¯ve won. As promised, I¡¯m taking Emily with me today,¡± Ethan Smith said coldly. Chapter 541: 541: If You’re Not Convinced, Feel Free to Fight_1 Chapter 541: If You¡¯re Not Convinced, Feel Free to Fight_1 Ethan Smith¡¯s voice wasn¡¯t loud, but it reached everyone¡¯s ears. His eyes stared forward, ring at Kn Taylor and the others. Kn Taylor slowly stood up. A cigar was in his mouth as usual, and his face showed a hint of contempt. ¡°Ethan Smith, you indeed won, but what does it matter?¡± Kn Taylor said indifferently. Ethan Smith¡¯s face turned cold, and he said in a cold voice, ¡°What do you mean?¡± Kn Taylor sneered, ¡°You just defeated Dexter ir. Do you really think you¡¯ve won against all of us?¡± ¡°You think you¡¯re qualified to take people away?¡± Ethan Smith narrowed his eyes and said coldly, ¡°The honorable Mr. Taylor, actually going back on his word?¡± Kn Taylorughed loudly, ¡°Dexter is the one who promised you, not us! When have I ever agreed to your terms?¡±
Ethan Smith¡¯s anger grew stronger on his face. Taking a deep breath, he said, ¡°Today I will definitely take Emily away. Whoever dares to stop me, I will kill them!¡± ¡°What a big mouth!¡± Kn Taylor said coldly. With a wave of Kn Taylor¡¯s hand, dozens of people with guns rushed out! Countless ck gun barrels pointed towards Ethan Smith! Suddenly, several powerful auras emerged. At a nce, eight Martial Artists slowly approached Ethan Smith. ¡°Ethan Smith, you will die here today,¡± Kn Taylor said coldly. Ethan Smith scanned the crowd, and his fists clenched tightly. ¡°Kn Taylor, you treacherous viin! Aren¡¯t you afraid of tarnishing the Taylor family¡¯s reputation?¡± Ethan Smith shouted angrily. Kn Taylor sneered, ¡°Tarnish the Taylor family¡¯s reputation? Ethan Smith, do you think anyone here will expose what¡¯s happening?¡± ¡°Let me tell you, you don¡¯t know the kind of people you¡¯re facing!¡± Ethan Smith looked at the people and realized that they wouldn¡¯t care about what was true or false. ¡°I can maintain my current state for at most five minutes.¡± Ethan Smith took a deep breath. Five minutes to kill eight Martial Artists was simply impossible! If a Martial Artist was determined to escape, no one could easily kill them! As long as they held on for five minutes, Ethan Smith would certainly die today! ¡°Ethan Smith, you should stay.¡± Just then, three more Martial Artists appeared! The three were dressed in white robes, and the Capital City Martial Arts Association logo was on their chests!
¡°I didn¡¯t expect the people from the Capital City Martial Arts Association toe!¡± ¡°Eleven Martial Artists, this¡­this is simply horrifying!¡± ¡°With such power, fleeing would be impossible!¡± Ethan Smith¡¯s face grew even more ugly as he hadn¡¯t expected these people toe as well!
¡°Ethan Smith, do you understand now?¡± Kn Taylor said indifferently. ¡°Even if you win, there¡¯s nothing you can do as long as we want to kill you. You have no chance to fight back.¡± ¡°Just like today, who can help you?¡± Ethan Smith looked coldly at everyone, his body full of strength, saying in a cold voice, ¡°Come on, I, Ethan Smith, fear nothing!¡± ¡°Hmph, Ethan Smith, we are not fools.¡± One of the Martial Artists said coldly. ¡°In a short while, your strength will disappear. By then, you will be like fish on a chopping board, and we don¡¯t need to fight with you.¡± Ethan Smith¡¯splexion was extremely unsightly. His internal strength had already begun to fade, faster than he had imagined! Such a technique, forcibly enhancing one¡¯s strength, would ultimately result in severe injuries! By then, Ethan Smith would not be able to fight even an ordinary Martial Artist, let alone a Grandmaster! ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, you¡¯re already running out of strength.¡± Alonzo White said with a faint smile. ¡°Congrattions on your victory over Dexter today, but unfortunately, today is the day of your death.¡± Ethan Smith remained silent, feeling his body¡¯s strength fade quickly, and his body bing more and more heavy. His Martial Artist strength finally copsed, and pain spread throughout Ethan Smith¡¯s body.
¡°Puff!¡± A mouthful of blood spewed out of his mouth. He was kneeling down, trying to stand up, but he couldn¡¯t. ¡°Hahaha!¡± Seeing this, the crowdughed out loud. ¡°This kid has lost his strength to resist. Everyone, attack and kill him directly.¡± Someone unknown took the lead, reaching out with a palm, and a terrifying aura instantly aimed at Ethan Smith¡¯s face! ¡°Boom!¡± However, at this moment, a purple me burst forth from a distance, colliding with the powerful force! The brilliance that should have rushed towards Ethan Smith instantly disappeared! ¡°Who!¡± The caster shouted angrily. ¡°You guys are really despicable!In front of so many people, you gang up to bully the weak, aren¡¯t you shameful?¡± A cold voice came. ncing over, you could see the Pavilion Master standing beside Ethan Smith. ¡°Lord of Medicine God Pavilion?¡± The people from the Capital City Martial Arts Association narrowed their eyes.
¡°Martha Evans, you can¡¯t protect Ethan Smith today.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, you¡¯re just one person, while we have eleven Martial Artists!¡± The Pavilion Master¡¯s face remained unchanged, saying indifferently, ¡°Is that so? Well, juste and try!¡± The Pavilion Master stomped her foot, and a purple aura spread out once again! ¡°Martha Evans! Don¡¯t be arrogant just because someone is protecting you!¡± Someone shouted. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to die, leave now. You alone can¡¯t change anything!¡± The Pavilion Master remained silent, but her fighting intent was set. ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, don¡¯t me us for being rude!¡± The eleven Martial Artists advanced at the same time, and the auras of both sides shed. ¡°What about me joining in?¡± At this moment, another voice came in! Turning around, an old man with white hair was slowly walking out. Looking at the old man, the faces of the people on the scene showed a trace of confusion. ¡°Who is this old guy? Why haven¡¯t we seen him before?¡±
¡°I don¡¯t know, judging by his shabby appearance, he should be a farmer, right?¡± ¡°Why is a farmering here? And how did he get in?¡± As the crowd was discussing, the faces of the Martial Artists suddenly changed. ¡°You¡­you¡¯re Jackson Harris?!¡± Someone eximed. ¡°Jackson¡­Jackson Harris? The Jackson Harris who is on par with Ignacio Burke?!¡± ¡°Why is he here? Wasn¡¯t he supposed to be in seclusion?¡± Jackson Harris remained silent, slowly pacing to stand by the Pavilion Master. ¡°I¡¯ve met Mr. Harris before.¡± The Pavilion Master bowed slightly. Jackson Harris nodded in response. On the stage, Kn Taylor and the others looked even more ugly. He mmed the table, pointed at Jackson Harris, and scolded, ¡°Jackson Harris, this matter has nothing to do with you. You better not interfere!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, we all know that you are powerful, but you are not Ignacio Burke. You are just a mere Martial Artist! You can¡¯t change anything!¡± Unlike Ignacio Burke, Ignacio had entered the battle zone and possessed great power. However, Jackson Harris had always been a loner. Although he was powerful, he had no connections. Jackson Harris leaned back with his hands behind his back, speaking calmly, ¡°Today, I will definitely take this person away. If anyone doesn¡¯t ept it, feel free to make a move.¡± Chapter 542: 542: The Aristocratic Family’s Fury! Chapter 542: The Aristocratic Family¡¯s Fury! Jackson Harris¡¯s tone was indifferent, yet filled with dominance! The two Martial Marquis were facing off against eleven Martial Marquis, and they were at a standstill for a moment. ¡°Everyone has talked about the unparalleled Jackson Harris, frankly speaking, I¡¯ve been wanting to test you,¡± said Alonzo White as he stepped forward. He clenched his fists slightly, speaking lightly: ¡°Jackson, you should know clearly that there are still many unknowns in this world.¡± ¡°You¡¯re indeed strong, but not necessarily invincible. There are heavens beyond heavens, people beyond people, moreover, there are no Martial Saints in this world.¡± The information contained in Alonzo White¡¯s words was huge, and it shocked everyone momentarily! The existence of Martial Saints is still in this world? Keep in mind that Martial Saints haven¡¯t appeared for many years! Jackson Harris nodded slightly and said, ¡°You¡¯re right, I¡¯m not invincible, and indeed, there are Martial Saints in this world.¡± ¡°But to deal with you, should not be an issue.¡± Alonzo White¡¯s face grew cold, and he shouted, ¡°I, Alonzo, stepped into the Third Rank Military Marquis Realm several years ago! Today, I will see how capable you are!¡±
Upon saying this, Alonzo White stepped forward and numerous light glowed between his hands! The next moment, Alonzo White let out a huge shout, he charged at Jackson Harris with rolling might! Jackson Harris stood with his hands behind his back, his gaze as calm as an ancient well. He lifted his lean palm slightly, and Alonzo White, who had just approached, was directly blown away! There was arge hole in his body, and hey on the ground without any movement! The scene was immediately silent. Striking dead one Martial Marquis with a p? What terrifying strength?! The expressions of the crowd were somewhat ugly! After many years, it seemed that Jackson Harris¡¯s strength had improved again! ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he isn¡¯t dead, but he probably won¡¯t wake up for a while,¡± said Jackson Harris, standing with his hands behind his back casually. ¡°If anyone else wants to make a move, I¡¯ll be ready here.¡± Jackson Harris¡¯s gaze swept over everyone present. The scene was silent, and no one dared to say a word. ¡°Jackson Harris, aren¡¯t you going too far!¡± Kn Taylor said coldly. ¡°Do you really think my Taylor family can¡¯t deal with you!¡± Jackson Harris nced at Kn Taylor and said, ¡°You can invite a Martial Saint to kill me, but I must take the person today.¡± ¡°You!¡± Kn Taylor gritted his teeth. Obviously, everyone present couldn¡¯t stop Jackson Harris! Seeing this, Jackson Harris didn¡¯t say anything more. He bent down and looked at Ethan Smith.
The consciousness of Ethan Smith was somewhat blurred, but he was still struggling to hold on. ¡°Senior Jackson Harris¡­ Could you¡­ help me bring Emily with me¡­¡± Ethan Smith managed to say. Before Jackson Harris could respond, a representative from the Capital City Martial Arts Association took a step forward, saying, ¡°Jackson Harris, we want to bring Emily Taylor back to the Capital City Martial Arts Association.¡± ¡°Dare you!¡± When Ethan Smith heard the words, his eyes widened in fury!
He tried to get up, but found that he couldn¡¯t move at all. ¡°This is a decision from our higher-ups, we hope Mr. Harris won¡¯t interfere.¡± The representative of Capital City Martial Arts Association continued. As he spoke, they presented a document. The document indeed requested that Emily Taylor be taken to the Martial Arts Association, but it did not state the reason. Jackson Harris nced at Ethan Smith and said, ¡°This is your own business, I can¡¯t help you.¡± Ethan Smith opened his mouth, but had nothing to say for a moment. Yes, this was his own issue. Jackson Harris had already done him a great favor by lending a hand. ¡°Capital City Martial Arts Association¡­you¡¯d better not think about Emily¡­¡± Ethan Smith said through gritted teeth. ¡°Otherwise, I¡¯ll definitely tten your association!¡± The people of the Capital City Martial Arts Association ignored Ethan Smith, just looking at Jackson Harris in front of them. ¡°Get better first,¡± whispered the Pavilion Master. Ethan Smith opened his mouth, wanting to say something, but found he couldn¡¯t say a word. The view in front of him grew darker and darker. Finally, darkness swallowed everything in front of Ethan Smith.
¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± said Jackson Harris, looking at the Pavilion Master. The Pavilion Master nodded slightly, and the two of them left the scene with Ethan Smith under the gaze of all. When they reached the door, the Pavilion Master suddenly paused. She nced at Kn Taylor and said, ¡°Mr. Taylor, let me offer you a word of advice. There¡¯s still time to back out now, if you continue, it will be beyond redemption.¡± ¡°When Ethan Smith fully matures, it will be an unprecedented disaster for the Taylor family.¡± Kn Taylor said coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I would like to see how capable this Ethan Smith is to bring disaster to the Taylor family.¡± ¡°Soon, don¡¯t rush,¡± said the Pavilion Master coldly. After that, she stopped lingering, and left with Ethan Smith. No one could have expected a wedding to end like this. Although Ethan Smith couldn¡¯t take Emily Taylor with him, this time he had severely hit the Taylor family, making these two great families lose their face! ¡°Infuriating¡­infuriating!¡± Kn Taylor¡¯s face was livid and his veined cheeks were shaking. This time, the face of the Taylor family would certainly be damaged! ¡°My son!¡± Reilly ir quickly ran to the front of Dexter ir.
¡°Take my son to the hospital now!¡± he bellowed. A few men rushed forward, holding Dexter ir and quickly left the ce. Emerson Holmes watched the scene in front of him, the killing intent in his eyes growing stronger. ¡°Mr. Taylor, Ethan Smith must be killed as soon as possible.¡± Emerson Holmes said. ¡°At the same time, I will inform the higher-ups at the Capital City Martial Arts Association about this.¡± Kn Taylor, however, ignored his words, and said coldly, ¡°Emerson Holmes, didn¡¯t you train this disciple.¡± Emerson Holmes opened his mouth to defend, ¡°Mr. Taylor, don¡¯t underestimate Ethan Smith, he¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t make excuses for your failure,¡± said Kn Taylor coldly. Emerson Holmes gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Mr. Taylor, once Ethan Smith recovers, he will certainlye to the Taylor family! He will absolutely not give up on Emily!¡± ¡°Good!¡± Kn Taylor said coldly. ¡°I want to see what abilities he has to take Emily away!¡± ¡°Mr. Taylor, we will have to take Miss Taylor with us transiently,¡± the Martial Marquis from the Capital City Martial Arts Association approached and said. Kn Taylor snorted, ¡°What for? What, are you going to protect her?¡±
¡°This is an order from higher-ups, we¡¯re only responsible for executing it. We hope Mr. Taylor can understand,¡± the men said. Kn Taylor was somewhat displeased, but didn¡¯t say anything else. He waved his hand dismissively, then fell silent. On the other side. The Pavilion Master and Jackson Harris left the Capital City with Ethan Smith. On the way, the Pavilion Master said solemnly, ¡°Once Ethan Smith wakes up, he will certainly go to the Taylor family to demand for a person.¡± Jackson Harris nced at the Pavilion Master, and said slowly, ¡°There¡¯s no need to rush.¡± ¡°We both saw how Ethan Smith performed today.¡± ¡°He forcibly stepped into the realm of Martial Marquis using a secret technique, none of those present could stop him.¡± ¡°If he truly steps into the realm of Martial Marquis, who can stop him then? Even the Taylor family will have to weigh its options then.¡± Chapter 543: 543: Emily Taylor Taken Away Chapter 543: Emily Taylor Taken Away On this, the Pavilion Master shared the same opinion as Jackson Harris. After Ethan Smith forcibly stepped into the military marquis realm, he nearly defeated Dexter ir, a son of an aristocratic family. Not only did Dexter ir possess ir family¡¯s cultivation skills, but he also inherited the Capital City Martial Arts Association¡¯s legacy. Even under such advantageous conditions, he was toyed with by Ethan Smith, let alone a regr military marquis. Both of them returned to the Divine Alchemist Pavilion together. The repercussions of Ethan Smith forcefully enhancing his strength were quite serious. If not careful, it might affect his foundation. Therefore, in these few days, the Pavilion Master devoted almost all his time to taking care of Ethan Smith, striving to minimize the impact. Meanwhile, the Capital City was shaken. Almost everyone was discussing the great war between Ethan Smith and Dexter ir. As a son of ir family, Dexter ir had a huge reputation. This failure turned him into aughingstock.
¡°From now on, defeating Ethan Smith might only be possible through the suppression of realm.¡± Ricardo Bowman and others secretly sighed in their hearts. As heirs of aristocratic families, they didn¡¯t believe they were stronger than Dexter ir. Of course, there were exceptions. Such as Kn Taylor¡¯s son, Dominic Taylor. He was the recognized leading genius, but he hadn¡¯t fought much and no one knew his true strength. The pattern in Capital City was extremelyplicated and no one knew how many low-key heirs of aristocratic families were hidden in the shadows. ir Family in Capital City. Reilly ir stayed by Dexter ir¡¯s side all day, taking diligent care of him. He specially invited a professional nursing team from overseas, specifically to take care of Dexter ir. Looking at the badly injured Dexter ir lying on the bed, Reilly ir¡¯splexion was extremely gloomy. ¡°Ethan Smith¡­you havepletely provoked me!¡± Reilly ir said coldly. How much power the ir family could mobilize if enraged, no one was clear. But everyone was waiting, waiting for the ir family¡¯s action. Taylor family. Kn Taylor sat in his study, his face colder than ever. At this moment, Kn Taylor¡¯s military adviser walked in through the door. ¡°Have you investigated it thoroughly?¡± Kn Taylor nced at the adviser and asked. The adviser replied respectfully, ¡°To answer Mr. Taylor¡¯s question, the Capital City Martial Arts Association seems to be extremely reticent about Miss Taylor¡¯s matter. I am afraid you will have to step in personally if we are to investigate thoroughly.¡± Kn Taylor¡¯s brows furrowed slightly. The Capital City Martial Arts Association suddenly took Emily Taylor away, leaving everyone puzzled.
Before this, Emily Taylor didn¡¯t have deep contact with the Capital City Martial Arts Association. ¡°This is indeed strange.¡± Kn Taylor touched his chin. ¡°Mr. Taylor, I think what we should focus on for now is the issue with Ethan Smith.¡± the adviser reminded. ¡°Rumors are now spreading outside that if Ethan Smith does not die, he will surely rise above all the major families in the future, just like Ignacio Burke did, or even surpass him.¡± the adviser said solemnly.
Kn Taylor scoffed, ¡°Ignacio Burke¡¯s current position is only due to the environment in the past. Otherwise, he is just a martial artist.¡± The adviser neither agreed nor disagreed, but he was slightly worried in his heart. ¡°Mr. Taylor, have you ever thought that if Ethan Smith were to step into the legendary Martial Saint Realm, what kind of power he would have?¡± the adviser asked in a solemn tone. Kn Taylor nced at the adviser and scoffed, ¡°Impossible, there hasn¡¯t been a Martial Saint in many years.¡± The adviser sighed, ¡°Indeed it is hard, but it¡¯s not impossible.¡± ¡°If he really steps into the realm of the Martial Saint, we will have to reconsider this issue.¡± Kn Taylor did not deny this. If a Martial Saint did emerge, it¡¯s not something the major families could deal with. At that time, the higher-ups of Pyro would most likely give Ethan Smith the green light. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the one that suffers the most this time is not us, but the ir family.¡± Kn Taylor lit up a cigar. ¡°Reilly ir is going to make a big move soon. Let¡¯s wait and see.¡± The military adviser nodded slightly and said, ¡°We can inform the Great Saint Sect to have Joshua Hess seize the opportunity to kill Ethan Smith.¡± Kn Taylor thought for a moment, then said, ¡°You arrange it.¡±
¡°Yes, Mr. Taylor.¡± ¡­ In a blink of an eye, three days had passed. Ethan Smith remained unconscious without any signs of waking up. However, during these days, the entire Martial Arts Forum was extremely lively! Even though the ir family and the Taylor family tried to suppress the news, they couldn¡¯t conceal the truth. Not only were they unable to suppress the news, but many videos also spread out. Seeing Dexter ir being thrashed, people on the Martial Arts Forum were surprised. ¡°Turns out this Dexter ir isn¡¯t as good as he looks.¡± ¡°Nonsense, I¡¯ve once faced off against Dexter ir, his power is profound and he is definitely one of the top yers in Capital City.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, numerous geniuses in Capital City have lost to Dexter ir, his defeat this time only proves that Ethan Smith is stronger.¡± ¡°It¡¯s been so many years since a guy like Ethan Smith appeared. A meremoner from River City, but now he¡¯s thrashing Dexter ir, it¡¯s hard to imagine.¡± ¡°From today, Ethan Smith is my idol!¡±
For a time, many young martial artists on the Martial Arts Forum regarded Ethan Smith as a god! Especially those martial artists without any significant background! Looking at the forum posts, Reilly ir¡¯s face sank. ¡°Ethan Smith¡­ You¡¯ve made my ir family lose all face!¡± Reilly ir gritted his teeth. ¡°Mr. ir, the patriarch is here.¡± Just then, someone ran over. Hearing this, Reilly ir¡¯s expression changed. He was just about to get up when he saw an elderly man, nearly eighty years old, walk in from outside. This man was no one else but the true head of the ir family, Cory ir! He was followed by a few people, one of whom was Reilly¡¯s own brother, Bryce ir! ¡°Dad, you¡­ why are you here?¡± Reilly hastily got up and said in a low voice. Cory ir coldly nced at Bryce ir, raised his hand, and pped him. The p left ringing in Reilly¡¯s ears. He held his face, not daring to say a word.
¡°A big waste giving birth to a small waste.¡± Cory ir said coldly. He nced at the half-dead Dexter ir lying on the bed and said coldly, ¡°Both of you are wastes,pletely disgracing the ir family!¡± ¡°Dad, I¡­ I will handle this matter as soon as possible.¡± Reilly ir hurriedly said. Bryce ir chuckled coldly and said, ¡°I think you might as well not handle this matter. Leave it to me.¡± Upon hearing this, Reilly¡¯s anxiety skyrocketed. Everyone knew that the patriarch preferred Bryce and had always looked down on Reilly. If this matter were to be handed over to Bryce, Reilly¡¯s status in the ir family would plummet! Not only that, even his own son would be affected! ¡°Dad, trust me, I will handle this immediately!¡± Reilly ir pleaded anxiously. Cory ir coldly looked at Reilly and said, ¡°Do you know what your biggest value is?¡± Reilly opened his mouth, not knowing what to say for a moment. Cory ir snorted coldly and said, ¡°Your and your son¡¯s only value is being able to ally with the Taylor family through marriage! Being able to marry Miss Taylor!¡± ¡°And the result? The wedding was a mess and caused our ir family to lose face!¡± Reilly¡¯s face turned incredibly pale, and he gritted his teeth and whispered, ¡°Dad, give me a few days. I¡­ I will sort out both of these matters!¡± ¡°I promise the Taylors won¡¯t call off the marriage, and Ethan Smith¡­ will surely die!¡± Chapter 544: 544: The Ultimate Martial Arts_1 Chapter 544: The Ultimate Martial Arts_1 Cory ir snorted coldly, stepping back with his hands behind him, saying, ¡°Reilly, this is yourst chance. If you can¡¯t handle it, hand it over to Bryce.¡± After throwing down these words, Cory ir turned and walked out. Reilly¡¯s face turned ugly to the extreme. He couldn¡¯t help but clench his fists and grit his teeth. He had no choice but to me Ethan Smith for his father¡¯s indifference. ¡°Ethan Smith¡­ I will make sure you die!¡± Reilly said coldly. ¡­ In the blink of an eye, Ethan Smith had been unconscious for an entire week. Thankfully, the Pavilion Master had taken good care of him, and Ethan¡¯s body was mostly unharmed. Finally, at noon on this day, Ethan woke up in a daze. Looking at the familiar surroundings, Ethan was a bit confused for a moment.
¡°Awake?¡± The Pavilion Master¡¯s voice came from one side. Ethan suddenly came to his senses. He hurriedly got up and said, ¡°Lord Pavilion Master, where¡¯s Emily? Where is she now?¡± The Pavilion Master blew on the medicinal soup in her hand, saying, ¡°Drink your medicine first.¡± Ethan was not in the mood for medicine, and he anxiously said, ¡°Lord Pavilion Master, I must see Emily immediately..¡± The Pavilion Master was silent for a moment, then she put the medicine aside and said, ¡°She is currently at the Capital City Martial Arts Association. As for the exact reason, I am not clear.¡± Only then did Ethan remember everything he had heard before he fell unconscious. His face turned pale, and he hurriedly sat up on the bed. ¡°How so? Are you going there to die?¡± The Pavilion Master said coldly. Ethan gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Even if I¡¯m going to die, I can¡¯t just sit idly by.¡± ¡°You should worry about yourself first.¡± The Pavilion Master said coldly. ¡°Emily Taylor is the Miss of the Taylor family, and her situation is better than yours.¡± ¡°Right now, you should be worried about how you¡¯re going to face the wrath of the ir and Taylor families.¡± Ethan was momentarily speechless. Although that was what he said, it was impossible not to worry. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will ask someone to inquire about the Capital City Martial Arts Association.¡± The Pavilion Master said. Ethan let out a breath he had been holding and nodded, saying, ¡°Thank you, Lord Pavilion Master.¡± Even though Ethan was anxious, he knew very well that the Capital City Martial Arts Association was a ce even more dangerous than a dragon¡¯sir or a tiger¡¯s den. With his own strength, he couldn¡¯t possibly take anyone away. If it weren¡¯t for the previous fight with Dexter ir, he might have already been dead.
Just the Taylor and ir families alone would have cost him his life. Ethan sat up from the bed. He moved his body, and aside from being a bit stiff, he didn¡¯t feel too ufortable. ¡°Let¡¯s go, follow me, Mr. Harris is waiting for you.¡± The Pavilion Master said.
¡°Jackson Harris?¡± Ethan thought of this senior. If it hadn¡¯t been for his intervention, the situation would have been in dire straits. Ethan followed behind the Pavilion Master and walked towards the back hill of the Divine Alchemist Pavilion. At this time, Jackson Harris was sitting on the hill with his eyes closed and recuperating. For the past few days, Jackson Harris had been sitting on the hill almost every day, just sitting there. ¡°Mr. Harris.¡± The Pavilion Master¡¯s voice came from behind. Jackson Harris slowly turned his head and shook it jokingly, saying, ¡°Pavilion Master, you and I are not much different in age, calling me Mr. Harris is not appropriate.¡± At this, Martha Evans just smiled and said nothing. Even though the two were about the same age, their appearances made them look like grandfather and grandson. ¡°Greetings to Senior Harris.¡± Ethan stepped forward and bowed slightly. Jackson Harris nodded and said, ¡°You¡¯re awake, sit.¡± Ethan sat down opposite Jackson Harris. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Harris, for your righteousness.¡± Ethan bowed.
Jackson Harris did not respond to this, but asked, ¡°What are your ns now?¡± Ethan¡¯s eyebrows furrowed, and he coldly said, ¡°I need to save Emily first.¡± ¡°She¡¯s locked up in the Capital City Martial Arts Association now; what if you can¡¯t get her out?¡± Jackson Harris continued. Ethan didn¡¯t hesitate to answer coldly, ¡°Then I¡¯ll tear down the Capital City Martial Arts Association!¡± Upon hearing this, Jackson Harris couldn¡¯t help but stroke his beard andugh. ¡°Back then, I was just like you, born low and determined to change everything,¡± Jackson Harris said slowly. ¡°In my eyes, the Capital City Martial Arts Association and the Capital City aristocratic families were not worth mentioning.¡± Ethan furrowed his brow, somewhat puzzled, and said, ¡°Senior Harris, do you have a grudge against the Capital City Martial Arts Association as well?¡± Jackson Harris looked at Ethan and said, ¡°It¡¯s not just a grudge. I¡¯ve killed at least ten Marquis-level martial artists from the Capital City Martial Arts Association. Back then, I also wanted to destroy the Capital City Martial Arts Association!¡± ¡°So¡­ why did you choose to retreatter?¡± Ethan was extremely puzzled. Jackson Harris, known as the strongest man in Pyro, could have at least forced the Capital City Martial Arts Association to bow down with his abilities, right? Jackson Harris looked into the distance as if recalling a past experience. After a moment, he said quietly, ¡°Iter realized that I couldn¡¯t change anything.¡± Ethan¡¯s face changed, and he quickly asked, ¡°So even you couldn¡¯t do anything against the Capital City Martial Arts Association?¡±
¡°Yes,¡± Jackson Harris did not conceal anything. ¡°The deeper you get, the more you realize how terrifying the Capital City Martial Arts Association is, and how deep the waters of the Capital City are.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why, in the end, I chose to escape and hide.¡± Ethan¡¯s face turned even more unsightly, and he was even more puzzled in his heart. Why was Jackson Harris so powerless? ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate the strength of the Capital City aristocratic families and the Capital City Martial Arts Association,¡± Jackson Harris said. ¡°They have stood unshaken for many years, and have be the highest sanctuary in the hearts of martial artists. Everyone considers joining the Martial Arts Association as an honor.¡± ¡°This has also led to the most outstanding group of geniuses from all around serving the Capital City Martial Arts Association.¡± At this point, the Pavilion Master on the side also nodded, saying, ¡°Mr. Harris is right, the strength of the Capital City Martial Arts Association is even greater than you can imagine.¡± ¡°In addition to the cultivation resources you can see in the world, they also have an extremely strong foundation.¡± Ethan remained silent, listening to the opinions of the two seniors. ¡°Ethan, let me ask you ¨C in your impression, what is the strongest realm?¡± Jackson Harris asked. Ethan said solemnly, ¡°I have heard of the Martial Saint Realm, but I¡¯ve heard that Marquis-level is now the peak.¡± Jackson Harris nodded, ¡°Indeed, the Marquis is the current peak.¡±
¡°However¡­ this conclusion does not apply to the Capital City Martial Arts Association.¡± Ethan¡¯s face suddenly changed, and he hurriedly asked, ¡°Could it be¡­ the Capital City Martial Arts Association has Martial Saints?¡± Jackson Harris did not answer, but only said, ¡°You will understand in the future.¡± Ethan¡¯s face turned extremely ugly, and ording to Jackson Harris¡¯s words, did he have no hope at all? If even Jackson Harris was so negative, what about Ethan? ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much,¡± Jackson Harris suddenly changed the topic. He looked at Ethan and said, ¡°Your future achievements will definitely surpass mine. Perhaps, you will be the one to break the deadlock.¡± Chapter 545: 545: Who Exactly Is My Father?_1 Chapter 545: Who Exactly Is My Father?_1 Ethan Smith couldn¡¯t help but be stunned. Was he the one to break the deadlock? But now, Ethan Smith wasn¡¯t even a Military Marquis, so how could hepete with the Capital City Martial Arts Association? ¡°Think carefully about the power you will possess after stepping into the Military Marquis Realm.¡± Jackson Harris said solemnly. Ethan suddenly remembered the state he was in when he forced himself to step into the Military Marquis Realm. That kind of power made him extremely confident. He even thought that no one under the heavens could defeat him! Even if he were facing more than ten Military Marquises, Ethan didn¡¯t care at all! ¡°Once you step into the Military Marquis Realm, everything will take a turn for the better,¡± Jackson Harris said. ¡°But be careful, they will not let you enter the Military Marquis Realm so easily.¡±
Ethan took a deep breath and said, ¡°Mr. Harris, I understand.¡± Jackson nodded and said, ¡°Young man, work hard.¡± Ethan remained silent. He understood the truth, but now all he could think about was Emily Taylor. He couldn¡¯t understand why Emily, who he was supposed to take away, was taken away by the Capital City Martial Arts Association instead. When he returned to the Elder¡¯s residence, Ethan¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t calm down for a long time. ¡°Once I step into the Military Marquis Realm, things will change¡­¡± Ethan gritted his teeth. He thought over and over, but still found it hard to ept deep down. But right now, Ethan had no other way but to wait for the Pavilion Master¡¯s news. For the entire day, Ethan had no mood to cultivate. The next day. The Pavilion Master sent someone to the Capital City Martial Arts Association to inquire about the news. It wasn¡¯t until evening that the Pavilion Master finally arrived at the Elder¡¯s residence. Ethan hurriedly stood up and said, ¡°Lord Pavilion Master, how did it go?¡± The Pavilion Master was silent for a moment, and then said, ¡°The Capital City Martial Arts Association has done a very good job in keeping things secret. I don¡¯t know their purpose.¡± Ethan¡¯s face darkened even further! Even the Pavilion Master had no news? How could this be? ¡°No!¡± Ethan suddenly stood up. He said coldly, ¡°I must go to the Capital City Martial Arts Association immediately to find out what¡¯s going on!¡±
The Pavilion Master nced at Ethan and said, ¡°Do you think that by going there, you¡¯ll be able to find out the truth?¡± Ethan opened his mouth, feeling somewhat helpless. He slumped on the bed, not knowing what to do for a moment. ¡°Wait until you step into the Military Marquis Realm. I¡¯ll personally go to Capital City tomorrow and try to investigate again,¡± said the Pavilion Master.
Ethan sighed and said, ¡°That¡¯s all I can do.¡± The next day. Early in the morning, the Pavilion Master left the Divine Alchemist Pavilion and headed towards the Capital City. Meanwhile, Ethan¡¯s heart began to grow anxious. ¡°As long as I step into the Military Marquis Realm, there will be a turning point¡­¡± Ethan kept repeating this phrase to himself. His mood couldn¡¯t calm down for quite some time, and every time he closed his eyes, he saw Emily Taylor. This made Ethan even more desperate, eager to enter the Military Marquis Realm without dy. Now that he was still at the Divine Alchemist Pavilion, there was no way for Ethan to improve. With Ethan¡¯s current state, only millennia-old herbs or resources such as Spiritual Springs and Dark Energy Graves could provide any improvement. So, Ethan could only n to leave and try his luck outside. That evening, the Pavilion Master finally returned from the Capital City. As soon as he saw the Pavilion Master, Ethan anxiously ran over.¡±Lord Pavilion Master, any news?¡± Ethan Smith asked anxiously. With a hint of regret, the Pavilion Master shook his head and said, ¡°Still no news. Even the Taylor family members don¡¯t know what the Capital City Martial Arts Association is up to.¡±
Hearing this, Ethan couldn¡¯t help but be furious! ¡°For the Taylor family, they simply don¡¯t care about Emily¡¯s life or death!¡± Ethan said angrily. ¡°Kn Taylor treats Emily as a tool, and Hugh Taylor is a weak waste! How could they bother about what the Capital City Martial Arts Association is trying to do!¡± Seeing Ethan¡¯s nearly frantic state, the Pavilion Master didn¡¯t know what to do for a moment. ¡°Damn it, if we can¡¯t find anything, then I¡¯ll go to the Capital City Martial Arts Association myself!¡± Ethan said coldly. ¡°They want to catch me, right? Then I¡¯ll let them catch me, and I don¡¯t believe I won¡¯t be able to find any news!¡± ¡°Ethan, don¡¯t be impulsive,¡± the Pavilion Master frowned and said. It¡¯s easy to say not to be impulsive, but who could stand it when the life or death of a loved one is uncertain! Everyone has a soft spot, and Ethan is no exception. As long as their weakness is touched, no one can remain calm. ¡°I might know the reason.¡± At this moment, someone suddenly walked in from the outside. It was none other than Mike Taylor.
Seeing Mike Taylor was like seeing a family member to Ethan. He hurriedly asked, ¡°Mr. Taylor, what¡¯s going on? Emily is just an ordinary person, why did the Capital City Martial Arts Association take her away!¡± Mike Taylor waved his hand and motioned for Ethan to sit down. The two sat facing each other, and Mike Taylor paused before slowly saying, ¡°This matter may have something to do with your father.¡± ¡°My father?¡± Ethan was taken aback. Mike Taylor took a sip of water, and exined. ¡°Back then, I was indebted to your father. Without him, there would be no Taylor family today,¡± Mike said. He looked at Ethan and continued, ¡°Do you know why I sent Emily to River City to find you in the first ce?¡± Ethan shook his head. Of course, he didn¡¯t know. Emily Taylor was a high and mighty Miss, while he himself was a married man with no prospects. ording tomon sense, the two of them shouldn¡¯t have any connection at all. Ethan had always been very puzzled about this. Mike Taylor said, ¡°This was also your father¡¯s idea, and he only told me that you two are a perfect match.¡±
¡°He insisted that the two of you must be together, but he never told me why.¡± Ethan was dumbfounded and confused. What does it mean that the two of them must be together? And how did his father know that the two were a perfect match? ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, being together will be beneficial for both you and Emily,¡± Mike Taylor continued to say. ¡°So, the move by the Capital City Martial Arts Association may just be to prevent you two from getting together and causing disaster for the Association.¡± Ethan frowned and asked, ¡°Mr. Taylor, are you telling the truth? You¡¯re not just trying tofort me, right?¡± Mike Taylor gave a bitter smile, ¡°Emily is my precious granddaughter, my flesh and blood. I¡¯m even more worried than you.¡± Ethan was speechless. This was indeed the case. Everyone in Capital City knew how much Mike Taylor doted on Emily. ¡°Although the Capital City Martial Arts Association is powerful, they will not ignore the influence of the Taylor family,¡± Mike Taylor said. ¡°So, Emily should be safe.¡± Hearing Mike Taylor¡¯s words, Ethan felt a little relieved in his heart. ¡°You¡¯d better listen to the Pavilion Master¡¯s advice. Some things can¡¯t be hurried,¡± Mike Taylor said. Ethan took a deep breath and nodded, ¡°I understand, Mr. Taylor.¡± At this point, Ethan paused. He looked at Mike Taylor and continued to ask, ¡°You said you were once indebted to my father. Does that mean you know him?¡± Mike Taylor took a sip of water and nodded, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Then¡­ where is he? What kind of person is he? And why have I never met him?¡± Ethan asked anxiously. Chapter 546: 546 Chapter 546: 546 Faced with Ethan Smith¡¯s question, Mike Taylor had naturally anticipated it. Thus, he prepared his response as if it had been premeditated. ¡°I don¡¯t know much about your father, but I do know that he is a man of great stature,¡± said Mike Taylor. ¡°A man of great stature?¡± Ethan Smith looked at Mike Taylor. ¡°Could he possibly be even more formidable than the Taylor family?¡± Mike Taylor smiled bitterly, ¡°The Taylor family is insignificant in his eyes.¡± ¡°To him, wealth is trivial. Let alone our petty Taylor family, with his power, he can negotiate with a country.¡± Ethan Smith had to take a deep breath. How powerful must one be to negotiate with a country as an individual? ¡°Being his son, I believe you have no less potential,¡± Mike Taylor said.
¡°By then, let alone the little Capital City Martial Arts Association, even the official body will have to give you face.¡± This level of power seemed too unattainable to Ethan Smith. Even a Martial Saint couldn¡¯t achieve it. ¡°Where did my father go then? Why have I never seen him?¡± Ethan quickly asked. Mike Taylor shook his head, a hint of longing in his eyes, ¡°Mr. Smith is as elusive as a celestial dragon and is not someone we can predict.¡± This was the first time Ethan saw such an expression of respect on Mike Taylor¡¯s face! This was sufficient to show how significant a being Ethan¡¯s father was. Ethan Smith fell silent for a moment, looked at Mike Taylor, and said, ¡°This means the Capital City Martial Arts Association must have found something.¡± ¡°Correct,¡± Mike Taylor nodded. ¡°Ethan, before you step into the Marquis level, try to avoid a direct conflict with the Capital City Martial Arts Association.¡± Ethan Smith took a deep breath and said, ¡°Mr. Taylor, I understand.¡± That night, Ethan Smith was ready. The next day, he left the Divine Alchemist Pavilion to venture out. Meanwhile, the Capital City Martial Arts Association convened another meeting. This meeting was no longer targeting Ethan Smith alone, but Ethan Smith and Emily Taylor! At a nce, there were only four people in the vast meeting room, including Emerson Holmes. But the meeting attendees were more than four! They were hidden in the shadows, heard but not seen. ¡°After our investigation, everything is the same as we expected,¡± a cold voice sounded from the darkness. ¡°Today, we investigated Ethan Smith, who is most likely rted to that person, and his physique is a chaotic body,¡± another voice rang out.
¡°The princess of the Taylor family, Emily Taylor, possesses a unique bloodline that is beyond our understanding.¡± ¡°ording to ancient records, such a bloodline and Ethan¡¯s chaotic body are naturally matched. Once they intertwine, they would be invincible.¡± Emerson Holmes was dumbfounded! At that moment, he realized that despite serving as the Vice President, he knew nothingpared to these superiors.
¡°Yes, we n to utilize Emily¡¯s bloodline. If it is sessful, Emily will indeed be the most treasured asset of the Capital City Martial Arts Association!¡± Another voice echoed from the dark. Emerson Holmes immediately stood up and anxiously said: ¡°But¡­Miss Taylor is the princess of the Taylor Family. If we detain her without a good reason, will the Taylor family agree?¡± The room fell silent for a moment before someone replied, ¡°Tell Kn Taylor that we will guarantee Emily¡¯s safety and provide certain benefits to the Taylor family.¡± ¡°Yes, if Duane Taylor were still alive, it might be a little troublesome. As for Kn Taylor¡­om doesn¡¯t matter, a little advantage will suffice.¡± Seeing this, Emerson Holmes didn¡¯t say much more. ¡°Then¡­what about Ethan Smith?¡± Emerson suddenly thought of something. ¡°Kill him,¡± came a word from the darkness. Hearing this, Emerson finally breathed a sigh of relief. Who would have thought, the battle between Ethan Smith and Dexter ir would result in suchplications? Not just that, the situation in Capital City seemed to be silently changing as well. Many of the hidden high-level fighters in Pyro were slowlying to the surface. ¡­ The next day.
Ethan Smith bid farewell to the Pavilion Master and left the Divine Alchemist Pavilion. He set off towards the northwest, walking on foot, honing his inner state of mind all the while. Soon after Ethan Smith left the Divine Alchemist Pavilion, Joshua Hess got wind of it. His facial expression turned cold as soon as he put down his mobile phone. ¡°From today, Toby Bhus will manage the Great Saint Sect temporarily,¡± Joshua Hess said coldly. ¡°Master, where are you going?¡± the old man referred to as Toby Bhus asked hurriedly. A chilling killing intent shed across Joshua Hess¡¯s face, as he coldly stated: ¡°To kill someone!¡± ¡­ Green City, located deep in the northwest. True to its name, the city was all green. Unlike the destion of the surrounding cities, everything here was lush and green, like a forest. Since it was located deep in the northwest, most of its residents had left Green City to settle inrger cities. This resulted in a sparse poption in Green City, but a surprisinglyrge number of sects.
¡°While the surrounding cities are all deserts, this Green City is all lush and green.¡± Ethan Smith remarked to himself, stroking his chin. He released his divine sense, trying to sense the atmosphere of Green City. ¡°Hm?¡± Quickly, Ethan Smith sensed something was off. In the direction of the northwest corner, there was an elusive qi fluctuating. This qi appeared and disappeared erratically. It wasn¡¯t particrly strong, but the distance was substantial. Ethan Smith did not waste time and headed towards the northwest corner immediately. Upon reaching the northwest corner, he saw a giant stone, as big as a city gate,e into his sight. A few ck cars were parked near this city gate-like stone. Ethan Smith looked up at the gigantic stone, on which a fewrge characters were written: Beaufort Tower. ¡°What a silly name.¡± Ethan Smith couldn¡¯t help butment. He tried to sense the qi and, sure enough, the traces of qi were indeed emanating from this Beaufort Tower. Ethan Smith thought for a moment and then walked in withrge strides. Inside Beaufort Tower, was arge fenced area, no less than the typical manor of affluent households.
Ethan Smith followed the qi, walking towards a certain direction. In no time at all, he saw argekee into his view. Ethan Smith bent down, scooping up some clear water with his hand. After taking a sip, he detected a strange taste in the water. ¡°Theke water has qi, but its taste is odd, unlike the Water Dragon Cave,¡± Ethan Smith muttered. This feeling¡­ it was as if the qi had been diluted countless times. Ethan Smith casually picked up arge stone and threw it into theke. He took another sip of theke water, only to find that the taste this time was different. Compared to the first scoop of water, the qi in theke water this time seemed a bit richer. ¡°This is strange,¡± Ethan Smith said, puzzled. He looked around and saw a small entrance at the border of theke. The water in theke seemed to be flowing in from this entrance. Chapter 547: 547: The Imposter?_1 Chapter 547: The Imposter?_1 ¡°There¡¯s definitely a secret hidden here,¡± Ethan Smith said with some excitement. After trekking for several days, Ethan had finally found a ce with qi! So, he quickly headed towards the gap in thendscape. ¡°Who are you, and who allowed you to be here?¡± At that moment, a fierce shout came from behind Ethan. Turning around, he saw two men looking at him cautiously. Ethan released his aura and discovered that these two were actually Grandmasters. ¡°Huh? There are Grandmasters here?¡± Ethan couldn¡¯t help but feel surprised. ¡°Tell us who you are and who let you in!¡± the two men shouted again. Their auras exploded, their faces full of frost, and they seemed ready to attack Ethan!
Ethan cupped his hands and politely said, ¡°My name is Ethan Smith. I entered by ident and was attracted to theke.¡± ¡°Ethan Smith?¡± Upon hearing this name, the two men were taken aback. They exchanged nces before hurriedly asking, ¡°Are you the Ethan Smith who hurt Dexter ir?¡± Ethan couldn¡¯t help but be surprised. Had word spread so quickly? ¡°Yes, it was me,¡± Ethan nodded. The two men immediately changed their attitude and respectfully said, ¡°We¡¯ve long heard of Mr. Smith¡¯s fame, never thought we¡¯d actually meet you in person!¡± ¡°Mr. Smith, you¡¯re our idol! Fearless of the powerful and willing to fight to the death, we¡¯ve always wanted to follow you!¡± Ethan couldn¡¯t help but feel embarrassed. He politely responded, ¡°You both overpraise me.¡± Pointing to theke, Ethan continued, ¡°By the way, where does the qi in thiskee from? Why is it sometimes strong and sometimes weak?¡± Upon hearing this, the two men¡¯s faces showed a hint of embarrassment. They exined awkwardly, ¡°Mr. Smith, it¡¯s not that we don¡¯t want to tell you, but¡­ this is our secret, and we¡¯re not allowed to share it with outsiders.¡± ¡°How about¡­ I take you to meet our sectmaster?¡± Ethan thought for a moment and nodded, ¡°Alright, I¡¯d appreciate that.¡± Thus, Ethan followed the two men towards a building in the distance. The two led Ethan directly to the twenty-seventh floor where they stopped at an office. ¡°Mr. Smith, this is our sectmaster¡¯s office,¡± the two men said courteously. Ethan slightly bowed as a gesture of gratitude.
Then, Ethan knocked on the door. In no time, an icy female voice came from within, ¡°Who is it?¡± ¡°SectMaster, someone¡¯s here to see you,¡± the two Grandmasters hurriedly reported. ¡°Wait, I¡¯m in a meeting right now, don¡¯t you know?¡± the woman coldly replied.
The two Grandmasters looked embarrassed. One of them whispered, ¡°Mr. Smith, please don¡¯t mind. Our sectmaster has recently encountered some trouble and is quite irritable.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± Ethan replied with a smile. Being a guest, Ethan naturally wouldn¡¯t get angry. After waiting for about half an hour at the door, it finally opened. Four or five people then came out from inside. What surprised Ethan was that these individuals were actually Peak Form of Grandmasters! With this kind of power, they would definitely be top-tier existences in Green City! ¡°Come in.¡± Following that, the woman¡¯s voice could be heard. Ethan immediately entered the office. At first nce, he noticed an icily-faced woman sitting in front of the desk. Her skin was fair, and she was quite attractive, yet there was a trace of worry between her brows. ¡°Who are you?¡± Upon seeing Ethan, the woman frowned.
Before Ethan could speak, the two men beside him hurriedly said, ¡°SectMaster, this is the famous Ethan Smith!¡± ¡°Hello,¡± Ethan politely greeted. However, the woman coldly scoffed, ¡°In the past few days, there have been at least eight people iming to be Ethan Smith, all of them frauds!¡± Although there were many videos of Ethan, they were all taken during battle, and the powerful qi they contained made it difficult for the person filming to get close. This resulted in it being impossible to see Ethan¡¯s face in the videos, only catching a blurry figure. Upon hearing this, Ethan was taken aback. He asked in embarrassment, ¡°People are impersonating me? What for?¡± You really think you¡¯re Ethan Smith?¡± The woman coldly replied. ¡°Who doesn¡¯t know that Ethan Smith is at the Divine Alchemist Pavilion right now? Even if he¡¯s not there, he should be in Capital City! There¡¯s no way he¡¯de to our tiny Green City!¡± the woman said coldly. Ethan helplessly exined, ¡°I really am Ethan Smith. I just left the Divine Alchemist Pavilion, and the reason I came here is because of theke outside.¡± Just as the woman was about to speak, a man suddenly entered the room. ¡°Polly Reeves, Ethan Smith is here,¡± the man announced. Polly Reeves couldn¡¯t helpughing, ¡°You hear that? Another Ethan Smith has arrived. Let him in.¡±
A yful glint appeared on Ethan¡¯s face. He found a ce to sit and quietly waited for the arrival of the ¡°Ethan Smith.¡± Soon after, a handsome young man entered the room. The man casually said, ¡°Patriarch Reeves, I heard you¡¯ve run into some troubles recently?¡± Polly Reeves, expressionless, asked, ¡°You¡¯re Ethan Smith?¡± ¡°Indeed, I am Ethan Smith,¡± the man answered nonchntly. Polly Reeves scoffed, ¡°Then why aren¡¯t you at the Divine Alchemist Pavilion? What are you doing in Green City?¡± The imposter chuckled and replied, ¡°I heard that whoever helps Patriarch Reeves solve her troubles can get a billion dors and spend a night of passion with her¡­¡± Pausing for a moment, the imposter continued, ¡°Of course, I just happened to be passing by in Green City and decided to lend a hand, not for any petty gains.¡± Polly showed no emotion on her face, only coldly asking, ¡°How do you prove you¡¯re Ethan Smith?¡± Without hesitation, the imposter¡¯s body shook, and bursts of golden light exploded from his form! Seeing the golden light, Ethan couldn¡¯t help but be amazed. That¡¯s almost a solid imitation!
¡°Golden qi!¡± The onlookers were surprised to see this. ¡°When Ethan Smith fights, golden light always bursts forth! It seems he truly is Ethan Smith!¡± Even a hint of surprise appeared on Polly Reeves¡¯ face. ¡°Are you really Ethan Smith?¡± she asked, quickly standing up. The imposter feigned annoyance, ¡°I came to help you out of kindness, yet you doubt me? In that case, I¡¯ll be leaving.¡± After uttering those words, the imposter turned to leave. Polly¡¯s face changed, and she quickly stopped the imposter, saying politely, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to offend. It¡¯s just that there have been too many imposterstely. I hope Mr. Smith doesn¡¯t mind¡­¡± Only then did the imposter nod with satisfaction. Subsequently, Polly turned to Ethan and coldly said, ¡°You can leave now.¡± Ethan couldn¡¯t help but feel helpless, ¡°Can¡¯t you tell that this man is obviously a con artist and womanizer, and you still believe him?¡± ¡°Kid, what did you say?¡± Hearing Ethan¡¯s words, the imposter¡¯s face turned furious, and golden light arose from his body. Chapter 548: 548: Qi Gap Chapter 548: Qi Gap Before Ethan Smith could say anything, Polly Reeves coldly reprimanded, ¡°Get out!¡± Ethan Smith shrugged, not bothered in the least. He was here for theke water in the first ce. Since they didn¡¯t believe him, he might as well explore it himself. Ethan Smith got up and exited the office. A voice followed him, ¡°So, that boy was a fake. I really thought he was Ethan Smith.¡± ¡°He seemed so shady, definitely not a good person.¡± Ethan Smith couldn¡¯t help but smile bitterly. He never imagined his reputation to be so great that people would start impersonating him. Of course, this was a good thing. It just goes to show that Ethan Smith¡¯s influence far exceeded imagination.
Once again, he stood before theke and felt faint Qi emanating from it. For Ethan Smith, the most important thing at hand was to quickly increase his cultivation and step into the Military Marquis Realm. ¡°Once I step into the Military Marquis Realm, I¡¯ll personally go to the Capital City Martial Arts Association to settle scores.¡± Ethan Smith firmly resolved. Afterwards, he followed theke and soon arrived at that gap. All theke water flowed in through this gap. Peering through the gap, he saw a small stream. Ethan Smith stood by the stream, bent down, scooped up some water and tasted it. Indeed, the Qi was several times stronger. As Ethan Smith followed the stream, he soon discovered something abnormal. The stream was circr and eventually flowed back into theke. In other words, this was stagnant water! ¡°Strange.¡± Ethan Smith¡¯s frown grew tighter. Standing by theke, he murmured, ¡°Could the secret be under this water?¡± Thinking thus, Ethan Smith leaped into theke. As he dived, he was surprised to find that the pressure below was much stronger and the Qi was significantly denser! Thiske was much deeper than he had imagined. After diving tens of meters down, he finally touched the bottom! It was pitch dark below, Ethan Smith invoked the water evasion technique from the secret arts and used spiritual fire to illuminate. Quickly, he found something strange! There was a huge gap in the ground beneath the water!
All the Qi was emanating from this gap! Ethan Smith rushed over, and when he tried to pry open the gap, he found it was incredibly hard! Ethan Smith immediately pushed his Inner Strength, clenched his fist and pounded! Sadly, the hardness of the gap far exceeded Ethan Smith¡¯s expectations, and he couldn¡¯t budge it in the slightest!
¡°What hard rock!¡± Ethan Smith couldn¡¯t hide his surprise. He sat cross-legged underwater, savouring the rolling Qi. The gap fluctuated in size and the gushing Qi varied in concentration. Ethan Smith¡¯s eyes sparkled with excitement! ¡°This is the natural Qi formation of the world!¡± Ethan Smith was beyond excited! In other words, this Qi was of the purest form, a remnant of when the world was unaltered! Unlike herbs, even if they were a thousand years old, at most they were a Qi storehouse. But this Qi, unadulterated, with no impurities, was indistinguishable from the Qi when the world was unaltered! ¡°In this environment, there is such a remnant of a Qi gap!¡± Excitement shed in Ethan Smith¡¯s eyes. What the hell is under this gap? Could it be a world where the Qi has not yet dissipated? Unimaginable! ¡°With such a gap, the energy of the qi is endless!¡± Ethan Smith thought to himself. He didn¡¯t waste any time and sat down cross-legged right away, starting to absorb the qi underwater. Because Ethan Smith was near the gap, so the energy of the qi that gushed out was instantly absorbed by him!
Above, no one in Beaufort Tower knew that Ethan Smith was underwater. At dusk, many ordinary people of Green City appeared by theke. They were taking water from theke with their buckets in hand. At this time, Polly Reeves came to theke with an imposter. ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡± the imposter frowned. Polly Reeves smiled and said, ¡°Mr. Smith, you don¡¯t know, the water here is magical, half of the people in Green Citye here to fetch water to drink.¡± The imposter was puzzled, ¡°Magical? How¡¯s it magical?¡± ¡°It can cure diseases and dispel cold.¡± Polly Reeves smiled. ¡°Miss Reeves.¡± As she spoke, people fetching water came one after another to greet Polly Reeves. And Polly Reeves also smiled and responded to each one. The imposter did not pursue further questions, he looked at Polly Reeves and said with a smirk, ¡°Patriarch Reeves, you said all the conditions are true, right?¡± Mentioning this, Polly Reeves¡¯s face couldn¡¯t help but turn red. She bit her lip and said, ¡°Of course it¡¯s true, as long as Beaufort Tower is safe, I can promise you anything.¡±
The imposter was overjoyed, he rushed and said, ¡°Patriarch Reeves, it¡¯s gettingte now, why don¡¯t we rest?¡± ¡°This early?¡± Polly Reeves was slightly awkward. The imposter smiled and said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you tired? Let¡¯s go.¡± As he said this, the imposter tried to pull Polly Reeves. Polly Reeves felt a bit resistant, but for Beaufort Tower, she could only grit her teeth and followed the imposter. ¡°Patriarch Reeves, it¡¯s not good!¡± Just then, a few people came running over. Polly Reeves frowned and said, ¡°What¡¯s the matter, why are you in such a hurry?¡± ¡°Bodhi¡­ Bodhi Gordon ising!¡± Just hearing Bodhi Gordon¡¯s name made Polly Reeves¡¯s face turn sour. For several days, Bodhi Gordon had been eyeing Beaufort Tower, trying to force Polly Reeves to give it up multiple times. Bodhi Gordon was the local tyrant with a great power, and most importantly, the one behind him is the Great Saint Sect! As a woman, Polly Reeves was no match for Bodhi Gordon.
She tried to get help from many people, but upon hearing Bodhi Gordon¡¯s name, they all refused. Out of desperation, Polly Reeves thought of Ethan Smith! In her eyes, maybe only Ethan Smith wasn¡¯t afraid of the Great Saint Sect behind Bodhi Gordon! ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we have Mr. Smith with us, this so-called Bodhi Gordon is as good as dead!¡± someone said on the side. Polly Reeves subconsciously looked at the imposter and whispered, ¡°Mr. Smith, I¡¯m counting on you.¡± The imposter¡¯s face darkened and he couldn¡¯t help but silently curse, ¡°Damn, wasn¡¯t he supposed toe tomorrow? Why did hee so early!¡± Although he was thinking this, the situation was already dire, the imposter could only try to ask, ¡°What kind of cultivation does this Bodhi Gordon have?¡± Polly Reeves bit her lip and whispered, ¡°He¡¯s a half-step Martial Marquis, once belonged to the Great Saint Sect.¡± Just listening to the words ¡®half-step Martial Marquis¡¯, the imposter¡¯s face turnedpletely ck! ¡°This half-step Martial Marquis is nothing! It¡¯s not worth mentioning in front of Mr. Smith!¡± the man on the side shouted. After saying that, he looked at the imposter and grinned, ¡°Mr. Smith, you agree, right?¡± The imposter kept cursing in his heart, and his mind was racing to figure how to escape. ¡°This half-step Martial Marquis is nothing? Who¡¯s talking madly?¡± However, just then, the voice of Bodhi Gordon came from not far away. Chapter 549: 549: Silencing Directly_1 Chapter 549: Silencing Directly_1 At a nce, they saw a strong man striding towards them. Four or five people followed him. Each of them was a Grandmaster. The Impersonator¡¯s face changed, and he immediately sensed trouble. He didn¡¯t expect this to happen. How could Bodhi Gordon arrive one day earlier than he anticipated? Bodhi Gordon swept a nce at everyone, and no one dared to speak for a moment. Then, his gaze fell on Polly Reeves. ¡°Patriarch Reeves, have you made up your mind?¡± Bodhi Gordon asked with a smile. Polly¡¯s face changed. She gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Mr. Gordon, Beaufort Tower has been passed down by our family for generations. You want to seize it, but it¡¯s unreasonable¡­¡± ¡°Unreasonable?¡± Bodhi Gordon snorted, then said, ¡°Enough with the nonsense! Let me tell you, I have set my mind on Beaufort Tower!¡± ¡°Moreover, I¡¯ll tell you, it¡¯s not just my idea; it¡¯s an order from the Great Saint Sect!¡±
Hearing the name Great Saint Sect, everyone¡¯s face changed again. As the number one sect in the north, why would the Great Saint Sect target this ce? ¡°Patriarch Reeves, I discussed this with you because you¡¯re beautiful,¡± Bodhi Gordon said, still smiling. ¡°How about this? You be my woman, and I guarantee you a life of wealth and luxury!¡± Polly clenched her silver teeth, her face extremely pale. Bodhi Gordon ogled the Polly in front of him, almost drooling. Polly wore a ck short skirt and a V-neck shirt that entuated her wless figure. She was also famous as a beauty in Green City, known as the number one beauty! Who wouldn¡¯t be tempted? ¡°So, have you made up your mind?¡± Bodhi Gordon chuckled. Polly clenched her teeth. She looked subconsciously at the Impersonator nearby. ¡°Bodhi Gordon, don¡¯t be too arrogant. So what if you have the Great Saint Sect backing you?¡± Someone next to Polly shouted. He pointed at the Impersonator and reprimanded, ¡°Do you know who this is? He is the famous Ethan Smith! With Mr. Smith here, the Great Saint Sect cannot act recklessly!¡± Upon hearing the name Ethan Smith, the faces of Bodhi Gordon and the others changed drastically! ¡°Are you Ethan Smith?¡± Bodhi Gordon asked tentatively. The Impersonator¡¯s face kept changing, but he saw a slight trace of fear on Bodhi Gordon¡¯s face. So, he simply gritted his teeth and said, ¡°That¡¯s right, I¡¯m Ethan Smith! Patriarch Reeves is my friend. Please leave immediately and don¡¯t think about Beaufort Tower anymore.¡± Bodhi Gordon¡¯s eyebrows furrowed tightly. He had heard of Ethan Smith¡¯s name. Even the sect master of the Great Saint Sect couldn¡¯t do anything about him! Just as Bodhi Gordon was about to speak, a man next to him suddenly snorted coldly, ¡°I¡¯ve heard so much about how amazing Ethan Smith is. I think it¡¯s nothing more than an empty reputation!¡±
As he spoke, the man took a step forward and looked at the Impersonator. ¡°So, you¡¯re Ethan Smith, huh? I¡¯ve long wanted to learn from you and see if you¡¯re really as godly as people say!¡± The Impersonator¡¯s face changed drastically! He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°I don¡¯t think there¡¯s any need for that¡­¡±
¡°Hehe, what, are you scared? It seems your victory over Dexter ir was indeed fake!¡± The man said coldly. The Impersonator¡¯s face became extremely ugly as he subconsciously looked at Bodhi Gordon. However, Bodhi Gordon didn¡¯t make any move, as if he also wanted to see ¡°Ethan Smith¡¯s¡± abilities. ¡°Ethan Smith, make your move. Let me see how capable you really are!¡± The Grandmaster next to Bodhi Gordon shouted, and then clenched his fists and attacked! At this point, the Impersonator had no choice but to brace himself and meet the challenge. Golden Light flickered on his body as he clenched his fists and faced the attack! The moment they touched, the Impersonator¡¯s Golden Light shattered instantly, and his arm bent at a bizarre angle! Everyone was stunned when they saw this. The invincible Ethan Smith from the legends was defeated so easily?! ¡°Hahahaha!¡± Bodhi Gordon couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter. ¡°So, Ethan Smith is just an empty name! He can¡¯t even defeat a single Grandmaster!¡± Polly and the others had an even uglier look on their faces! Wasn¡¯t Ethan Smith said to be a half-step Martial Marquis? How could he be so easily defeated?!
¡°I never thought that Ethan Smith would die in my hands!¡± Bodhi Gordon stepped forward and said coldly. The Impersonator panicked and kowtowed on the ground, begging, ¡°Mr. Gordon¡­ I¡¯m not Ethan Smith at all¡­ Please spare me¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re not Ethan Smith?¡± Polly¡¯s eyebrows furrowed tightly. At this point, the Impersonator could no longer continue lying. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°I¡­ I coveted Polly Reeves¡¯s beauty and imed to be Ethan Smith¡­¡± ¡°I thought you woulde tomorrow. If I could escape early in the morning, everything would be fine¡­ But I didn¡¯t expect you toe early¡­¡± Hearing this, Polly stamped her feet in anger. She pointed at the Impersonator and cursed, ¡°You bastard!¡± Bodhi Gordon sneered, ¡°Polly, why would the real Ethan Smith help you?¡± Sadness crossed Polly¡¯s face. Yes, Ethan Smith was the one who challenged the Taylor family. Why would he help her? At this moment, Bodhi Gordon suddenly reached out his hand and sted the Impersonator¡¯s head with a ray of light! The sudden change left Polly and the others pale-faced.
¡°Patriarch Reeves, you might as well obey me¡­¡± Bodhi Gordon said lecherously. ¡°Mr. Gordon, don¡¯t forget the orders from above.¡± A man next to him reminded. Bodhi Gordon frowned, reluctantly nced at Polly, and said, ¡°Patriarch Reeves, wait for me obediently. After I finish my business, I will take good care of you.¡± Polly¡¯s face was pale, but she didn¡¯t dare to speak. Then, Bodhi Gordon looked at theke in front of him. ¡°The Great Saint Sect should be referring to this ce,¡± Bodhi Gordon said solemnly. ¡°Yes, there¡¯s a hidden secret in thiske. The Great Saint Sect ns to establish a second sect here,¡± someone next to him said. Bodhi Gordon and the others did not say anything more. They immediately leaped into theke. Below, Ethan Smith was sitting at the gap, absorbing the qi released from the gap. At this moment, he suddenly felt a series of vibrations, as if someone was approaching him. ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± Ethan Smith opened his eyes slightly and looked up. He saw four figures rushing towards him. Ethan Smith slowly stood up. He looked at these people quietly and frowned, ¡°Who are you?¡±
Bodhi Gordon was also taken aback, and immediately scolded, ¡°Who are you? Who let you be here!¡± ¡°No need to waste time on him. He has discovered the secret of theke. Just kill him,¡± the man beside him said coldly. Bodhi Gordon nodded, and walked towards Ethan Smith. Chapter 550: 550: Polly Reeves’s Sacrifice_1 Chapter 550: Polly Reeves¡¯s Sacrifice_1 Bodhi Gordon coldly watched Ethan Smith, his aura surging and striding towards him. Above them. Polly Reeves and the others had extremely ugly expressions. ¡°Patriarch Reeves, let¡¯s leave before Bodhi Gordones up,¡± someone advised from the side. ¡°That¡¯s right, if we wait for Bodhi Gordon toe up, it will be toote!¡± Polly Reeves gritted her teeth and said solemnly, ¡°I can¡¯t leave; I can¡¯t give up Beaufort Tower.¡± ¡°Patriarch! Staying here would be useless. That Bodhi Gordon is a half-step Martial Marquis, and behind him is the support of the Great Saint Sect!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! Instead of waiting to die, we might as well leave for a while and find another chance in the future!¡± Polly Reeves¡¯ face turned pale, she gritted her teeth and said reluctantly, ¡°Perhaps¡­ that¡¯s the only way.¡± However, just then, there was a sudden explosion from the surface of the water!
A huge wave surged from the water, and several figures flew out like cannonballs! At a nce, these people were none other than Bodhi Gordon and his party! At this moment, blood oozed from the corner of Bodhi Gordon¡¯s mouth, his arm was broken, and he looked extremely pitiful. ¡°What¡­ what¡¯s going on?¡± Polly Reeves was dumbfounded. Bodhi Gordon didn¡¯t speak but hastily got up from the ground, staring fixedly at theke. In just a moment, a golden light shone. Ethan Smith slowly walked out of theke. ¡°It¡¯s you?!¡± Seeing Ethan Smith in front of her, Polly Reeves was stunned. Ethan Smith nced at Polly Reeves and then pointed at Bodhi Gordon, ¡°He¡¯s from your Beaufort Tower? He wanted to fight me without saying a word¡­¡± At this point, Ethan Smith muttered, ¡°I was forced to defend myself. It was self-defense, Patriarch Reeves. Don¡¯t me me.¡± Hearing this, Polly Reeves couldn¡¯t help but swallow her saliva. Bodhi Gordon¡­ was sent flying by Ethan Smith?! Keep in mind, Bodhi Gordon was a half-step Martial Marquis! ¡°Sir, I don¡¯t care who you are. We are here on the orders of the Great Saint Sect to guard thiske. I hope you won¡¯t interfere,¡± a cold voice came from someone beside Bodhi Gordon. Ethan Smith narrowed his eyes, sneering, ¡°So, you guys are from the Great Saint Sect¡­ It seems the Great Saint Sect has set its sights here too. That¡¯s really troublesome¡­¡± ¡°Since you know of the Great Saint Sect, we implore you to leave as soon as possible. The Great Saint Sect will owe you a favor!¡± The man continued. Hearing this, Ethan Smith couldn¡¯t help but sneer, ¡°If you didn¡¯t mention the Great Saint Sect, I might have spared you, but now¡­ it¡¯s a pity.¡± As soon as the words fell, Ethan Smith¡¯s figure suddenly disappeared! The next second, Ethan Smith pped him across the face!
With just a single p, the Grandmaster¡¯s head exploded into pieces! His corpse fell heavily to the ground. Before everyone could react, Ethan Smith made his move again. In the blink of an eye, those Grandmasters all turned into cold corpses!
Everyone was stunned. Killing a Grandmaster with a single p? How powerful was that?! ¡°It¡¯s your turn now.¡± Ethan Smith looked at Bodhi Gordon. Bodhi Gordon¡¯s face was extremely ugly, and he shouted, ¡°Kid, who are you!¡± ¡°Ethan Smith.¡± Ethan Smith coldly spit out two words. ¡°Ethan¡­ Ethan Smith?! Why is there another Ethan Smith?!¡± Bodhi Gordon felt like dying. It seemed that Polly Reeves had reacted and hurriedly stepped forward, saying anxiously, ¡°Mr. Smith, I failed to recognize the true worth of Tarz Moutain earlier. Please help me drive him away!¡± Ethan Smith nced at her and said, ¡°Killing him has nothing to do with you. It¡¯s just because he once said that he wouldn¡¯t let go of a single person from the Great Saint Sect.¡± A deep-seated fear rose in Bodhi Gordon¡¯s heart, but he was, after all, a half-step Martial Marquis and naturally wouldn¡¯t sit idly by. Bodhi Gordon¡¯s body fluctuated with energy, and his flesh and muscles began to swell. His muscles expanded instantly, exploding his clothes in a blink of an eye! ¡°Ethan Smith, you¡¯ve gone too far! Do you think Bodhi Gordon is easy to bully?!¡± With a furious roar, Bodhi Gordon charged at Ethan Smith! His fist was as big as Ethan Smith¡¯s head, and the horrifying airstream even brought up huge waves behind him!
¡°Go to hell!¡± Bodhi Gordon roared loudly! Ethan Smith snorted coldly, raising his palm and gently met it. ¡°Plop.¡± Bodhi Gordon¡¯s huge fist was unexpectedly held lightly in Ethan Smith¡¯s hand! What¡¯s even more terrifying was that no matter how hard Bodhi Gordon tried to struggle, his hands couldn¡¯t break free! ¡°I never expected the Great Saint Sect to target this ce as well.¡± Ethan Smith¡¯s cold voice rang in Bodhi Gordon¡¯s ear. Bodhi Gordon swallowed his saliva, realizing at this moment just how vast the distance between him and Ethan Smith was! ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ don¡¯t kill me¡­¡± Bodhi Gordon said tremulously. Ethan Smith shook his head, ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m a man of my word.¡± Just as the words fell, Ethan Smith suddenly exerted force with his palm, crushing Bodhi Gordon¡¯s fist! The next second, Ethan Smith¡¯s fist shone with golden light and mmed into Bodhi Gordon! With one punch, he pierced through Bodhi Gordon¡¯s flesh! Bodhi Gordon looked down at the hole in his chest, his pupils filled with fear.
¡°A half-step Martial Marquis, huh? This is a great tonic; can¡¯t let it go to waste.¡± Ethan Smith raised his hand, and Heaven Swallowing Skill rose in an instant. In just a moment, the powerful Bodhi Gordon became a dried corpse. The surroundings fell silent. Polly Reeves covered her mouth, her face full of shock. ¡°Thank¡­ thank you, Mr. Smith!¡± Polly Reeves came to her senses and hastily spoke. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Smith!¡± The others also shouted. Ethan Smith looked at them and said, ¡°As I said, killing him has nothing to do with you guys. What are you thanking me for?¡± Polly Reeves whispered, ¡°Regardless, you saved Beaufort Tower. I will definitely remember this kindness.¡± ¡°Do as you please.¡± Ethan Smith waved his hand. ¡°Mr. Smith, pleasee inside!¡± Polly Reeves said with her hands cupped. Following Polly Reeves, they arrived at the guest room. ¡°You should all leave for now.¡± Polly Reeves waved her hand, dismissing everyone around her. After everyone had left, Polly Reeves locked the door.
Then, she looked at Ethan Smith and whispered, ¡°Mr. Smith, I promised that as long as you help me solve this trouble, I¡­ I can spend a spring night with him¡­ ¡± As she spoke, Polly Reeves had already taken off her ck miniskirt. Chapter 551: 551: Ethan Smith’s Strategy_1 Chapter 551: Ethan Smith¡¯s Strategy_1 Immediately after, Polly Reeves began to take off her clothes from the upper half of her body. Seeing this, Ethan Smith hurriedly said, ¡°What are you doing?¡± Polly flicked her hair and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I promised this, and you don¡¯t need to be responsible.¡± After finishing speaking, Polly walked towards Ethan. Seeing this, Ethan hurriedly said, ¡°Put your clothes back on quickly. I don¡¯t need it.¡± ¡°Also, let me tell you, I won¡¯t do anything to betray Emily Taylor.¡± Polly whispered, ¡°Mr. Smith, no one will know about this.¡± Ethan frowned and said, ¡°If you keep doing this, I¡¯m leaving.¡± After throwing down these words, Ethan stood up and was about to leave. ¡°Mr. Smith, don¡¯t go,¡± Polly hastily stopped Ethan.
She put her clothes back on, and only then did Ethan stay. ¡°I¡¯ll transfer you the money in a while,¡± Polly said. Ethan thought for a moment and said, ¡°Patriarch Reeves, if you really want to help me, just tell me what secret is hidden under thatke.¡± Polly seemed to have guessed that Ethan would ask this, so there was not much surprise on her face. ¡°It¡¯s a long story,¡± Polly said solemnly. It was only after Polly¡¯s exnation that Ethan learned the history of theke. Theke was called Iceheart Lake and had been here thousands of years ago. And Polly¡¯s ancestors were in charge of guarding Iceheart Lake, generation after generation. ¡°ording to my father, it used to be a thriving sect here ten thousand years ago,¡± Polly said. ¡°As for this Iceheart Lake, it was created by that sect. My father said that as long as we guard this Iceheart Lake, we will definitely restore its prosperity.¡± Ethan remained silent upon hearing this. It seemed that there was something beneath the gap in theke. It was either a Dharma Treasure left behind by the sect from ten thousand years ago, or the sealed qi. Furthermore, this qi may have been sealed for tens of thousands of years. ¡°If that gap could be opened, I wonder how much qi would be released,¡± Ethan thought silently. But unfortunately, with Ethan¡¯s current abilities, it was impossible to open the gap. ¡°Have you ever been to the bottom of the water?¡± Ethan asked. Polly nodded, ¡°I have been. I know that all the qi of Iceheart Lakees from that gap.¡± ¡°Is there any way to open the gap?¡± Ethan eagerly asked.
Polly immediately looked at Ethan with some caution. Obviously, she didn¡¯t want anyone to touch Iceheart Lake. However, this also revealed some information: Polly definitely knew how to open the gap! Ethan thought for a moment and said, ¡°How about this, Patriarch Reeves, why don¡¯t we cooperate once.¡±
¡°Cooperate?¡± Polly was suddenly a little puzzled. Ethan nodded and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you want to restore the glory of Beaufort Tower?¡± ¡°Of course,¡± Polly said with a bitter smile. ¡°But with the current situation, how could Beaufort Tower develop? It¡¯s already good enough that I¡¯vee this far,¡± Polly sighed slightly. Ethan said solemnly, ¡°If you¡¯re willing, why don¡¯t you let me join Beaufort Tower? You and I both manage the sect together.¡± Polly¡¯s face revealed a touch of surprise, but she didn¡¯t answer hastily. Ethan continued, ¡°With my current poprity, I believe there will be people joining Beaufort Tower.¡± ¡°With my alchemy skills,bined with Iceheart Lake, it¡¯s not difficult at all to create a top sect.¡± Hearing these words, Polly finally seemed to be somewhat moved. She stared at Ethan, tentatively asking, ¡°Mr. Smith, is what you¡¯re saying true?¡± ¡°Of course,¡± Ethan nodded. ¡°By that time, you continue to be the sect master, and as for me¡­ you can just give me any position.¡± Polly was obviously swayed by Ethan¡¯s words.
Beaufort Tower didn¡¯t even have a half-step Martial Marquis, so if Ethan were to join, it would definitely be a good thing for Beaufort Tower! Ethan struck while the iron was hot, ¡°The Great Saint Sect has already discovered Iceheart Lake. Do you think you can resist the Great Saint Sect alone?¡± Polly fell silent. Yes, the Great Saint Sect, as the number one sect in the North, was definitely not something Polly could handle. ¡°You can think it over. I won¡¯t force you,¡± Ethan stood up, ready to leave. At this moment, Polly suddenly said, ¡°Mr. Smith, I agree to your suggestion.¡± Ethan¡¯s heart rejoiced, but his face remained calm. He turned around and said, ¡°Well, let¡¯s wish each other a happy cooperation.¡± Polly softly said, ¡°Starting tomorrow, you¡¯ll be the Vice Patriarch of Beaufort Tower.¡± The cooperation between the two was reached at this moment. After leaving the office, Ethan couldn¡¯t help but think in his heart, ¡°This woman is so easy to trick.¡± In this way, Ethan still got Iceheart Lake, just with a different approach. As for how to open the gap, Ethan was not in a hurry.
When the Great Saint Sect came to invade again, Polly would naturally tell Ethan how to open the gap on her own initiative. Although Ethan¡¯s actions were somewhat despicable, he didn¡¯t have any other choice at the moment. As long as he could advance to the rank of Martial Marquis as soon as possible, he would be willing to do anything. The next day. Beaufort Tower was renamed Green Moon Vi. Ethan immediately posted a message on the Martial Arts Forum: Green Moon Vi is officially established with Ethan Smith as the Vice Patriarch. From today on, it will recruit talents from all over the world, with the objective of surpassing the Great Saint Sect. As soon as this news was released, it immediately caused heated discussions! It is important to know that Ethan has been a hot figure recently. Since his battle with Dexter ir, his fame has soared, and he has been worshiped as an idol by countless people! Therefore, many people were eager to try after seeing this news. ¡°Ethan is challenging all the major forces openly!¡± ¡°To be precise, it¡¯s the major forces in Capital City!¡± ¡°I wonder if Green Moon Vi can surpass the Great Saint Sect!¡±
¡°I think there¡¯s a chance. Once Ethan steps into the Martial Marquis realm, what¡¯s the Great Saint Sect?¡± ¡°Right, and besides, Ethan himself is an alchemist and a favorite of the Divine Alchemist Pavilion! Who wouldn¡¯t covet such resources?¡± Seeing the news on the forum, Ethan couldn¡¯t help but smile slightly. He put down his phone and whispered, ¡°I guess the Great Saint Sect should take action right away.¡± ¡­ Great Saint Sect. After learning about this news, they immediately informed Joshua Hess. ¡°Sect Master, Ethan Smith has established Green Moon Vi and started recruiting talents,¡± Toby Bhus said on the phone. ¡°As far as we know, Iceheart Lake is in Green Moon Vi.¡± Upon hearing this, Joshua Hess¡¯s face suddenly turned cold. He squinted his eyes and said, ¡°Ethan Smith, you really have a lot of guts. I was worried that I couldn¡¯t find you¡­ ¡± After hanging up the phone, Joshua Hess didn¡¯t speak twice and immediately headed for Green Moon Vi! Chapter 552: 552: Occupying the Spiritual Spring!_1 Chapter 552: upying the Spiritual Spring!_1 The news of Ethan Smith¡¯s founding of the sect spread quickly! Although Ethan was not the sect master, everyone still considered him to be the real leader of Green Moon Vi. Inside Green Moon Vi. Ethan Smith, Polly Reeves and others gathered together, while the members of Green Moon Vi were already waiting here early on. At a nce, there were surprisingly less than ten people in Green Moon Vi. ¡°Is this all the members?¡± Ethan asked. Polly sighed and said, ¡°It¡¯s already good to have these many people.¡± Ethan nodded slightly, and at this moment, he thought of Iceheart Lake. ¡°Patriarch Reeves, I have a question for you.¡± Ethan said. ¡°Can the gap beneath Iceheart Lake be opened by brute force?¡±
Although Polly was on guard, she still shook her head and said, ¡°It can¡¯t be opened.¡± ¡°Even if it¡¯s a Martial Marquis?¡± Ethan asked. Polly nodded and said, ¡°Yes, even a Martial Marquis can¡¯t open it.¡± Seeing this, Ethan couldn¡¯t help but take a sip of water. In this case, Ethan was relieved. In the afternoon. Polly came to Ethan¡¯s room. She asked with some suspicion, ¡°Mr. Smith, after you sent out the message on the Martial Arts Forum, howe nobody came?¡± Ethan took a sip of tea and said with a faint smile, ¡°Because I didn¡¯t leave an address, so of course no one came.¡± Polly was dumbfounded. She frowned and said, ¡°You didn¡¯t leave an address? Then why did you send out the message.¡± Ethan sneered, ¡°I sent out this message to show it to the Great Saint Sect.¡± ¡°The Great Saint Sect?¡± Polly was even more puzzled. Wasn¡¯t this asking for trouble? Ethan didn¡¯t exin, he looked at his watch and whispered, ¡°It¡¯s almost time.¡± ¡°What time?¡± Polly asked in confusion. Ethan looked at Polly and said, ¡°Patriarch Reeves, gather everyone and let¡¯s leave here.¡± ¡°Leave?¡± Polly waspletely confused. Ethan said solemnly, ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, Joshua Hess should be on his way.¡±
¡°Joshua Hess? The sect master of the Great Saint Sect?¡± Polly eximed. ¡°Yes.¡± Ethan nodded slightly. ¡°You take everyone and leave Green Moon Vi immediately. As for when toe back, I will notify you.¡± Ethan said. Polly frowned tightly, and she whispered, ¡°But¡­ I don¡¯t want to leave here at all. My father told me that he said¡­¡±
¡°Don¡¯t worry, nothing will happen to Green Moon Vi.¡± Ethan said. ¡°Their goal is just Iceheart Lake. Since brute force cannot open it, what do you have to worry about?¡± ¡°On the contrary, if you stay here, you will lose Iceheart Lake instead. Joshua Hess will definitely use inhuman means to force you to reveal the method to open the gap.¡± Ethan exined. Polly suddenly realized the situation. She hurriedly nodded and said, ¡°Mr. Smith, you make sense. Then¡­ where should we go?¡± ¡°Go anywhere, just don¡¯t stay in Green City.¡± Ethan said solemnly. ¡°Time is running out, I won¡¯t exin it to you anymore, hurry up and take action.¡± Polly saw the situation and didn¡¯t dare to say anything more, so she could only agree to it. After making arrangements, Ethan left Green City. ¡°Joshua Hess, it¡¯s time for you to pay the price.¡± Ethan said coldly. The ce Ethan was going was the Great Saint Sect! Among the entire Great Saint Sect, Ethan only feared one person, and that was Joshua Hess. As long as Joshua Hess left, the Great Saint Sect would be nothing!
And Ethan¡¯s purpose for going to the Great Saint Sect this time was their Spiritual Spring! It is said that the Great Saint Sect relied on the Spiritual Spring to establish the sect, and that the Spiritual Spring had been flowing for many years, bing the lifeline of the Great Saint Sect. Ethan nned to absorb the Spiritual Spring before Joshua Hess could react! ¡°If everything goes smoothly, I should be able to sessfully enter the realm of the Military Marquis.¡± On the way to the Great Saint Sect, Ethan thought to himself. It took nearly five hours for Ethan to finally arrive at the entrance of the Great Saint Sect. ¡°Spiritual Spring¡­ here Ie.¡± Ethan sneered. He strode into the Great Saint Sect and headed straight for the Great Hall! Ethan used the Shrinking Ground Into An Inch technique, and his speed was extremely fast. None of the members of the Great Saint Sect doubted Ethan¡¯s identity. Because no one could have imagined that Ethan would actually do the opposite and take the initiative to go to the Great Saint Sect! In the Great Hall. Toby Bhus was sitting in Joshua Hess¡¯s position, silently sipping tea. The feeling of being an acting sect master was extremely satisfying to him.
¡°Go, refill my tea.¡± Toby handed the teacup in his hand to the maid beside him. The maid didn¡¯t dare to say anything more, and quickly took the teacup to refill the water. At this moment, someone suddenly walked into the Great Hall. As soon as he entered, he directly closed the iron door of the Great Hall. Seeing this, Toby couldn¡¯t help but frown and said, ¡°Who are you? What are you doing closing the door!¡± Ethan raised his head and looked at the Toby in front of him. ¡°Entering here was even easier than I thought.¡± Ethan grinned. When Toby saw Ethan¡¯s face clearly, his face suddenly changed! ¡°Ethan¡­ Ethan Smith!¡± Toby quickly stood up, his mouth opened to shout. But Ethan was faster than him, and in the blink of an eye, he was in front of Toby. He reached out and grabbed Toby¡¯s neck, lifting him into mid-air. Although Toby was also a half-step Martial Marquis, he had no power to fight back in front of Ethan. His pupils were filled with fear, and his legs struggled constantly.
¡°If you don¡¯t want to die, just shut up.¡± Ethan said coldly. Toby quickly blinked his eyes to show his agreement. Ethan let go of Toby, then directly sat in Joshua Hess¡¯s seat. ¡°Ethan¡­ Ethan Smith, what do¡­ what do you want to do?¡± Toby asked in panic. Ethan nced at him and said, ¡°Toby, it seems that you really enjoy being the sect master.¡± Toby¡¯s face changed, and he quickly shook his head, ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense! I am loyal to Lord Hess!¡± ¡°No need to worry,¡± Ethan waved his hand. ¡°If I can let you take Joshua Hess¡¯s ce, and be the next sect master, are you willing?¡± Ethan asked with a raised eyebrow. A trace of greed shed across Toby¡¯s face. Although it was fleeting, it couldn¡¯t escape Ethan¡¯s eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t want to be any sect master, Lord Hess is our leader!¡± Toby said. Ethan sneered and said, ¡°But what if Joshua Hess dies?¡± Toby was startled and hurriedly said, ¡°Is Lord Hess dead?¡± ¡°Not yet, but soon.¡± Ethan said indifferently. ¡°As long as you cooperate with me, I promise to make you the next sect master, how about it?¡± Ethan said. Hearing this, a strong greed shed in Toby¡¯s eyes! Ethan couldn¡¯t help but sneer in his heart. Back then, Joshua Hess used this kind of method to break the Divine Alchemist Pavilion. And now, Ethan was going to use the same method to destroy the Great Saint Sect! ¡°You¡­ what do you want me to do?¡± Toby tried to ask. Ethan said lightly, ¡°Just take me to the Spiritual Spring of the Great Saint Sect and cover up my identity.¡± Chapter 553: 553: Undermining the Foundation_1 Chapter 553: Undermining the Foundation_1 Upon hearing this, Toby Bhus¡¯s face changed slightly, and his heart was greatly shocked! The Great Saint Sect was currently hunting down Ethan Smith, but instead of running away, Ethan was eyeing the Great Saint Sect¡¯s Spiritual Spring? ¡°Ethan, this Spiritual Spring is the foundation of the Great Saint Sect. I¡­I can¡¯t take you there.¡± Toby Bhus said with difficulty. Ethan sneered, ¡°Fine, then I¡¯ll kill you. Anyway, there are plenty of people in the Great Saint Sect who are willing to do it.¡± Toby Bhus¡¯s face instantly changed! He knew Ethan¡¯s strength well; as long as Joshua Hess wasn¡¯t there, no one in the entire Great Saint Sect would be his opponent! Just as Ethan had said, even if he didn¡¯t do it himself, others would definitely do it! Toby Bhus¡¯s face was dark and uncertain; after pondering for a moment, he clenched his teeth and then raised his head and asked, ¡°Are you sure I can be the new sectmaster of the Great Saint Sect?¡± ¡°Certain,¡± Ethan said indifferently. ¡°Once Joshua Hess is dead, you will be the next sect master.¡±
Toby Bhus clenched his teeth and said, ¡°Fine! I agree!¡± Ethan nodded in satisfaction, then patted Toby Bhus on the shoulder and said, ¡°Congrattions on making the right choice.¡± Afterward, Ethan quickly disguised himself and followed behind Toby Bhus, walking out of the Great Hall. The two headed toward the Spiritual Spring. Along the way, countless people greeted Toby Bhus, and some unconsciously nced at Ethan more than once. Fortunately, Ethan had concealed his appearance, so he didn¡¯t arouse too much suspicion. After hundreds of meters, the two finally arrived at a waterfall. As soon as they approached, Ethan felt a strong surge of qiing at him! Ethan couldn¡¯t help eximing, ¡°No wonder the Great Saint Sect has prospered for so long; this Spiritual Spring alone is enough to support the entire sect!¡± The rich qi made Ethan¡¯s heart race with excitement. ¡°Do we need to get rid of them?¡± Toby Bhus asked. Ethan shook his head and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need; driving them away would only arouse suspicion.¡± Toby Bhus agreed and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll wait here.¡± ¡°Wait a moment,¡± Ethan suddenly called out to Toby Bhus. He raised his hand and pointed it at Toby Bhus¡¯s forehead, leaving a faint mark. Toby Bhus frowned, ¡°What do you mean?¡± Ethan said indifferently, ¡°I¡¯ve left a mark on your divine sense. If you dare to inform Joshua Hess, I¡¯ll take your life immediately.¡± Toby Bhus¡¯s face changed instantly, and he felt a sense of unease. But things had already reached this point, there was no turning back.
¡°I understand,¡± Toby Bhus took a deep breath and nodded in agreement. There were more than ten people practicing near the Spiritual Spring. They were bathing in the spring, using secret techniques to absorb the qi from within. Not far away was a waterfall, where the water rushed rapidly but also contained the densest qi.
Ethan strode towards the waterfall. Suddenly, his body shook, and his clothes tore apart. He then sat cross-legged under the waterfall, allowing the water to pour down on him. The water contained extremely strong qi, much denser than he had imagined. Not only that, but the qi within the Spiritual Spring seemed endless and inexhaustible. Ethan wasted no time; he closed his eyes and started cultivating. The qi in the waterfall flowed through Ethan¡¯s body and clung tightly to him. Since Ethan was at the source of the qi, almost all of it was monopolized by him alone. Those who hade to cultivate quickly noticed that something was wrong. They could feel that the qi in the Spiritual Spring had be extremely thin and could almost be ignored. They nced at each other and then turned their gaze towards Ethan not far away.¡±How can he sit under the waterfall?¡± ¡°The rules of the Great Saint Sect clearly state that no one but the sect master may cultivate under the waterfall, right?¡± ¡°Who is that kid? Doesn¡¯t he know the rules?¡±
The crowd turned simultaneously to Toby Bhus and asked, ¡°Elder Toby, who is that person sitting under the waterfall?¡± ¡°He¡¯s virtually monopolizing the qi. How will we cultivate?¡± Toby clenched his teeth in frustration. He nced at the crowd and said indifferently, ¡°The sect master ordered this. They say he¡¯s a genius the sect master brought back and the next Marquis of the Great Saint Sect.¡± Upon hearing this, some couldn¡¯t help but exim in surprise, ¡°The next Marquis? A second Marquis is appearing in the Great Saint Sect?!¡± ¡°Even if he could be the next Marquis, it shouldn¡¯t be so overbearing¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think anyone in the Great Saint Sect has ever received such treatment before¡­¡± Toby furrowed his brow and said irritably, ¡°All of this was ordered by the sect master. If anyone is dissatisfied, take it up with her!¡± Although the crowd was unwilling, they were left with no choice. Almost all the qi in the Spiritual Spring was being absorbed by Ethan Smith, so there was little point in them staying around. As a result, Ethan was soon left alone by the Spiritual Spring. After the others had left, Ethan opened his eyes and looked at Toby with a furrowed brow, saying, ¡°They won¡¯t tell Joshua Hess about this, will they?¡± Toby shook his head and replied, ¡°No, the hierarchy of the Great Saint Sect is very strict. Not many people have ess to Lord Hess.¡±
Despite what he said, Ethan still felt somewhat worried. He had Toby keep people away so as to avoid drawing unnecessary attention. But now, things were bing more conspicuous. ¡°I must hurry,¡± thought Ethan to himself. However, the speed at which he absorbed qi was limited and beyond his control. Moreover, he couldn¡¯t take the Spiritual Spring with him. ¡°I must reach the Military Marquis Realm before Joshua Hess notices,¡± thought Ethan. He then continued to cultivate under the Three Pure Ancient Tree, absorbing qi. Meanwhile, Joshua Hess had arrived at Green Moon Vi. Standing at the entrance, he sneered, ¡°Green Moon Vi, Ethan Smith, you have quite the nerve.¡± With that, he waved arge hand and shattered the front gate! Joshua strode into Green Moon Vi. Standing on the za, he shouted, ¡°Ethan Smith! Come out and face your death!¡±
His voice thundered, reverberating throughout the Vi! However, there was no response from the vast Green Moon Vi. Joshua¡¯s brow furrowed, and upon releasing his divine sense, he discovered that there was not a single person in Green Moon Vi! ¡°Not a single person?¡± he frowned. He instantly searched the entire Vi. Indeed, there was not a single person in Green Moon Vi! ¡°Ethan Smith¡­ isn¡¯t here?¡± Joshua¡¯s face darkened. He snorted, ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll wait here for you and investigate this Iceheart Lake in the meantime.¡± With that, Joshua strode towards Iceheart Lake. Just then, his phone rang. Picking it up, he saw the caller was Kn Taylor! Without dy, Joshua answered the call. ¡°Mr. Taylor,¡± he greeted respectfully. However, Kn from the other end cursed, ¡°Joshua Hess, you¡¯re a fucking idiot! Ethan Smith is right at your doorstep, yet you had no idea! Worthless, utterly worthless!¡± Chapter 554: 554: Dexter Blair wakes up Chapter 554: Dexter ir wakes up Upon hearing Kn Taylor¡¯s words, Joshua Hess was momentarily stunned. He hastily exined: ¡°Mr. Taylor, I just learned that Ethan Smith is at Green Moon Vi, I¡­¡± ¡°Enough!¡± Kn Taylor brutally interrupted Joshua Hess¡¯s words. ¡°Useless! People are breaking into our house and you still don¡¯t know. What use is there in having someone as useless as you!¡± Kn Taylor angrily said. ¡°I¡¯m telling you, if you can¡¯t even handle this, don¡¯t bother staying in the Taylor family!¡± After tossing these words, Kn Taylor hung up the phone. A shadow flickered across Joshua Hess¡¯s face, reced by an intense murderous spirit. ¡°Ethan Smith¡­ I must kill you!¡± Joshua Hess¡¯s body trembled uncontrobly. Ever since Ethan Smith appeared, Joshua Hess has been scolded several times by Kn Taylor. If things kept going this way, he may really get kicked out of the equation.
Without further thought, Joshua Hess hurried to the Great Saint Sect. ¡­ Ethan Smith sat under the waterfall, calmly absorbing the qi from the Spiritual Spring. This qi was incredibly abundant and of the purest quality. The only regret was that Ethan Smith couldn¡¯t take the Spiritual Spring with him. ¡°If I reach the Military Marquis Realm, I will definitely dominate the Great Saint Sect!¡± Ethan Smith thought to himself. Ever since talking with Jackson Harris, Ethan Smith¡¯s goal was no longer the Military Marquis. He wanted to step into the realm of the Martial Saint, into the state of true invincibility! Let the ir family, the Taylor family, all submit before him! ¡°As long as I reach the Marquis realm, I can try to hunt down the Marquis.¡± Ethan Smith thought. A Marquis is the equivalent of the Golden Core Stage in the spiritual realm, producing a golden core within their body. All of one¡¯s cultivation resides within the golden core. As long as one swallows the golden core, their cultivation will rapidly improve. Therefore, once entering the Marquis realm, everything will be clear. Ethan Smith was like a qi filter; all the water that passed through his body had its qi fully absorbed. Time flew by, and half a day had passed in the blink of an eye. Ethan Smith could clearly feel the corporeal qi in his body bing denser. Just then, Ethan Smith abruptly opened his eyes! There was a sh of panic on his face, and he cried out in rm: ¡°Not good!¡±
Ethan Smith suddenly found out that the Great Saint Sect belonged to the Taylor family! Since it belonged to the Taylor family, the Taylor family would definitely arrange their trusted followers in the Great Saint Sect to keep an eye on Joshua Hess! Therefore, his arrival might have already been exposed! ¡°I actually forgot about this aspect with Taylor.¡± Ethan Smith¡¯s brows furrowed.
His mind raced, and his eyes shed with a vicious glint. Then, Ethan Smith covered his face and quickly walked towards the Great Hall. At this time, Toby Bhus was seated in Joshua Hess¡¯s position, enjoying a cup of tea. Seeing Ethan Smith, a trace of panic shed in Toby Bhus¡¯s eyes. ¡°Toby Bhus, immediately fetch everyone who was practicing near the Spiritual Spring today,¡± Ethan Smith said coldly. Toby Bhus frowned and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t ask, go now, remember, everyone needs toe, not a single one can be missing!¡± Ethan Smith replied urgently. Seeing this, Toby Bhus dared not say more and immediately called over the more than ten people who were near the Spiritual Spring ording to Ethan Smith¡¯s requirements. In the Great Hall, these more than ten people asked confusedly, ¡°Elder Toby, why have you suddenly summoned us over? Is something the matter?¡± Toby Bhus didn¡¯t speak because he also didn¡¯t know what was going on. As a result, he subconsciously looked at Ethan Smith, seemingly waiting for him to speak. Ethan Smith slowly stood up, he scanned the crowd, and suddenly threw a p out of nowhere! ¡°Crack!¡±
That p directly shattered someone¡¯s head! Seeing this, everyone¡¯s faces instantly changed! ¡°What¡­ what are you doing?¡± Even Toby Bhus couldn¡¯t help but cry out in rm. Ethan Smith replied coldly: ¡°To prevent idents, all these people have to die.¡± Upon hearing Ethan Smith¡¯s words, the gathered individuals instantly panicked. But how could their strengthpete with that of Ethan Smith? In just a few minutes, more than a dozen of these people met their grisly end at Ethan¡¯s hands! Looking at the blood stains everywhere, Toby Bhus¡¯ face turned extremely ghastly. ¡°Ethan Smith, what the hell do you want?¡± Toby Bhus ground out through clenched teeth. Ethan Smith nced at him and said, ¡°I suspect Joshua Hess has already received the news, and the source is probably among these people.¡± ¡°That¡¯s impossible!¡± Toby Bhus protested vehemently. ¡°I¡¯ve told you already, the Great Saint Sect is strictly hierarchical, and these people would never be able to reach Joshua Hess!¡± Ethan Smith coldly said, ¡°Among them, there may be people from the Taylor family.¡±
This feeling was incredibly strong. Even after killing these people, Ethan Smith wasn¡¯t reassured. ¡°If Joshua Hess returnster, it will prove my suspicion,¡± said Ethan Smith, looking at Toby Bhus. ¡°As for what to say, you can figure it out.¡± ¡°Figure out what the hell!¡± Toby Bhus fumed in frustration. ¡°These people were the elites of the Great Saint Sect. With so many casualties at once, how am I supposed to exin this!¡± Ethan Smith said, ¡°You can tell him I was here, but remember, don¡¯t mention anything about my cultivation in the Spiritual Spring.¡± In a cold voice, Toby Bhus said, ¡°I really regret colluding with you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not toote to regret now. I can kill you, and then you won¡¯t have to exin anything.¡± Ethan Smith¡¯s chilly eyes rested on Toby Bhus. Feeling the murderous intent radiating from Ethan Smith, Toby Bhus froze. He bit his lip and stiffly said, ¡°All right, I got it.¡± Without lingering, Ethan Smith left the Great Saint Sect immediately. After leaving the Great Saint Sect, instead of rushing back to Green Moon Vi, Ethan Smith stayed temporarily in Cango City, waiting for an opportunity. In the evening.
Just as expected, Joshua Hess hurriedly returned to the Great Saint Sect. Seeing Joshua Hess¡¯s furious expression, Toby Bhus couldn¡¯t help but shudder. ¡°Did Ethan Smithe by?¡± asked Joshua Hess, ring coldly at Toby Bhus. Suppressing his nervousness, Toby Bhus feigned surprise, ¡°Sect Master, how did you know?¡± The color drained from Joshua Hess¡¯s face! He clenched his fist and ground out through gritted teeth, ¡°So he really dide¡­Ethan Smith¡­¡± ¡°Not only did hee by, he also ughtered more than ten of our men,¡± Toby Bhus said, pretending to be distressed. ¡°If I hadn¡¯t run fast enough, I would probably also be dead by now.¡± ¡°Ethan Smith¡­Ethan Smith, I vow to kill you!!!¡± Joshua Hess¡¯s enraged roar echoed through the entire Great Hall. Toby Bhus couldn¡¯t help but heave a sigh of relief. Damn, luckily he didn¡¯t suspect me. ¡­ Elsewhere, Ethan Smith found a ce and temporarily settled down. That night, Toby Bhus sent Ethan Smith a message: Everything happened just as you guessed. Joshua Hess came back and he knows that you were here. Ethan Smith¡¯s brows furrowed. He put down his phone and patted his chest lightly. ¡°That was a close one. If I hadn¡¯t thought of this, I would probably be dead by Joshua Hess¡¯s hands now.¡± Ethan Smith patted his chest again, his relief palpable. ¡­ Capital City, the ir family. After falling into aa for many days, Dexter ir finally woke up. ¡°Son, you¡¯re finally awake.¡± Seeing Dexter awake, Reilly ir couldn¡¯t suppress the tears welling up in his eyes. Dexter ir gnashed his teeth and said, ¡°Dad, where¡¯s Ethan Smith? I want to kill him¡­ I want to kill him!!¡± Mentioning Ethan Smith, Reilly ir couldn¡¯t help but sigh deeply. He gently patted Dexter ir¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Rest well first.¡± ¡°No! I need to kill Ethan Smith! He has to die!¡± Saying this, Dexter tried to struggle to get up. Seeing this, Reilly could only console him, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll avenge you. I¡¯ve already leveraged my connections and asked Jim Cobb to take action.¡± ¡°Jim Cobb?¡± Dexter eximed in surprise. ¡°Is that the same Jim Cobb who was all the rage decades ago before he went into seclusion?¡± Reilly ir said coldly, ¡°Exactly.¡± Chapter 555: 555: Securing Iceheart Lake_1 Chapter 555: Securing Iceheart Lake_1 Reilly ir said solemnly, ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Hearing Jim Cobb¡¯s name, a sneer appeared on Dexter ir¡¯s face. ¡°With Mr. Cobb taking action, Ethan Smith is as good as dead!¡± Dexter ir said coldly. Jim Cobb¡¯s strength was unfathomable, and he was extremely cunning. It was said that decades ago, he had the opportunity topete with the likes of Jackson Harris, but for some reason, he suddenly chose to go into hiding. Now, he hade out of seclusion for Ethan Smith! ¡­ Ethan Smith had been waiting in Cango City for three days, but Joshua Hess never left the Great Saint Sect. This also caused Ethan Smith to miss the opportunity to go to the Spiritual Spring again. ¡°It seems like there is no chance to draw from the Spiritual Spring anymore,¡± Ethan Smith thought.
With that in mind, he decided to let it go for now. After all, the Spiritual Spring was there, and no one could take it away. ¡°I must find a way to open that gap as soon as possible,¡± Ethan Smith thought secretly. As long as he could open that gap, Ethan Smith had full confidence in stepping into the Military Marquis Realm! That day, Ethan Smith set off to return directly to Green Moon Vi. At the same time, he notified Polly Reeves and called all the members of Green Moon Vi back. Not only that, but Ethan Smith also posted a notice on the Martial Arts Forum, revealing the location of Green Moon Vi! ¡°As long as you have strength, Green Moon Vi will let you live with dignity!¡± ¡°All members of Green Moon Vi can get a top-grade Elixir!¡± Countless slogans were posted on the Martial Arts Forum. ¡°Mr. Smith, won¡¯t the people from the Great Saint Secte to us again?¡± Polly Reeves couldn¡¯t help but ask. Ethan Smith nced at Polly Reeves and said, ¡°They will.¡± ¡°Then¡­ Aren¡¯t we courting death bying back?¡± Polly Reeves furrowed her eyebrows worriedly. Ethan Smith sighed, but said nothing. The Great Saint Sect had already set their sights on the Iceheart Lake, and they woulde sooner orter. Ethan Smith didn¡¯t n to leave this time; he wanted to confront Joshua Hess directly. Only in this way could Polly Reeves feel the sense of crisis and tell Ethan Smith the method to open the gap willingly. In the following days, the long-deserted Green Moon Vi weed countless new people. These people came by reputation, and in just a few days, the number of Green Moon Vi members reached almost a hundred!
Such a rapid growth left everyone dumbfounded! Even Ethan Smith never expected his appeal to be so strong! ¡°Mr. Smith, I counted, and there are at least fifty peopleing to sign up today!¡± Polly Reeves said excitedly. Ethan Smith took a sip of tea and smiled faintly, ¡°This is just the beginning.¡±
Polly Reeves looked extremely excited; she never thought her Beaufort Tower would experience such a day. That night, Ethan Smith didn¡¯t sleep at all. He spent the entire night refining a batch of pills. These pills were called Divine Energy Pills, and their effects were extremely overbearing, allowing a martial artist below the realm of Military Marquis to directly advance by a small level! On the next day, Ethan Smith, with bloodshot eyes, handed the Divine Energy Pills to Polly Reeves. ¡°Mr. Smith, what happened to you? Why does your face look so bad?¡± Polly Reeves eximed. Ethan Smith didn¡¯t answer the question, but handed arge bag of Divine Energy Pills to Polly Reeves. ¡°Distribute these pills, one for each person, and tell them that there will be a continuous supply of pills in the future,¡± Ethan Smith said. Polly Reeves epted the pills, her heart aching somewhat. ¡°Mr. Smith, you¡¯ve worked hard. You¡­ you should go and get some rest,¡± Polly Reeves said. Ethan Smith waved his hand, but did not choose to rest. Instead, he went straight to the Iceheart Lake, returning to the bottom of theke to absorb qi from the gap again.After the pills were distributed, Green Moon Vi instantly burst with excitement! ¡°Mr. Smith really didn¡¯t deceive us!¡± ¡°Divine Energy Pill! I never thought that even I, a Grandmaster, would have the chance to obtain a Divine Energy Pill!¡±
¡°Mr. Smith is awesome!¡± The crowd shouted in unison. Not only that, Ethan Smith also invited them to cultivate at Iceheart Lake. Such resources were undoubtedly astonishing. You should know that Iceheart Lake was on par with the Spiritual Spring in the Great Saint Sect! But the Great Saint Sect¡¯s Spiritual Spring was only avable to martial artists with high potential. Mediocre people had no chance to use it! In Green Moon Vi, however, everyone was equal, and everyone could enjoy Iceheart Lake! At that moment, the Martial Arts Forum was full of people discussing this matter. Many martial artists who were initially on the fence also began to head towards Green Moon Vi! Some even chose to leave the Great Saint Sect, ande to Green Moon Vi! In just one week, Green Moon Vi had be extremely prosperous, with over three hundred members! Although their individual strength was not top-notch, theirbined force could not be underestimated! Some were happy, and some were worried. At this moment, Joshua Hess¡¯s expression was sullen, his anger palpable.
¡°Green Moon Vi¡­¡± Joshua Hess murmured the name. In the next second, he looked at Toby Bhus and coldly said, ¡°Go summon all the half-step Martial Marquises in the Great Saint Sect, as well as the Peak Form of Grandmasters.¡± ¡°Spread the word; give Green Moon Vi three days to disband. Otherwise, the Great Saint Sect willunch a full-scale attack and crush Green Moon Vi!¡± Toby Bhus dared not say any more and quickly nodded, ¡°Yes, master.¡± The news from the Great Saint Sect came out that very day. As Ethan Smith walked out of Iceheart Lake, Polly Reeves rushed in front of him, her face full of panic. Holding her cell phone, she said, ¡°Mr. Smith, th-it¡¯s not good!¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Ethan Smith nced at her. Polly Reeves handed her cell phone to Ethan Smith, saying, ¡°The Great Saint Sect has given us three days to disband, otherwise¡­ They will crush Green Moon Vi!¡± There were no great waves on Ethan Smith¡¯s face. Everything was under his control. ¡°Now everyone in Green Moon Vi is in chaos. After hearing this news, many want to leave the Green Moon Vi¡­¡± Polly Reeves clenched her lips tightly, speaking softly. Ethan Smith spread his hands, ¡°What can we do about it? The Great Saint Sect has a Military Marquis as their backbone. We¡¯re not their match.¡± ¡°Th-what do we do?¡± Polly Reeves was at her wit¡¯s end.
Ethan Smith sighed, ¡°I don¡¯t know. We¡¯ll have to take things one step at a time.¡± ¡°If worsees to worst¡­ we can only disband Green Moon Vi. We can¡¯t just let so many innocent people die.¡± Ethan Smith said. ¡°Besides¡­ The Great Saint Sect has always wanted Iceheart Lake.¡± As he said this, Ethan Smith looked at Polly Reeves and asked, ¡°By the way, don¡¯t you have any descendants?¡± Polly Reeves frowned, ¡°I¡¯m not married yet. Where would I get descendants¡­ ¡± ¡°Well, when you die, Iceheart Lake will inevitably fall into the hands of the Great Saint Sect.¡± Ethan Smith sighed faintly. After saying that, Ethan Smith turned and walked away. Polly Reeves¡¯s expression became extremely ugly. These past few days, she had been immersed in the excitement of the rise of Green Moon Vi. She naturally couldn¡¯t bear the thought of disbanding now. What¡¯s more¡­ Ethan Smith was right. If she died, Iceheart Lake would be unimed property. Would her years of guarding the inheritance be destroyed by her own hands? As she thought about this, Polly Reeves¡¯s face grew even darker. She clenched her lips so tightly that a trickle of blood seeped from her lips. ¡°Rather than giving Iceheart Lake to the Great Saint Sect, it¡¯s better to entrust it to Mr. Smith.¡± Polly Reeves seemed to have made a difficult decision. Chapter 556: 556: Assaulting the Marquis_1 Chapter 556: Assaulting the Marquis_1 Polly Reeves had this thought in her heart, but she did not make a hasty decision. For an entire night. Pollyy in bed without sleeping, constantly pondering this issue. Finally, at dawn, Polly got up from the bed. ¡°Mr. Smith is the deputy sect master of Green Moon Vi. Giving him Ice Heart might be a way of keeping him in Beaufort Tower,¡± Polly took a deep breath. This might be the best choice for her. So, Polly got up and walked towards Ethan Smith¡¯s room. When she reached the door, she heard the sound of alchemying from inside. This further confirmed Polly¡¯s idea! ¡°Mr. Smith has been wholeheartedly devoted to Green Moon Vi. Perhaps I really should give him Ice Heart.¡±
Thinking this, Polly pushed the door open and entered. Seeing Polly walk in, Ethan stood up slowly and smiled, ¡°Patriarch Reeves, what brings you here?¡± Polly clenched her teeth and whispered, ¡°Mr. Smith, if I give you Ice Heart, you¡¯ll be able to step into Military Marquis, right?¡± ¡°Ice Heart?¡± Ethan was taken aback. Polly nodded, ¡°It¡¯s right below the gap.¡± Ethan said in a deep voice, ¡°I have a 90% chance.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Polly made up her mind. ¡°Thene with me, I¡¯ll take you to open that gap now.¡± After saying that, Polly turned and walked out. Ethan¡¯s heart was overwhelmed with excitement, and he couldn¡¯t help but shout in his mind. ¡°Finally, I¡¯ve deceived it!¡± Ethan almost jumped for joy! Although it was indeed abination of deception and cheating, if Ethan didn¡¯t take it, it would eventually belong to the Great Saint Sect. At least Ethan could help Green Moon Vi step back into glory. Ethan forcefully suppressed the excitement in his heart and followed Polly to Iceheart Lake. Standing by theke, Polly clenched her lips tight. She looked up at Ethan and said, ¡°You¡¯re definitely going to promote Green Moon Vi, right?¡± Ethan said in a deep voice, ¡°Our first goal is to rece the Great Saint Sect.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Polly nodded. Then, she took the lead and stepped into Iceheart Lake.
Ethan didn¡¯t waste any time and followed her. The two dove deep into Iceheart Lake and soon arrived at the gap. Polly held her hands together, chanting under her breath. The gap began to flicker with light.
Subsequently, the gap grewrger, big enough to be the size of a circr disc! One after another, icicles blue in color leaked out from the gap. Polly stretched out her hand and pointed at the gap, ¡°Ice Heart is right here.¡± Ethan stared intently at the gap. Inside, there was a stone that resembled a block of ice, shimmering with a pale blue glow. It looked incredibly beautiful underwater. A rich qi gushed out from it. In an instant, the qi in the entire Iceheart Lake soared! Ethan reached out his trembling hand and took the Ice Heart from the gap. ¡°Is this the Ice Heart? The legendary Ice Heart that has been passed down for ten thousand years¡­¡± Ethan¡¯s eyes flickered with a strange light, and his emotions took a long time to calm down. ¡°Mr. Smith, let¡¯s go up.¡± Polly whispered. After saying that, she took the lead and swam upwards. Ethan temporarily stored the Ice Heart in the Spatial Magic Artifact, then went ashore. ¡°Patriarch Reeves, thank you.¡± Ethan sincerely bowed to Polly.
Polly sighed and whispered, ¡°I¡¯ve thought it through as well. The news of Ice Heart has already spread, and keeping it would be a disaster.¡± At this point, Polly looked at Ethan and said, ¡°Once you take this Ice Heart, how will others cultivate?¡±Ethan Smith chuckled, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, once I kill Joshua Hess, I¡¯ll dominate the Great Saint Sect.¡± ¡°By then, the Great Saint Sect will be our new Green Moon Vi¡¯s sect.¡± Seeing this, Polly Reeves had no choice but to nod. ¡°Time is of the essence, I won¡¯t chat with you now,¡± Ethan Smith said. Joshua Hess had mentioned that he would only give him three days. Ethan Smith had to devour this Ice Heart within these three days! As long as he stepped into the Military Marquis Realm, he no longer needed to fear Joshua Hess! Taking the Ice Heart, Ethan Smith returned to his room. ¡°Patriarch Reeves, I must not be disturbed during these few days,¡± Ethan Smith said. Polly Reeves nodded, ¡°Alright, I understand.¡± Ethan Smith closed the door. He took out the Ice Heart, feeling the qi from it.
Then, Ethan Smith opened all the pores of his body, rapidly devouring the Ice Heart with incredible speed! Endless qi surged into Ethan Smith¡¯s body. Its speed was astonishing! Even Ethan Smith himself was surprised, as the qi in the Ice Heart was more concentrated and pure than he had imagined! There was practically no impurity in the Ice Heart! ¡°I¡¯ve never experienced such pure qi before!¡± Ethan Smith couldn¡¯t help but gasp! Even five thousand-year-old herbs and the storeroom of the Divine Alchemist Pavilion were iparable to it. ¡°I understand now!¡± Ethan Smith suddenly guessed something! This so-called Ice Heart was actually a piece of ice formed from pure qi! When the qi was dense enough, it was said to condense into dew. Now that the qi had directly turned into a whole block of ice, its concentration was self-evident! In the current society, being able to get a little resource from the mouths of the Capital City Martial Arts Association and various Great Families was already a great fortune. For an Ice Heart with such a dense qi concentration, it was simply unimaginable!
¡°Fortunately, I targeted the Great Saint Sect, not the Capital City Martial Arts Association,¡± thought Ethan Smith. Otherwise, this Ice Heart would¡¯ve likely changed hands, and with their capabilities, they could¡¯ve extracted the Ice Heart even without Polly Reeves. As time passed minute by minute, a day went by in the blink of an eye. In this day¡¯s time, the qi in the Ice Heart had barely diminished at all! This began to make Ethan Smith a little anxious. After all, time was short, and he couldn¡¯t afford to wait. After some thought, he simply broke off a small piece of the Ice Heart and stuffed it into his mouth. The instant this small piece of Ice Heart entered his stomach, Ethan Smith immediately felt an intense qi exploding in his dantian! ¡°Damn it!¡± Ethan Smith secretly cursed! The Ice Heart hadn¡¯t been in his stomach for even a second, but it already filled his entire dantian! If the Ice Heart were topletely melt, wouldn¡¯t it burst his dantian? Ethan Smith hurriedly began circting his cultivation technique, trying to digest the qi. But, with the qi concentration exceeding his imagination, a sharp pain came from his lower abdomen! The violent qi started flowing upward from Ethan Smith¡¯s dantian. It filled his chest and forehead, almostpletely stuffing him. Ethan Smith felt like his head was about to explode, sweat beading on his forehead. He desperately circted his cultivation technique, consuming the qi. Fortunately, the qi gradually stabilized and slowly flowed through his body. ¡­ Time flew quickly, and it was the third day in the blink of an eye. Inside the Great Saint Sect, Joshua Hess had an ice-cold expression on his face, with several elite members of the sect standing in front of him. Chapter 557: 557: Joshua Hess’s Attack!_1 Chapter 557: Joshua Hess¡¯s Attack!_1 Joshua Hess coldly scanned the crowd and slowly said, ¡°The Great Saint Sect has never mobilized on such arge scale to suppress any other sect, nor has anyone ever dared to provoke the authority of the Great Saint Sect!¡± ¡°And all of this is because of Ethan Smith!¡± With that, Joshua Hess slowly stood up. He looked at everyone and said coldly, ¡°Listen carefully, kill everyone you see when you get to the Green Moon Vi! The Great Saint Sect wants to tell the world the consequences of challenging us!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Everyone shouted in unison. ¡­ Capital City Martial Arts Association had a prison specifically for detaining criminals. These criminals were all very powerful, including some Marquises! But now, there was an ordinary person with no cultivation detained here. She was locked in a single cell, eatingrge amounts of meat and fish every day.
Not only that, there were even top-grade herbs in her meals. Despite all this, her face remained extremely pale and she looked extremely frail! The woman was none other than Emily Taylor! ¡°Miss Taylor, it¡¯s time.¡± A Marquis walked in from outside the door. He was holding a syringe and approached Emily. Emily¡¯s pale face instantly shed a hint of fear. ¡°Miss Taylor, please bear with it. Don¡¯t worry, this won¡¯t harm your life.¡± The Marquis chuckled. Next, he saw the Marquis raise his palm, Emily¡¯s body floated in mid-air, unable to move! The Marquis then took the syringe and stabbed it harshly into Emily¡¯s white neck! Blood flowed out through the syringe. Emily¡¯s face turned even paler, and the pain on her face was indescribable. ¡°There we go, Miss Taylor.¡± After drawing blood, the Marquis released Emily. Emily coldly looked at the Marquis and asked, ¡°What are you trying to do?¡± The Marquisughed, ¡°Miss Taylor, don¡¯t worry. We just need your blood. As long as you cooperate obediently, we won¡¯t harm you.¡± ¡°When will you let me go?¡± Emily asked coldly. ¡°That¡­ is uncertain, hehe.¡± The Marquis left these words and walked out without paying any more attention to Emily. No one could have imagined that the Capital City Martial Arts Association would treat Emily Taylor like this. ¡­
Green Moon Vi. It was unusually lively today. Polly Reeves sat in the Great Hall with her eyes filled with worry. She couldn¡¯t help but nce outside whenever there was any movement.
Not for any other reason, but because today was the day the Great Saint Sect came to suppress them. ¡°Why hasn¡¯t Mr. Smithe out yet?¡± Polly¡¯s worry grew. Just then, one powerful aura after another approached the Green Moon Vi! This terrifying aura was so strong that nearly everyone in the Green Moon Vi felt its oppressive force! Polly stood up abruptly and quickly walked outside. In no time at all, she saw more than ten people swaggering into the Green Moon Vi. ¡°Who¡­who are you?¡± Polly asked nervously. ¡°Joshua Hess.¡± The leading man said coldly. Hearing the name Joshua Hess, everyone present turned pale with fear! ¡°Joshua¡­Joshua Hess, sect master of the Great Saint Sect!¡± ¡°They really came¡­¡± Joshua Hess nced at the crowd and said coldly, ¡°Where is Ethan Smith?¡± Polly forced herself to suppress the fear in her heart, took a deep breath, and said, ¡°Lord Hess, Mr. Smith is out on business. May I ask what you need him for?¡±
¡°Not here?¡± Joshua Hess narrowed his eyes. Afterward, he sneered, ¡°If he were here, I would kill all of you!¡± Upon hearing this, the scene turned chaotic! Facing Joshua Hess, they had no means of fighting back! ¡°Wait!¡± At this moment, Polly suddenly shouted. She clenched her teeth and said, ¡°Mr. Hess, I know your Great Saint Sect wants the Iceheart Lake, I¡­ I can give it to you.¡± Joshua Hess stroked his beard and sneered, ¡°Once I kill all of you, the Iceheart Lake will belong to me anyway!¡± After leaving this sentence, Joshua Hess ordered, ¡°Attack, leave no one alive!¡± ¡°I can tell you where Ethan Smith is!¡± Just then, someone in the crowd shouted. Hearing this, Joshua Hess waved his hand. He coldly questioned, ¡°You know where Ethan Smith is?¡±
¡°Y-yes,¡± the trembling martial artist replied. ¡°Take me to him.¡± A ruthless glint appeared in Joshua Hess¡¯s eyes. The martial artist dared not say anything else and quickly led the way, ¡°Please follow me¡­¡± Polly stared intently at this scene, her eyes almost spitting fire, but she had no way to fight against Joshua Hess, so she could only let it happen. Joshua Hess marched towards Ethan Smith¡¯s residence with his men. At this moment, Ethan Smith was trying to break through to the Marquis level. He could clearly feel that his qi was enough to support him entering the Marquis realm. However, he had failed each time he tried. ¡°Sigh,¡± Ethan let out a slight sigh. They say that entering the Marquis realm requires an opportunity, and it seems to be true.¡± Ethan frowned. Forced breakthroughs were too difficult. Just then, the door was suddenly kicked open! Afterward, Ethan noticed a strong murderous spirit sting in!
Looking up, he saw Joshua Hess standing coldly at the entrance. ¡°Ethan Smith¡­¡± The moment he saw Ethan, Joshua Hess clenched his fist! Joshua Hess had deep hatred for Ethan! ¡°Joshua Hess, you finally showed up.¡± Ethan slowly stood up from the ground. Looking at Joshua Hess, there was a faint uneasiness in the depths of Ethan¡¯s heart. Not being able to break through to the Marquis realm was not good news for Ethan. ¡°If I really can¡¯t, I can only try to use the secret technique to forcibly break through to the Marquis realm again,¡± Ethan muttered with furrowed brows. ¡°I want to see who can save you this time!¡± Joshua Hess said coldly. Ethan Smith stood up and said, ¡°Indeed, no one can save me, but killing me may not be so simple.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Joshua Hess eximed as his aura immediately erupted! This terrifying aura sent the surrounding people flying! Chapter 558: 558: The Opportunity to Step into the Marquis_1 Chapter 558: The Opportunity to Step into the Marquis_1 Feeling the strong aura emanating from Joshua Hess, Ethan Smith couldn¡¯t help but frown slightly. ¡°Mr. Smith, did you¡­ did you seed?¡± Polly Reeves asked anxiously. Ethan shook his head, expressing some regret, ¡°No, I just missed it by one step.¡± Joshua Hess narrowed his eyes, as if guessing something. ¡°It seems you have no chance of stepping into the realm of Martial Marquis,¡± Joshua Hess grinned. Ethan coldly looked at Joshua Hess and said, ¡°Joshua Hess, once I step into the Martial Marquis realm, I will personally bring down the Great Saint Sect.¡± ¡°Hahaha, it¡¯s a pity that you won¡¯t have that chance!¡± Joshua Hess shouted explosively, causing a terrifying aura to surge forward. Streams of aura, like sharp des, left white marks on Ethan¡¯s tough flesh. The next second, Joshua Hess transformed his palm into a w, aiming directly for Ethan¡¯s face. Ethan didn¡¯t dare to ck off; the Absolute Beginning Sacred Fist was unleashed in response!
Golden light streaked across the Void, striking Joshua Hess¡¯s fingers with force! ¡°ng!¡± A crisp sound like an exploding bomb resounded as Ethan was forced to retreat several steps under the pressure of Joshua Hess¡¯s realm. ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s very hard to have a chance of winning against a Martial Marquis,¡± Ethan frowned. Joshua Hess coldly said, ¡°You¡¯re just stubbornly resisting! You were allowed to escape before because the Taylor Family wanted to spare your dog life!¡± ¡°Now that your battle with Dexter ir has ended, I have no reservations.¡± His murderous spirit surged at this moment! Feeling the murderous spirit from Joshua Hess, Ethan¡¯splexion changed as well! ¡°Die!¡± Joshua Hess roared angrily, and his palm pped toward Ethan with overwhelming power! With no more scruples, every move of Joshua Hess aimed to take Ethan¡¯s life! He no longer wanted to give Ethan any chances, only wanting to kill him as quickly as possible to avoidplications. ¡°Bang!¡± This palm strike, created from pure Inner Strength, reached an incredible speed! Ethan didn¡¯t even have time to react before the strikended firmly on his chest! ¡°Whoosh!¡± Under this palm strike, Ethan¡¯s body flew horizontally, his chest caving in! The power of a Martial Marquis¡¯s full-force strike was unimaginable, and even Ethan¡¯s flesh couldn¡¯t withstand it! Blood spilled from Ethan¡¯s mouth, and several of his ribs broke in the process. ¡°Mr. Smith!¡± Polly Reeves couldn¡¯t help but shout out.
Ethan wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth and slowly stood up from the ground. ¡°Huh? He¡¯s not dead?¡± This surprised Joshua Hess a bit. It should be known that a Martial Marquis could casually kill a half-step Martial Marquis, let alone his own killing move! ¡°Your flesh is truly beyond my expectations,¡± Joshua Hess said while squinting his eyes.
¡°Ethan Smith, if you¡¯re willing to serve me, I might consider sparing your life, but I guess someone like you would never submit to me,¡± Joshua Hess said coldly. ¡°So¡­ it¡¯s better for you to die!¡± As soon as his words fell, Joshua Hess suddenly disappeared! Almost in an instant, he appeared in front of Ethan! Ethan¡¯s pupils shrank, sensing that something was amiss. He hurriedly employed the Shrinking Ground Into An Inch technique, but it was already toote! ¡°Die!¡± Joshua Hess¡¯s fingers curved, viciously wing toward Ethan¡¯s heart! This w contained all of Joshua Hess¡¯s Inner Strength, which could even instantly crush a small hill! ¡°ng!¡± A crisp sound echoed, and Joshua Hess suddenly felt a burst of pain in his fingers! Looking down, he saw a miniature mountain shing and shining on Ethan¡¯s chest. ¡°That was close¡­¡± Ethan quickly retreated, holding the Venerable Fifth Mountain in his hand, and breathed a sigh of relief. If he had been caught by Joshua Hess, Ethan¡¯s flesh might have been pierced through!¡±This Venerable Fifth Mountain is truly unbreakable¡­¡± Ethan Smith thought to himself.
On the other hand, Joshua Hess¡¯s fingers trembled slightly from the shock, and the pain was unbearable. ¡°You little beast¡­¡± Joshua Hess¡¯s face was icy cold. His cold eyes were filled with the color of anger! ¡°I want to see what other tricks you have up your sleeve!¡± Joshua Hess took a step forward, his two gigantic hands carrying a rolling inner strength, and fiercely suppressed it all! Ethan Smith didn¡¯t dare to be slow and quickly reached out two quick fists. ¡°Boom!¡± However, the gap between a half-step Martial Marquis and a Martial Marquis was just too great. Even though Ethan Smith possessed Divine Dragon Power, under this huge realm difference, he was still pped to the ground! A huge palm print was directly smashed onto the ground, Ethan Smith¡¯s body shattered in several ces, and blood streamed out. ¡°Little beast, not dead yet?¡± Joshua Hess¡¯s face turned colder, and he raised one hand slightly. His fingers immediately shed with light! A stream of blood-red light condensed on Joshua Hess¡¯s fingers. The next second, Joshua Hess¡¯s palm reached forward, and the ten rays of light instantly shot towards Ethan Smith! Ethan Smith¡¯s face changed, he clenched his teeth, wanting to dodge, but the speed of the light was too fast, and he couldn¡¯t dodge it! ¡°Puh, puh, puh!¡±
These ten blood-red rays of light were like sharp des, piercing through Ethan Smith¡¯s various acupuncture points! In just a moment, Ethan Smith felt as if his spiritual power was locked away, unable to be invoked! ¡°Little beast, I want to see who can save you today.¡± Joshua Hess looked coldly at Ethan Smith, taking step by step towards him. Ethan Smith clenched his teeth, desperately mobilizing the spiritual energy within his body, trying to break through these bonds. Unfortunately, his spiritual power was blocked, and he could not break through the bonds no matter how much he struggled! Seeing Joshua Hess approaching, Ethan Smith¡¯s face grew even uglier. ¡°Useless, I have sealed all your vital points of spiritual power. Even if you have great powers, you cannot escape!¡± Joshua Hess¡¯s cold voice came out. Then, Joshua Hess¡¯s whole body was covered in bright light, his palm condensing wave after wave of terrifying killing intent! ¡°Little beast, you killed hundreds of people from my Great Saint Sect, and because of you, Mr. Taylor has be dissatisfied with me! You¡¯re a damn little beast!¡± Joshua Hess said through gritted teeth. Ethan Smith looked up at Joshua Hess with a grin on his face and said, ¡°Old beast, you had iting¡­¡± ¡°Seeking death!¡± Joshua Hess became furious, and his big palm immediately mmed down on Ethan Smith! ¡°Urgh!¡± With this p, Ethan Smith felt as if his five viscera and six bowels were about to be crushed, and a mouthful of blood spewed out!
¡°I want to see how long you can keep being stubborn!¡± Joshua Hess roared in anger. His palm contained a huge oppression force, striking down fiercely on Ethan Smith! One strike, two strikes, three strikes¡­ Lines of blood appeared on Ethan Smith¡¯s body, and bones were broken in several ces! However, Joshua Hess still showed no sign of stopping, his palm constantly striking Ethan Smith¡¯s body relentlessly. In just a few moments, Ethan Smith¡¯s body was almost shattered. His consciousness became somewhat blurry, and a feeling of exhaustion arose within him. ¡°Mr. Smith¡­¡± Polly Reeves couldn¡¯t help but sob when she saw this scene. With his mouth slightly open, everything in Ethan¡¯s field of vision began to blur. ¡°Damn it¡­the realm of Marquis¡­really can¡¯t be crossed¡­.¡± Ethan Smith murmured to himself. ¡°Even the secret technique can¡¯t be used¡­is today really the day I die¡­¡± ¡°Emily, I¡­I¡¯ve let you down¡­¡± Apanied by Joshua Hess¡¯s strikes, Ethan Smith¡¯s consciousness became more and more blurred, and he couldn¡¯t even feel the pain anymore. Countless scenes shed through Ethan Smith¡¯s mind, scenes from the past ying like a movie in his head. At this moment, Ethan Smith thought of many things, these aimless contemtions felt like memories at the brink of death. ¡°Hmm¡­it seems I¡¯ve thought of something¡­¡± At this moment of near-death, a crazy idea suddenly burst into Ethan Smith¡¯s mind! ¡°I get it, I know how to step into the Martial Marquis realm¡­!¡± His previously dim eyes were filled with determination once again! ¡°I know it now!¡± Ethan Smith shouted excitedly in his heart! Chapter 559 - 589: Seeing Cato Cain Again!_1 Chapter 559: Chapter 589: Seeing Cato Cain Again!_1 At this life and death moment, Ethan Smith finally understood the opportunity to enter the Martial Marquis Realm! Martial Marquis is the Golden Core Stage, and once you step into it, all cultivation will be concentrated in the golden core! As a chaotic body, Ethan could practice both Yin and Yang cultivation! For Ethan, the opportunity to enter the Martial Marquis Realm was the fusion of Yin and Yang! Once the fusion was sessful, the golden core would form, and he would step into the true Martial Marquis Realm! ¡°Unfortunately¡­ entering the Martial Marquis Realm requires undisturbed focus and cannot be interfered with.¡± Ethan soon fell into despair again. Although he had now realized the opportunity to enter the Martial Marquis Realm, how could he seize it? ¡°If only I had thought of it earlier¡­¡± Ethan¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t help but feel bitter and angry. The sess was within reach, but the opportunity was lost; the pain was unspeakable, and the despair was evident on his face. ¡°Little bastard, you¡¯re quite resilient,¡± Joshua Hess said coldly. As he spoke, Joshua slowly raised both hands, as if to gather some technique. A terrifying radiance surged within Joshua¡¯s palms! ¡°Die!¡± Along with Joshua¡¯s roar, this light filled with a strong killing intent ruthlessly rolled towards Ethan! ¡°Boom!¡± However, at this moment, a breath of energy suddenly burst from afar and collided with Joshua¡¯s technique! The huge rumbling shattered the room instantly! People nearby were directly shaken back several dozen meters, and some were even turned into meat paste on the spot! ¡°Who?!¡± Joshua¡¯s face turned cold, and he shouted angrily. A man in his forties slowly walked in from the doorway. Seeing this man, Ethan was stunned. ¡°Cato¡­ Cato Cain?! You¡¯re not dead?!¡± Ethan couldn¡¯t help but open his mouth wide, and a hint of excitement appeared in his eyes! He wanted to get up but was unable to stand due to his severe injuries. ¡°Brother Cato¡­¡± Ethan used all his strength to utter these words. Cato Cain nced at Ethan and nodded slightly. ¡°Cato Cain, how did you get here?¡± Joshua asked coldly. Cato spoke solemnly, ¡°Miss Taylor ordered me to protect Ethan Smith.¡± Upon hearing this, Ethan¡¯s heart was filled with gratitude. Ethan never thought that even today, Cato Cain still remembered Emily Taylor¡¯s orders. ¡°Hahaha!¡± Joshua couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter at this point. ¡°Miss Taylor is no longer a part of the Taylor family. Why do you persist such loyalty?¡± Joshua said indifferently. Cato replied coldly, ¡°In my heart, she will always be Miss Taylor.¡± Joshua narrowed his eyes and asked coldly, ¡°As a member of the Taylor family, are you going to disobey Mr. Taylor¡¯s orders?!¡± ¡°I only follow Miss Taylor¡¯s orders,¡± Cato replied coldly. Joshua¡¯s face suddenly turned cold. He took a deep breath and said, ¡°Cato, you¡¯re just a Peak Form of Grandmaster, right? With just you, do you think you can stop me?¡± ¡°How would I know if I don¡¯t try?¡± The energy around Cato began to surge rapidly! His strength as a half-step Martial Marquis was fully disyed at this moment! Ethan couldn¡¯t help but open his mouth wide! He never thought that not only was Cato Cain alive, but he had even stepped into the half-step Martial Marquis Realm! ¡°Half-step Martial Marquis?¡± Joshua sneered. ¡°Do you think an insignificant half-step Martial Marquis can stop me? It¡¯s a joke!¡± Cato remained silent, his mouth slightly open as if he were casting some technique.In a split second, the aura on Cato Cain¡¯s body began to skyrocket once more! He stepped directly from the half-step Martial Marquis Realm into the Military Marquis Realm! This technique was exactly the same as the one used by Dexter ir! ¡°As the bodyguard for Miss Taylor, Mr. Taylor once took me to the library of the Capital City Martial Arts Association. When necessary, I can forcefully step into the Martial Marquis Realm,¡± said Cato Cain coldly. Joshua Hess¡¯s face grew even colder. Seeing that he was about to seed, yet another obstacle emerged with Cato Cain. How could Joshua Hess not be angered! ¡°Even if you forcibly step into the Martial Marquis Realm, you can onlyst half an hour at most!¡± Joshua Hess coldly said. ¡°After half an hour, I can kill you as easily as turning my hand!¡± Cato Cain coldly stated, ¡°No need for idle talk, let¡¯s get started.¡± ¡°Seeking death!¡± Joshua Hess immediately became furious, and he reached out to grab Cato Cain! Cato Cain¡¯s face was icy, and he clenched his fist to face the attack head-on! A great battle was about to erupt, with both men being Martial Marquises. For a time, they were evenly matched! Ethan Smith clenched his teeth. If he could step into the Martial Marquis Realm within this half-hour, he could reverse the result! ¡°I have to cherish the time Cato Cain has bought for me¡­¡± Ethan Smith muttered quietly. He clenched his teeth and adjusted his state of mind. Later, Ethan Smith slightly closed his eyes, trying to merge the dark energy and qi in his dantian. Under the guidance of Ethan Smith¡¯s powerful divine sense, the ipatible qi and dark energy in his dantian began to attempt contact at this moment. ¡°Bang!¡± However, the moment they touched, an explosion sounded in Ethan Smith¡¯s dantian, and his abdomen was suddenly racked with extreme pain! Merging the two repelling energies was not so simple. But Ethan Smith had no time to worry about it. He endured the pain and forced the merger. ¡°Bang bang bang!¡± A series of crisp sounds rang in Ethan Smith¡¯s dantian. The two energies continuously repelled each other! The extreme pain caused Ethan Smith¡¯s forehead to glisten with cold sweat, but he didn¡¯t dare to waste a single moment and tried his best to integrate the Yin and Yang energies! ¡°Hiss!¡± Finally, thanks to Ethan Smith¡¯s efforts, the two energies began to merge for the first time! ¡°There¡¯s a chance!¡± Ethan Smith was overjoyed! He immediately seized the moment and used all his mental power to guide the fusion of Yin and Yang energies. ¡°Hiss hiss hiss¡­¡± As the two energies blended, sounds continuously emanated from Ethan Smith¡¯s dantian! However, it was not so simple topletely merge these two immense energies in such a short period. ¡°No, it has to be faster!¡± Ethan Smith anxiously gritted his teeth. He tried his best to guide the fusion, not wasting a single moment! ¡°Boom!¡± Not far away, the battle between Cato Cain and Joshua Hess continued! But after all, Cato Cain was a Martial Marquis only because of the secret technique, and he was clearly inferior to Joshua Hess, who was already in the Martial Marquis Realm. ¡°ng!¡± At this moment, Joshua Hess¡¯s palm hit Cato Cain¡¯s chest, sending him flying several meters back. Blood spilled continuously from his mouth! ¡°Cato Cain, I advise you to stop, or you¡¯ll undoubtedly die today!¡± Joshua Hess shouted loudly. Cato Cain wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth and coldly stated, ¡°Enough talk, unless I die here, you won¡¯t be able to kill Ethan Smith!¡± ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll kill you first!¡± Joshua Hess went crazy and furiously charged towards Cato Cain once more! Chapter 560: Stubborn Cato Cain!_1 Chapter 560: Stubborn Cato Cain!_1 Joshua Hess¡¯s entire body erupted with energy, each move directly targeting Cato Cain¡¯s weak points! Facing Joshua Hess¡¯s aggression, Cato Cain had nowhere to retreat and could only face it head-on. As the sky was filled with dazzling light, the entire Beaufort Tower had almost turned into ruins, with the scene in aplete mess. This was a confrontation between Military Marquis-level fighters; no one dared to approach as everyone retreated in fear of getting caught in the crossfire. At this moment, Ethan Smith was desperately trying to merge these two energies. ¡°Faster, I must be faster¡­¡± Ethan Smith gritted his teeth, using all his divine sense power to merge the two energies. In the blink of an eye, twenty minutes had passed, and Ethan Smith¡¯s energy fusion seemed to have reached the steward¡¯s level! ¡°It¡¯s no good¡­ There¡¯s no time at this pace.¡± Ethan Smith¡¯s face looked extremely terrible. Just then, Polly Reeves took advantage of the chaos and ran over from some distance. ¡°Mr. Smith, I¡­ I¡¯m here to save you,¡± Polly Reeves anxiously said. With that, she began to try to pull out the light columns inserted in Ethan Smith¡¯s vital points. Unfortunately, with Polly Reeves¡¯s strength, she couldn¡¯t even budge the ten light columns. Even if she exerted all her strength, she couldn¡¯t move them one bit! ¡°What¡­ what should we do?¡± Polly Reeves¡¯ face turned red with anxiety, at aplete loss. Ethan Smith didn¡¯t pay any attention to her, for time was pressing, and he didn¡¯t dare divert his focus. ¡°Swoosh!¡± At this moment, Joshua Hess¡¯s sharp fingers, like steel ws, furiously tore apart Cato Cain¡¯s chest! Cato Cain¡¯s chest was ripped open, and three shocking bloodstains appeared, exposing the shining white bones! ¡°Cato Cain, you¡¯re no match for me; prepare to die!¡± Joshua Hess shouted. Joshua Hess¡¯s hands condensed with ck energy, appearing toe from the Nine Netherworld Hell! This technique was Joshua Hess¡¯s signature, called the Deadly Ghost Hand! It was said that this technique could not only harm the physical body but even cause shock to one¡¯s divine sense! Not daring to dy, Cato Cain opened his mouth slightly, and a burst of light shot out! This technique came from the Capital City Martial Arts Association, called the Rainbow Divine Seal! This divine seal exuded powerful force, ruthlessly smashing towards Joshua Hess¡¯s Deadly Ghost Hand! ¡°Boom!¡± The techniques collided, and scorching hot shockwaves spread like a sea of fire! Underneath this technique, Joshua Hess instantly retreated several steps. His face somber, he said coldly: ¡°You actually know the Rainbow Divine Seal, old man Taylor really took great care of you.¡± Cato Cain kept silent, slightly gasping for breath. His energy seemed to be unstable, and it seemed he wouldn¡¯t be able to maintain the Military Marquis Realm for much longer. ¡°Cato Cain, I¡¯ll ask you one more time, do you really want to betray the Taylor family?¡± Joshua Hess said coldly. Wiping the blood from the corner of his mouth, Cato Cain coldly replied: ¡°If Mike Taylor were alive, he definitely wouldn¡¯t have treated Miss Taylor like Kn Taylor.¡± ¡°Thus, the ones who betrayed are you all ¡ª I have never betrayed anyone.¡± Cato Cain said coldly. Joshua Hessughed loudly: ¡°Cato Cain, you are truly a loyal dog! Mike Taylor is long gone, and now it¡¯s Mr. Taylor ¨C Kn Taylor who calls the shots in the family!¡± ¡°That¡¯s the difference between you and me.¡± Cato Cain said through gritted teeth. It was obvious that Joshua Hess was deliberately trying to stall for time. Cato Cain could only maintain the Military Marquis Realm for half an hour, and as long as Joshua Hess dragged it out past that time, Cato Cain would be insignificant. ¡°Lord Hess, it seems that Ethan Smith is attempting to break through to the Military Marquis level!¡± Suddenly, someone shouted! Hearing this, Joshua Hess immediately looked in Ethan Smith¡¯s direction! Indeed, Ethan Smith¡¯s energy gathered around him, and all his acupoints were flickering with light! Joshua Hess¡¯s face turned cold as he bellowed: ¡°Kid, you¡¯re not stepping into the Military Marquis level!¡±Having said that, Joshua Hess quickly stepped towards Ethan Smith! However, a figure blocked his way! ¡°Before I die, you shall not get within half a step of Ethan Smith,¡± Cato Cain coldly said. Joshua Hess was furious, ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡± After saying that, he used his old technique and his huge palm fiercely smashed towards Cato Cain! Cato Cain didn¡¯t dare to be careless, he clenched his fists and met the palm head on. But this time, he was pushed back dozens of steps! The reason was simple, as Cato¡¯s Military Marquis Realm was rapidly disappearing! ¡°Hahaha!¡± Seeing this, Joshua Hess burst intoughter! ¡°With your breath disappearing, I¡¯d like to see how you¡¯ll stop me!¡± Joshua Hess¡¯s energy erupted, and he charged at Cato Cain again! Another palm strikended on Cato¡¯s chest, almost shattering his body! Cato Cain was covered in blood in an instant, an unbearable sight! Nevertheless, he stood up once more! He struggled and blocked Joshua Hess¡¯s path, gritting his teeth: ¡°You shall not approach half a step!¡± ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡± Joshua Hess didn¡¯t say a word and pped Cato again. ¡°Boom!¡± A loud noise came from Cato¡¯s body, countless bones were shattered! Hey on the ground, trying to stand but realized that his body¡¯s energy was already depleting! ¡°Damn it.¡± Cato¡¯s face looked terrible. Upon using the secret technique to step into the Military Marquis Realm, he would pass out! By then, let alone stopping Joshua Hess, he couldn¡¯t even stay conscious! Cato clenched his teeth, he tried his best to get up and failed every time! At this moment, Joshua Hess had already stepped towards Ethan Smith! Cato looked terrible, and his mind couldn¡¯t help but recall his first encounter with Ethan! At the beginning, Ethan was also knocked down countless times! Every time Cato thought he couldn¡¯t get up, he just stood up again! It was because of his strong will and persistent fighting spirit! ¡°Ahh!!¡± Cato roared with all his strength, slowly got up, and charged towards Joshua Hess! Cato¡¯s hands were bent, and he hugged Joshua Hess¡¯s waist from behind! Joshua Hess¡¯s face turned cold, and he said maliciously, ¡°You¡¯re really courting death!¡± He clenched his huge hand and fiercely smashed it down on Cato¡¯s back! ¡°Crack!¡± Under this force, Cato¡¯s back was almost crushed! But even so, Cato still didn¡¯t let go! His whole body had turned blood red, but his unyielding spirit made him cling tightly to Joshua Hess! Joshua Hess waspletely enraged. His palm emitted a de-like glow, and he coldly said, ¡°You¡¯re courting death! Courting death!¡± ¡°Hiss!¡± In the midst of speaking, the glow from his palm fiercely pierced Cato¡¯s back! ¡°Puff!¡± Cato¡¯s face turned extremely pale in an instant, and his breath began to disperse rapidly! But to Joshua Hess¡¯ surprise, Cato¡¯s hand still clung tightly to him! Joshua Hess immediately felt humiliated, and yelled at the people around him, ¡°Go, kill Ethan Smith now, no matter what, he must not step into the Military Marquis realm!¡± Chapter 561: 561: Heavenly Tribulation Descends!_1 Chapter 561: Heavenly Tribtion Descends!_1 People of the Great Saint Sect dared not neglect this and hurriedly rushed towards Ethan Smith, using various techniques in an attempt to interrupt his breakthrough! At this moment, Polly Reeves led the people of Green Moon Vi and put themselves in front of Ethan Smith. ¡°Don¡¯t even think about disturbing Mr. Smith¡¯s cultivation!¡± Polly Reeves shouted angrily! People of Green Moon Vi also shouted in unison: ¡°Don¡¯t even think about interrupting Lord Smith¡¯s cultivation!¡± ¡°Hmph, a group of ignorant and fearless things!¡± Joshua Hess said coldly. ¡°Whoever dares to hinder us, kill them without mercy!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The people of the Great Saint Sect shouted. After all, they were all at the Peak Form of Grandmaster, or even half-step Martial Marquis! And the people of Green Moon Vi were at most Peak Form of Grandmaster. How could they cope with it? ¡°Everyone, stop them no matter what!¡± Polly Reeves clenched her teeth and said.
¡°As long as Mr. Smith sessfully breaks through, the Great Saint Sect will fall apart!¡± After she finished speaking, Polly Reeves took the lead and rushed up! With Polly Reeves taking the lead and Cato Cain¡¯s sacrifice, others seemed to be inspired as well. The Great War broke out in an instant! For a moment, light shone everywhere, and blood flowed like rivers! From time to time, someone was directly pped and flew away, and some could even be seen having their skull shattered on the spot! But even so, they still stood in front of Ethan Smith! ¡°Bang!¡± Someone¡¯s palm struck Polly Reeves¡¯s chest. Her delicate body flew horizontally, and her face turned extremely pale. ¡°Hmph, a group of ants, and you want to stop us?¡± People of the Great Saint Sect said coldly. Polly Reeves nced at Ethan Smith, who was enveloped in a dazzling light, and bit her teeth. She stood up from the ground! ¡°Mr. Smith, please hurry up!¡± Polly Reeves shouted in her heart! Seeing this scene, Joshua Hess¡¯s face turned extremely ugly! He tried to shake off Cato Cain, but Cato Cain was like shackles, tightly restraining him, and would never let go no matter what. Joshua Hess began to panic. It was clear to him that once Ethan Smith set foot in the Martial Marquis Realm, the Great Saint Sect would have no way to withstand Ethan Smith¡¯s anger! ¡°These damn lowly ants!¡± Joshua Hess roared repeatedly! He nced at Ethan Smith¡¯s direction subconsciously, only to see the energy erupting from Ethan Smith¡¯s body, and the meridians lit up, which was a sign of breaking through to the Martial Marquis Realm! ¡°Damn it, damn it!¡± Joshua Hess roared, and his palm emitted a bright light, plunging straight into Cato Cain¡¯s back!
¡°Puff!¡± It seemed that Cato Cain could no longer bear it. His consciousness gradually became blurred, but his mind kept giving him onemand. That was to stop Joshua Hess! ¡°Boom!¡±
At this moment, Polly Reeves¡¯s flesh body was struck again and she flew off! Blood streamed from the corner of her mouth, and an enormous blood hole even appeared in her chest! Facing a half-step Martial Marquis, Polly Reeves had no power to fight back at all. She tried to stand up, but a sharp sword pierced her left chest straight away, nailing her body to the wall! More than half of Green Moon Vi¡¯s people had died or been injured, and the remaining ones started to feel scared. Looking at the corpses around them, they could not help but retreat. They worshiped Ethan Smith, but when facing death, no one could be fearless. ¡°Quickly go and stop Ethan Smith!¡± Joshua Hess yelled. The people around him immediately moved towards Ethan Smith! At this point, Cato Cain finally couldn¡¯t hold on any longer. His entire body became weak, and all the energy was slowly disappearing. The sight before his eyes turned pitch-ck, and his hand that was holding Joshua Hess finally let go.¡±Ethan Smith, it¡¯s up to you now¡­¡± Cato Cain muttered softly, and then copsed to the ground. Joshua Hess¡¯s face was cold, his energy surging as he sneered, ¡°Ethan Smith, don¡¯t even think about breaking through to the Martial Marquis!¡±
As he spoke, Joshua Hess was already striding towards Ethan Smith! With a destructive force in his hands, he intended to kill Ethan Smith in one strike! Just as his palm was about to touch Ethan Smith, dark clouds suddenly gathered in the sky above! ¡°Crack!¡± A muffled thunderbolt erupted from the sky! The lightning struck without deviation, just in front of Joshua Hess! Joshua Hess¡¯s face changed dramatically, and his hand unconsciously recoiled! ¡°Damn! It¡¯s toote!¡± Joshua Hess looked extremely displeased! If Ethan Smith were to break through to the Military Marquis Realm, Joshua Hess would be insignificant! Knowing better than anyone, Joshua Hess gritted his teeth, wanting to stop Ethan Smith¡¯s breakthrough. However, faced with this heavenly tribtion containing the power of the heavens and the earth, Joshua Hess dared not move forward! Ethan Smith¡¯s body flickered with specks of light, and a terrifying energy brewed within him. ¡°Crack!¡±
At this moment, the ten beams of light piercing Ethan Smith¡¯s body were directly shattered by the energy! His flesh was recovering at an extremely fast pace! Ethan Smith slowly stood up from the ground. At this moment, Ethan Smith was radiant, like a War God! His cold pupils stared at Joshua Hess. Just this exchange of gazes made Joshua Hess feel a chill down his spine! ¡°The heavenly tribtion¡­ it¡¯s finally here.¡± Ethan Smith looked up at the thick clouds gathering in the sky and muttered softly. Joshua Hess took a deep breath and said coldly, ¡°Ethan Smith, as long as I¡¯m here, you won¡¯t be able to sessfully pass the heavenly tribtion!¡± ¡°Suit yourself.¡± Ethan Smith said coldly. Joshua Hess gritted his teeth, his energy surging rapidly as he tried to stop Ethan Smith! But just then, heavenly thunder descended from the sky! ¡°Boom!¡± The heavenly thunder struck down like a silver snake!
The immense force directly sted Joshua Hess away! ¡°How¡­ How is this possible!¡± Seeing the heavenly tribtion, Joshua Hess¡¯s eyes widened in shock! He had experienced the heavenly tribtion for the Martial Marquis Realm himself, but it had never been this powerful! This heavenly tribtion was at least dozens of times stronger than the one he had faced! Those around were also dumbfounded. This didn¡¯t look like a tribtion, but more like an attempt topletely obliterate someone! ¡°What a terrifying heavenly tribtion, it¡¯s hard to imagine.¡± Joshua Hess squinted, muttering under his breath. As a Martial Marquis, he, of course, understood what a terrifying heavenly tribtion meant. The higher one¡¯s talent, the more horrifying the power of the heavenly tribtion! ¡°If this child doesn¡¯t die, who knows how terrifying his future will be.¡± Joshua Hess squinted his eyes and said. He took a few steps back, sneered, and said, ¡°Fine, I don¡¯t believe you can withstand this tribtion.¡± At this moment, the heavenly tribtion struck again! This time, it was even more terrifying than before! Joshua Hess couldn¡¯t help but shout, ¡°I want to see how you deal with it!¡± Before his words had fallen, Joshua Hess¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief! He swallowed and whispered, ¡°What is Ethan Smith¡­ trying to do?!¡± Ethan didn¡¯t seem to have any ns to counter the lightning bolt, instead, he sat cross-legged on the ground, allowing the silver light to pour down onto him! Chapter 562: 562: Stepping into the Marquis!_1 Chapter 562: Stepping into the Marquis!_1 ¡°Crack!¡± The Heavenly Thunder, containing the power of heaven and earth, struck Ethan Smith¡¯s golden body ruthlessly! For a brief moment, cracks appeared all over his flesh, as if it was about to shatter! However, even in this state, Ethan remained motionless, his face not showing a hint of emotion! ¡°Could it be¡­ this kid wants to use the heavenly tribtion to temper his body?!¡± Joshua Hess seemed to have understood something! This revtion made him gasp in amazement! Others would avoid the heavenly tribtion at all costs, preparing all kinds of magical artifacts to handle it, lest they die under its power. Yet Ethan not only defied it but even used the heavenly tribtion as an opportunity to temper himself! This kind of madness was simply unheard of! ¡°Too¡­ too terrifying!¡± Everyone at the scene gasped with shock at that moment!
Joshua Hess was sweating profusely, his legs shaking! At this moment, he suddenly began to regret provoking Ethan Smith! ¡°I don¡¯t believe you can withstand it with just your flesh!¡± Joshua Hess shouted angrily! Ethan¡¯s defiance seemed to have enraged the heavens, and the third Heavenly Thunder slowly brewed within the dark clouds, its silver light illuminating the entire sky. ¡°Boom!¡± An earth-shattering sound erupted! The silver lightning grew even more intense! The ground was instantly shattered! Under this Heavenly Thunder, Ethan¡¯s body was smashed to pieces! ¡°Good, good! Let this madman be struck dead like this!¡± Seeing this, Joshua Hess couldn¡¯t help but shout excitedly! Yet, the broken body of Ethan was slowly healing. ¡°Feels good¡­¡± Ethan licked his lips, his face showing a touch of madness! ¡°Boom!¡± The fourth Heavenly Thunder descended! This time, it transformed the entire scene into a sea of thunder! Within several meters of the area, everything turned silver! Those who couldn¡¯t escape in time were reduced to ashes on the spot! ¡°Back off quickly!¡± The crowd shouted urgently as they saw what was happening! Countless people retreated, fearing to be affected by the heavenly tribtion! Even Joshua Hess didn¡¯t dare to get any closer! Ethan¡¯s body was bathed in golden light, intertwined with the silver, creating a horrific yet majestic sight! His flesh was repeatedly shattered, revealing the glistening white bones beneath.
But each time it shattered, his body slowly healed! The fifth Heavenly Thunder descended! This time, Ethan¡¯s body seemed to be much more resilient! The sixth Heavenly Thunder only broke through his skin! The Seventh Heavenly Thunder merely left white streaks on Ethan¡¯s body!
The eighth, the ninth¡­ With each Heavenly Thunder, Ethan¡¯s body grew more and more powerful! By the time the tenth heavenly tribtion fell, Ethan was no longer afraid of it! And at this moment, his body had be indestructible! The golden light receded, and his flesh shone with an unbeatable radiance! ¡°No¡­ this isn¡¯t good!¡± Joshua Hess¡¯s face turned incredibly grim! At this rate, Ethan might very well step into the realm of Martial Marquis! ¡°If he enters Martial Marquis, I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to fight back.¡± Joshua Hess took a deep breath. His eyes narrowed slightly, and he coldly snorted before turning and walking away! No one expected that Joshua Hess would actually take advantage of this opportunity to slip away! ¡°Lord Hess has left, we better withdraw too.¡± The others also sensed something was amiss. They exchanged nces and immediately left Green Moon Vi with haste! Joshua Hess rushed to the Great Saint Sect, racing with all his strength.
¡°I must inform the Taylor Family as soon as possible!¡± Joshua Hess gritted his teeth. At this point, he could no longer care about Kn Taylor¡¯s thoughts, being able to preserve his life was the key! ¡­ Meanwhile, the Green Moon Vi was buzzing with the still-vibrating sky overhead. Everyone looked at Ethan, bathed in silver light, with excited eyes. The eleventh, the twelfth¡­ a total of eighteen Heavenly Thunders struck Ethan Smith! At this point, the heavenly tribtion could no longer inflict any damage to Ethan! Finally, the heavenly tribtion slowly disappeared. The ashen clouds also receded slowly, revealing sunshine once again. And at Ethan¡¯s dantian, there was a glimmer of golden light! If one were to look inside, they would see a golden core the size of a pearl, quietly resting within his lower abdomen. This was a symbol of the Golden Core Stage, the Martial Marquis Realm in the world of martial arts! The surrounding area fell silent; Ethan stood there for a long while, seemingly feeling the unstoppable power within his body.
¡°Finally¡­ I¡¯ve reached the Martial Marquis!¡± A burst of brilliance emerged from Ethan¡¯s eyes! At first nce, it seemed that Ethan didn¡¯t emanate much energy, but he actually looked more like an ordinary person. However, his body now resembled wless jade, crystal clear and exquisite! ¡°Congrattions, Mr. Smith!¡± Polly Reeves was the first toe to her senses. Then, everyone shouted in unison, ¡°Congrattions, Lord Smith!¡± Throughout Green Moon Vi, deafening cheers erupted! At this moment, Ethan Smith was like their new god! Looking at the countless dead bodies, Ethan¡¯s eyes burst with murderous intent. ¡°So many people have died¡­ Great Saint Sect, you will pay the price!¡± Ethan said coldly. Then he stepped forward, instantly appearing in front of Cato Cain. At this point, Cato Cain¡¯s body was in tatters and barely recognizable. Ethan hurriedly picked up Cato Cain and held him close. He raised his palm andid it on Cato¡¯s chest. ¡°Just in time.¡± Ethan whispered softly.
Using his qi, he sealed off Cato Cain¡¯s vital points, saving his life for the moment. Afterward, Ethan checked on everyone present, refusing to give up on anyone who had a chance of surviving. A whole hour passed. Polly Reeves furrowed her brows, ¡°Mr. Smith, more than thirty people have died.¡± ¡°More than thirty people¡­¡± Ethan couldn¡¯t help feeling uneasy. All these people died because of him, innocent victims. ¡°Joshua Hess¡­ it¡¯s time for you to pay the price.¡± Ethan said coldly. Meanwhile, Joshua Hess paced back and forth within the Great Saint Sect, feeling deeply uneasy. He was terrified and anxious. The moment Ethan Smith set foot in the Great Saint Sect, no one would be able to stop him! Thinking of this, Joshua Hess nervously took out his phone. He braced himself and dialed the phone number for Kn Taylor. As soon as the call connected, Kn coldly asked, ¡°How is it, is Ethan Smith dead?¡± Joshua Hess¡¯s mouth opened, unsure of how to exin. Kn Taylor furrowed his brow and asked, ¡°I¡¯m asking you, is Ethan Smith dead or not!¡± Joshua Hess swallowed and replied, ¡°Mr. Taylor¡­ bad news, Ethan¡­ Ethan Smith reached the realm of Martial Marquis¡­¡± Chapter 563: 563: Joshua Hess, Meet Your Death!_1 Chapter 563: Joshua Hess, Meet Your Death!_1 Joshua Hess trembled as he told Kn Taylor. Upon hearing this, Kn Taylor was stunned for a moment before furiously saying, ¡°What did you say?! Ethan Smith has entered the Military Marquis realm?!¡± ¡°Ye¡­ Yes¡­¡± Joshua Hess steeled himself to respond. Kn Taylor clenched his teeth in anger, ¡°Trash, you¡¯re nothing but trash!¡± ¡°All these years, the Taylor family invested so many resources in you, and you couldn¡¯t even handle such a small matter!¡± Faced with Kn Taylor¡¯s scolding, Joshua Hess didn¡¯t dare say a word. ¡°What use do I have for you ¨C a piece of trash?!¡± Kn Taylor was on the verge of smashing his phone. He never expected that Ethan Smith would directly enter the Military Marquis realm in such a short amount of time! ¡°Mr. Taylor, we had it under control, but then Cato Cain showed up!¡± Joshua Hess exined. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for Cato Cain, Ethan Smith would¡¯ve already be a dead body!¡±
¡°Cato Cain?¡± Kn Taylor frowned slightly. It had been so long that he¡¯d almost forgotten about Cato Cain. ¡°Mr. Taylor, you need toe up with a solution. If not, Ethan Smith will definitely not let me off the hook¡­¡± Joshua Hess began to feel afraid, and his only hope for help now was Kn Taylor. Kn Taylor sneered, ¡°Worthless trash, asking me for a solution? What solution could I possibly have for you? Do you want me to send someone to protect you?¡± ¡°As a Military Marquis, would you not be embarrassed to have someone protect you if it were to be known?¡± Joshua Hess anxiously said, ¡°Mr. Taylor, you saw Ethan Smith¡¯s fight with Dexter ir. Once he enters the Military Marquis realm, even Mr. ir wouldn¡¯t stand a chance, let alone me¡­¡± However, Kn Taylor on the other side wouldn¡¯t listen to any of it. He coldlyughed, ¡°Figure it out yourself. Whether you live or die, you deserve it.¡± After dropping that sentence, Kn Taylor hung up the phone. Now, Joshua Hess waspletely panicked. If the Taylor family didn¡¯t help, he wouldn¡¯t have the slightest chance against Ethan Smith! After much thought, Joshua Hess quickly got up. He called Toby Bhus and coldly ordered, ¡°Make an announcement right away; the Great Saint Sect will be sealed from today onwards. No one is allowed to enter or exit!¡± Toby Bhus knew what had happened, and he nodded, ¡°Alright, I understand.¡± After leaving the Great Hall, Toby Bhus couldn¡¯t help but sneer in his heart. ¡°It seems that Joshua Hess is truly frightened. Perhaps I can really take the position of sect master of the Great Saint Sect.¡± A smug smile appeared on Toby Bhus¡¯ face. After Toby Bhus left, Joshua Hess was restless in the Great Hall. He paced back and forth, finally making up his mind: Temporarily leave the Great Saint Sect and find a ce to hide! Otherwise, he would definitely be killed by Ethan Smith!
With that in mind, Joshua Hess immediately left the Great Saint Sect. ¡­ Inside Green Moon Vi, tranquility prevailed. The entrance was destroyed and needed to be rebuilt.
Luckily, Polly Reeves was not short of money. Besides being a martial artist, she had also managed many businesses. At night, Ethan Smith and Polly Reeves buried all the fallen members of Green Moon Vi together and erected tombstones for them. ¡°Mr. Smith, perhaps you¡¯d be better suited for the position of sect master,¡± Polly Reeves, who was standing next to Ethan Smith, suddenly said. Ethan Smith nced at Polly Reeves, shook his head, and said, ¡°I promised you that once you be sect master, I¡¯ll never go back on my word.¡± ¡°Besides, I¡¯m not interested in the sect at all.¡± Polly Reeves bit her lip, unsure of what to say. ¡°I¡¯ll leave the reconstruction of the sect to you,¡± said Ethan Smith. Polly Reeves nodded and then asked, ¡°So, what are your ns?¡± Ethan Smith said, ¡°I¡¯m going out tomorrow.¡± ¡°Where to?¡± Polly Reeves asked. ¡°To kill.¡± ¡­The next day. Ethan Smith carried an unconscious Cato Cain, leaving Green Moon Vi.
Although Green Moon Vi was developing well at the moment, not many people dared to join the sect due to the incident with the Great Saint Sect. Ethan wasn¡¯t in a hurry, he knew very well that what was most important now was to establish his power. Of course, Ethan did not rush to the Great Saint Sect but instead took Cato to the Divine Alchemist Pavilion. Cato had helped Ethan a lot, and this time he had made great contributions. Without Cato, Ethan would probably be dead by now. In the Pavilion Master Building. Ethan ced Cato on an open space nearby. The Pavilion Master took a sip of tea, nced at Ethan, and said indifferently, ¡°You¡¯ve entered the realm of Military Marquis?¡± Ethan nodded, ¡°Yes, I just broke through sessfully yesterday.¡± The Pavilion Master put down her cup andughed, ¡°Mr. Harris was right, this day wouldn¡¯te toote.¡± Ethan slightly nodded, ¡°Lord Pavilion Master, thank you for your help during this time. I may still need to trouble you in the future.¡± After that, Ethan looked at the unconscious Cato. The Pavilion Master nodded and asked, ¡°What are your ns next?¡±
Ethan¡¯s face turned cold, and he said in a cold voice, ¡°First, I¡¯ll kill the Great Saint Sect, and then head straight to the Capital City Martial Arts Association!¡± ¡°No matter what, I have to take Emily away!¡± The Pavilion Master was silent for a moment, then said, ¡°Ethan, don¡¯t underestimate the Capital City Martial Arts Association, they¡­¡± ¡°I know,¡± Ethan interrupted the Pavilion Master¡¯s words. ¡°Although I have entered the realm of Military Marquis, I also know that there are always stronger people out there, especially the Capital City Martial Arts Association.¡± ¡°As for the Capital City Martial Arts Association, all I know are the legends. I also want to see for myself how powerful their foundation really is.¡± The Pavilion Master frowned, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that once you go there, you won¡¯t be able to leave?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not afraid,¡± Ethan said in a deep voice. ¡°Even if I can¡¯t do anything to them, I still have a way to escape.¡± The Pavilion Master knew Ethan was determined to go, so she didn¡¯t say more. ¡°Then I wish you all the best,¡± said the Pavilion Master. Ethan slightly bowed, ¡°Thank you for your blessing.¡± After leaving Cato behind, Ethan left the Divine Alchemist Pavilion.
His next destination was the Great Saint Sect! Ethan, who had just entered the Military Marquis realm, didn¡¯t know how powerful he was. Joshua Hess was just the right opponent to test his strength. Furthermore, Joshua Hess had caused him a lot of trouble, and he had to take revenge. By noon that day, the sun was shining brightly and the Great Saint Sect seemed rather peaceful. However, a figure suddenly appeared outside the sect¡¯s gate. The gate of the Great Saint Sect had long been closed, looking quite strict. A young man took a deep breath, then roared, ¡°Joshua Hess,e out and die!¡± With just one shout, the gates were shattered! The terrifying aura prated deep into the Great Saint Sect! For a moment, the entire Great Saint Sect was buzzing! ¡°Not good, Ethan Smith is here!¡± someone shouted in surprise. ¡°Hurry¡­ hurry up and call the sect master!¡± All of them were immediately panicked, hiding inside the Great Hall, not daring to even breathe heavily. Ethan walked step by step towards the Great Saint Sect without anyone daring to stop him. ¡°Joshua Hess,e out and die!¡± Another roar! This time, the que hanging on the Great Hall was shattered! Chapter 564: 564: It’s Too Late to Want to Negotiate Now! Chapter 564: It¡¯s Too Late to Want to Negotiate Now! Hearing Ethan Smith¡¯s roar, everyone couldn¡¯t help but shudder! Ethan Smith¡¯s figure got closer and closer, and the feeling of waiting for death was unbearable. Inside the Great Hall, some people even wet their pants on the spot. Soon, Ethan Smith walked in. Seeing Ethan Smith for an instant, everyone involuntarily took a step back. ¡°Where is Joshua Hess?¡± Ethan Smith scanned the crowd and asked coldly. ¡°Sect ¡­sectmaster is not here¡­¡± someone said with a trembling voice. ¡°Ethan¡­Ethan Smith, this has nothing to do with us¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t kill us¡­¡± Ethan Smith nced at them and said coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t kill you. Tell Joshua Hess I¡¯ll find him soon.¡±
After leaving these words, Ethan Smith turned and left. Seeing Ethan Smith¡¯s departing figure, they finally breathed a sigh of relief. ¡­ The news of Ethan Smith¡¯s challenge to the Great Saint Sect spread quickly on the Martial Arts Forum! ¡°Did you hear? Ethan Smith went to the Great Saint Sect alone, and no one dared to take him on!¡± ¡°I heard that the Great Saint Sect sealed its gate, fearing that Ethan Smith woulde!¡± ¡°Not only that, I heard that Joshua Hess had already run away!¡± ¡°What? The Northern #1 sect master was scared and ran away?¡± ¡°Latest news, Ethan Smith has officially entered the Military Marquis Realm! Joshua Hess dares not ept the challenge and abandons his sect to run away in advance!¡± Countless messages flooded in! Joshua Hess looked at the messages on the screen, his face extremely ugly. He never expected that his lifelong reputation would be destroyed in this way! At this moment, Joshua Hess¡¯s phone rang. Picking up the phone and seeing it was from Toby Bhus, he quickly answered, saying, ¡°Toby, what¡¯s the situation now?¡± Toby on the other end said, ¡°Sect Master, where are you? Ethan Smith says that if you don¡¯te back, he will upy the Great Saint Sect, and he said, he¡¯ll definitely find you and kill you personally.¡± Hearing these words, Joshua Hess¡¯s face became even uglier. He clenched his teeth and said, ¡°I understand.¡± After hanging up the phone, Joshua Hess took a deep breath. His hand holding the phone trembled slightly, constantly flipping through the phone numbers.
Over the years, Joshua Hess had umted many connections. Now that Kn Taylor had abandoned him, he could only find a way to save himself. After trying to contact many people, most of them refused Joshua Hess¡¯s request. Finally, a big shot in Cango City agreed.
This big shot was a heavyweight figure in Cango City. Although he wasn¡¯t a martial artist, he had a powerful background and yed the most important role in Cango City. The man¡¯s name was Darian Hill, and in addition to being an official figure in Cango City, he had rtives in the depths of Capital City. After connecting with Darian Hill by phone, Joshua Hess exined the situation. After listening, Darian Hill was silent for a moment, then said, ¡°I¡¯ve heard of this Ethan Smith, he¡¯s been making quite a name for himselftely.¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Hill, if it weren¡¯t for the difficult circumstances, I wouldn¡¯t have troubled you¡­¡± Joshua Hess said with a bitter smile. As a Marquis, he was not willing to deal with official figures. Darian Hill thought for a moment, then said, ¡°I can arrange a meeting for you two to talk. Whether you can reach an agreement is up to you.¡± Joshua Hess clenched his teeth and said, ¡°Mr. Hill, just having the chance to negotiate is enough!¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll arrange the time and ce.¡± After leaving these words, Darian Hill hung up the phone. ¡­ On the other side, Ethan Smith didn¡¯t leave Cango City in a hurry. In the past few days, he had been investigating the information rted to the Capital City Martial Arts Association. After investigating, Ethan Smith found that the Capital City Martial Arts Association indeed had a deep foundation.
In addition to controlling almost all resources, they had extremely strong connections. For example, Emerson Holmes was a puppet specifically used to negotiate with various aristocratic families. In addition to Emerson Holmes, there were other chairmen who negotiated with the upper-level bigwigs in Capital City. As for the martial arts, there wasn¡¯t much information avable online. ¡°After I kill Joshua Hess, I¡¯ll go to the Capital City Martial Arts Association for someone.¡± Ethan Smith said coldly. Then, Ethan Smith got up and prepared to go back to the Great Saint Sect again. He didn¡¯t want to waste any more time. Since Joshua Hess didn¡¯t want to show up, he would just trample on the Great Saint Sect directly! At this moment, two men in suits blocked Ethan Smith¡¯s path. ¡°Mr. Smith, our boss would like to see you.¡± The two spoke expressionlessly. Ethan Smith nced at them and asked, ¡°Who is your boss?¡± ¡°Darian Hill,¡± one replied. Ethan Smith shook his head, ¡°Never heard of him.¡± The two looked at each other, and then, they presented their work credentials.
After seeing that they were official figures, Ethan Smith frowned slightly. ¡°Darian Hill¡­ I think I remember now, a heavyweight figure in Cango City¡¯s government.¡± Ethan Smith said solemnly. Even if Ethan Smith entered the Military Marquis Realm, he couldn¡¯t oppose the authorities. After some thought, Ethan Smith nodded, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Then, Ethan Smith followed the two men into the car. The car drove to a private farmhouse courtyard. ¡°Go in, our boss is waiting for you inside.¡± The two men said. Ethan Smith didn¡¯t speak. He walked into the small farmhouse courtyard, and as soon as he entered, he saw a familiar person. ¡°Joshua Hess, so you¡¯re hiding here!¡± Ethan Smith said coldly, an intense murderous spirit bursting forth! Feeling the murderous spirit from Ethan Smith, Joshua Hess¡¯s face changed slightly. He instinctively looked at Darian Hill beside him. Darian Hill waved his hand and said, ¡°You must be Ethan Smith? Sit down first.¡± Ethan Smith looked at Darian Hill for a moment and gave a slight bow, ¡°Mr. Hill.¡±
Darian Hill poured a ss of water for Ethan Smith and said with a smile, ¡°Ethan Smith, the reason I invited you here today is to discuss the grievances between you and Joshua Hess.¡± Ethan Smith remained silent, waiting for Darian Hill to continue. Darian Hill said, ¡°There¡¯s no deep hatred between you two, so why not sit down and talk and figure out how to resolve this issue? This is also Joshua Hess¡¯s intention.¡± Joshua Hess reluctantly said, ¡°Ethan Smith, I was acting under the Taylor family¡¯s orders before, it wasn¡¯t my intention.¡± Ethan Smith nced at Joshua Hess and sneered, ¡°Oh, now you know to find someone and talk?¡± Joshua Hess awkwardly said, ¡°I had no choice¡­ Ethan Smith, we can talk about anything you want¡­¡± Hearing this, Ethan Smith couldn¡¯t help but sneer, ¡°I don¡¯t want anything, I just want your life!¡± ¡°Now you want to talk? Toote!¡± Chapter 565: 565: Not Giving Face to Anyone_1 Chapter 565: Not Giving Face to Anyone_1 The murderous aura emanating from Ethan Smith was so intense that it caused the temperature in the room to drop significantly! Joshua Hess looked to Darian Hill for help, his eyes filled with desperation. Darian Hill coughed and said, ¡°Ethan, everything could be discussed. Perhaps Joshua can offer you a satisfactory condition.¡± ¡°Yes! Yes! Yes!¡± Joshua Hess eagerly nodded. ¡°Ethan, if you¡¯re willing, I can give you the Great Saint Sect!¡± ¡°There¡¯s a Spiritual Spring within the sect, which would surely be of great help to you!¡± Ethan Smith sneered, ¡°If you had offered the Spiritual Spring a few days ago, I would have agreed. But it¡¯s toote now.¡± ¡°Because¡­after I kill you, the Spiritual Spring will still be mine!¡± Joshua Hess gritted his teeth and stood up, ¡°Ethan, do you truly want a fight to the death!?¡± ¡°What do you think?¡± Ethan Smith coldly replied.
¡°If I hadn¡¯t reached the Marquis-level, would you have given me a chance?¡± Joshua Hess opened his mouth, but was rendered speechless. Now, he could only put all his hopes on Darian Hill. As a result, Joshua Hess quickly said, ¡°Are you not even going to give face to Mr. Hill!?¡± Ethan Smith nced at Darian Hill and asked, ¡°Mr. Hill, are you really going to protect him?¡± Darian Hill was silent for a moment and replied, ¡°What if I say yes?¡± Ethan Smith sneered, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯m not giving you face. I didn¡¯t even give face to the Taylor family!¡± Hearing this, Darian Hill couldn¡¯t help but say helplessly, ¡°It seems the rumors are true; you really don¡¯t care about anyone.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t even know you personally. Out of respect for your status, I came here today.¡± Ethan replied calmly. At this point, Ethan paused and looked at Darian Hill, saying, ¡°The biggest favor I can do for you is not to kill him in front of you.¡± Darian Hill thought for a moment, then looked back at Joshua Hess and said, ¡°Joshua Hess, you heard him. There¡¯s nothing I can do about it; he doesn¡¯t care about my face.¡± Joshua Hess was immediately frantic and pleaded, ¡°Mr. Hill, you have to save me! Otherwise, I¡­I will die in his hands!¡± ¡°There¡¯s really nothing I can do.¡± Darian Hill shook his hands in resignation. Joshua Hess¡¯s face turned extremely ugly! He sat there without speaking. At this moment, Joshua Hess suddenly made an unexpected move! His whole body surged with energy, then, with a sudden sh, he ran away! Even Darian Hill was stunned. The Sect Master of the prestigious Great Saint Sect had actually run away?! Ethan Smith didn¡¯t rush to chase after him. Instead, he looked at Darian Hill and said, ¡°I should actually thank you.¡±
¡°Thank you? For what?¡± Darian Hill asked, puzzled. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for you, I might not have found Joshua Hess so soon.¡± Ethan replied. With that, Ethan Smith turned and left. Standing in the courtyard, Ethan released his divine sense!
Since stepping into the Marquis realm, his divine sense had be extremely strong! Even though Joshua Hess had escaped several miles away, he still could not escape Ethan¡¯s detection! ¡°Joshua Hess, today, no one can save you.¡± Ethan coldly dered. Then, Ethan transformed into a golden light and sped off in pursuit! At this moment, Joshua Hess was sprinting away with all his might, lookingpletely disheveled! ¡°What¡¯s going on? Who¡¯s that old man?¡± ¡°Wait, isn¡¯t that Joshua Hess? The Sect Master of the Great Saint Sect!¡± ¡°Why is he running away like that?¡± ¡°Look behind him! Isn¡¯t that Ethan Smith?!¡± ¡°Ethan Smith? Wasn¡¯t Joshua Hess looking for him? What¡¯s going on here?¡± The scene left everyone dumbstruck. Usually haughty, today, Joshua Hess lost all face.But at this moment, where could he care about his dignity? ¡°Joshua Hess, you can¡¯t escape.¡± Ethan Smith¡¯s voice came from behind.
While running, Joshua Hess clenched his teeth and said, ¡°Ethan Smith, what do you want from me?!¡± ¡°As I said, I will definitely kill you.¡± Ethan Smith said coldly. Joshua Hess angrily shouted, ¡°It was the Taylor family who made me do this! If you want to settle the score, go find the Taylor family!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will.¡± Ethan Smith said coldly. The next second, Ethan Smith directly used the Shrinking Ground Into An Inch technique and instantly appeared in front of Joshua Hess. As their eyes met, Joshua Hess felt an inexplicable sense of terror! Defiantly, he said, ¡°What do you want me to do before you¡¯re willing to let me go?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say impossible things like that.¡± Ethan Smith said coldly. Driven almost to madness, Joshua Hess roared, ¡°Ethan Smith! Don¡¯t push people too far! Don¡¯t think that I¡¯m really afraid of you!¡± ¡°Oh really?¡± Ethan Smith sneered repeatedly. He took a step by step towards Joshua Hess and said coldly, ¡°Come on, let me see what you are really capable of.¡± Joshua Hess angrily roared, ¡°Fine, fine! I¡¯ll fight you!¡± Joshua Hess¡¯s hair wildly scrambled as his aura surged. His hands bent, and the terrifying force suddenly erupted!
The next second, Joshua Hess¡¯s figure burst forth, reaching out fiercely toward Ethan Smith¡¯s chest! Ethan Smith stood still, unmoved, allowing Joshua Hess¡¯s fingers to touch his chest. ¡°Chi!¡± At the moment of contact, the clothes were instantly ripped! However, Ethan Smith remained unharmed, without even leaving a scratch! ¡°How¡­ how is this possible!¡± Joshua Hess¡¯s face turned extremely ugly! His all-out attack didn¡¯t even leave a scratch? What kind of terrifying body was this?! ¡°Do you have any other tricks?¡± Ethan Smith sneered. Joshua Hess clenched his teeth, let out a roar, and his hands were suddenly engulfed in a dark aura that seemed toe from the Nine Netherworld Hell! This technique was Joshua Hess¡¯s unique skill, the Deadly Ghost Hand! ¡°Ethan Smith, I will kill you!¡± Joshua Hess roared, his palm instantly reaching out towards Ethan Smith! Ethan Smith still didn¡¯t move, and Joshua Hess¡¯s Deadly Ghost Hand only left a few white marks on Ethan Smith¡¯s body.
¡°Is that all?¡± Ethan Smithughed disdainfully. ¡°Joshua Hess, is this all the Taylor family has to offer?¡± Joshua Hess suddenly felt desperate! He knew the gap between their powers, but he had never thought it would be so wide! ¡°Any other tricks?¡± Ethan Smith casually asked, folding his arms behind his back. Joshua Hess¡¯s face darkened, and he knew that today would be difficult to end peacefully. So, Joshua Hess took two steps back, took a deep breath, and mmed his palm against his chest. The next second, he spat out a mouthful of blood! Joshua Hess¡¯s hands quickly swiped in the air as if casting some secret technique! A terrifying aura condensed between his hands, and the blood he spat started to merge with the aura! ¡°Ethan Smith¡­ I¡¯m betting everything on this!¡± Joshua Hess red fiercely, his whole body shaking! A huge ck seal condensed between his hands! ¡°I didn¡¯t want it toe to this, but you forced me¡­¡± Blood spilled from Joshua Hess¡¯s mouth, and the ck imprint in his hand grew increasingly heavy. Obviously, the cost of using this technique was immense for Joshua Hess! That ck seal grew stronger and stronger, held by Joshua Hess as if it was a mountain! ¡°It¡¯s Joshua Hess¡¯s Mountain-Destroying Seal!¡± Someone recognized the technique and shouted! ¡°Mountain-Destroying Seal? It is said that this technique contains the power of destruction, capable of instantly crushing even a towering mountain! Hence the name Mountain-Destroying Seal!¡± ¡°But this technique affects the foundation of one¡¯s power, even one¡¯s lifespan. It seems that Joshua Hess is really desperate.¡± Ethan Smith stood with his hands folded, quietly watching the ck seal grow in Joshua Hess¡¯s hands. Chapter 566: 556: Obtaining the First Golden Core_1 Chapter 566: Chapter 556: Obtaining the First Golden Core_1 The ck light grewrger and shone brightly under the sunlight. At a nce, the shimmering ck light seemed like a towering mountain. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to do this¡­ it¡¯s you who forced me!¡± Joshua Hess¡¯s mouth was bleeding, and he yelled angrily. Ethan Smith sneered and said, ¡°Those words should be mine to say to you.¡± ¡°Go to hell!¡± Joshua Hess simply couldn¡¯t listen to any more words as he shouted and smashed the Mountain-Destroying Seal in his hand towards Ethan Smith! ¡°Rumble¡­¡± The moment the light seal was thrown, it was like a real mountain pressing down on Ethan Smith! The immense power stirred up gusts of wind, forcing the people around to retreat hastily for fear of getting involved in the impact! The Mountain-Destroying Seal got more forceful as it came crushing from above! In front of the Mountain-Destroying Seal, Ethan Smith¡¯s frail figure seemed utterly vulnerable!
However, the powerful aura emanating from him made people not dare to underestimate him. It was as if he remained calm even as Tarz Mountain copsed in front of him! ¡°Rumble!¡± As the Mountain-Destroying Seal drew closer and closer to Ethan Smith, the immense light finally swallowed him in that instant! Ethan Smith, who had been standing still all this while, slowly raised his hand atst. His palm slowly closed, and golden light burst out instantly! At that moment, it seemed as if his iron fists contained the power to devour the heavens! ¡°What a piece of crap Mountain-Destroying Seal, it¡¯s not even that great!¡± Ethan Smith coldly spat out those words as he fiercely threw one punch at the Mountain-Destroying Seal! ¡°Rumble!¡± The moment of impact, the world began to shake tremendously! Ethan Smith¡¯s punch, with its overwhelming power, instantly pierced through the ck light! ¡°Boom!¡± With another loud explosion, the impressive Mountain-Destroying Seal was shattered instantly, dissipating into smoke! As for Ethan Smith, he looked calm andposed as if he had just done something insignificant. Everyone stared in amazement, some even gulping down saliva. Was the Mountain-Destroying Seal really destroyed by a single punch?! That was Joshua Hess¡¯s trump card move! ¡°How¡­ how is it possible¡­¡± At that moment, Joshua Hess was utterly desperate! Even with his full strength, he couldn¡¯t stand against Ethan Smith¡¯s casual punch!
The gap between them had reached an irreconcble level! Ethan Smith coldly looked at Joshua Hess and said, ¡°Is that all you¡¯ve got? It¡¯s nothing.¡± Josha Hess, now truly afraid, was covered in cold sweat with his trembling body, eventually kneeling before Ethan Smith with a ¡°thump¡±! At that moment, Joshua Hess was no longer a proud figure but an ordinary old man, vastly different from the aloof sect master of the Great Saint Sect.
¡°Ethan Smith¡­ spare me¡­¡± Joshua Hess knelt trembling on the ground, weeping bitterly. Ethan Smith sneered and said, ¡°Do you think that¡¯s possible?¡± Josha Hess suddenly raised his head as if remembering something and shouted, ¡°Ethan Smith, I¡­ I have three thousand-year-old herbs! I can give them to you!¡± Ethan Smith shook his head and said, ¡°If I kill you, those herbs will be mine anyway.¡± Desperate, Joshua Hess racked his brains trying to find something to sway Ethan Smith. ¡°I¡­ I have billions in wealth! I can give it all to you, just spare my life!¡± Joshua Hess urgently said. Ethan Smith sneered and said, ¡°Joshua Hess, don¡¯t talk about useless things, you should prepare yourst words.¡± But Joshua Hess couldn¡¯t give up. He had worked so hard to reach his position today and had sacrificed so much to be a Marquis! ¡°Ethan Smith, don¡¯t you have a grudge with the Taylor family? I¡­ I know a lot of information about the Taylor family, and I can provide it to you!¡± Joshua Hess desperately said. ¡°I can even¡­ even infiltrate them as a spy! Then we can work together inside and out!¡± Ethan Smith squinted his eyes and said, ¡°Joshua Hess, if I¡¯m not mistaken, the Taylor family has already abandoned you, haven¡¯t they?¡± Upon hearing this, Joshua Hess¡¯s face suddenly turned pale, and a sh of panic was visible in his eyes! Ethan Smith continued, ¡°If the Taylor family hadn¡¯t abandoned you, you wouldn¡¯t have sought out Darian Hill.¡±
Josha Hess was now desperate, as all of his conditions could not move Ethan Smith, and it seemed that death was unavoidable today. ¡°You can¡¯t kill me, you can¡¯t kill me¡­¡± Joshua Hess kept shaking his head. ¡°I worked so hard to be a Marquis, and to finally sit in the position of sect master of the Great Saint Sect!¡± Joshua Hess shouted wildly! ¡°For the sake of bing a Marquis, I was a ve for the Taylor family, living worse than a dog! I can¡¯t just die like this!¡± Ethan Smith coldly watched Joshua Hess, saying nothing. Josha Hess seemed to lose his mind as he looked up and roared, ¡°Taylor family, you are not human! I¡¯ve ved for the Taylor family and endured so much, yet now you turn your backs on me!¡± ¡°Kn Taylor, you¡¯re a beast!¡± His painful roar reverberated through the entire area. Yet there was not an ounce of sympathy in Ethan Smith¡¯s heart. Since he had chosen to rely on capital, he would inevitably be abandoned by capital one day. He had to bear the consequences for the path he chose. ¡°Fine, fine, if you want me dead, none of you will live!¡± Joshua Hess¡¯s face was filled with madness! His whole body¡¯s aura swelled, and his abdomen seemed to surge with a rapidly growing energy!
A destructive force was silently gathering! ¡°Not good, Joshua Hess wants to self-destruct!¡± Someone seemed to have guessed what was happening! Upon hearing this, everyone¡¯s faces turned pale with fright, and they scrambled to escape! Ethan Smith watched Joshua Hess coldly and said, ¡°You¡¯re thinking of self-destructing, but I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t have that chance!¡± Before his words fell, Ethan Smith¡¯s palm shed golden light, and his physical strength was unleashed to the extreme! ¡°Crack!¡± A fierce p struck Joshua Hess¡¯s head! ¡°Snap!¡± With just a single p, Joshua Hess¡¯s head was shattered! His body instantly deted like a punctured balloon. And Joshua Hess¡¯s pupils quickly turned gray, void of life. The once-fearsome Joshua Hess was now dead. The surrounding area gradually quieted down, and everyone sighed amidst their shock.
No one could have imagined that just a few days ago, Joshua Hess was still an awe-inspiring figure, and now, in the blink of an eye, he had be a lifeless husk. ¡°Truly, there are always new talents emerging to rece the old.¡± Someone quietly sighed. Ethan Smith looked at the kneeling Joshua Hess before him, with a trace of excitement on his face. ¡°It¡¯s time to test the effect of this golden core,¡± Ethan Smith whispered softly. He had been looking forward to this day for too long! The golden core inside a Marquis¡¯s body could be the fastest way to improve his cultivation! Ethan Smith slowly raised his hand and pped Joshua Hess¡¯s abdomen. His abdomen exploded instantly, revealing a bead the size of a marble, shining brightly in the dark dantian. Ethan Smith reached for it, and the golden core fell into his hand. ¡°Is this the golden core?¡± Ethan Smith was excited beyond measure. Chapter 567: 567: The Destruction of the Great Saint Sect Chapter 567: The Destruction of the Great Saint Sect The golden core shimmered in Ethan Smith¡¯s palm, exuding a rich qi that was irresistible. This was the lifetime of spiritual energy of a Marquis, its richness beyond imagination! With the golden core, Ethan Smith didn¡¯t even need to rely on the Heaven Swallowing Skill! Moreover, its effect was far superior to the Heaven Swallowing Skill! Caressing the golden core, Ethan Smith didn¡¯t waste any time and promptly swallowed it! The golden core instantly exploded within his dantian! The rich qi instantly filled his entire dantian! ¡°That feels great!¡± Ethan Smith couldn¡¯t help but exim! This sensation far surpassed the feeling of taking a Spirit Core! As long as he killed enough Marquises, Ethan Smith had no doubt that he could be a Martial Saint in the shortest time possible! The people around were still gathered, looking up at Ethan Smith with both awe and fear in their eyes. Ethan Smith nced at them, and without lingering, turned and left.
Joshua Hess was dead. The disgraceful manner of his death had also spread! From now on, it signified the rise of the young generation from the lower strata! Ethan Smith arrived at the Great Hall of the Great Saint Sect. Inside the Great Saint Sect, countless people were trembling and terrified. Looking at the young man in front of them, they were genuinely afraid. Ethan Smith nced at them and said indifferently: ¡°From today on, the Great Saint Sect will be renamed Green Moon Vi. Those who wish to stay will be part of the Green Moon Vi, and those who don¡¯t are free to leave now.¡± Everyone looked at each other, unable to make a decision for a moment. ¡°I want to stay!¡± At this moment, Toby Bhus shouted! With Toby¡¯s lead, the others also followed and shouted: ¡°I want to stay too!¡± In the end, a majority of the hundreds of people in the Great Saint Sect chose to stay. As for those who had previously received Joshua Hess¡¯s benefits, they naturally left the ce. ¡­ Inside the Great Hall, Ethan Smith sat in the position once upied by Joshua Hess, holding several documents in his hand. These documents were the properties under the Great Saint Sect. Looking at the list of properties, Ethan Smith couldn¡¯t help but sigh slightly. As expected of the number one sect in the north, the assets under their banner were beyond imagination! Now, the Green Moon Vi had reced the Great Saint Sect¡¯s position and be the number one sect in the north! This represented the most potent force in the northern martial arts!
But, Ethan was well aware, it was not realistic to oppose aristocratic families based on martial prowess alone. This was because sects had always worked under aristocratic families, merely being chess pieces raised by them. To truly challenge the Taylor and ir families, he would need to gather support from various forces. ¡°Mr. Smith, you mentioned earlier¡­ that you¡¯d make me the sect master of the Great Saint Sect, do you remember?¡± Toby Bhus asked with a smile.
Ethan Smith nced at him and said indifferently: ¡°Of course I remember.¡± Toby, upon hearing this, was immediately overjoyed and hurriedly said: ¡°Thank you, Mr. Smith!¡± Ethan Smith sneered: ¡°But, it¡¯s a pity that the Great Saint Sect no longer exists ¨C this ce is now the Green Moon Vi.¡± Toby¡¯s face changed, and he tentatively asked: ¡°Mr. Smith, what do you mean¡­ by that?¡± Ethan Smith put away the documents, stood up and said: ¡°If you wish to stay, I can give you a position as an elder. If you don¡¯t want to, then follow thete Great Saint Sect, and leave.¡± Toby¡¯s face turned incredibly ugly, never expecting such an oue. After all that turmoil, he ended up as merely an elder, with no significant change. ¡°I¡­ I will stay.¡± Toby, helpless, could only bow and obey Ethan Smith¡¯s order. Ethan Smith didn¡¯t bother with him anymore, and called Polly Reeves the same day, asking her to bring people to take over the Great Saint Sect. By evening, Polly Reeves arrived at the Great Saint Sect with a few core members of the Green Moon Vi. Looking at the vast Great Saint Sect, Polly Reeves felt somewhat unreal for a moment. ¡°Toby Bhus, from today onwards, Polly Reeves will be the sect master of Green Moon Vi, and you will assist her,¡± Ethan Smith said coldly. Toby Bhus did not dare to say more and hurriedly nodded, ¡°Yes, Mr. Smith.¡±
Polly Reeves, however, said awkwardly, ¡°Mr. Smith, forget it, let this position of sect master be given to you¡­¡± ¡°No, I promised you.¡± Ethan Smith shook his head. Polly Reeves sighed, not knowing what to say for a moment. ¡­ Capital City, ir family. After being treated for so many days, Dexter ir¡¯s injuries had finally improved. He sat on the sofa, but his heart was very anxious. ¡°Dad, arrange training for me as soon as possible. I want to step into the Marquis level before Ethan Smith!¡± Dexter ir said coldly. Reilly ir came over from the side, opened his mouth, but didn¡¯t know how to speak for a moment. ¡°Dad, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Seeing Reilly ir¡¯s expression, Dexter ir couldn¡¯t help but frown slightly. Reilly ir sighed slightly, ¡°Ethan Smith¡­ He has already stepped into the Marquis level, and Joshua Hess died at his hands.¡± Hearing this, Dexter ir suddenly sat up from the sofa! His eyes widened, his face full of pain and disbelief!
¡°He¡­how did he step into the Marquis level¡­¡± Dexter ir¡¯s forehead veins bulged, his fists clenched tightly! Dexter ir couldn¡¯t understand how Ethan Smith, who he trampled under his feetst year, could widen the gap between them in such a short time! Reilly ir patted Dexter ir¡¯s shoulder, and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Jim Cobb has already set off, and it won¡¯t be long before Ethan Smith turns into a corpse.¡± Even so, Dexter ir still felt unwilling in his heart. He considered himself a proud son of heaven and not inferior to anyone, but now he had beenpletely surpassed by someone from the bottom! How could he ept this! ¡°Ethan Smith¡­Ethan Smith!¡± Dexter ir was extremely angry, and couldn¡¯t help but roar up at the sky! ¡­ Green Moon Vi. After arranging things for Polly Reeves, Ethan Smith was about to call Edward Green and invite him and Sofia Carrillo to Green Moon Vi. At this moment, Ethan Smith¡¯s phone rang first. Picking up the phone, he found that the caller was Steve Hodge from Sea City. Ethan Smith answered the phone andughed, ¡°Mr. Hodge, why would you call me?¡± Steve Hodge on the other endughed, ¡°Ethan Smith, I heard that Joshua Hess is dead? You did a good job.¡±
Ethan Smith politely said, ¡°Mr. Hodge, you¡¯re too kind.¡± Steve Hodge on the other end of the phone said lightly, ¡°You have some skills, I approve of you. Starting today, I allow you to be a member of the Hodge family and work for the Hodge family!¡± ¡°As long as my Hodge family backs you, you¡¯ll definitely have a chance topete with the Taylor family!¡± Hearing this, Ethan Smith frowned. He was silent for a moment and said, ¡°Mr. Hodge, do you misunderstand? You and I are only partners, not affiliated with the Hodge family.¡± Steve Hodge¡¯s voice suddenly became serious. He said coldly, ¡°Ethan Smith, what do you mean by this?¡± Ethan Smith said with a frown, ¡°Didn¡¯t I make it clear from the beginning? You and I are just partners, helping each other to achieve our goals, not in a superior-subordinate rtionship.¡± Steve Hodge on the other end of the phone became furious, ¡°Cooperating with me? What makes you think you can cooperate with me? Even the previous Great Saint Sect was just a subsidiary sect under the Taylor family, and now you want to be on equal footing with me?!¡± Hearing this, Ethan Smith¡¯s tone gradually became heavier. ¡°The Great Saint Sect is the Great Saint Sect, I am me. Joshua Hess was willing to be a dog, but I won¡¯t.¡± Ethan Smith said coldly. ¡°Good, good!¡± Steve Hodge on the other end was furious. He sneered, ¡°I¡¯d like to see how far you can go without any capital to support you!¡± ¡°And, Ethan Smith, let me tell you, you have offended me!¡± Chapter 568: 568: Your Golden Core, I Shall Take It!_1 Chapter 568: Your Golden Core, I Shall Take It!_1 After hanging up the phone, Ethan Smith couldn¡¯t help but feel amused. These capitalists always wanted to be on top of others, turning everyone into their tools. For Ethan Smith, that was something he could never ept. Joshua Hess was a clear example of that. Then, Ethan picked up his cell phone and called Edward Green. After connecting the call, Ethan said, ¡°Edward Green, you and Sofia Carrillo set off tomorrow ande to Cango City.¡± ¡°Ethan Smith, I finally found you¡­¡± However, a sinister voice came from the other end. Ethan frowned, ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°Me? Someone paid me to kill you, but I couldn¡¯t find you, so I had toe to your house and wait for you.¡± The other party said indifferently. ¡°Oh, let me introduce myself. You should¡¯ve heard my name, I¡¯m Jim Cobb.¡±
Ethan said coldly, ¡°What kind of Jim Cobb or donkey Cobb are you?¡± Jim Cobb on the other end was stunned. Then he couldn¡¯t help but sneer, ¡°You haven¡¯t even heard of my name? It seems like you haven¡¯t seen much of the world¡­¡± ¡°What have you done to Edward Green and Sofia Carrillo?¡± Ethan Smith didn¡¯t feel like listening to his nonsense. Jim Cobb said with a chuckle, ¡°If you return early enough, they should be fine. But if you continue to hide, I can¡¯t guarantee that they will be¡­¡± ¡°Fine, wait for me in Chuzzle, I¡¯ll be back soon.¡± Ethan Smith said coldly. After hanging up, Ethan turned and left Green Moon Vi, heading straight for Chuzzle. ¡­ Chuzzle. Jim Cobb sat cross-legged in the yard, looking like an expert from an otherworldly realm. He held a small teapot in his hand, sipping from time to time. This teapot not only could be used for drinking water but was also a powerful magical artifact! It was said that this magical tool was snatched from the hands of a Marquis by Jim Cobb himself, containing a wisp of the power of heaven and earth. To use the power of heaven and earth to make tea, it showed just how extravagant Jim Cobb was. ¡°As long as you behave, I won¡¯t kill you,¡± Jim Cobb nced at the injured Edward Green and Sofia Carrillo lying on the ground, and said indifferently. Sofia¡¯s face was stained with tears, and her delicate body trembled slightly. Edward Green, on the other hand, clenched his fists in anger! Jim Cobb was extremely malicious! He left a shocking scar on Sofia¡¯s delicate face and another wound in Edward Green¡¯s dantian! Looking at the two¡¯s pained expressions, Jim Cobb seemed to enjoy it very much. ¡°My friend, I¡¯vee to see you again.¡± At this moment, a figure appeared at the entrance.
This person was none other than the man with the mustache. As soon as the man with the mustache entered, he saw the scene in front of him. He coughed twice andughed, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I entered the wrong room.¡± After saying this, the man with the mustache turned and tried to run.
However, Jim Cobb¡¯s face turned cold, and he snorted, ¡°Since you¡¯re here,e over and apany them.¡± As he spoke, Jim Cobb raised his hand and pointed forward. For an instant, a terrifying force spread out like ripples. Then, a great murderous spirit surged toward the man with the mustache! ¡°I¡¯m out!¡± the man with the mustache shivered and ran away. In the blink of an eye, the man with the mustache disappeared without a trace. This made Jim Cobb frown. ¡°He¡¯s fast,¡± Jim Cobb muttered quietly. Although it was just a casual attack, it was still from the hand of an experienced Marquis. Dodging it so easily made people doubt. ¡°Who was that person just now?¡± Jim Cobb nced at Edward Green on the ground and asked. Edward Green gritted his teeth and said, ¡°He¡¯s your father!¡± Jim Cobb didn¡¯t get angry, justughed, ¡°Your talent is not significant, but you certainly have a temper. Aren¡¯t you afraid I¡¯ll kill you?¡±
¡°If you kill me, Mr. Smith will definitely ughter you!¡± Edward Green shouted angrily. Jim Cobbughed heartily, ¡°When I was dominating the world, Ethan Smith probably hadn¡¯t even been born.¡± ¡°You old bitch, stop bragging! Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know, you¡¯re just a dog raised by others!¡± Edward Green cursed loudly. Jim Cobb¡¯s eyes narrowed, and he said ominously, ¡°It seems like you really don¡¯t fear death. That¡¯s fine. Then let me get you started!¡± With that, Jim Cobb raised his finger and a terrifying energy gathered on it. ¡°Shh!¡± With a gentle flick of Jim Cobb¡¯s finger, a sharp glow aimed straight at Edward Green¡¯s forehead! But just at the critical moment, a finger ring burst out from not far away! ¡°ng!¡± The finger ring was precisely blocking Edward Green¡¯s forehead! Jim Cobb frowned. He was about to speak, but saw the man with the mustache standing at the door with a sleazy smile. ¡°My friend, killing people is a bad idea,¡± the man with the mustache said with a grin. JIm Cobb¡¯s face turned colder, and he said with narrowed eyes, ¡°I let you escape just now, and you dare to meddle again? You¡¯re courting death!¡±
As he finished, Jim Cobb waved his hand, and a terrifying energy rushed toward the man with the mustache! The man with the mustache¡¯s face changed. In a panic, he took out a magical artifact and threw it at Jim Cobb. ¡°ng!¡± Jim Cobb¡¯s technique was neutralized again! And the man with the mustache¡¯s magical artifact broke apart into pieces! ¡°I¡¯m done for! I threw the wrong one! That magical artifact was my beloved! You can¡¯t throw it!¡± the man with the mustache eximed painfully. Jim Cobb¡¯s face got even colder. He stood up slowly, with his eyes narrowed, ¡°Kid, you really pissed me off.¡± The man with the mustache tried to appease, ¡°My friend, don¡¯t be in such a hurry. We can sit down and talk. Or¡­shall we find a ce to have a drink? Your treat!¡± ¡°Fuck off!¡± Jim Cobb was utterly infuriated! Raising his hand, countless techniques were raining down! The man with the mustache shivered and pulled out more magical artifacts from his Spatial Magic Artifact and threw them. For a moment, all kinds of bronze pots, rings, and jade stones flew across the sky. ¡°Bang! Bang! Bang!¡±
With a series of explosions in the air, one magical artifact after another broke apart, causing the man with the mustache to wince. ¡°Damn it, these magical artifacts were my most precious possessions!¡± The man with the mustache had a miserable look on his face. Jim Cobb¡¯s face grew darker and darker. He couldn¡¯t take down an unknown kid for a long time, so how could he not be furious! ¡°My friend, let¡¯s stop here. If we keep throwing, I¡¯ll lose my entire collection of decades!¡± The man with the mustache repeatedly waved his hands and begged. But Jim Cobb only grew angrier! The kid in front of him was obviously making a mockery of him! A murderous spirit burst out from Jim Cobb. He took a deep breath and said, ¡°No matter who you are, I¡¯ll kill you today!¡± ¡°That depends on whether you have the ability or not!¡± Just then, a cold voice came from the distance, and a golden light aimed straight at Jim Cobb¡¯s face! Jim Cobb didn¡¯t dare to be negligent. He stomped his foot and immediately dodged to the side! ¡°Ethan Smith, you¡¯re finally back.¡± The man with the mustache said hurriedly. ¡°This old bitch broke more than a dozen of my magical artifacts. You have to pay me back!¡± The man with the mustache said seriously. Ethan Smith ignored the man with the mustache. He looked at the injured Edward Green and Sofia Carrillo on the ground and said coldly, ¡°Your golden core is mine now.¡± Chapter 569: 569: Battle Against Jim Cobb Chapter 569: Battle Against Jim Cobb The arrogant tone provoked heartyughter from Jim Cobb. ¡°Kid, do you know who I am? No one has ever dared to be this audacious in front of me!¡± Jim Cobb said coldly. ¡°Who you are has nothing to do with me, I only want to know who sent you.¡± Ethan Smith asked coldly. Jim Cobb narrowed his eyes, saying with a hint of displeasure, ¡°Are you looking down on me? No one under the heavens has dared to belittle me like this!¡± Before his words fell, Jim Cobb had already clenched his fist and attacked! His terrible Qi Jin instantly brought with it a gusty wind! As a half-step Martial Marquis, Jim Cobb¡¯s strength was not to be taken lightly. His casual punch reverberated through the air! ¡°Pa!¡± However, just as his fist was about to hit Ethan Smith, it was effortlessly caught by Ethan. Jim Cobb was stunned, before he could react, a golden light was already reflected in his eyes!
Ethan Smith¡¯s hand held the Golden Fist, which swung upward, fiercely smashing into Jim Cobb¡¯s jaw! Under this punch, Jim Cobb¡¯s body soared into the air, his jaw almost shattered! He tumbled in the air and barely steadied himself. Afterwards, Jim Cobb touched his jaw and said coldly, ¡°You are indeed not simple.¡± There stood Ethan Smith quietly, his body showing no sign of energy fluctuations. Jim Cobb narrowed his eyes. He extended his finger, and beams of light shot out, speeding towards Ethan Smith like bullets! Ethan Smith remained expressionless, letting the light hit his body! ¡°ng, ng, ng!¡± It sounded like steel striking steel, and Ethan Smith stood there, taking the beams, walking towards Jim Cobb step by step. Jim Cobb¡¯s face turned pale! He took the technique with just his flesh? How strong is he? ¡°No wonder he¡¯s a chaotic body!¡± The man with the mustache on the side couldn¡¯t help but be stunned! The strength of this body waspletely beyondprehension! ¡°How can this boy¡¯s body be so strong!¡± Jim Cobb quickly retreated! Such a hard body, he must notpete with it! Jim Cobb¡¯s fingers rose again, and his fingertips immediately gathered a red glow! The light slowly congregated at his fingertips, a massive wave of light quickly crushed towards Ethan Smith! Ethan Smith remained expressionless, he raised his palm, casually pping it. ¡°Pa!¡±
The orb of light that Cobb had gathered was shattered with a casual pping by Ethan Smith! ¡°How¡­ how is this possible!¡± Jim Cobb gasped, his face turning incredibly ugly! How tough can a bloody body be? Even Ignacio Burke and Jackson Harris can¡¯t do this, can they? ¡°Who¡­ who are you!¡± Fear flickered in Jim Cobb¡¯s eyes.
Ethan Smith¡¯s face was icy, his pupils brimming with killing intent. He said nothing, his figure suddenly vanished, appearing in front of Jim Cobb in almost the blink of an eye. ¡°Pa!¡± The extremely swift speed left Jim Cobb with no time to react, and he took a harsh p to the face! This p was purely Ethan Smith¡¯s physical strength, but it directly shattered Jim Cobb¡¯s facial bones! Blood flowed down his broken cheek, incessantly! ¡°How¡­ how can it be like this¡­¡± Jim Cobb was incredibly frightened! If this was just his physical power, how terrifying his full strength must be?! He didn¡¯t dare to imagine! ¡°Tell me who sent you, and I¡¯ll make your death quick.¡± Ethan Smith approached Jim Cobb step by step, like a demon. As a veteran Martial Marquis, Jim Cobb had never faced such humiliation. With a wave of his hand, a long sword appeared in his palm. The long sword flickered with a gloomy glow in the dark, an icy intent emanating from the de.
¡°ck Iron Sword?¡± The man with the mustache raised his eyebrow. Then he shouted at Ethan Smith, ¡°My friend, this is the ck Iron Sword, acimed for slicing iron as easily as mud. You must be extremely cautious.¡± Ethan Smith didn¡¯t react, his gaze still coolly fixed on Jim Cobb. Jim Cobb gritted his teeth and said coldly, ¡°I want to see how strong your body really is!¡± Having said that, Jim Cobb¡¯s Qi Jin began to fluctuate, countless Inner Strengths poured into the body of the sword! ¡°Hum!¡± The de immediately shimmered, a chilling aura rippled along the body of the sword. ¡°Die!¡± Jim Cobb roared furiously, the sword in his hand shing towards Ethan Smith through the air! Ethan Smith¡¯s gaze turned cold, he suddenly reached out directly to grab the iing de! Seeing this, Jim Cobb was overjoyed! He had once ttened a mountain with this sword, let alone Ethan Smith¡¯s body! ¡°Arrogancees with a price!¡± Jim Cobb screamed crazily. ¡°ng-
However, the next second, Jim Cobb¡¯s expression froze on his face! Ethan Smith¡¯s palm shimmered with a golden light, and the sword de was boldly caught in his hand. Traces of fresh blood trickled down from his palm, but the sword could not budge any further! ¡°Being able to cut through my skin makes it a good sword indeed.¡± Ethan Smith coldly dered. Jim Cobb¡¯s pupils contracted, his face filled with horror! Living for decades, he had never seen such a durable physique! ¡°Chaotic body is really a psycho,¡± the man with the mustache shrugged. Jimm Cobb¡¯s face was extremely gloomy; he quickly threw down the sword and shot backwards! ¡°I absolutely cannot let this kid touch me,¡± Jim Cobb took a deep breath. Then, a glow radiated from under Jim Cobb¡¯s feet, spreading around him. In just a few moments, this glow covered hundreds of meters all around him! Jim Cobb drew a deep breath, and his body suddenly became extremely light! ¡°The strength of this kid¡¯s body has reached an unimaginable level, but it does not mean he cannot be killed,¡± Jim Cobb thought to himself.
¡°As long as I maintain distance from him and use techniques, I can definitely kill him!¡± Ethan Smith saw Jim Cobb¡¯s intentions, he coldly said, ¡°You imed to be some old Martial Marquis, but now you can¡¯t even get near me? Is that your ability?¡± Jim Cobb sneered, ¡°So what? Killing does not always require strength, brains are important too!¡± Ethan Smith, squinting his eyes, retorted, ¡°Your idea is good, but it¡¯s a pity, it¡¯s useless against me.¡± While speaking, Ethan Smith activated Shrinking Ground Into An Inch and charged at Jim Cobb! But to everyone¡¯s surprise, Jim Cobb¡¯s figure suddenly disappeared from its ce, swiftly dodging to a distance several meters away! His speed was even faster than Shrinking Ground Into An Inch! ¡°Hahahaha!¡± Jim Cobb couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter. ¡°Ethan Smith, even if you have immense strength, you can¡¯t touch me!¡± Jim Cobb was extremely smug. ¡°And me, I can slowly drain your life with my techniques!¡± Having said that, Jim Cobb violently pushed both hands out, unleashing a terrifying force! Utilizing his exquisite technique, Jim Cobb continuallyunched attacks at Ethan Smith. Each time Ethan Smith tried to get closer, Jim Cobb¡¯s figure would quickly vanish. In the blink of an eye, Jim Cobb had used hundreds of techniques! Although Ethan Smith¡¯s physique was unparalleled, under those techniques, his body still hurt, even showing several wounds. ¡°It works.¡± Jim Cobb sneered. At that moment, Jim Cobb finally rxed a bit. He said with a mild smile, ¡°Ethan Smith, to tell you the truth, I¡¯ve never lost in the Marquis disposition. Unless you are a Martial Saint, don¡¯t think about defeating me!¡± Chapter 570: 570: Emily Taylor’s Current Situation! Chapter 570: Emily Taylor¡¯s Current Situation! Ethan Smith remained silent. Jim Cobb had always deliberately kept away from Ethan, even beyond the reach of his Shrinking Ground technique. ¡°Heavenly Hand!¡± Just then, Jim Cobb made his move again! He swung his palm, a fiery red palm appeared suddenly in front of Ethan! The palm moved swiftly and was quickly engulfing Ethan! Cobb seemed to have control over this giant hand. He clenched his fists and Ethan was immediately gripped tightly in the hand! ¡°Next, is my torture for you,¡± Jim Cobb grinned. His mouth slightly ajar, strange noises began to emit from his mouth. ¡°Damn, a Divine Sense Attack,¡± the man with the mustache muttered under his breath, hastily covering his ears.
Compared to him, Ethan was not so lucky. His body, snagged by that colossal hand, could not budge at all. The eerie noises from Cobb¡¯s mouth incessantly prated Ethan¡¯s ears. Ethan felt numbness in his head and his divine sense was buzzing. Jim Cobb took advantage of the situation. He reached for the ck Iron Sword. Then, Cobb swung the ck Iron Sword again, striking at Ethan from the sky! ¡°God ying sh!¡± With Cobb¡¯s yell, the sword¡¯s gleam, several feet long, swiftly shed towards Ethan! ¡°Shrrp!¡± The sword cut into Ethan¡¯s shoulder and plunged several inches deep, exposing the stark white bone! ¡°Hahaha!¡± Jim Cobb burst outughing uncontrobly. ¡°Ethan Smith, I will slowly torture you to death!¡± Cobb grinned. ¡°Oh really?¡± Ethan narrowed his eyes. With a sudden tremble, a terrifying aura erupted, shattering the hand that was on him! Cobb¡¯s face turned cold. He snorted, ¡°Even if you can escape, you can¡¯t even touch me!¡± Ethan scanned the area and pointed to the glowing space around him, ¡°Your speed relies on the light beneath you, right?¡± Cobb¡¯s pupils shrunk, silently cursing. But he quickly calmed down, ¡°So what if it is?¡± ¡°This must be a kind of spatial technique.¡± Ethan continued. Cobb raised an eyebrow. Apparently, Ethan was correct once again.
¡°Seems like it works on the same principle as my Heavy Falling Space Technique,¡± Ethan chuckled, then burst intoughter. ¡°What are youughing at?¡± Cobb roared in anger. Hisughter sent a chill down his spine. ¡°Jim Cobb, you¡¯re right. Fighting isn¡¯t all about power levels, it requires brains too,¡± Ethan sneered.
As he spoke, Ethan¡¯s feet vibrated slightly. Instantly, rays of light began to gather beneath him! These were the rays of his Heavy Falling Space technique! Until now, the space he could control with this technique was only a meter in radius! But after seeing Cobb¡¯s move today, Ethan had just realized something! This Heavy Falling Space technique could also expand its range! ¡°Ah!!!¡± Ethan roared, the power of the Marquispletely exploded! The rays beneath his feet were rapidly expanding! In an instant, the Heavy Falling Space engulfed the light under Cobb¡¯s feet! Not only that, the Heavy Falling Space continued to spread! In no time, it covered a radius of a kilometer! ¡°Damn, why can¡¯t I move?¡± the man with the mustache mumbled to himself. Jim Cobb was terrified to find that his speed had reduced! ¡°How¡­ How could this happen!¡± Jim Cobb¡¯s face looked unpleasant!
Ethan Smith sneered, ¡°Jim Cobb, if it weren¡¯t for you, I might have never realized how extensive the Heavy Falling Space could be¡­¡± ¡°To thank you, I¡¯ll grant you a swift death.¡± Before his words had fallen, Ethan Smith directly used the Shrinking Ground Into An Inch technique and rushed towards Jim Cobb! Jim Cobb sensed the danger, attempting to widen the distance with his old trick. However, he was horrified to find that his speed was nowhere near the previous attempt! ¡°I¡¯m finished!¡± A chilly terror gripped Jim Cobb¡¯s heart! Before he could devise a strategy, Ethan Smith was already at his side. The golden palm broke through the sky, and with a ¡°p,¡± it struck Jim Cobb¡¯s body! The p was mighty, shattering half of Jim Cobb¡¯s body immediately! ¡°Ah¡­¡± An anguished howl escaped Jim Cobb¡¯s mouth! But Ethan Smith didn¡¯t afford him any mercy, striking again with another p! ¡°Boom!¡±
The ground sank instantly, and Jim Cobb¡¯s body was almost smashed into pulp! ¡°Ah!!!¡± Jim Cobb was livid, he took out his teapot and hurled it towards Ethan Smith! Ethan Smith smashed the teapot with a single punch without even sparing it a nce. He then unleashed a kick mid-air,nding it on Jim Cobb¡¯s chest! ¡°Pff!¡± With that kick, Jim Cobb¡¯s chest was utterly crushed! Ethan Smith grabbed his body with one hand and started beating him left and right. With every p, Jim Cobb¡¯s face distorted. After more than a dozen ps, Jim Cobb¡¯s head waspletely smashed. His vitality also rapidly diminished, bing a corpse within the blink of an eye. Ethan Smith coldly watched the fallen Jim Cobb. He reached out and took Jim Cobb¡¯s golden core, swallowed it without a second thought. ¡°Too cruel,¡± the man with the mustache muttered from a short distance. Ethan Smith paid him no heed, he approached Edward Green and Sofia Carrillo, and helped them up. ¡°How are you?¡± Ethan Smith asked.
Edward Green replied with some pain, ¡°Mr. Smith, my dantian is damaged¡­ I fear I may never be able to cultivate again¡­¡± At that, Ethan Smith¡¯s expression worsened! ¡°That Jim Cobb¡­¡± Ethan Smith gritted his teeth. If he had known, he wouldn¡¯t have killed Jim Cobb so easily! Ethan Smith took a deep breath and said, ¡°Rest assured, I will find a way.¡± Sofia¡¯s situation was also dire. Being a fair and beautifuldy, her disfigured face was the worst thing that could happen. ¡°Tomorrow, I will take you to the Divine Alchemist Pavilion, no matter what, I will find a solution for you both,¡± Ethan said solemnly. Then, Ethan Smith looked at the man with the mustache nearby and asked, ¡°What brings you here?¡± The man with the mustache responded, ¡°Didn¡¯t you ask me how to save that girl? The Master has thought of a solution.¡± ¡°Evelyn Norton?¡± Ethan Smith raised his eyebrows. He then urgently asked, ¡°What solution?¡± The man with the mustache opened his mouth to speak, but at that moment, a message arrived on Ethan Smith¡¯s phone. Ethan Smith¡¯s eyebrows furrowed as he took out his phone. It was a video in the message. Upon seeing the video, Ethan Smith¡¯s face turned pale, his body trembled slightly! In the video, Emily Taylor was locked up in a cell. She was pale as a sheet, tubes as thick as chains fell onto her acupuncture points! Her body was losing blood, which was flowing out through those tubes! Chapter 571: 571: Breaking into the Capital City Martial Arts Association!_1 Chapter 571: Breaking into the Capital City Martial Arts Association!_1 Ethan Smith stared intently at the video, his body trembling violently! A terrifying murderous intent erupted directly! This unprecedentedly intense killing intent sent the man with the mustache and others flying away! ¡°Emily¡­.¡± Ethan Smith trembled, his eyes crimson, looking like a wild beast that had lost its humanity! ¡°My friend, you¡¯re too scary.¡± The man with the mustache quickly jumped to the side, fearing being affected. Ethan Smith picked up his phone and immediately called the person who sent the text message. The call was quickly answered, and a slightly familiar male voice came from the other side. ¡°Who are you? How did you get this video? And where is Emily now!¡± Ethan Smith roared with questions. A cautious voice came from the other side. He said on the phone, ¡°Ethan Smith, it¡¯s Hugh Taylor.¡±
¡°Hugh Taylor¡­¡± Ethan Smith murmured. He didn¡¯t expect that the caller was Emily¡¯s father. Ethan Smith couldn¡¯t help the anger in his heart, and he shouted, ¡°Hugh Taylor! You coward, don¡¯t you feel anything seeing Emily suffer? Are you going to be Kn Taylor¡¯s dog forever!¡± Facing Ethan Smith¡¯s insult, Hugh Taylor didn¡¯t get angry. He said solemnly, ¡°Ethan Smith, I have no other choice.¡± ¡°Kn Taylor¡¯s power has always been strong, and he has been nning to be the head of the Taylor family for a long time.¡± ¡°Now, I have been marginalized, and although I am one of the four decision-makers of the Taylor family, I am actually just a puppet with almost no power.¡± Ethan Smith remained silent, waiting for Hugh Taylor to continue. Hugh Taylor went on, ¡°Since Kn Taylor became the head of the Taylor family, he no longer cares about Emily¡¯s life and death.¡± ¡°This time Emily was taken away by the Capital City Martial Arts Association, and Kn Taylor didn¡¯t care. No one in the entire Taylor family knows what happened to Emily and what situation she¡¯s facing.¡± ¡°I got this video by almost exhausting all my connections.¡± Hugh Taylor¡¯s tone was filled with sorrow and pain, even trembling slightly. ¡°Ethan Smith, I take back my prejudice against you,¡± Hugh Taylor said shakily. ¡°I only have one daughter, Emily, and now I can only count on you¡­¡± ¡°Ethan Smith, please save Emily at all costs¡­ I beg you¡­¡± At this point, Hugh Taylor finally couldn¡¯t help but cry softly over the phone. Ethan Smith¡¯s face was cold, furious. He took a deep breath and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to say it. No matter what, I will save Emily.¡± After dropping this sentence, Ethan Smith hung up the phone.
He took a deep breath, but the anger in his heart was still hard to suppress. ¡°Man with the mustache, you take these two to the Divine Alchemist Pavilion.¡± Ethan Smith took out his Elder Token and handed it to the man with the mustache. After receiving the token, the man with the mustache couldn¡¯t help but light up, and smirked, ¡°My friend, this is the Divine Alchemist Pavilion¡¯s Elder Token! Aren¡¯t you afraid I¡¯ll take the token and run? Or do something bad with it?¡± Ethan Smith looked at him coldly, and said, ¡°Then I will kill you.¡±
The man with the mustache shivered, rolling his eyes, and said, ¡°It¡¯s just a joke, no need to be so emotional.¡± ¡°By the way, what are you going to do? I have something to tell you.¡± The man with the mustache said mysteriously. At this point, he leaned forward and whispered, ¡°This is a major secret! Even the Capital City Martial Arts Association doesn¡¯t know it yet!¡± Ethan Smith said coldly, ¡°I¡¯m going to the Martial Arts Association. Nothing is more important than saving Emily.¡± ¡°Emily?¡± The man with the mustache stroked his chin. Obviously, he had heard of Emily Taylor¡¯s name. ¡°The hero always falls for the beauty,¡± the man with the mustache muttered. Ethan Smith had no mood to listen to his nonsense. Every time he thought about the scene in the video, his heart ached. ¡°Capital City Martial Arts Association¡­¡± Ethan Smith clenched his teeth tightly. At this moment, his hatred reached its peak! Not only against the Capital City Martial Arts Association but also including the Taylor family! ¡°I will make you die, make you die!¡± Ethan Smith almost clenched his teeth! That night, he went straight to the airport and headed for the Capital City.
As the most authoritative organization in the martial arts world today, almost no one dares to challenge the Capital City Martial Arts Association. At least in the world of martial arts, no one would choose to offend the Capital City Martial Arts Association. However, no one would have expected that a young man was single-handedly heading to the Capital City Martial Arts Association. At dawn. The area outside the Capital City Martial Arts Association was quiet. But within this quietness, there was a sense of tension. ¡°Alright, it¡¯s time for a shift.¡± Two people came out from the Capital City Martial Arts Association. The other two yawned and said, ¡°I¡¯ve been sleepy for a long time, it¡¯s up to you guys now.¡± Upon close inspection, these few door guards were actually at the Peak Form of Grandmaster! This was enough to witness the strength of the Capital City Martial Arts Association! They were guarding the door, which was actually just standing guard, because no one had ever tried to barge into the Capital City Martial Arts Association for years. However, at this moment, a figure directly walked towards the entrance. His body was full of murderous spirit, and even from miles away, a potent chill could be felt!
Despite being alone, he exuded the power of an army! ¡°Who are you? Stop!¡± These two security guards shouted immediately. Ethan Smith¡¯s face was cold, and he didn¡¯t say a word. ¡°Stop!¡± The two men were furious, stepping forward together! ¡°This is the important area of the Capital City Martial Arts Association! No one is allowed to approach!¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t want to die, get lost!¡± Ethan Smith looked at the two men coldly and said, ¡°Get out of my way.¡± The two men looked at each other, thenughed coldly, ¡°I see you¡¯ve lost your wits. Do you know where this is? This is¡­¡± ¡°Smack!¡± Before he could finish speaking, his head was smashed by a punch! The other security guard¡¯s face turned pale instantly, and his body shivered. ¡°You¡­.¡± ¡°Get out.¡± Ethan Smith uttered just one word.
The security guard didn¡¯t dare to say more and just turned and ran. Ethan Smith didn¡¯t say anything, and went straight toward the Capital City Martial Arts Association. This was Ethan Smith¡¯s first time entering the Capital City Martial Arts Association, and as soon as he stepped in, he felt a strong sense of oppression. Chapter 572: 572: 1 Against 6! Chapter 572: 1 Against 6! The structure of the entire Capital City Martial Arts Association was extremelyplicated. Instead of the grandeur one might imagine, it was in fact a ce veiled in gloominess. The first thing that met the eyes was a long corridor, followed shortly by a great hall. Several rooms nked this space, each marked with varying ranks. The normally serene Capital City Martial Arts Association had received an unexpected visitor today. Ethan Smith released his divine sense, trying to locate Emily Taylor. However, as soon as he opened up his divine sense, his expression became a bit difficult. A strong, oppressive aura emanated from the deep end of the Capital City Martial Arts Association! This aura was diligently chaotic, consisting of at least hundreds of different energies! They included Peak Form of Grandmaster, half-step Martial Marquis, Military Marquis, and possibly even stronger cultivators! Such a chaotic mixture of auras made it virtually impossible for Ethan Smith to find Emily Taylor, who was just an ordinary person among these cultivators.
¡°Sploosh!¡± Just then, several figures suddenly appeared in front of him! These individuals were dressed in white robes, each emanating a vigorous and intimidating aura! Moreover, their robes were marked to indicate their distinct positions! ¡°Who dares to recklessly invade the Capital City Martial Arts Association?¡± a harsh voice echoed from the depths. Following this, a solitary figure slowly made his way forward. The moment the figure appeared, everyone quickly made way and collectively roared, ¡°President Holmes.¡± The figure was none other than Emerson Holmes! As he walked into the crowd, ready to speak, his face subtly changed. ¡°Ethan Smith?¡± Emerson Holmes growled, his brow furrowed. Then he sneered, ¡°Have you lost your mind? Coming to the Capital City Martial Arts Association to kill? Do you think that you¡¯re invincible? Upon seeing Emerson Holmes, Ethan Smith¡¯s murderous spirit couldn¡¯t be restrained! He screamed his fury to the heavens, and the temperature in the room plummeted instantly! Feeling the intense killing intention, everyone in the room couldn¡¯t help but shiver with fear. Even Emerson Holmesplexion shifted! ¡°Emerson Holmes¡­ How dare you imprison Emily Taylor¡­¡± Ethan Smith trembled with livid anger, his eyes surged with bloodshot veins. His terrifying aura made those around him dare not to step closer. On hearing these words, Emerson Holmes face whitened! He roared, ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? Who would dare to imprison the Taylor¡¯s young mistress?¡± ¡°Shut the hell up!¡± Ethan Smith howled in rage and his prating shout instantly made the whole Capital City Martial Arts Association rumble! The half-step Martial Marquis and Grandmasters present, were directly shocked to the point of vomiting blood!
Even Emerson Holmes was feeling a profound pressure! ¡°Ethan Smith, where on earth did you hear this nonsense?¡± Emerson Holmes tried his best to conceal his shock and appear calm. ¡°I have no intention of listening to your crap.¡± Ethan Smith stepped closer to Emerson Holmes. ¡°If you don¡¯t hand her over today, I¡¯ll kill all of you!¡±
Emerson Holmes instinctively stepped back, and then roared in fury, ¡°Ethan Smith! Open your eyes and see where you are! This is the Capital City Martial Arts Association, not a ce where you can behave rudely!¡± ¡°Go to hell!¡± Ethan smith roared in anger, golden light surged from his fist, and he punched violently towards Emerson Holmes! The terrifying Inner Strength directly sent people flying, and made the entire Capital City Martial Arts Association rumble! This punch was nearly shattering the void with its horrifying power. Seeing this blow, Emerson Holmes¡¯splexion drastically changed! Even though he had also reached the Military Marquis Realm at this point, he didn¡¯t have any intention of fighting in front of Ethan Smith! Watching the fisting towards him, Emerson¡¯s face grew worse. ¡°Buzz!¡± Just then, a giant hand stealthily reached out from the dark! This giant hand, packed with Inner Strength, collided with Ethan Smith¡¯s fist! ¡°Boom!¡± The huge sound exploded instantly, and the terrifying Qi Jin directly pushed everyone back! Ethan Smith¡¯s face was cold as he sternly looked towards the depths of the Capital City Martial Arts Association.
¡°These youngsters have no respect.¡± A voice echoed from the depths. ¡°Indeed, such a mere Martial Marquis daring to cause trouble in the Capital City Martial Arts Association?¡± Another voice chimed in. ¡°Tsk tsk, it¡¯s been many years since someone has been this arrogant.¡± Ethan Smith said coldly, ¡°Whoever you are,e out. Don¡¯t hide like a ck Tortoise!¡± Before he finished speaking, six figures emerged from the dark! All six of them were d in White Robes, but their robes had no characters on them. A nce revealed that all six were in the Military Marquis Realm! Mr. Holmes, who is this person, who dares making a fuss in the Capital City Martial Arts Association?¡± one of them said calmly. Emerson Holmes nced at him and said coldly, ¡°He is Ethan Smith, I order you to arrest him immediately!¡± The six peopleughed, ¡°Don¡¯t worry Mr. Holmes, even without your words, we won¡¯t let him go.¡± As they spoke, the aura of the six Martial Marquis slowly spread out. These six were not ordinary Martial Marquis. Each had a strength surpassing the Third Rank Military Marquis! Whereas Ethan Smith was merely a First Rank Military Marquis, so they naturally did not take him seriously.
¡°Kid, would you rathere quietly with us to the prison, or shall we beat you into submission before throwing you in?¡± one of them smirked. Ethan Smith looked coldly at these six men, took a step out, and the Golden Light burst out in an instant! ¡°Just six mere Martial Marquis, bring it on! What should I, Ethan Smith fear!?¡± Ethan Smith roared wildly, revealing an invincible posture! ¡°Hmph, ignorant of death.¡± One of them snorted coldly, his figure suddenly disappeared, and then a fist smashed towards Ethan Smith! ¡°Ah!!¡± Ethan Smith roared, his golden fist contained a world-shattering force, and he suddenly smashed upwards! ¡°Boom!¡± All the others saw was a golden light and felt a murderous spirit everywhere! And in the next second, they saw a figure being directly blown away! His body was filled with unstoppable blood, his flesh shattered, his fist was directly turned into powder! Looking back at Ethan Smith, his aura was surging, filled with the heat of battle, revealing his invincible posture without any reservation! Seeing this, everyone¡¯s face couldn¡¯t help but change slightly. The bottom of Emerson Holmes¡¯s heart rose with a shocking wave!
Ethan Smith¡¯s strength was very much beyond his imagination! He had just stepped into the rank of Martial Marquis but already possessed such a terrifying battle power, one can only imagine his future strength! The thing he feared the most was happening one by one! Ethan Smith roared, ¡°Come on, I will kill whoever tries to stop me today!¡± With his roar, he seemed to swallow mountains and rivers, proiming himself the supreme! The six members of the Capital City Martial Arts Association finally had a trace of solemnity on their faces. ¡°No wonder he dared to barge into the Capital City Martial Arts Association, he does have some abilities.¡± one of them said coldly. ¡°Third Brother, are you okay?¡± They helped up the Marquis who was knocked flying by Ethan Smith. ¡°I¡¯m¡­I¡¯m fine.¡± The third brother wiped off the blood and struggled to shake his head. ¡°Emerson Holmes, who is this guy exactly? How can a First Rank Military Marquis have such battle power?¡± Third Brother looked at Emerson Holmes. Emerson Holmes gave him a nce and snorted, ¡°Even the higher-ups noticed him. What do you think?¡± ¡°If you can take down Ethan Smith today, the higher-ups will surely reward you.¡± Chapter 573: 573: Association Prison Chapter 573: Association Prison Hearing this, the six of them nodded simultaneously. They stared at Ethan Smith with a serious look and stepped forward. Number three, who was on the verge of copse from Ethan Smith¡¯s punch, also followed suit. Facing the six Marquis, Ethan Smith showed no fright; on the contrary, his blood boiled with a strong intent to fight! ¡°Boom!¡± While the six were contemting, Ethan Smith made the first move, throwing his fist! Ethan Smithunched the Absolute Beginning Sacred Fist. The terrifying Golden Light was akin to swallowing the sky, and the overwhelming Qi Jin turned the six people pale with fright! The six Marquis did not dare to underestimate him and tried to use their techniques to block Ethan Smith! But at this moment, Ethan Smith was in peak fighting spirit, his punch was unstoppable, and the energy it produced was beyond imagination! All the techniques were shattered in an instant, the terrifying golden light pierced through the six people, sending them all reeling back several steps!
¡°What tremendousbat power!¡± someone eximed. ¡°This man is not amon Marquis, you all must join together and suppress him immediately!¡± Emerson Holmes bellowed at the side: ¡°If we are pushed back at our doorstep, the standing of the Capital City Martial Arts Association will be threatened!¡± ¡°Of course, we understand,¡± they retorted coldly. Then, the eldest of the six took the lead and shouted, a terrifying Inner Strength gathering on his fist! In an instant, his fist was filled with the resonant Dragon Chant, a ray of light transformed into a Divine Dragon, illuminating the entire Capital City Martial Arts Association! ¡°Die!¡± The boss roared, his body disappeared abruptly, and the next second he was above Ethan Smith! ¡°Seeking death!¡± Ethan Smith¡¯s face turned cold, and his fierce fist went straight up to meet it! Ethan Smith, now in a frenzy,pletely abandoned defense, confronting the foe with all his Qi Jin! Depending solely on his unrivaled physical body, Ethan Smith¡¯s moves wererge and vigorous, with all the golden light gathered on his fist! Just one punch gave everyone a strong sense of crisis! ¡°Boom!¡± The instant the fists collided, the condensed Divine Dragon instantly crashed! Apanied by a series of bone-bursting sounds, the boss was directly thrown back! The terrifying punch did not stop there, but instead rushed towards him! ¡°Not good!¡± the boss¡¯s face changed drastically, and he wanted to run, regardless of the pain in his body! Seeing the situation was unfavourable, the others simultaneously activated their techniques, trying to block Ethan Smith¡¯s movements! But Ethan Smith, currently in the spirit to save someone, had no mind to be entangled with them and therefore triggered his Saintly Body Skill,pletely neglected their techniques, and allowed the terrifying Qi Jin to hit himself!
A couple of techniques could not halt Ethan Smith¡¯s advance by half a step! He held his Golden Fist and pushed forward! The boss¡¯s pupils constricted, and his face changed drastically! ¡°No..don¡¯t!¡± the boss couldn¡¯t help but scream in terror.
But would Ethan Smith give him the opportunity? This terrifying punch went straight for the boss¡¯s face! ¡°Boom!¡± Under one punch, the boss¡¯s head was directly shattered! A Marquis just died like that! No one expected that a Marquis of the Capital City Martial Arts Association would be so vulnerable in front of Ethan Smith! Everyone felt terrified, their hearts pounding! ¡°Not good, retreat quickly!¡± Realizing the horror of Ethan Smith, they looked at each other, turned around, and wanted to leave! ¡°Want to leave now, it¡¯s toote!¡± Ethan Smith bellowed, stomping his foot, and Heavy Falling Space immediately spread out! Everyone¡¯s movements were suddenly restricted, and their speeds dropped drastically! The golden light on Ethan Smith¡¯s body became even more brilliant, almost illuminating the entire Capital City Martial Arts Association! ¡°What is this glow?¡± ¡°It seems like someone is forcefully intruding the Capital City Martial Arts Association!¡± For a moment, even those inside the prison could feel this overpowering aura!
¡°Boom!¡± A gigantic palm appeared out of nowhere, casting a golden light so bright that everyone had to squint their eyes! ¡°Bang!¡± The ones incapable of avoiding it were directly mmed to the ground, their bodies showing traces of visible cracks! ¡°Everyone, quickly find a way to escape!¡± Emerson Holmes shouted! ¡°We fucking know, Emerson, just shut up!¡± The crowd was frenzied with exasperation, cursing wildly. Who would have thought that Ethan Smith would have such extraordinarybat power? Let alone the fearlessness Ethan Smith showed, despite the threat of the Capital City Martial Arts Association! ¡°Hum!¡± At this moment, someone took out a magical artifact. The artifact radiated gentle energy, spreading out in every direction. With the emergence of this artifact, Ethan Smith¡¯s Heavy Falling Space directly shattered! The group managed to catch a breath and immediately started running!
¡°They can actually break my Heavy Falling Space? As expected from the Capital City Martial Arts Association!¡± Ethan Smith was relentlessly pursuing from behind. He instantly disyed his Shrinking Ground Into An Inch technique and chased after them! Observing these fleeing six men, Ethan Smith¡¯s eyes narrowed, and he headed straight towards Emerson Holmes! Ethan Smith¡¯s goal was not to kill but to save someone! Among this group, Ethan Smith only knew that Emerson was the Vice President; he must know about Emily¡¯s whereabouts! Seeing Ethan Smith getting closer, Emerson was in total panic. On the verge of breaking, he cursed, ¡°Why the fuck are you after me? There are so many people, why the hell are you chasing me!¡± But this could not deter Ethan Smith. Soon, he was in front of Emerson. He lifted his hands directly, gripping Emerson¡¯s throat, and lifted him into the air! ¡°Speak, where is Emily!¡± Ethan Smith roared furiously. Emerson, with Ethan Smith¡¯s hand around his throat, looked visibly distressed. ¡°You¡­you let go of me first¡­¡± Emerson said painfully. Ethan Smith coldly looked at Emerson, then rxed his grip, and Emerson fell to the ground.
¡°Snap!¡± Just as Emerson was just about to breathe a sigh of relief, a searing pain shot through his lower leg! Ethan Smith flicked his fingers, instantly shattering Emerson¡¯s kneecap! ¡°Ah!!¡± A painful scream echoed throughout the entire Capital City Martial Arts Association! He was drenched in cold sweat, and his eyes were filled with hatred! ¡°Speak, where is Emily.¡± Ethan Smith coldly stared at Emerson. Emerson looked at Ethan Smith with gritted teeth, ¡°You want to see Emily Taylor, right? Fine, I¡¯ll take you to her. If you have the guts, follow me!¡± ¡°Cut the fucking crap!¡± Ethan Smith struck Emerson¡¯s face with a p. Emerson had never suffered such humiliation. His forehead was throbbing, but he didn¡¯t dare to let out a squeak. ¡°Ethan Smith, let me tell you, it¡¯s not that easy to break into the Capital City Martial Arts Association. You¡¯ll regret this.¡± Emerson struggled to get up from the ground. He led Ethan Smith, step by step, deeper into the ce. Emerson¡¯s eyes shed a streak of coldness, he secretly sneered in his heart, ¡°The prison is filled with magical artifacts. If you dare to enter, you will undoubtedly die!¡± Ethan Smith was not a fool; he knew well that the Capital City Martial Arts Association would not be that simple. But thinking of Emily¡¯s suffering in prison, Ethan Smith felt pain like knife cuts, not caring about whatever dangery ahead. Chapter 574: 574: Lovers Meet Chapter 574: Lovers Meet Emerson Holmes lead Ethan Smith, heading deeper in. The corridor was long, and Emerson Holmes¡¯ legs left streaks of blood on the floor. Soon, the two of them arrived at a massive door. The door seemed to require a secret technique to open, and as the Vice President, Emerson Holmes naturally had the authority. He stood at the door, lifted his palm, and slowly ced it on the door. Then, a glow flickered from his hand, and in a moment, the door gently swung open. Ethan Smith grabbed Emerson Holmes¡¯ hand, his voice cold, ¡°How did you open this door? Tell me.¡± Emerson Holmes said coldly, ¡°Ethan Smith, you¡¯d better not try anything with this door.¡± ¡°Even if you took my hand, it would be useless. As soon as I die, the secret technique on my hand will vanish.¡± Ethan Smith¡¯s brow furrowed slightly.
This damn Emerson Holmes had figured out his intentions. Ethan Smith didn¡¯t say anything more, instead kicking Emerson Holmes, who immediately stumbled into the prison. Just as he stepped into the prison, Ethan Smith felt a surge of powerful presences! At a nce, there were Grandmasters, half-step Martial Marquises, and even arge number of beings at the Military Marquis Realm in the prison! ¡°You see, even Martial Marquises can be captured by the Capital City Martial Arts Association.¡± Emerson Holmes threatened as he spoke. At his words, Ethan Smith immediately pped him across the mouth. A loud ¡°pa¡± sound echoed through the entire prison! Emerson Holmes¡¯ mouth was immediately bloody, and he couldn¡¯t speak anymore. ¡°You talk too much,¡± Ethan Smith said coldly. Emerson Holmes was extremely outraged but he was helpless. ¡°Good hit!¡± came the excited shouts from the prison. ¡°Emerson Holmes, didn¡¯t expect you¡¯d see this day, hahaha!¡± ¡°Brave one, just kill him like this!¡± Emerson Holmes was furious, a look of rage in his eyes! Then, he saw Emerson Holmes turn his palm over and a token appeared in his hand! Emerson Holmes raised the token, and with a swirling light in his palm, a momentter, the prison was filled with a stern and majestic light! ¡°Ah!!!¡± Immediately afterward, a wave of cries filled the entire prison! People fell to their knees, in unbearable pain, including a few Martial Marquises!
Ethan Smith¡¯s face slightly changed. The Capital City Martial Arts Association was indeed no simple organization, just a single token was able to make a Martial Marquis unable to stand. Exactly how much hidden strength this association had, was unimaginable! Emerson Holmes snorted coldly and he continued to lead Ethan Smith forward.
All along the way, numerous people were hurling abuses at Emerson Holmes, but he had no mind to pay attention to them anymore. He had an inexplicable worry at the bottom of his heart. This prison was a critical location of the Capital City Martial Arts Association, and now a foreigner had barged in. If the higher-ups found out, he would definitely be severely punished! ¡°You see that door ahead?¡± Emerson Holmes pointed at arge ck gate not too far off. ¡°Just spit it out,¡± Ethan Smith coldly said. Emerson Holmes grinned, ¡°What is locked in there, surpasses a Martial Marquis.¡± ¡°A being surpassing a Martial Marquis?¡± Ethan Smith¡¯s face slightly changed. Could it be that a Martial Saint was imprisoned behind thatrge door? The Capital City Martial Arts Association could even imprison a Martial Saint?! ¡°Stop bluffing, you think I would believe that?¡± Ethan Smith quickly dismissed his own thoughts. ¡°Ignorant.¡± Emerson Holmes scoffed coldly. Ethan Smith, restless at heart, nced at Emerson and asked, ¡°How much longer?¡±
¡°Don¡¯t be in a hurry, Emily Taylor is the Miss of the Taylor family. Naturally, we need to arrange a unique cell for her,¡± Emerson said, his lips curling into a seemingly sarcastic smile. Ethan Smith remained silent, but anger was bubbling more and more within him. He couldn¡¯t begin to imagine the hardships and tortures young Emily Taylor, born into an aristocratic family, would have to endure. Just thinking about it was unbearable for Ethan Smith. ¡°We¡¯re here.¡± Finally, they stopped in front of a prison cell. The prison was covered byyers of iron doors, making it impossible to see what was inside from outside. ¡°Ethan Smith, didn¡¯t you want to see Emily Taylor? Hehe¡­ I hope you won¡¯t regret it,¡± Emerson said with a hint of cruelty. ¡°Cut the crap!¡± Ethan Smith roared with rage. Without furtherment, Emerson Holmes raised his palm and ced it on the gate. The gate slowly opened. A massive iron cage came into Ethan Smith¡¯s view! And Emily Taylor was locked inside this very cage.
It was all as shown in the message video. Emily Taylor was bound by tube-shaped chains. Her body hung mid-air, her face pale, her lips drained of color. Her frail body trembled slightly¡ª an unbearable sight for anyone. ¡°Emily!¡± Ethan Smith bellowed, his eyes wide and furious. Emily Taylor slowly opened her eyes. The moment she saw Ethan, a glimmer of light appeared in her eyes, and a difficult smile surfaced on her face. ¡°Ethan, why¡­ why are you here¡­¡± Emily Taylor said weakly. ¡°Emily, I¡­ you¡­¡± Ethan tried to speak, his heart full of intense anguish. A tear slipped from his eye. Whether from rage or sorrow, Ethan¡¯s whole body shivered uncontrobly! ¡°Don¡¯t cry¡­ Men should bleed, not cry¡­¡± Emily Taylor said weakly. These words shattered Ethan¡¯s defenses. His tears flowed like a broken dam, unceasingly. Subconsciously, Emily Taylor wanted to pat Ethan¡¯s head, only to discover that her arms were bound.
¡°Emily, I¡­ I¡¯m going to save you right now!¡± Ethan said, somewhat frantic. He raised his hand, a swirling light enveloping it, and all of his Qi Jin was adjusted to its extreme! ¡°Boom!¡± Ethan struck the cage fiercely with his fist. ¡°ng!¡± The massive resonance almost ruptured eardrums, but the cage wouldn¡¯t budge¡­. ¡°Why is this happening¡­¡± Panic spread across Ethan¡¯s face. He turned around and roared, ¡°Emerson, open the gate now!¡± However, Emerson Holmes slowly disappeared. ¡°Ethan Smith, enjoy your intimate time. You can¡¯t save her, you can¡¯t save anyone¡­¡± Emerson¡¯s sinister voice echoed from all directions. Ethan reached out to grab him, but found he was fading away like a mirage. ¡°Emerson, fuck you!¡± Ethan roared with anger. His neck vein popped, and his eyes turned blood-red! But Emerson was gone, just disappeared abruptly. ¡°Emily, I¡­ I¡¯m going to save you!¡± Ethan gritted his teeth. His body shed with golden light, and the Divine Dragon Power burst forth at this moment. ¡°Emily, you can trust me. I¡­ I will definitely save you!¡± With a roar, Ethan Smith, putting forth all his strength, struck the iron cage once more! Chapter 575: The Furious Ethan Smith! Chapter 575: The Furious Ethan Smith! Ethan Smith¡¯s fist was incredibly fierce, containing almost all of his Qi Jin! ¡°ng!¡± Under this punch, the sound instantly became louder! However, the iron cage remained unaffected, not moving in the slightest! ¡°How¡­ how can this be¡­¡± Ethan Smith looked frantic. He couldn¡¯t ept it and punched again. One punch, two punches, three punches! The sound of ¡°ngs¡± echoed continuously, spreading throughout the entire prison. Yet, the iron cage remainedpletely unaffected! Ethan Smith hurriedly pulled out his bronze sword. He bit his own finger, dropping a drop of blood essence onto the sword. Then, gripping the bronze sword, he fiercely chopped down! ¡°ng!¡± Another loud noise, but not even a scratch appeared on the iron cage! Ethan Smith had exhausted all his tricks, using every technique he knew, but nothing could shake this cage even an inch! ¡°How can it be like this¡­¡± Despair filled Ethan Smith¡¯s face! Knowing his beloved was suffering and being powerless, this pain was indescribable! He knelt on the ground, tears streaming out uncontrobly. ¡°Capital City Martial Arts Association¡­ You bastards!¡± Ethan Smith¡¯s eyes were filled with hatred, reaching an extreme level! ¡°It¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s useless¡­¡± Emily Taylor¡¯s weak voice came from the prison cell. She looked at Ethan Smith and managed a strained smile. ¡°Talk to me instead¡­¡± ¡°Okay, okay!¡± Ethan Smith hurriedly stood up from the ground. He stared at Emily Taylor in the cell and, trembling, asked, ¡°Emily, what on earth is going on? Why did the Capital City Martial Arts Association arrest you? What do they want!?¡± Emily Taylor shook her head. Instead of answering his question, she said with a bit of relief, ¡°I never thought you¡¯de so far so quickly¡­¡± ¡°You know, on the day of your battle with Dexter ir, you fascinated everyone like a hero¡­ Ethan Smith, my faith in you was never misced¡­¡± Hearing Emily Taylor¡¯s words, Ethan felt even more heartbroken and overwhelmed with pain. ¡°I¡¯ll definitely save you!¡± Ethan Smith gritted his teeth, and a golden light flickered on his finger, aiming to shoot at the chain on Emily! ¡°ng!¡± However, the chain-like tubes remained unaffected! ¡°Ethan, it¡¯s no use, don¡¯t waste your strength¡­¡± Emily Taylor struggled to speak. ¡°Ethan, have you been alright in this time?¡± Ethan Smith quickly answered, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m fine! I¡¯ve be a Marquis now; no one can kill me!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve killed Joshua Hess, razed the Great Saint Sect, and built the Green Moon Vi¡­¡± ¡°Next, I¡¯m going to force Kn Taylor to abdicate and crush the Capital City Martial Arts Association!¡± Emily Taylor gently smiled, ¡°Ethan, whatever the circumstances, always protect yourself¡­¡± Ethan opened his mouth, wanting to speak when suddenly, a sh of light appeared within the prison cell. This brilliant light was apanied by an extremely powerful Qi Jin! ¡°Ethan, hurry up and go, or else you won¡¯t be able to leave¡­¡± Emily Taylor forcefully said. Ethan shook his head, ¡°I don¡¯t want to go¡­ I don¡¯t want to leave¡­¡± ¡°Boom!¡± At that moment, the light poured down onto Ethan Smith, striking fiercely at his back! The force was tremendous, causing Ethan to bleed profusely, making him fall face-first onto the ground! ¡°Go quickly¡­¡± Emily Taylor¡¯s eyes revealed heartache she couldn¡¯t express. Struggling, Ethan got up from the ground. He wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, shaking his head, ¡°I don¡¯t want to leave¡­ I want to save you¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s no use, hurry up and go¡­¡± Emily Taylor¡¯s tone was filled with urgency. But seeing their beloved imprisoned, who could bear to leave? Moreover, for Ethan Smith, everything he did was for Emily Taylor! ¡°Boom!¡± That ray of light spread out once more, its power stronger than before, directly knocking Ethan Smith to the ground. His body was covered in injuries, and his five viscera and six bowels seemed to have been all impacted. Although Ethan Smith¡¯s body was indestructible, this light was an indescribable magical artifact that had directly shattered his defenses. Ethan Smith got up from the ground once again. Just as he was about to speak, the ray of light burst forth again! ¡°Fuck you!¡± Ethan Smith roared in anger, clenching his fist and facing it head on! ¡°Boom!¡± The collision of fists created a huge explosion! But the force was too great, and Ethan Smith¡¯s body mmed heavily against the iron cage! ¡°Hurry up, hurry up¡­¡± Emily Taylor grew increasingly anxious. ¡°Rumble¡­¡± At this moment, distant rumblings could be heard as the iron door of the prison seemed to be closing slowly! ¡°Ethan Smith, get out of here now!¡± Emily Taylor seemed to have used all her strength. ¡°I only have you now, you can¡¯t die, and you can¡¯t be locked up in here too¡­¡± ¡°Ethan Smith, as long as you¡¯re still outside, there¡¯s hope of rescuing me. But if you¡¯re left here too, then I¡¯mpletely hopeless¡­¡± Hearing Emily Taylor¡¯s words, Ethan Smith¡¯s face grew uglier. Emily Taylor was right, if he was locked in here, then there would be no hope at all! The door continued to close slowly, the gap getting smaller and smaller! ¡°Hurry up¡­¡± Emily Taylor¡¯s voice carried a hint of pleading. Ethan Smith nced at the iron door, then at Emily Taylor. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Emily, I¡¯ll get you out soon, just wait for me!¡± With that said, Ethan Smith immediately used his Shrinking Ground Into An Inch technique and charged towards the main entrance! The gap in the entrance grew smaller and smaller, leaving only enough space for one person! Ethan Smith mustered all his strength, pushing his Shrinking Ground Into An Inch technique to the limit! ¡°Rumble!¡± In the end, Ethan Smith barely escaped from the prison, grazing past the door. The door closed with a ng. In the prison cell, Emily Taylor finally rxed, a relieved smile appearing on her face. Ethan Smith stood there, unwilling to leave. His eyes were locked on the entrance, and his fists unconsciously clenched. ¡°Capital City Martial Arts Association¡­. I swear I¡¯ll kill you all!¡± Ethan Smith gritted his teeth. ¡°The pain Emily has suffered, I¡¯ll repay a thousand-fold, a hundred-fold!¡± Although Ethan Smith was unwilling, this was not a ce to linger. He had to leave and find a way to rescue Emily Taylor! A streak of golden light shed by, and Ethan Smith quickly fled from the Capital City Martial Arts Association. Not long after he left, reinforcements arrived at the scene for the Capital City Martial Arts Association. Not only that, but Emerson Holmes had also informed the higher-ups of the Capital City Martial Arts Association! ¡°To think he actually escaped.¡± A tall man said coldly. This man was named Jordan Richards, a sixth-rank Marquis in the Capital City Martial Arts Association, holding a position of importance! Most importantly, he possessed several top-notch magical artifacts on his person! Chapter 576: Want to kill me? I’m here! Chapter 576: Want to kill me? I¡¯m here! Although both were Military Marquises, there was a huge gap between a Sixth Rank Military Marquis and a First Rank Military Marquis. A Sixth Rank Military Marquis, also known as a mid-term Military Marquis, was vastly different from a newly promoted Marquis. For the Capital City Martial Arts Association, they rarely dispatched a mid-term Military Marquis nowadays. Even during the decisive battle between Ethan Smith and Dexter ir, there were only three First Rank Military Marquises. Now the arrival of Jordan Richards bore witness to how enraged the Capital City Martial Arts Association was by this matter. ¡°Ignorant youngster.¡± Jordan Richards coldly remarked as he looked at the chaotic scene. ¡°It¡¯s been many years since anyone dared to provoke the Capital City Martial Arts Association.¡± As he spoke, a faint murderous spirit emanated from Jordan Richards¡¯ body. Just a touch of murderous spirit sent chills down everyone¡¯s spine! ¡°Mr. Richards, the higher-ups are having a meeting. Let¡¯s wait for their decision.¡± Someone beside him suggested. Jordan Richards let out a cold snort and left without a word. ¡­ High-level Association meeting. Those higher-ups were still hidden in the dark, no different from previous meetings. However, today¡¯s meeting seemed to have a peculiar atmosphere. Emerson Holmes was seriously injured, but he still obediently sat there, as if waiting for the judgment of the higher-ups. ¡°We can¡¯t let him continue to grow.¡± Someone coldly said. ¡°We must take advantage of the situation and erase him while everything is under control.¡± ¡°The martial arts world cannot tolerate such characters!¡± Hearing the higher-ups¡¯ words, Emerson Holmes finally sighed in relief. He stood up and suggested, ¡°Everyone, I rmend directly dispatching the Martial Arts Association¡¯s topbat power. We must not allow Ethan Smith even a slightest chance to escape.¡± The higher-ups coldly responded, ¡°Emerson, you arrange it. As soon as Ethan Smith is found, kill him immediately!¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Emerson replied with a hint of excitement. Today, Ethan Smith¡¯s performance had already exceeded Emerson¡¯s imagination. Having just entered the ranks of the Marquises and already showing great strength, it was unimaginable what kind of disaster he would bring in the future. Ethan Smith was filled with grief and unbearable pain. But reason told him that the current Capital City was a dangerous ce, and he might encounter fatal consequences if he didn¡¯t leave. Ethan Smith stood in an empty space for a long time, hesitating to make a move. His face was extremely cold, and anger filled his chest. Whenever he closed his eyes, the image of Emily Taylor imprisoned would emerge in his mind. ¡°Taylor family¡­ Taylor family!¡± Ethan Smith was in agony. He couldn¡¯t understand why the Taylor family would allow the Capital City Martial Arts Association to treat Emily Taylor this way! Kn Taylor, Emily¡¯s uncle, why would he be so cruel! A sh of intense killing intent flickered in Ethan¡¯s eyes! His killing intent targeted not only the Capital City Martial Arts Association but also the Taylor family! Ethan Smith took a deep breath, trying to remain as calm as possible. This time, breaking into the Capital City Martial Arts Association allowed Ethan Smith to have a general understanding of their strength. Even military marquises could be imprisoned, so the strength of the Capital City Martial Arts Association must be far beyond imagination! Furthermore, the divine artifact hanging in the depths of the prison could easily break Ethan Smith¡¯s defense! No one knew what kind of magical artifact it was. On the other hand, all the major aristocratic families in Capital City received the news at the same time. Taylor family meeting. The four brothers gathered together. Kn Taylor was smoking a cigar, casuallymenting, ¡°That Ethan Smith has quite the courage, daring to barge into the Capital City Martial Arts Association.¡± Upon hearing his words, Hugh Taylor¡¯s face momentarily revealed a trace of unnaturalness. Kn Taylor nced at him and said, ¡°I heard Ethan Smith went for Emily. Hugh, seems like he cares about your daughter more than you do.¡± Hugh Taylor¡¯s face turned cold, and a trace of anger shed in his heart. He took a deep breath and said, ¡°It was all arranged by my eldest brother. I believe there won¡¯t be any problems.¡± ¡°Hahaha!¡± Kn Taylorughed loudly. ¡°Hugh, you got that right. Although Emily is disobedient, she¡¯s still part of our Taylor family. She represents the face of our family.¡± ¡°No matter how powerful the Capital City Martial Arts Association is, they wouldn¡¯t dare to mess with the Taylor family, right?¡± Hugh Taylor¡¯s anger was already brewing inside him, but he maintained a calm appearance. ¡°Eldest brother, let¡¯s find an opportunity to get Emily out,¡± Hugh Taylor finally said after hesitating for a long time. Kn Taylor took a puff of his cigar and said indifferently, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will go to get her. As for whether they will give me face, it¡¯s hard to say.¡± As he spoke, Kn Taylor looked at those around him and asked with a faint smile, ¡°What do you all think of Ethan Smith?¡± ¡°Eldest brother, I suggest getting rid of Ethan Smith as soon as possible,¡± Marcus Taylor proposed. ¡°Furthermore, I heard that the Capital City Martial Arts Association had deployed a total of six Military Marquises, and all of them failed to stop Ethan Smith. One of them was even in.¡± At this moment, Hugh Taylor suddenly stood up and said, ¡°Eldest brother, since Ethan Smith has achieved so much, have you ever considered marrying Emily to him?¡± ¡°In this way, the Taylor family could gain another outstanding Military Marquis and resolve the crisis.¡± However, his words enraged Kn Taylor. He mmed the table and sternly said, ¡°The Taylor family¡¯s crisis? Does our Taylor family have a crisis? Does a mere Ethan Smith bring a crisis to our family?!¡± Hugh Taylor frowned, ¡°Eldest brother, that¡¯s not what I meant.¡± Kn Taylor snorted, ¡°Marry Emily to him? Hugh, is there dog shit in your head?¡± ¡°If Emily is married to Ethan Smith, wouldn¡¯t it be telling the world that our Taylor family has surrendered?¡± ¡°If we bow our heads to a rural man, where is our Taylor family¡¯s dignity!¡± Several words left Hugh Taylor speechless. For an aristocratic family, reputation seemed to be more important than anything else. ¡°Just a mere Ethan Smith, I¡¯ll have someone kill him right away,¡± Kn Taylor scoffed. ¡°If one Military Marquis can¡¯t kill him, I¡¯ll ask for ten! If ten can¡¯t kill him, I¡¯ll ask for a Martial Saint! Our Taylor family can crush him with money!¡± Kn Taylor indeed had such confidence. After all, they possessed a wealth rivaling nations and connections. ¡°I¡¯ll head to the Capital City Martial Arts Association soon and find someone to kill Ethan Smith!¡± Kn Taylor dered coldly. ¡°At the same time, I¡¯ll offer a bounty. Whoever kills Ethan Smith will be rewarded with ten billion! Is that enough now!¡± No one dared to say anything in response to the enraged Kn Taylor. ¡°You don¡¯t have to bother, I¡¯m here if you want to kill me.¡± However, just then, a sudden voice rang out! Everyone turned to see a young man, his face icy cold and murderous, striding in from the doorway. Chapter 577: Ethan Smith VS Dominic Taylor_1 Chapter 577: Ethan Smith VS Dominic Taylor_1 ¡°Ethan Smith!¡± Upon seeing the young man, everyone in the room stood up! Kn Taylor¡¯s face turned cold, as he looked at Ethan and sneered, ¡°You¡¯re quite bold to step foot into the Taylor family! Are you tired of living?¡± Ethan walked directly in front of Kn Taylor, looking down upon him, and said, ¡°Go to the Capital City Martial Arts Association and rescue Emily Taylor, immediately.¡± Upon hearing Ethan¡¯s words, Kn Taylor couldn¡¯t help but feel likeughing. He sneered, ¡°Ethan, are you insane? Are you ordering me around?¡± ¡°You can take it that way.¡± Ethan¡¯s murderous spirit was not hidden in the slightest. Kn Taylor squinted his eyes and said, ¡°What if I refuse?¡± ¡°Then I will kill you.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Ethan raised his hand and pped Kn Taylor! As a Peak Form of Grandmaster, Kn Taylor would not just sit back and do nothing! He clenched both fists and directly confronted it! ¡°Boom!¡± In the moment of the collision, Kn Taylor¡¯s body flew out and fiercely hit the wall! Blood gushed out of his mouth! Seeing this scene, everyone gasped in surprise! They didn¡¯t expect Ethan to actually take action! ¡°Ethan, I see you¡¯re fucking looking for death!¡± Kn Taylor became furious! Ethan took a step forward and angrily stomped on Kn Taylor¡¯s chest! With this kick, Kn Taylor, who was about to get up, was knocked down again! Ethan¡¯s foot pressed down on Kn Taylor¡¯s chest, and he coldly said, ¡°Even if you have a fortune, we both have only one life.¡± ¡°Now I want to kill you, which is just a moment away, and your wealth won¡¯t help you.¡± Kn Taylor had never experienced such humiliation before. He struggled desperately but found he couldn¡¯t break free! ¡°Ethan, don¡¯t be impulsive!¡± Hugh Taylor from the side said hurriedly. Ethan ignored him, looked coldly at Kn Taylor, and said word by word, ¡°Make a call and have them release her.¡± However, Kn Taylor sneered, ¡°Not a chance! Ethan, you have no idea what you¡¯re doing! Kill me, and I guarantee you won¡¯t survive tomorrow!¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s die together!¡± Ethan immediately increased the pressure on his foot! Kn Taylor felt as if his chest was being weighed down by a huge mountain, causing unbearable pain! ¡°Release her!¡± Ethan shouted angrily. However, Kn Taylor remained unmoved and sneered, ¡°If you have the guts, kill me! If you kill me, you¡¯ll never be able to save Emily Taylor!¡± ¡°You¡¯re asking for death!¡± Instantly, a murderous aura surged within Ethan! ¡°Ethan, stop!¡± Hugh Taylor cried out in a panic. But Ethan could no longer care about anything else. The memory of his time in prison made his blood boil! Just then, a burst of light suddenly shot out from behind! Ethan¡¯s brows furrowed, and he swiftly turned around, throwing a punch at it! ¡°Boom!¡± The entire room burst into a terrifying wave of energy! The Taylor siblings were all sent flying! Ethan coldly stared at the neer at the door, a hint of fighting spirit in his eyes! ¡°Dominic Taylor!¡± Ethan shouted out, and his body erupted into a strong aura! Dominic Taylor did not show weakness, and his body also radiated an indomitable might! The collision of two powerful energies made the entire room buzz! ¡°They say you, Dominic Taylor, are the number one genius in the Capital City. I want to see that for myself today,¡± Ethan coldly uttered. With a calm expression on his face, Dominic Taylor softly said, ¡°I, too, wanted to personally kill someone who murdered my grandfather.¡± ¡°Go fuck yourself!¡±Ethan Smith was furious, and Absolute Beginning Sacred Fist erupted! Dominic Taylor sneered, not panicking at all. His hands quickly moved through the air, and a sacred light seal formed in front of him! ¡°Boom!¡± A punch smashed the light seal to pieces! But Ethan Smith¡¯s body also retreated several steps! Upon their first exchange, neither side seemed to gain an advantage. ¡°Capital City¡¯s number one genius lives up to his reputation,¡± Ethan Smith said coldly. Dominic Taylor replied coldly, ¡°I¡¯m not some number one genius from Capital City; there are many talents here who are stronger than me.¡± Ethan Smith frowned, Dominic Taylor¡¯s strength was far beyond his imagination, much stronger than Dexter ir. Defeating Dominic Taylor in a short amount of time wouldn¡¯t be easy. Ethan Smith took a deep breath. Rationality told him he couldn¡¯t get bogged down here. Otherwise, when Taylor family¡¯s reinforcements arrived, there would be nowhere to run. ¡°Kn Taylor, remember this: the injuries Emily suffered, I will return them to you twofold.¡± Ethan Smith said coldly. After leaving those words, Ethan Smith immediately applied Shrinking Ground Into An Inch and turned away! Dominic Taylor didn¡¯t chase him, just standing silently there with a calm expression. ¡°Dominic, why didn¡¯t you kill him!¡± Kn Taylor gritted his teeth in anger. Dominic Taylor nced at Kn and said with a faint smile, ¡°Dad, it¡¯s a pity to kill such a good opponent so easily.¡± Hearing this, the Taylor brothers couldn¡¯t help but sigh in their hearts. These father and son were really alike, both fond of showing off. ¡°Damn it, damn it!¡± Kn Taylor was furious! This humiliation was unbearable for him! Being attacked at his own doorstep was something no one could ept! At the same time, Kn Taylor realized a problem: Ethan Smith now had the ability to eliminate him. It was time to start taking his own safety seriously. ¡­ Ethan Smith didn¡¯t stay in Capital City any longer and left the troublednd that very day. He hurried to Chuzzle, and as soon as he arrived there, his phone rang. Upon checking the caller ID, he found it was Lord of Medicine God Pavilion. Ethan Smith answered the phone and said, ¡°Lord Pavilion Master.¡± The pavilion master on the other end said solemnly, ¡°You went to the Capital City Martial Arts Association?¡± ¡°Yes, if you want to me me, just me me¡±, Ethan Smith didn¡¯t say much. The pavilion master was silent for a moment before finally saying, ¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯re fine.¡± Continuing, he said, ¡°In three days, apany me to Capital City.¡± ¡°Capital City?¡± Ethan Smith raised his eyebrows. The pavilion master confirmed it with a hum and said, ¡°We will attend a conference in Capital City. All the attendees are people with great influence.¡± Ethan Smith opened his mouth, but for a moment, he couldn¡¯t understand the pavilion master¡¯s intention. ¡°Be careful during these days. The Capital City Martial Arts Association won¡¯t let it go easily,¡± the pavilion master said. Ethan Smith took a deep breath and said, ¡°I understand.¡± The next day. There were rumors on the forum: The Capital City Martial Arts Association dispatched Jordan Richards to capture Ethan Smith! In addition to that news, another piece of news came: Ethan Smith had killed the old Marquis Jim Cobb. In three days, Cobb¡¯s Master would arrive in Pyro to take revenge! Chapter 578: Jordan Richards’ Attack_1 Chapter 578: Jordan Richards¡¯ Attack_1 One bad news after another kepting, but everyone seemed to have gotten used to it. Ethan Smith had long been a regr on the Martial Arts Forum, and it would be strange if he wasn¡¯t noticed there one day. Ethan Smith saw these messages as well. As for Jordan Richards and Jim Cobb¡¯s master, Ethan Smith knew nothing about them. But in his heart, he knew that the people sent by the Capital City Martial Arts Association were definitely not ordinary people. Ethan Smith put away his phone. He would have to hide somewhere for these three days. He found a ce to stay temporarily. Then, Ethan Smith took out his phone and scrolled through to the video. The content of the video was the one sent by Hugh Taylor. Ethan Smith stared intently at the video, a mixture of hesitation and pain shing across his face. Going to the Martial Arts Association to ask for someone now was impossible! But Ethan Smith couldn¡¯t bear to see Emily Taylor suffer! No one knew when this would end! So, Ethan Smith wanted to make the video public! In this way, due to face-saving issues, the Taylor family would definitely go to the Capital City Martial Arts Association to demand someone. ¡°Emily¡­ this is all I can do.¡± Ethan Smith took a deep breath, a trace of pain shing across his face. Of course, he didn¡¯t want others to see his beloved suffer, but Ethan Smith had no other choice. Just as Ethan Smith took out his phone, preparing to release the video, he suddenly felt a few strong auras rapidly approaching! ¡°Not good.¡± Ethan Smith¡¯s face changed slightly. The powerful aura far exceeded his imagination! ¡°The Capital City Martial Arts Association is moving so fast?¡± Ethan Smith took a deep breath. He didn¡¯t dare to stay any longer and immediately left the hotel. Not long after Ethan Smith left, a man in a ck and gold outfit led several people into the room. The man had an upright figure and a cold demeanor. His hands were sped behind his back, an air of superiority about him. ¡°He actually managed to escape. It seems that this kid is very alert.¡± Jordan Richards said coldly. ¡°Mr. Richards, what should we do now?¡± An attendant asked. Jordan Richards sneered, ¡°No one can escape from the palm of my hand.¡± After he finished speaking, he went to Ethan¡¯s bed and searched as if looking for something. Finally, he picked up a strand of hair from the bed. This strand of hair was from Ethan Smith! Afterward, Jordan Richards¡¯s palm glowed, and strands of energy entered his forehead. ¡°Southeast direction, he hasn¡¯t gone far. Chase.¡± Jordan Richards said coldly. ¡°Yes!¡± The group immediately followed Jordan Richards, speeding towards the southeast direction. ¡­ Ethan Smith used the Shrinking Ground Into An Inch technique to quickly widen the distance between the two sides. It wasn¡¯t until he was sure that no one was chasing him that Ethan Smith rxed a bit. He took out his phone and scrolled through to the video once again. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Emily.¡± Ethan Smith clicked send. In just a moment, the video was transmitted to all major tforms! The title was even more prominent: Capital City Martial Arts Association abuses Miss Emily Taylor, and the Taylor family turns a blind eye. After sending the video, Ethan Smith sat down for a moment, waiting for the information to ferment. About half an hourter, Ethan Smith took out his phone, wanting to see the effect. But at this moment, he discovered that all the videos had been uniformly blocked! Ethan Smith ¡°swished¡± to his feet! He looked a bit ugly and muttered, ¡°How could this be¡­¡± Ethan Smith tried to continue uploading, but found that even his own ount had been directly deregistered! This made Ethan Smith a little hard to ept! ¡°It seems that this path is blocked.¡± Ethan Smith took a deep breath. He underestimated the Capital City Martial Arts Association and even more, the Taylor family. Ethan Smith clenched his teeth, his face extremely gloomy. ¡°If all else fails, I¡¯ll break into the press conference!¡± Ethan Smith said coldly. There are countlessrge conferences in Pyro. As long as the video is made public at the press conference, even the Taylor family won¡¯t be able to scrub it clean at that time! As Ethan Smith pondered, he felt those powerful auras once again! ¡°They¡¯ve caught up so fast?¡± Ethan Smith frowned. He didn¡¯t dare to waste time and used the Shrinking Ground Into An Inch technique to continue his escape. Jordan Richards and the others quickly arrived near Ethan Smith. ¡°He actually escaped again.¡± Jordan Richards said coldly. ¡°It seems this kid can detect our arrival.¡± A person beside him said. Jordan Richards¡¯s eyes slightly narrowed, and he whispered, ¡°It seems that this kid¡¯s divine sense is quite powerful¡­ but unfortunately, it¡¯s useless!¡± Jordan Richards waved his hand, and a ray of light fell on everyone. This was the techniquemonly used by the Capital City Martial Arts Association. As long as it was used, it could shield the aura to avoid detection. Then, Jordan Richards closed his eyes slightly, as if looking for Ethan Smith¡¯s position. ¡°Northeast, chase.¡± Jordan Richards said coldly. ¡°Yes.¡± The group followed Jordan Richards once again, speeding away! This time, Ethan Smith fled to a valley. The surroundings were quiet, with mountains and rivers, making it a good ce for cultivation. ¡°It seems they can track my location.¡± Ethan Smith frowned. He estimated the time, which was about half an hour for them to catch up. That meant they would catch up every half hour. So Ethan Smith had to change his location every half an hour. He didn¡¯t dare to take risks because he didn¡¯t know Jordan Richards¡¯s strength, so if he were caught, there would be no chance to rescue Emily Taylor. Ethan Smith sat on the ground, slowly recovering his energy. Time flew by, and about twenty minutester, Ethan Smith opened his eyes. He nced at his watch and muttered, ¡°It¡¯s almost time to change locations.¡± However, just as Ethan Smith was about to get up and leave, four figures in the shadows suddenly burst out! These four were all martial marquises. They stood in the four directions, blocking Ethan Smith¡¯s escape route! Ethan Smith¡¯s brows furrowed, and he muttered, ¡°I was one step toote.¡± He looked at the four people and coldly asked, ¡°Who are you?¡± The four remained silent, simply staring coldly at Ethan Smith. Ethan Smith squinted and said, ¡°Are you all mute? Bunch of trash, just start fighting and don¡¯t waste my time.¡± ¡°Good spirit.¡± At this moment, another figure slowly walked out. This person was none other than Jordan Richards! His face was calm, with almost no fluctuations in his aura. Even so, Ethan Smith could still feel the extraordinary nature of this man. Jordan Richards yed with two ck and gold balls in his hand, slowly walking towards Ethan Smith. ¡°Are you Jordan Richards?¡± Ethan Smith squinted. Jordan Richards smiled faintly and said, ¡°Since you¡¯ve heard of me, just follow me back obediently; otherwise, you won¡¯t be spared from a punishment of the flesh.¡± ¡°Go fuck yourself, I¡¯ll punish your mother¡¯s flesh.¡± Ethan Smith cursed. Chapter 579: 579: Facing Jordan Richards!_1 Chapter 579: Facing Jordan Richards!_1 Jordan Richards wasn¡¯t angry. He said with a faint smile, ¡°I know you have some skills, but I advise you to put away your arrogance, as it will only lead to your demise.¡± Ethan Smith looked at Jordan Richards coldly, and his aura slowly climbed. Jordan Richards continued, ¡°I¡¯ve seen many people like you, and there are usually only two oues.¡± ¡°Either they die, or they eventuallypromise. As for the third oue, I have never seen it.¡± ¡°Go to hell, where did you get all this nonsense?¡± Ethan Smith sneered. As he spoke, golden light suddenly shone from Ethan Smith¡¯s body, and a terrifying aura swept over. ¡°Since the Capital City Martial Arts Association sent you, you must have some skill. I hope you won¡¯t disappoint me.¡± As he spoke, Ethan Smith¡¯s figure suddenly rushed towards Jordan Richards! Jordan Richards narrowed his eyes, and with a stretch of his palm, a ck and gold light quickly gathered in front of him! This light was like a steel te, blocking Jordan Richards¡¯s body.
Ethan Smith struck with a fist, and the light made a thunderous noise, cracks even appeared on it! Jordan Richards said with slight surprise, ¡°You actually broke my ck Gold Heaven Gate. You do have some skill.¡± Ethan Smith was also extremely shocked in his heart. He was well aware of the power of his fist, which could even shatter a small mountain! But now it had only left a crack on this Heaven Gate! Jordan Richards crossed his arms behind his back and sneered, ¡°If that¡¯s all you got, then obedientlye back with me.¡± ¡°You talk too much!¡± Ethan Smith coldly shouted, and once again stepped forward! At this moment, the Absolute Beginning Sacred Fist was pushed to its extreme, striking directly at Jordan Richards¡¯s face! Jordan Richards squinted, not dodging, but instead choosing to confront Ethan Smith head-on! Their fists collided with a trembling sound! At the moment of contact, ck and gold light burst from Jordan Richards¡¯s body, eventually enveloping his entire body! ¡°ng!¡± A huge noise came, and Ethan Smith¡¯s face suddenly changed! This fist not only failed to hurt Jordan Richards, but even made his wrist ache! ¡°How can this be!¡± Ethan Smith¡¯s face changed slightly! When it came to physical confrontation, Ethan Smith had never feared anyone before! But Jordan Richards was actually a bit stronger than him! ¡°It is said that the chaotic body is unmatched in the world. Today I see that the reputation is well deserved.¡± Jordan Richards sneered. He nced at his fist and said indifferently, ¡°It seems that the higher-ups¡¯ judgment is correct. Given time, you might really be able to overthrow the entire world of martial arts.¡± Ethan Smith wasn¡¯t in the mood to listen to his nonsense. He looked at Jordan Richards coldly, constantly thinking of countermeasures in his mind.
¡°Come on, let¡¯s see how strong your body really is.¡± The aura on Jordan Richards began to surge! At the same time, the other four people rushed out! The four stood in different positions, each taking out a magical artifact from their hands. These artifacts were suspended in four directions, finally emitting dazzling lights!
The light seemed to imprison the space, wrapping the area into a cube! Jordan Richards sneered, ¡°Ethan Smith, you can¡¯t escape now.¡± Ethan Smith looked around, and the four beams of light seemed to trap him and Jordan Richards within the cube. ¡°If I can¡¯t escape, then I¡¯ll just kill you.¡± Ethan Smith¡¯s eyes shed a murderous intent, and the Divine Dragon Power lit up on his forehead. Jordan Richards¡¯s face also finally turned cold at this moment. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, don¡¯t me me for being rude.¡± Jordan Richards snorted coldly. He shouted, and his body turned into a ck and gold light, shooting towards Ethan Smith! Ethan Smith didn¡¯t dare to be careless and immediately used the Saintly Body Skill to face the attack head-on! This was a collision of physical bodies, with continuous loud banging sounds. Both seemed to have extremely strong bodies, and each collision caused a tremor in the surrounding space! In the blink of an eye, the two sides had already exchanged dozens of blows! Two beams of light tangled together, making it difficult to separate the two! ¡°ng!¡±
Another head-on sh between their fists! Ethan Smith felt as if his bones were about to shatter! His knuckles even cracked! ¡°How can this be!¡± Ethan Smith looked at his bloody fist with an ugly expression! With his current physical condition, no opponent should be able to match him in the Military Marquis Realm! How did Jordan Richards do it!¡±Ethan Smith,e meet your doom!¡± Jordan Richards roared angrily, and his terrifying fist once again charged towards Ethan Smith! Ethan gritted his teeth, letting out a growl, and swung his Absolute Beginning Sacred Fist! ¡°Boom!¡± However, at this moment, Jordan Richards¡¯ fist suddenly changed direction, brutally smashing into Ethan¡¯s chest! ¡°Bang!¡± Ethan was suddenly sted back like a bullet, crashing heavily into the ground! The ground was smashed into a huge pit, and the golden light on Ethan¡¯s body was shattered into pieces! ¡°Hahaha!¡± Jordan Richards couldn¡¯t help but burst into loudughter. He pped his own chest and said indifferently, ¡°My entire body was forged from Holy Metal Stone, even with your immense strength, you can¡¯t harm me in the slightest.¡±
Holy Metal Stone? Ethan¡¯s face changed, and he suddenly thought of something! Could it be that what Jordan Richards was wearing was made of the same material as the Capital City Martial Arts Association¡¯s prison? If that was the case, then it made sense. Ethan picked himself up from the ground. He looked up at Jordan Richards with a hint of solemnity on his face. This type of fight, Ethan was afraid he might actually be captured by Jordan Richards. Ethan inhaled deeply, his physical body rapidly soaring. After that, streaks of golden light began to converge, and Ethan¡¯s body began to swell! ¡°Cosmic form!¡± Upon seeing this technique, a glint of heat shed through Jordan Richards¡¯ eyes! ¡°This Ethan Smith actually truly controls the cosmic form!¡± In the blink of an eye, Ethan¡¯s body had inted more than three meters tall!
His muscles were taut all over, and his physical body had reached its peak! Jordan Richards squinted and said, ¡°People say that the cosmic form is a divine rank lost technique, and today I finally get to see it¡­¡± ¡°Come on, let me witness the power of this divine rank technique!¡± Jordan Richards roared angrily, his internal strength surged, and he charged straight towards Ethan! At this moment, Ethan slowly raised his hand, and a purple me instantly fell into his palm! This me was the spiritual fire that was rumored to be able to destroy everything! Ethan waved his hand and flung the spiritual fire directly at Jordan Richards! Jordan Richards couldn¡¯t avoid it in time and could only let the spiritual fire fall on his body! ¡°Whoosh!¡± In an instant, sparks flew everywhere, and Jordan Richards¡¯ entire being turned purple! The mes raged on his body, engulfing Jordan Richards! Facing this purple spiritual fire, Jordan Richards showed no panic. He shook his body, and an intense chill emanated from his entire being! Underneath this chill, the mes began to disappear! Afterward, Jordan Richards stepped forward again! Ethan¡¯s face changed, and he dared not ck off, immediately clenching his fist to meet him! ¡°Boom!¡± A colossal sound echoed, and it seemed as if all of Jordan Richards¡¯ Inner Strength was gathered in this one punch! ¡°Thud, thud, thud!¡± Ethan¡¯s body immediately retreated several steps! Even with the support of the cosmic form, Ethan was still unable to defeat Jordan Richards! ¡°It¡¯s a pity that cosmic form ends up in your hands.¡± Jordan Richards said coldly. ¡°If you¡¯re willing to hand over the cosmic form, I might consider sparing your life.¡± Ethan coldly stared at Jordan Richards, and said in a cold voice, ¡°I have no choice, I must do this.¡± Ethan slightly closed his eyes as if he was activating some kind of technique. It didn¡¯t take long before Ethan¡¯s aura began to surge! The golden light on his body seemed to be drawn out, and his physical body rapidly shrank! Instantly, a ball of light condensed in Ethan¡¯s hands! The light ball flickered with a zing radiance like that of the sun, and the waves of heat seemed to ripple around! Chapter 580: 580: Top-notch Big Shot Chapter 580: Top-notch Big Shot The terrifying wave of qi made the brows of those present furrow slightly. Even Jordan Richards sensed a hint of danger in the air. His face solemn, he released an outburst of Inner Strength and stared gravely at Ethan Smith! ¡°Rumble¡­¡± The sphere of light continued to gather in Ethan Smith¡¯s palm, growingrger andrger, resembling a colossal sun at first nce! Ethan Smith¡¯s eyes red coldly at Jordan Richards. ¡°In such a small space, there¡¯s nowhere to hide even if you want to,¡± Ethan Smith said coldly. Jordan Richards narrowed his eyes and said, ¡°Hide? I don¡¯t need to hide. Come at me!¡± Ethan Smith said nothing more, instead, he roared in anger and hurled the light sphere at Jordan Richards with all his might! In that instant, the scorching white light obscured everyone¡¯s vision!
At that moment, it seemed as if a sun had fallen from the sky, and waves of heat shook the entire space, making it buzz! ¡°Bring it on!¡± Jordan Richards roared in anger. His entire body now wrapped in a dark golden light, he fiercely thrust both hands towards the massive light sphere! ¡°Rumble!¡± A deafening explosion urred! Relying on his armor, Jordan Richards astonishingly resisted the sphere with his flesh! ¡°ng!¡± The immense force of the impact sent Jordan Richards flying back dozens of meters! Not only that, but his dark golden armor had taken a dent! Jordan Richards¡¯ expression changed slightly, and he yelled angrily. His hands were immediately enveloped by Inner Strength as he made a desperate effort to counter the light sphere! ¡°Rumble¡­¡± This was a confrontation between mid-term Military Marquises, causing the surrounding area to be on the verge of copsing! Jordan Richards¡¯ forehead vein pulsed, and his vision was nearly obliterated. All he could see was an expanse of white! ¡°Ahhh!!¡± Jordan Richards roared angrily again and again. It was evident that this technique was putting immense pressure on him! His arm veins bulged as his body was continuously pressed downward. Even the armor on his body made cracking sounds at this moment! ¡°Break!¡± Apanied by Jordan Richards¡¯ angry roar, the qi emanating from his body reached its maximum! The light sphere finally began to slowly disappear. Jordan Richards panted heavily, with cold sweat continuously streaming down his forehead.
He wiped the sweat off and sneered, ¡°Ethan Smith, I must admit, this technique has caused me quite a bit of trouble, but it¡¯s still not enough to bring me down! You¡­¡± Jordan Richards¡¯ words were cut off, and his brows furrowed slightly. The four people who had performed the spatial spell also appeared somewhat at a loss. ¡°Where is he?!¡± Jordan Richards shouted angrily.
¡°We¡­ we don¡¯t know either,¡± the four said awkwardly. Looking around, Ethan Smith¡¯s figure was nowhere to be found in this space! On the other hand, a massive gap had appeared in the spatial barrier, and Ethan Smith¡¯s figure had long vanished without a trace! ¡°He actually took the opportunity to escape,¡± Jordan Richards said with an unhappy expression on his face. Only at this moment did he understand the true purpose of the light sphere. It was not to repel him but to distract his attention and escape! ¡°He yed me,¡± Jordan Richards took a deep breath, veins protruding on his forehead. Enraged, his face turned livid. At this moment, Ethan Smith was fleeing at full speed. ¡°Idiot, who wants to fight you to the death?¡± Ethan Smith sneered as he ran. As for Jordan Richards, Ethan Smith didn¡¯t know the true extent of his strength. However, Ethan Smith was very clear that the Capital City Martial Arts Association had countless methods at their disposal. Even if Jordan Richards couldn¡¯t kill him, they would still have ways to capture him and bring him back. After running several kilometers, Ethan Smith finally stopped. He took a deep breath and frowned, ¡°A mid-term Military Marquis can still put pressure on me.¡±
Ethan Smith secretly spected in his heart that if they were to genuinely fight to the death, it would be difficult to say who would win or lose. But even if he could barely defeat Jordan Richards, he would likely be gravely injured in the process. By then, it would be effortless for the Capital City Martial Arts Association to capture him. Jordan Richards tried to search for Ethan Smith¡¯s figure again but realized that his technique had already failed. After all, he had only obtained a single strand of Ethan Smith¡¯s hair, which couldn¡¯t maintain the effect for very long. ¡°Huff.¡± Jordan Richards wore an unhappy expression. This was his first failure. ¡°Interesting,¡± Jordan Richards harrumphed. He looked at the person beside him and said, ¡°Make a call and have the local authorities search for him.¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Richards,¡± the person beside him nodded immediately. ¡­ For the next two days, Ethan Smith didn¡¯t stop for even a moment.
On the third day, Ethan Smith finally arrived at the Capital City Airport. As agreed, today Ethan Smith was apanying Pavilion Master to a meeting. Although he wasn¡¯t sure what the meeting was about, Ethan Smith trusted that Pavilion Master would not harm him. After waiting at the airport for about an hour, Ethan Smith finally spotted Pavilion Master¡¯s figure. ¡°Lord Pavilion Master!¡± Ethan Smith walked forward quickly and greeted him. Pavilion Master looked Ethan Smith up and down for a moment, and after making sure he was alright, he nodded slightly and asked, ¡°Have you encountered any trouble in the past few days?¡± Ethan Smith gave a bitter smile and said, ¡°Yes, the Capital City Martial Arts Association sent someone named Jordan Richards.¡± Upon hearing the name Jordan Richards, Pavilion Master¡¯s brow furrowed slightly. ¡°Did you meet with him?¡± Pavilion Master asked. Ethan Smith nodded and said, ¡°Yes, that man¡¯s strength is not simple. Even if I were to give it my all, I might not be able to kill him.¡± Hearing this, Pavilion Master couldn¡¯t help but feel surprised. Then, she looked somewhat pleased and said, ¡°I never expected that you have grown to this extent.¡± ¡°In the Capital City Martial Arts Association, Jordan Richards is quite famous. Many internationally renowned Martial Marquises were captured by him. If you had killed him, the Capital City Martial Arts Association might have been in chaos.¡±
Ethan Smith said coldly, ¡°The next time I encounter him, I will definitely kill him.¡± Pavilion Master smiled and said, ¡°The time is about right. We should get going.¡± The two hailed a taxi and headed towards the conference venue. On the way, Ethan Smith couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Lord Pavilion Master, what kind of meeting are we attending?¡± Pavilion Master said solemnly, ¡°A very important meeting, a meeting facing important figures.¡± Important figures? Even Pavilion Master referred to them as important figures, so this meeting might indeed be no simple matter. After two hours of driving, the car finally stopped in front of a meeting venue. The scale of the meeting venue was not colossal, but its atmosphere was majestic. Most of the vehicles parked at the entrance were not luxury cars but mostly Audi A6s and Volkswagen models. ¡°This is the ce,¡± Pavilion Master said. She looked at Ethan Smith and instructed, ¡°Remember to control your temper while we¡¯re inside. Don¡¯t speak carelessly, or you might attract trouble.¡± Hearing Pavilion Master¡¯s words, Ethan Smith seemed to understand something. This meeting was probably facing official figures. ¡°I understand,¡± Ethan Smith nodded. At that moment, another car drove up from not too far away. As soon as the car stopped, Ethan Smith saw a familiar figure. It was none other than Emerson Holmes! Next to him stood an old man d in a white robe, with white hair. Chapter 581: 581 Chapter 581: 581 Although the old man was certainly old, his presence was incredibly strong. Even though his strength couldn¡¯t be quantified, he still exuded a powerful sense of oppression. ¡°Ethan Smith? Why are you here?¡± Emerson Holmes asked, his eyebrows furrowed in consternation. He thought Ethan should be pursued and killed by Jordan Richards by now. Even if Ethan managed to escape that fate, he should still not be appearing here with so much leisure! Ethan let out a coldugh, ¡°What, are you surprised to see me here? Are you wondering why Jordan couldn¡¯t kill me?¡± Emerson¡¯s eyebrows furrowed even deeper- Could it be possible that Jordan was defeated by Ethan? ¡°You¡¯re Ethan Smith?¡± An old man beside Emerson spoke. His piercing eyes coldly fixed on Ethan. ¡°Yes, I am. And who are you, old beast?¡± Ethan asked bluntly. Though Ethan had no idea who the old man was, he was clearly not a good person, as he had arrived in the same vehicle as Emerson, and must be a member of the Capital City Martial Arts Association. ¡°What did you call me?! Do you even know who I am!¡± A flicker of anger appeared on the old man¡¯s face. ¡°Why, is your hearing going in your old age?¡± Ethan scoffed. ¡°I called you an old beast, an undead one. What¡¯s the problem?¡± An icy expression appeared on the old man¡¯s face while he retorted, ¡°Ignorance breeds fearlessness.¡± ¡°Ethan! This is the president of our Capital City Martial Arts Association!¡± Emerson interrupted, infuriated. ncing at him, Ethan muttered, ¡°Oh, so you¡¯re the head of those beasts? I¡¯ve been meaning to deliver a message to you.¡± Having said that, Ethan took steady steps towards the old man. Then, looking at him coldly, Ethan stated, ¡°Old beast, Emily was taken by you, wasn¡¯t she? Listen carefully, today is your unlucky day!¡± ¡°Pray that you can kill me sooner rather thanter. If not, prepare to have your tendons pulled and your skin peeled!¡± With those few words, the old man¡¯s expression turned icy cold! A fearsome aura erupted from him, suppressing all the menacing energy that surrounded him! Unfazed, Ethan scoffed, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, old beast, are you going to hit me? Look around, go ahead and try it.¡± At the entrance of the venue, even if the old man was infuriated, he could only keep it to himself! ¡°Not daring to make a move? Then it¡¯s my turn.¡± Ethan sneered. Then, as if it was the most natural thing to do, Ethan pped the old man across the face! This unexpected blow left even the Pavilion Master dumbfounded. No one had expected that Ethan would dare to p the Association President in public! The President, on the other hand, was seething with anger, his entire body trembling. He roared, ¡°You insolent boy, you deserve to die!¡± ¡°So do you,¡± Ethan feasibly replied, ¡°This p was just for interest. The pain Emily has been through¡­I¡¯ll make you repay it a hundredfold!¡± Grinding his ageing teeth, the old man scoffed and then stormed off. After they had entered the venue, the Pavilion Master could not help but break into augh. ¡°Ethan, that took some courage,¡± he said, unable to suppress his chuckles. ¡°That man is called Davy Bat. He is the Honorary President of the Capital City Martial Arts Association and has an extraordinary status. Even the Great Families tread lightly with him.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care who he likes,¡± Ethan snorted in reply. Seeing this, the Pavilion Master couldn¡¯t assist but shake his head, reminding, ¡°He is unfathomably powerful, be careful.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t fear lice when there are so many of them,¡± Ethan nonchntly responded. ¡°Moreover, as far as I am concerned, he has already been sentenced to death.¡± Seeing that, the Pavilion Master was left silent. ¡°Let¡¯s go in,¡± said the Pavilion Master. Ethan responded with a grunt of acknowledgement and followed the Pavilion Master into the venue. The venue was not big, but it conveyed a distinct officialistic aroma. Arriving inside, the Pavilion Master started greeting everyone. Ethan didn¡¯t know anyone there, so he found himself an empty seat and sat down. A few minutester, the Pavilion Master came over and sat next to Ethan. ¡°These people are not to be trifled with, don¡¯t make unnecessary trouble.¡± The Pavilion Master reminded. Ethan grunted and replied, ¡°I¡¯ll measure my steps.¡± As more and more people were entering, Ethan suddenly saw a familiar figure. Ignacio Burke, the god of the battle zone! With his tall and erect stature and radiant energy, he drew an instant flurry of greetings from the crowd as soon as he walked through the door. Ignacio Burke just slightly nodded his head, his face devoid of any expressions. Ethan waved his hand and called out, ¡°Mr. Burke, we meet again.¡± Upon hearing his name, Ignacio turned around to face Ethan. A trace of surprise flitted across his face, but he quickly walked up to Ethan. ¡°Ethan, how are you here?¡± Ignacio asked in bewilderment. ¡°I brought him,¡± the Pavilion Master replied with a lightugh. Finally understanding, Ignacio replied with a smile, ¡°Martha, Ethan must have improved rapidly all because of you, right?¡± However, the Pavilion Master said with a chuckle, ¡°This kid has a strong will, his progress up to today is all due to his own hard work.¡± Ignacio couldn¡¯t help bursting intoughter, after which he patted Ethan on the shoulder and dered, ¡°I have high hopes for you.¡± Ethan nodded slightly and responded, ¡°I appreciate your good words.¡± After Ignacio left, Ethan turned to the Pavilion Master and asked, ¡°Lord Pavilion Master, are you acquainted with Mr. Burke?¡± ¡°Yes, we have interacted a few times.¡± The Pavilion Master responded. At this time, a question popped up in Ethan¡¯s mind. He chuckled and asked, ¡°Lord Pavilion Master, between Mr. Burke and Jackson Harris, who do you think is more formidable?¡± The Pavilion Master shook his head and stated, ¡°They have never fought with each other as far as I know, so all I can say is¡­they are not the same kind of people and have chosen different paths.¡± ¡°Ignacio has talent, and Jackson is pure hard work.¡± Ethan touched his chin and murmured, ¡°It¡¯s noticeable that Jackson is a pure martial artist.¡± ¡°Ethan, you have absorbed the strengths of both of them.¡± The Pavilion Master noted with a chuckle. ¡°Lord Pavilion Master, you tter me,¡± Ethan shook his head. Even though Ethan had reached the level of a Marquis in martial arts, there was still a considerable gap between him, Ignacio, and Jackson. Just then, a man wearing a suit walked out from backstage. The man appeared to be in his fifties with spectacles on; a picture of gentlemanly elegance. Despite the gentle smile on his face, the powerful aura surrounding him was intimidating! Even though he didn¡¯t bear the aura of a martial artist, one could still feel an overwhelming presence. As soon as the man appeared, everyone in the venue immediately stood up. ¡°Greetings, Mr. Dawson,¡± they chimed in unison. This Mr. Dawson waved his hand and said, ¡°Everyone, please be seated. Let¡¯s dispense with the formalities.¡± Hearing this, everyone took their seats. The Pavilion Master looked at Ethan and stated, ¡°This Mr. Dawson is likely the highest ranking person you have ever met.¡± Chapter 582: Everyone is Shocked! Chapter 582: Everyone is Shocked! Ethan Smith silently nodded. From the attitude towards Mr. Dawson by the others, one could tell how high his status was. As soon as Mr. Dawson took the stage, the conference had officially begun. He presented a document that seemed to be targeted at various industries. For instance, the Divine Alchemist Pavilion and the Capital City Martial Arts Association, which represented Martial Arts. Ethan Smith was not particrly interested in these. He couldn¡¯t contribute much to the conversation, so he sat quietly. The whole meeting was solemn and serious, with everyone taking notes diligently. Not for any other reason, but because Mr. Dawson represented the official view this time. The meetingsted quite a long time, with Ethan Smith listening attentively. About two hourster, the meeting finally reached its conclusion. Mr. Dawson put away the document with a smile, ¡°This meeting is basically over now, does anyone have anyments or suggestions?¡± ¡°No, no, of course not,¡± someone responded quickly, ¡°we willply with all arrangements.¡± ¡°Indeed, Mr. Dawson, you have worked hard, we willply strictly in ordance with the standards.¡± Mr. Dawson nodded. As he stood up smiling, he said, ¡°In that case¡­¡± ¡°Wait a minute.¡± At this moment, Ethan Smith suddenly stood up. All eyes were on Ethan Smith, their eyes filled with surprise and confusion! What was Ethan Smith trying to do? Was he really going to make a suggestion? ¡°Ethan Smith, do not spout nonsense.¡± The Pavilion Master seemed to say deliberately. Mr. Dawson at the front looked towards Ethan Smith, smiling, ¡°Who is this gentleman?¡± ¡°Hello Mr. Dawson, my name is Ethan Smith, an ordinary person with no fame.¡± Ethan Smith replied. ¡°Ethan Smith¡­¡± Mr. Dawson seemed to ponder over the name. After a while, heughed, ¡°I have heard of your name. Not long ago, you caused quite a disturbance for the little girl from the Taylor family and Dexter ir from the ir family, right?¡± Ethan Smith slightly bowed and acknowledged, ¡°Yes, Mr. Dawson.¡± Mr. Dawson sat down again, smiling, ¡°If you have something to say, just say it.¡± Ethan Smith nced at everyone, and after taking a deep breath, he said slowly, ¡°Mr. Dawson, though I stand alone, I can represent a part of the martial arts world. I believe what I will say today is what they would like to express.¡± Upon saying this, Ethan Smith pointed at Davy Bat and coldly asked, ¡°I want to question, the cultivation resources in the world are for all of us to share, right?¡± Mr. Dawson thought for a moment and nodded, ¡°Correct, even though these resources belong to the nation, anyone can participate in cultivation.¡± Ethan Smith spoke gravely, ¡°I don¡¯t understand, then. Why are all the martial arts resources wholly upied by the Capital City Martial Arts Association?¡± ¡°They monopolized all the resources, and no one except for their members can participate!¡± ¡°Mr. Dawson, do you think this is fair? Or is this something you implicitly approved?¡± As soon as these words came out, it made everyone in the room break out in a cold sweat! ¡°This Ethan Smith is absolutely mad!¡± someone muttered to themselves. ¡°I knew this kid was reckless from the start, I just didn¡¯t expect him to be this audacious.¡± ¡°Martha Evans bringing him here is just inciting misfortune.¡± Davy Bat, on the other hand, sneered incessantly. Ethan Smith was questioning Mr. Dawson? He was merely asking for his own death! ¡°Perhaps we won¡¯t need to lift a finger after all,¡± Davy Bat sneered internally. ¡°Ethan Smith, shut up! Stop talking nonsense!¡± Ignacio Burke coughed and rebuked him. ¡°How can you talk to Mr. Dawson like this! Sit down immediately!¡± However, Ethan Smith paid no attention, his eyes were locked onto Mr. Dawson, as if awaiting his answer. Mr. Dawsonughed and waved his hand, ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t be so uptight. Since we¡¯ve invited you here, you should put forward any suggestions you may have.¡± ¡°I actually find that Ethan Smith¡¯s presence added some vitality to this meeting.¡± Hearing this, everyone couldn¡¯t help but feel surprised! Could it be that Mr. Dawson was really going to answer Ethan Smith¡¯s question? Mr. Dawson seemed to perceive everyone¡¯s thoughts. He smiled and said, ¡°Not only am I going to directly answer Ethan Smith¡¯s question today, but I also intend to resolve this issue.¡± Afterwards, he looked at Davy Bat, ¡°Is what Ethan Smith said true?¡± With an awkward expression, Davy Bat hastily stood up and said, ¡°Mr. Dawson, the thing is, we¡­¡± ¡°Yes or no, without too much unnecessary talk.¡± Mr. Dawson interjected with a smile. Davy Bat stiffly admitted, ¡°Yes.¡± Mr. Dawson gave a faint nod, ¡°Even though our upper management is somewhat lenient towards your Martial Arts Association, it does not mean they will ignore it.¡± ¡°Ethan Smith is right, your Capital City Martial Arts Association has to assume some responsibilities.¡± Ethan Smith kept the ball rolling, ¡°The Capital City Martial Arts Association has hoarded all resources, and all these resources are biased towards sons and daughters of big families!¡± ¡°Moreover, if ordinary people like us try to participate, they even imprison us!¡± Mr. Dawson looked at Davy Bat and again asked with a smile, ¡°Is it true?¡± ¡°Yes¡­ yes¡­¡± Davy Bat stiffly replied. Mr. Dawson gave a faint nod, ¡°Alright, I will resolve this matter today.¡± He looked at Davy Bat, ¡°Has the Capital City Martial Arts Association hoarded all of the resources?¡± Davy Bat nodded, ¡°A portion of the resources, we have indeed consolidated.¡± ¡°You should make this portion of resources public and avable to everyone; you should figure out a reasonable mechanism for this,¡± Mr. Dawson said. ¡°Davy Bat, can you do it?¡± Mr. Dawson asked. Davy Bat hurriedly stood up and said, ¡°Yes, certainly¡­¡± Mr. Dawson gave a slight nod, then he seemed to casually say, ¡°Davy, the Capital City Martial Arts Association should not consider itself as an official body, understand?¡± Upon hearing this, Davy Bat broke out in a cold sweat! His words seemed casual, but they contained a warning! ¡°I¡­ I understand, rest assured¡­¡± Davy Bat hastily nodded. ¡°And another thing,¡± Mr. Dawson took a sip from his teacup. Subsequently, he continued, ¡°Your Capital City Martial Arts Association should always have evidence in its affairs, and know its limits. You can¡¯t just do what you want.¡± ¡°Yes, rest assured¡­¡± Davy Bat kept nodding. Mr. Dawson grunted in response, and then he turned to Ethan Smith, ¡°Ethan Smith, do you have anything else to say?¡± Ethan Smith gritted his teeth. He was about to ask Mr. Dawson to help Emily Taylor out. At this moment, the Pavilion Master reached out and tugged at Ethan Smith, giving a slight shake of his head. Seeing this, Ethan Smith had no choice but to take a deep breath and then nod, ¡°Thank you, Mr. Dawson, I have no further questions.¡± ¡°Well, if nobody else has any other questions, let¡¯s conclude the meeting.¡± Mr. Dawson gathered his documents and stood up to make the announcement. After Mr. Dawson had left, everyone looked at Ethan Smith with peculiar expressions. Ethan Smith didn¡¯t pay attention to people¡¯s stares. He turned to the Pavilion Master, ¡°Lord Pavilion Master, why did you stop me from continuing earlier?¡± The Pavilion Master nced at Ethan Smith and said, ¡°You wanted Mr. Dawson to meddle in your personal affairs? That would be overstepping your boundaries and not appreciating the help you have received.¡± Ethan Smith opened his mouth, then slumped his head dejectedly. ¡°Alright, today you already gained a considerable right,¡± said the Pavilion Master. ¡°The Capital City Martial Arts Association has monopolized the resources for many years, and this time, they will likely bleed.¡± ¡°You need to seize this opportunity to cultivate as soon as possible.¡± Chapter 583: Latest Strength Ranking Chapter 583: Latest Strength Ranking Ethan Smith nodded. Perhaps this was the Pavilion Master''s purpose. In the whole meeting, maybe only Ethan Smith dared to speak up. And the Pavilion Master was precisely grasping this characteristic of Ethan Smith, which is why he brought him to the meeting. It must be said that even though this meeting was short, Ethan Smith has indeed made a name for himself among these people. "I think you''ll be able to enjoy some peace and quiet for a while after this," the Pavilion Masterughed. Ethan Smith acknowledged with a grunt and said, "If I die now, I believe those above will hold someone ountable." "Indeed," the Pavilion Master nodded approvingly. "Lord Pavilion Master, did you guess that I would do this?" Ethan Smith asked with confusion. The Pavilion Master chuckled and neither confirmed nor denied it. As the two left the meeting, they saw Davy Bat standing there coldly as they reached the door. He and Emerson Holmes quickly walked up to Ethan Smith, narrowing their eyes and said, "Ethan Smith, you''ve got a lot of nerve! Do you know what kind of consequences your actions will bring?" "Of course I do," Ethan Smith replied coldly. "Starting today, the power of the Capital City Martial Arts Association will certainly be reduced, and everyone will have the opportunity to participate in cultivation!" Davy Bat sneered non-stop, his eyes narrowed, "Ethan Smith, you''re too naive. Today''s words, you''ve touched all the aristocratic families'' cakes." "Do you think they will let you go?" Ethan Smith sneered, "If I were afraid, I wouldn''t havee." "Good, good!" Davy Bat gave Ethan Smith a thumbs up. He coldly said, "Don''t think that we don''t have a chance to kill you now, there are plenty of opportunities, we will see." After leaving these words, Davy Bat turned and left. Ethan Smith stared at Davy Bat''s retreating figure, sneering again and again. "Without any ident, the Capital City Martial Arts Association must release an open resource." Ethan Smith said. "Yes, but be careful, if you participate, they won''t let you have a good time." The Pavilion Master also nodded. Ethan Smith said solemnly, "Risk and opportunity coexist, I can only do this, otherwise... I don''t know when I will be able to rescue Emily." Seeing this, the Pavilion Master could onlyfort him, "I will do my best to find someone to make Emily''s life morefortable." Ethan Smith nodded, and at this moment, he suddenly remembered something, saying, "By the way, how is Cato Cain?" The Pavilion Master said in a low voice, "He is still in aa, but there is no danger to his life." Ethan Smith exhaled a sigh of relief, cupped his hands, and said, "Lord Pavilion Master, after he wakes up, please convey my thanks to him." The Pavilion Master nodded slightly and said nothing more. On the other side. As soon as Davy Bat got in the car, his face became cold. "Damn it, damn it!" Davy Bat rarely cursed! "I never thought that I would be yed by Ethan Smith today, damn it!" Emerson Holmes could only sigh and try to ask, "President Bat, if we report this matter to the higher-ups, they should handle it, right?" Davy Bat looked at Emerson Holmes and snorted coldly, "Handle it? Mr. Dawson represents the official side, do they dare to go against the official side?" Emerson Holmes opened his mouth but could onlyfort, "Don''t worry, Mr. Richards will definitely kill Ethan Smith as soon as possible." "To hell with it!" Davy Bat said with some displeasure. "Call Jordan Richards back right away." Emerson Holmes was shocked, "Why? Mr. Richards should be close to seeding soon..." Davy Bat coldly stated, "Fool! If we kill Ethan Smith now, what will Mr. Dawson think? Do you want us, the Capital City Martial Arts Association, to stand on the opposite side of the official side?" Emerson Holmes suddenly realized, frowning, "So we just let Ethan Smith go?" "Let him go?" Davy Bat sneered. N?v(el)B\\jnn "If Ethan Smith wants resources, I''ll give them to him!" "As long as he dares to go, no one will know how he dies." Upon hearing this, Emerson Holmes immediately understood the n. "President Bat, I''ll arrange it right away! The Capital City Martial Arts Association has countless resources at hand, and we can easily pick one of them as a reward." Emerson Holmes said with a grin. Davy Bat warned him: "Remember not to make a show of it, only do it if it satisfies Mr. Dawson." "I understand, please rest assured." Emerson Holmes nodded slightly. ... On the other side, after parting with the Pavilion Master, Ethan Smith headed straight back to Chuzzle. When he arrived home, the man with the mustache and Edward Green were eating roastedmb. The two of them looked delighted, and there were several beer bottles ced beside them. Seeing Ethan Smith''s return, Edward Green quickly stood up and said, "Mr. Smith, you''re back! Come and have a bite!" Ethan Smith nced at Edward Green and said, "Your dantian is destroyed, and you still have the mood for a barbecue?" Edward Green grinned: "There''s no need to worry, you''ll definitely help me, right?" Ethan Smith couldn''t help but smile bitterly. This Edward Green''s heart was indeed big enough. "Where''s Sofia Carrillo?" Ethan Smith scanned around and didn''t see Sofia''s figure. Edward Green sighed: "Sofia''s face is disfigured, and she''s been in a terrible mood these past days. You''ll have to find a way." Ethan Smith also felt a little ufortable in his heart. If it weren''t for him, Sofia would never have to suffer like this. Fortunately, fixing a face was not a difficult task for Ethan Smith. "Man with the mustache, what did you need me for?" Ethan Smith asked. With a wave of the mustache man''s hand, a prescription for a medicine fell in front of Ethan Smith. "Look, this is the prescription to save Evelyn Norton," he said. Ethan Smith took the prescription and nced at it, and a hint of surprise shed in his eyes. This man with the mustache was not simple - he could even obtain such a prescription. "Thank you." Ethan Smith nodded slightly. At this point, Ethan Smith suddenly thought of something. He looked at the mustache man earnestly and said, "Man with the mustache, when are you going to dig up graves?" The mustache man''s face darkened, and he rolled his eyes: "It''s called archaeology and historical research, not grave digging!" "Fine, when are you going to do some archaeology?" Ethan Smith said helplessly. The mustache man muttered: "I''m not sure, maybe in the next few days." "From now on, when you do archaeology...I''ll join you," Ethan Smith said. The mustache man discarded themb in his hand and grinned: "Really? That''s great, I need a helping hand!" "Really." Ethan Smith nodded. Now, Ethan Smith had to seize every opportunity that mighte his way, and perhaps through the man with the mustache, he could find some chances. "Okay, I''ll let you know when I set off." The mustache man said cheerfully. For the next few days, Ethan Smith couldn''t leave, because he knew that the Capital City Martial Arts Association would make a gesture. Sure enough, three dayster, the Capital City Martial Arts Association publicly announced a message on a forum: In order to promote the development of the martial arts world, the Capital City Martial Arts Association will open its private resources to the public. Next Monday, we will select ten martial artists from the leaderboard to participate in our training experience. Seeing this news, Ethan Smith couldn''t help but sneer. This Capital City Martial Arts Association had no shame at all. They were clearly being forced into this, yet they portrayed themselves as being so noble. Soon after, a list was circted, which was also thetest and most authoritative ranking of power at the moment. Chapter 584: 584: A Worried Kylan Taylor_1 Chapter 584: A Worried Kn Taylor_1 This time, the leaderboard seemed to have changed significantly. Ethan Smith barely recognized most of the names. The first ce still belonged to Ignacio Burke and Jackson Harris. The second ce was held by Harold Rhodes of the Rhodes Family. However, the previously third-ranked Bryce ir was nowhere to be seen, reced by someone named Boone Pauley. Further down, Dominic Taylor¡¯s name also disappeared. In the entire top ten, Ethan Smith did not see a single familiar face. ¡°It seems the martial arts world rankings are not urate,¡± Ethan Smith thought to himself. After all, there were many secluded masters who were not included in the rankings. Besides, the list didn¡¯t even feature Martial Saints.
The second list was the one for the younger generation. This list also had a significant change! Ranked first was Dominic Taylor of the Taylor family! His power level was also noted. Dominic Taylor had already reached the Third Rank Military Marquis, not far from the mid-term Military Marquis. Second ce went to ise Rhodes, who was also a Second Rank Military Marquis. The third ce belonged to Daphne Green from the Green family of Capital City, a young girl who was actually a Second Rank Military Marquis! Upon seeing this list, Ethan Smith couldn¡¯t help but be surprised. How many aristocratic young masters were not included in the statistics? Why was this list so different from the previous one? Continuing to look down, Ethan Smith was ranked fourth! He was also the highest-ranked young person outside of the aristocratic families! Ethan Smith¡¯s appearance was not unexpected, given his achievements. Even if the Martial Arts Association wanted to kick him out, it would be nearly impossible. As he looked further down, he saw people from various major families like Darnell Bradley, ise Rhodes, and Ricardo Bowman also made it onto the list. It was worth noting that the Bradley family had two people on the list, Darnell Bradley and Brian Bradley. Continuing to look down, Ethan Smith soon spotted a familiar person: Dudley Lynch! Nowadays, Dudley Lynch had actually entered the Military Marquis Realm and was ranked tenth! ¡°This kid is actually still alive,¡± Ethan Smith¡¯s eyes narrowed, and he couldn¡¯t help but snort coldly. ¡°If he dares to show up this time, it would be a good chance to kill him,¡± Ethan Smith thought to himself. There were a total of ten people on the entire list, and besides this list, there were eight other spots.
These spots were specifically reserved for ordinary families by the Capital City Martial Arts Association, with the aim of answering Mr. Dawson¡¯s request. This list seemed fair, but it was not actually urate, with many people not included in the statistics. For example, the seemingly unreliable man with the mustache. His strength should not be underestimated. Moreover, Pyro was just too big. No one knew if there were any low-profile geniuses.
The event was scheduled for next week¡¯s Monday, and Ethan Smith was not in a hurry. He had plenty of time to prepare. ¡°I wonder what kind of benefits this experience will bring,¡± Ethan Smith thought to himself. For Ethan Smith at this moment, the only way to confront the Capital City Martial Arts Association was to quickly improve his own strength. ¡°Once I figure out the strength of the Capital City Martial Arts Association, I should take action,¡± Ethan Smith said coldly. Emily Taylor was still suffering in prison, and Ethan Smith could not remain calm.Moreover, Capital City Martial Arts Association has always wanted to get rid of Ethan Smith. ¡­ Capital City Martial Arts Association. That day, Kn Taylor came to Davy Bat¡¯s office. Kn Taylor had a cigar in his mouth as usual, but there was a faint anger on his face. ¡°Is the Capital City Martial Arts Association useless? Can¡¯t even kill Ethan Smith!¡± Kn Taylor said angrily. ¡°You keep saying you¡¯re the top dog in the martial arts world, but you¡¯re not worth shit!¡± ¡°Mr. Taylor, not only is Ethan Smith your Taylor family¡¯s enemy, but he¡¯s also our Capital City Martial Arts Association¡¯s most wanted criminal right now.¡± Davy Bat spoke solemnly. ¡°As long as there¡¯s a chance, we¡¯ll certainly get rid of Ethan Smith.¡±
Kn Taylor snorted coldly and said, ¡°You sent Jordan Richards to kill him, and what happened? He not only didn¡¯t kill him but also let him stir up trouble at the conference.¡± Davy Bat didn¡¯t take offense to Kn Taylor¡¯s reproach and said lightly, ¡°That was just an ident; you have to believe in the ability of the Capital City Martial Arts Association.¡± ¡°No one can escape our pursuit when we are willing to.¡± Kn Taylor said impatiently, ¡°Don¡¯t brag to me here; I won¡¯t believe anything you say unless I see his head.¡± At this moment, a young man beside Davy Bat sneered, ¡°Mr. Taylor, hasn¡¯t it been a long time since your Taylor family imed to kill Ethan Smith?¡± ¡°I remember you seemed to have said that Ethan Smith would be nothing more than a mere ant in front of your Taylor family, right?¡± Kn Taylor¡¯s face turned cold and he stared at the young man, saying, ¡°Are you mocking me?¡± ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare.¡± The young man sneered. ¡°Which big family like yours would dare to mock you?¡± Upon hearing this, Kn Taylor immediately banged the table and got up! He pointed at the young man¡¯s nose and yelled, ¡°What the hell are you? Do you even have the right to speak here!¡± The young man opened his mouth, wanting to say something, but was cut off by Davy Bat¡¯s wave. ¡°Mr. Taylor, you must have some business with me since you¡¯re here.¡± Davy Bat changed the topic.
Kn Taylor nced at him and said, ¡°I want to find a few bodyguards from your Capital City Martial Arts Association, the stronger, the better.¡± Ever since being threatened by Ethan Smithst time, Kn Taylor has had trouble sleeping and eating. Although the Taylor family could ask numerous experts for help, the arrogant Kn Taylor never paid attention to his own safety. He didn¡¯t even have a decent bodyguard beside him. Davy Bat smiled and said, ¡°Mr. Taylor, why are you suddenly looking for bodyguards? Don¡¯t the Taylor family seem to have many Military Marquises?¡± Upon mentioning this topic, Kn Taylor became very annoyed. He snorted coldly and said, ¡°Our Taylor family indeed used to have many Military Marquises, but I¡¯ve kicked them out now.¡± ¡°Were they kicked out by you, or did they simply not listen to your orders?¡± The young man beside Davy Bat sneered. ¡°As far as I know, the Military Marquises provided by the Taylor family don¡¯t seem to listen to your orders at all, do they? They seem¡­ to only obey Mike Taylor and Miss Taylor¡¯s orders, right?¡± ¡°Moreover¡­ it seems they¡¯re all hidden away, only Mike Taylor knows how to contact them.¡± Hearing the young man¡¯s words, Kn Taylor¡¯s face suddenly changed slightly. As the young man said, as the top aristocratic family in Capital City, the Taylor family naturally provides arge number of top martial artists! These people were almost all nurtured by Mike Taylor himself, and each of them possessed extraordinary skills!
However, this was a secret of the Taylor family, and even Emily Taylor herself didn¡¯t know! How did this young man find out? ¡°Speaking of which, I¡¯m also a little curious, Mr. Taylor, as the head of the Taylor family, howe you don¡¯t even know where the Taylor family¡¯s Military Marquises are?¡± The young man continued to mock. Kn Taylor abruptly stood up, his voice cold, ¡°Are you looking for death?¡± Chapter 585: The Summit of the Marquis Chapter 585: The Summit of the Marquis A me of anger zed within Kn Taylor, filling his chest. The information the young man mentioned was something Kn had only recently learned. Yet never would he have imagined that this news could have spread to the Capital City Martial Arts Association. ¡°Booker, show some tact.¡± Davy Bat said gravely from one side. The young man referred to as Booker backed off two steps, no longer speaking out of turn. And then Davy Bat stood and said, ¡°Mr. Taylor, if you wish to hire bodyguards, that¡¯s quite alright. What are your requirements?¡± Kn Taylor snorted lightly, and said, ¡°The stronger, the better.¡± Davy Bat smiled, ¡°Then follow me.¡± The two stood and proceeded directly to the deeper confines of the Martial Arts Association¡¯s prison. Soon, they passed the cell where Emily Taylor was being held. Gazing upon Emily Taylor¡¯s pallidplexion, Kn Taylor¡¯s ownplexion shifted ever so slightly. And Emily Taylor, who was locked in the prison cell, sharply recoiled in surprise. It was as if she wanted to say something, yet seemed tock the strength, and was unable to utter even a word. ¡°What happened here?¡± demanded Kn Taylor coldly. Davy Bat seemed undeterred by Kn¡¯s presence, and responded casually, ¡°Mr. Taylor, do you still care about these things?¡± Kn Taylor retorted dismissively, ¡°Emily Taylor is my niece after all.¡± ¡°Ha ha ha ha ha!¡± Davy Bat erupted intoughter. ¡°Mr. Taylor, if Emily were to get out, wouldn¡¯t you be afraid of not holding onto your position as the Taylor Family Master?¡± spouted Davy Bat, seemingly in jest. Kn Taylor¡¯s eyebrows furrowed slightly, a flicker of conflict passing across his face. Of course, he was worried, especially after finding out that Mike Taylor had been secretly nurturing a group of Marquis-level fighters. To secure the position of Family Master, he could even kill his own father, let alone his niece. ¡°Let¡¯s move.¡± Kn Taylor finally said, not addressing Emily any further. A cold smile tugged at the corners of Davy Bat¡¯s mouth, and the two proceeded directly to another cell within the Martial Arts Association. In this cell, a skinny man was being held captive. The man sat cross-legged on the ground, emanating a profound and chilling presence. ¡°What do you think of him?¡± Davy Bat pointed at the man and inquired. Kn Taylor evaluated him briefly and asked, ¡°What is his strength level?¡± ¡°Marquis, peak-level.¡± Davy Bat slowly uttered these words. Upon hearing this, even Kn Taylor was utterly taken aback. ¡°Alright, he¡¯s the one!¡± Kn Taylor extinguished his cigar and let out a cold chuckle. ¡­ There were still three days remaining till Monday. During these few days, Ethan Smith had not been focused on his cultivation. Common cultivation methods were ineffective for him unless he had ess to thousand-year-old herbs, golden cores, Demonic Beast Cores, spiritual veins, and the like. Therefore, he had spent these few days receiving updates on the Capital City Martial Arts Association from contacts. ¡°Man with the mustache, you¡¯re worldly-wise, do you know of a material called ck Gold Stone?¡± Ethan Smith asked. Hearing of the ck Gold Stone, the man with the mustache immediately rushed over. ¡°What, you have ck Gold Stone? Where is it? Take me there right away!¡± He eximed eagerly. Ethan shook his head, ¡°No, I¡¯ve just heard of this ck Gold Stone, but I don¡¯t really know much about it.¡± A hint of disappointment shed across the man with the mustache¡¯s face, and he mumbled beside Ethan, ¡°And here I was getting my hopes up.¡± ¡°So, what exactly is this ck Gold Stone?¡± Ethan Smith asked. The man with the mustache slowly said, ¡°ck Gold Stone is imed to be the hardest material in the world, it¡¯s even said to be able to withstand attacks from a Martial Saint.¡± At these words, Ethan Smith couldn¡¯t help but gasp. To withstand the attack of a Martial Saint? Wasn¡¯t that a little exaggerated? ¡°The prison of the Capital City Martial Arts Association is made of ck Gold Stone, isn¡¯t it?¡± Ethan Smith frowned. Thinking of this, he turned to the man with the mustache and asked, ¡°If it can resist the attacks of a Martial Saint, then doesn¡¯t that mean no one can break through the defense of the ck Gold Stone?¡± ¡°Not quite,¡± the man with the mustache shook his head. ¡°Where there is the sturdiest shield, there will always be the sharpest spear.¡± ¡°I have heard of a material called Golden Feather Stone, this stone is the nemesis of ck Gold Stone, but I have never seen it.¡± Ethan Smith¡¯s brow furrowed even tighter. Whether it was the Martial Saint or the Golden Feather Stone, they were both out of Ethan Smith¡¯s reach. Was he to let Emily Taylor suffer in the prison until he found the Golden Feather Stone or reached the level of Martial Saint? ¡°So, there¡¯s no other way?¡± Ethan Smith asked solemnly. The man with the mustache shrugged: ¡°That¡¯s all I know.¡± Ethan Smith fell silent. ¡°Don¡¯t rush certain things, impatience won¡¯t get you anywhere,¡± the man with the mustache patted Ethan¡¯s shoulder and stopped talking. Time flew by, and there was only one day left until Monday. Capital City Martial Arts Association. In front of Davy Bat, stood a man cloaked in a ck and gold robe. That man was Jordan Richards. ¡°President Bat, are you sure that Ethan Smith will participate in this trial?¡± Jordan Richards said coldly. ¡°Knowing full well that we at the Capital City Martial Arts Association won¡¯t let him off, why would hee to die?¡± Davy Bat chuckled, ¡°Old Richards, you don¡¯t understand people who have crawled up from the bottom.¡± ¡°For people like us, we will only consider gain once risks are manageable.¡± ¡°But for people like them, as long as the incentive is big enough, no matter how high the risk is, they will still try.¡± ying with two ck beads in his hands, Jordan Richards sneered, ¡°As long as he dares toe, I will never let him go.¡± Every time he thought about being outwitted by Ethan Smith, Jordan Richards was filled with anger. Davy Bat calmly said, ¡°Many people want him dead. As long as he dares to participate, he¡¯s as good as dead!¡± Just then, Emerson Holmes arrived with two people. ¡°President Bat, Mr. ir is here,¡± said Emerson Holmes. Looking up, the neers were none other than Reilly ir and Dexter ir. These days, Dexter¡¯s ir had mostly recovered, but his strength had stagnated. He couldn¡¯t even make it into the top ten of the leaderboard. ¡°Mr. ir, why have youe?¡± Davy Bat indifferently asked. Davy Bat treated Reilly ir and Kn Taylor differently. In front of Reilly ir, Davy Bat always seemed superior. Reilly ir bowed and said, ¡°President Bat, for this trial, my son Dexter also wishes to participate.¡± Davy Bat stroked his chin, ¡°Mr. ir, that doesn¡¯t seem to follow the rules.¡± Reilly ir gritted his teeth, ¡°President Bat, consider it a favor owed to you by the ir family.¡± Davy Bat rose to his feet, smiling: ¡°It¡¯s not difficult to sneak in another participant, but¡­ Ethan Smith is also going to participate in this trial.¡± Mention of Ethan Smith made Dexter ir¡¯s eyes bulge and his fists clench! Reilly ir noticed Dexter¡¯s reaction, and took a deep breath, ¡°President Bat, that is exactly why I am here.¡± ¡°Ever since my son lost, Ethan Smith seems to have be his inner demon, causing a lot of hindrance to his future cultivation.¡± ¡°So¡­ I hope you could use this trial as an opportunity to kill Ethan Smith! In front of my son, do away with Ethan Smith!¡± Chapter 586: Who is the Lowly One?_1 Chapter 586: Who is the Lowly One?_1 If Ethan Smith doesn¡¯t die, Dexter ir¡¯s cultivation maye to a halt! This would be an unbearable loss for the ir family! Apparently, Davy Bat guessed Reilly ir¡¯s intention. He said lightly, ¡°Since Mr. ir has found me, I will naturally satisfy you.¡± Reilly ir was overjoyed and quickly nodded: ¡°Thank you, President Bat.¡± Davy Bat sneered in his heart. They had originally nned to get rid of Ethan Smith, but they unexpectedly got a favor from the ir family. ¡­ Time flew by, and in the blink of an eye, it was Monday. Early that morning, arge crowd had already gathered at the entrance of the Capital City Martial Arts Association. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the Capital City Martial Arts Association to actually hold a public trial,¡± Ricardo Bowman couldn¡¯t help but sigh as he stood among the crowd. ¡°Yeah,¡± Darnell Bradley was also faintly surprised. ¡°The Capital City Martial Arts Association has always monopolized resources. Aside from their members, no one can touch them. This move is really unexpected.¡± ¡°Mr. Tenny is here!¡± At that moment, someone spotted Dominic Taylor not far away. As the number one member of the younger generation in Capital City, his appearance naturally attracted countless gazes. Ricardo Bowman and Darnell Bradley went over to greet him. ¡°Mr. Tenny,¡± Ricardo Bowman and Dominic Taylor exchanged greetings. Dominic Taylor nodded, without saying much. ¡°Mr. Tenny, I heard Ethan Smith will be participating in thispetition as well,¡± Darnell Bradley mentioned casually. Ricardo Bowman chuckled and said, ¡°Ethan Smith is really extraordinary. He pressed us several people down on the ranking list, and it¡¯s really surprising.¡± Dominic Taylor nced at them and said lightly, ¡°There¡¯s nothing to be surprised about. Every generation has a chosen one whose brilliance eclipses all other geniuses.¡± Upon hearing this, Ricardo Bowman was somewhat surprised and said, ¡°Mr. Tenny, are you saying that Ethan Smith is the chosen one of our generation?¡± Dominic Taylor sneered, ¡°That¡¯s just for you guys. For me, he isn¡¯t.¡± Dominic Taylor¡¯s words were extremely arrogant, belittling Ricardo Bowman and the others in the process. Ricardo Bowman and Darnell Bradley¡¯s faces shed embarrassment, but they didn¡¯t say anything more. As the group was talking, a girl walked over from not far away. The girl had an outstanding figure and stunning looks, possessing the grace to overthrow kingdoms. Her unique temperament made people unable to resist taking a second look. ¡°Miss Green,¡± Ricardo Bowman bowed slightly. The girl addressed as Miss Green politely returned the greeting, ¡°Mr. Bowman.¡± This person was Daphne Green, ranked first in the Capital City martial arts world! She was the only young woman who had stepped into the realm of Military Marquis! ¡°Miss Green¡¯s talent really makes others envious,¡± Darnell Bradley eximed. ¡°Yes, we work hard at our cultivation, but we¡¯re still firmly suppressed by Miss Green.¡± ¡°If it weren¡¯t for the recent update of the ranking list, we wouldn¡¯t have known that Miss Green had already stepped into the Second Rank Military Marquis.¡± Facing everyone¡¯s praise, Daphne Greenughed and said courteously, ¡°You all tter me. I just have good luck and rely on my innate superior resources.¡± ¡°If we¡¯re talking about talent, I think Ethan Smith is even more surprising. It seems that he entered the Military Marquis realm in just one year?¡± Darnell Bradley asked in amazement, ¡°Miss Green, do you also know Ethan Smith?¡± Daphne Greenughed, ¡°Ethan Smith¡¯s name has long been spread all over Capital City; it¡¯s hard not to know about him. In fact, I really want to see what kind of person he is.¡± Speak of the devil, and he shall appear. At that moment, Ethan Smith appeared at the entrance of the Capital City Martial Arts Association. Ethan Smith¡¯s appearance attracted countless eyes! Everyone looked at Ethan Smith, their gaze filled with indescribable hostility and murderous spirit! Facing the hostility of the crowd, Ethan Smith was fearless. He walked slowly, as if strolling leisurely through a courtyard. ¡°Ethan Smith, this isn¡¯t a ce for you!¡± At that moment, someone suddenly shouted! Then, a young man emerged, his body full of murderous spirit! ¡°I knew someone wouldn¡¯t be able to sit still,¡± Ricardo Bowmanughed. ¡°This person is called Bowie Mcdaniel, ranked ninth on the ranking list. He is also Jordan Richards¡¯ disciple. His challenge is not surprising.¡±Daphne Green remained silent, her beautiful eyes staring at Ethan Smith with interest. Bowie Mcdaniel strode towards Ethan Smith, looking down at him condescendingly and said coldly, ¡°How dare a lowly person like you even try toy hands on such high-quality resources! Are you worthy?¡± Ethan Smith nced at Bowie Mcdaniel, sneered, and said, ¡°Lowly? High-quality resources? Where does your sense of superioritye from? Is it because of your stinking mouth?¡± Bowie Mcdaniel was furious, ¡°It¡¯s my iron fists!¡± Before the words fell, Bowie Mcdaniel¡¯s fists glowed brightly! Then, he clenched his fists tightly, and with violent Inner Strength, he smashed fiercely towards Ethan Smith! Ethan Smith¡¯s expression turned cold, and a golden light instantly rose to meet them head-on! ¡°Boom!¡± The huge roar echoed throughout the square! Subsequently, Bowie Mcdaniel was seen retreating for more than ten steps! In contrast, Ethan Smith stood there, unmoved. ¡°With your ability, you dare to make a fuss.¡± Ethan Smith said coldly. Bowie Mcdaniel¡¯s face was somewhat embarrassed, and he snorted, ¡°Hmph, it seems that you, a lowly person, have some strength, but that¡¯s all there is.¡± After throwing down these words, Bowie Mcdaniel turned to leave. ¡°Stop,¡± Ethan Smith said coldly. Bowie Mcdaniel stopped in his tracks and replied coldly, ¡°What?¡± ¡°You attack me without provocation, and now you want to leave?¡± Ethan Smith said coldly. Bowie Mcdaniel squinted and said, ¡°What, you, a lowly person, still have some temper? I can go if I want, what can you do about it?¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Ethan Smith sneered repeatedly. With a sudden burst of golden light, Ethan Smith appeared in front of Bowie Mcdaniel in the blink of an eye! At an incredibly fast speed, before Bowie Mcdaniel could even react, Ethan Smith¡¯s palm had already struck down! ¡°Boom!¡± The golden, gigantic palm smashed heavily onto Bowie Mcdaniel¡¯s body! This palm was so powerful that it shattered Bowie Mcdaniel¡¯s flesh, leaving him covered in blood. Cracks even appeared on the ground of the square! The sudden turn of events made everyone present look sideways and whisper in low voices. ¡°They started fighting!¡± ¡°It seems it¡¯s Ethan Smith who¡¯s taken action! And the one being beaten seems to be the disciple of Jordan Richards!¡± Ethan Smith looked coldly at Bowie Mcdaniel and sneered, ¡°You, who called me a lowly person, are now trampled under my feet. Do you still feel that you have a strong sense of superiority?¡± Being pped in front of so many people, Bowie Mcdaniel¡¯s face instantly turned extremely ugly! ¡°You lowly person, let go of me at once!¡± Bowie Mcdaniel shouted angrily. Ethan Smith narrowed his eyes, raised Bowie Mcdaniel with one hand, and with the other hand, shed a golden light and pped Bowie Mcdaniel¡¯s face! ¡°Who is the lowly person?¡± Ethan Smith said coldly. Bowie Mcdaniel¡¯s face turned red, and he gritted his teeth, ¡°You, the lowly person, you ¡­¡± ¡°p!¡± Without a word, Ethan Smith pped him again. ¡°Who is the lowly person?¡± Ethan Smith asked coldly. Bowie Mcdaniel opened his mouth, clenched his teeth, and said, ¡°You, motherf¡­¡± ¡°p!¡± Before Bowie Mcdaniel could finish, Ethan Smith pped him again! This p sent Bowie Mcdaniel flying. His body spun 360 degrees in mid-air before crashing heavily to the ground. ¡°You¡¯d better put away the superiority on your body. Consider these ps as disciplining you.¡± Ethan Smith said coldly. ¡°If you dare call someone a lowly person again, I promise to tear out your tongue!¡± Chapter 587: 587: Emily Taylor’s Friend Chapter 587: Emily Taylor¡¯s Friend Bowie Mcdaniel, like a dead dog, was tossed aside. The crowd seeing this, couldn¡¯t help but sigh. Many wanted to move against Ethan Smith, but at this moment, they all began to hesitate. ¡°Tsk, tsk, Bowie Mcdaniel, ranked ninth on the leaderboard, seems to be utterly helpless against Ethan Smith.¡± Ricardo Bowman eximed. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve said it before, once this young man steps into the Marquis stage, few people could beat him.¡± Darnell Bradley also said in a deep voice. ¡°When two people from different ssese into contact, conflicts are bound to erupt. This experience will not be tedious.¡± ¡­ Ethan Smith stood alone at the gate, quietly waiting for the start of this trial. His eyes were fixed in the direction of the Capital City Martial Arts Association, the murderous intent in his gaze was not concealed. Every time Ethan Smith saw the que of the Capital City Martial Arts Association, he couldn¡¯t help but think of Emily Taylor who was suffering deep inside.
¡°Damn it¡­.¡± Ethan Smith clenched his fists tightly. ¡°Impressive skills, Mr. Smith.¡± At this moment, a voice suddenly sounded from the side. Turning to look, it was Daphne Green. ¡°Who are you?¡± Ethan Smith looked at Daphne Green, and a touch of hostility shed in his eyes. Daphne Greenughed, ¡°Mr. Smith, there¡¯s no need to be nervous, my name is Daphne Green, I¡¯m friends with Emily.¡± ¡°You¡¯re friends with Emily?¡± Excitement shed in Ethan Smith¡¯s eyes. He looked at Daphne Green eagerly and said, ¡°Do you have a way to get Emily out?¡± Daphne Green said somewhat surprised, ¡°What happened to Emily?¡± Ethan Smith¡¯s face turned cold, gritting his teeth and answering, ¡°Capital City Martial Arts Association has taken Emily away and locked her in a prison.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what they want to do, but Emily is bound with all kinds of tubes.¡± ¡°Tubes?¡± Daphne Green frowned slightly, ¡°That shouldn¡¯t be. Emily is Miss Taylor of the Taylor family. Why would the Capital City Martial Arts Association do this¡­ ¡± Ethan Smith sneered, ¡°The Taylor family is nothing but a bunch of bastards. They wouldn¡¯t care about Emily.¡± Daphne Green chuckled, ¡°Mr. Smith, don¡¯t worry. I believe Emily will be fine.¡± This pointlessfort was useless to Ethan Smith. But out of courtesy, Ethan Smith slightly bowed and said, ¡°Thank you, Miss Daphne.¡± The two were silent for a moment. Then Daphne Green suddenly said, ¡°Mr. Smith, the tubes you mentioned earlier¡­ I seem to remember something.¡± Ethan Smith quickly turned to look at Daphne Green, awaiting her next words.
Daphne Green said, ¡°I¡¯ve been to the library of the Capital City Martial Arts Association, and I¡¯ve seen this method in an ancient book.¡± ¡°The tubes you mentioned, are they ck and white?¡± Ethan Smith quickly nodded, ¡°Yes!¡± Daphne Green continued, ¡°That is a technique called the Blood Oath.¡±
¡°Blood Oath?¡± Ethan Smith was taken aback; he had never heard of this name before. ¡°Yes, it is said that the Blood Oath is used for the special Bloodline that exists in the recipient¡¯s body. This Bloodline, generally has extremely strong Bloodline power.¡± Daphne Green exined. ¡°If you acquire this Bloodline, you can change yourself and even artificially create a group of exceptional people, forcibly inheriting this extremely strong Bloodline power.¡± At this point, Daphne Green paused, then questioned, ¡°I recall¡­ Emily isn¡¯t a martial artist, she¡¯s just an ordinary person, right?¡± Ethan Smith also frowned and answered, ¡°Yes, how could she have such a strong Bloodline¡­¡± Daphne Greenughed, ¡°Perhaps it is so, but if that¡¯s the case, you don¡¯t need to worry too much.¡± ¡°The Capital City Martial Arts Association, in order to continuously extract Bloodline power, they would definitely ensure Emily¡¯s safety. But of course, there¡¯ll be suffering.¡± Ethan Smith¡¯s expression turned weird. He didn¡¯t know whether to feel relieved or angry. The good news was that Emily¡¯s life was not in danger, which gave Ethan Smith more time. But such prolonged suffering, such cruel methods, it was impossible not to be furious. ¡°Mr. Smith, I think what you should be more worried about right now is your own safety,¡± Daphne Green smiled. She extended her hand, pointed at a group of people not far away, and said, ¡°They all harbor hostility towards you.¡±
Ethan Smith nced at them; that bunch was the dandies of the Capital City. Led by Dominic Taylor, they all cast hostile nces towards Ethan Smith. ¡°If I had been afraid of them, I would not havee,¡± Ethan Smith said coldly. Seeing this, Daphne Green just smiled and remained silent. At that moment, another young man came over. The young man appeared weak and frail, with an inexplicable air of sickness about him. His aura was deeply concealed, so much so that even Ethan Smith could not see through it. ¡°You must be Ethan Smith,¡± the young man said with a smile as he stood in front of Ethan. Ethan Smith looked him up and down and asked, ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°I am Emmett Middleton. I¡¯ve heard a lot about you, Mr. Smith, and today, I finally get to meet you,¡± the young manughed. ¡°Emmett Middleton?¡± Ethan Smith¡¯s eyebrows furrowed slightly. This name seemed familiar; he seemed to recall it was ranked fifth, right next to his own on the leaderboard. ¡°Your talent, Mr. Smith, is truly humbling. In just one year, you¡¯ve already entered the Military Marquis Realm. I genuinely admire you,¡± Emmett Middleton said with a bow.
As the adage goes, do not p a person whoes bearing a smile. Although Ethan Smith did not know this Emmett Middleton, he politely responded, ¡°You tter me, Mr. Middleton. I just got lucky.¡± ¡°Luck is but an excuse that the strong use modestly. You¡¯re being too humble, Mr. Smith,¡± Emmett Middleton replied politely. Ethan Smith nodded slightly without saying much else. ¡°Mr. Smith, I¡¯ll go and greet others. I¡¯ll see youter,¡± Emmett Middleton said with a smile. ¡°Sure,¡± Ethan Smith nodded. After Emmett Middleton walked away, Ethan Smith said thoughtfully, ¡°He¡¯s part of the Capital City circle too, isn¡¯t he?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Daphne Green nodded slightly. ¡°But he tends to avoid any circle. He¡¯s a bit of a misfit among the dandies of the Capital City.¡± Ethan Smith nodded without saying anything further. People began to arrive at the za one after another, and by about ten in the morning, nearly everyone had arrived. Ethan Smith nced around and recognized several familiar figures. These included Dudley Lynch and Dexter ir. While no one had drawn lines, the crowd naturally formed into two separate circles.
One circle was led by Dominic Taylor, representing the Capital City circle, and the other wasprised of ordinary people. Neither group paid any attention to the other, yet subtle hostility was evident between them. At eleven in the morning. The door to the Capital City Martial Arts Association slowly creaked open. Then, they saw Davy Bat, Emerson Holmes, and Jordan Richards walk out from inside. ¡°You all are the cream of the crop, and this training session is an unparalleled opportunity for everyone,¡± Davy Bat said warmly. ¡°The location for this training session will be an ind near the border. ording to our intel, it has an abundance of qi and Demonic Beast Cores.¡± ¡°Inner cores?¡± Ethan Smith raised an eyebrow. The Demonic Beast Cores were, perhaps, the most tempting item for Ethan Smith right now. Davy Bat continued, ¡°Thest people who went on this training expedition have all entered the mid-term Military Marquis level and are now holding important positions in our Capital City Martial Arts Association.¡± ¡°I trust that everyone here will achieve even better results!¡± Hearing this, the crowd immediately burst into uproarious chatter, even Ethan Smith was slightly moved. ¡°Please, everyone, calm down. Captain Richards will announce the precautions shortly,¡± Davy Bat chuckled. After saying this, the three of them turned around and reentered the Martial Arts Association. As they stepped inside, Davy Bat¡¯s face turned cold. He looked at Jordan Richards and said coldly, ¡°Once yound on the ind, kill all those people from the lower ss. Don¡¯t leave a single one alive!¡± Chapter 588: 588: The Collision of Two Circles_1 Chapter 588: The Collision of Two Circles_1 Jordan Richards frowned, ¡°Is it necessary?¡± Davy Bat sneered, ¡°Mr. Dawson told us to allocate resources to them, so I¡¯ll give them!¡± ¡°As long as enough people die this time, even if we invite them next time, they won¡¯t dare to participate!¡± Jordan Richards suddenly understood and continued, ¡°But¡­ only the bottom-level people will die, and not a single aristocratic young master. Is that reasonable?¡± ¡°What¡¯s unreasonable?¡± Davy Bat couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°The strength of the lower ss is weak to begin with, and the weak will die. Are the stronger ones supposed to die instead?¡± Jordan Richards suddenly realized, and couldn¡¯t help but secretly sigh, the old are cunning indeed. So, Jordan Richards turned around and walked out. He stood once more in front of the crowd and slowly said, ¡°This journey will be fraught with danger, and the Association will do its best to ensure everyone¡¯s safety.¡± ¡°Of course, if anyone is afraid, they can leave now.¡±
Everyone below remained silent. This hard-won opportunity, how could they let it slip away? Jordan knew this would happen, so he wasn¡¯t surprised, and instead took out eighteen bracelets. These bracelets were engraved with numerous characters, and seemed to contain a special power. ¡°Everyone will receive a bracelet, and as long as you wear them, I can know your whereabouts,¡± Jordan said. Then, Jordan had someone distribute the bracelets. After obtaining the bracelets, Ethan Smith couldn¡¯t help but examine them carefully. He channeled a wisp of spiritual power into the bracelet, only to discover a powerful force contained within. This force did not seem unowned and was obviously specially crafted. ¡°There may be something fishy about these bracelets,¡± Ethan Smith couldn¡¯t help but frown. He looked up toward Jordan and shouted, ¡°I don¡¯t want to wear these bracelets, and I suggest that everyone else not wear them either.¡± Everyone immediately turned to Ethan, their eyes betraying a degree of iprehension. Jordan said coldly, ¡°Ethan, you¡¯d better not make trouble!¡± Ethan ignored Jordan and shouted, ¡°I suspect these bracelets will be used to control us. Once we put them on, we may be fish in a barrel.¡± Upon hearing Ethan¡¯s words, themon cultivators from the lower strata were horrified. In their hearts, Ethan was like a god, so his words carried great weight. At the top, Jordan¡¯s face turned cold, and his fist clenched slightly. He sneered, ¡°It¡¯s up to you if you don¡¯t want to wear it, but without this bracelet, you won¡¯t be eligible to participate in this training! That¡¯s the rule, so do as you please!¡± Ethan¡¯s brow furrowed as he rubbed the bracelet. ¡°Mr. Smith, just put it on. Don¡¯t the children from those aristocratic families also wear the bracelets?¡± Someone advised nearby.
Ethan didn¡¯t say a word. Although he thought there was something off about the bracelet, the opportunity to train this time was essential, and he couldn¡¯t miss it. So, he took a deep breath and eventually put the bracelet on his wrist. Seeing this scene, a cold smile surfaced at the corner of Jordan¡¯s mouth, though it was barely detectable. He folded his arms behind his back and slowly said, ¡°Once everyone has put on their bracelets, get ready to leave.¡±
As the benchmark for the martial arts world, the Capital City Martial Arts Association had an incredibly powerful financial base. This trip even included a chartered ne. The ne soared through the sky, heading toward Training Ind. Sitting on the ne, Ethan Smith clearly felt several murderous intentionsing his way from the shadows. Two of them were the strongest. Following the murderous spirit, he found the sources were Dexter ir and Dudley Lynch! Dudley was wearing a ck robe, his visage concealed, with only a pair of vulture-like eyes exposed. While Dexter was furious, ring, and looking as if he wanted to swallow Ethan whole. Ethan¡¯s eyes narrowed, and he couldn¡¯t help but snort coldly. He slowly got up and walked toward Dudley, casually sitting down next to him. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to still be alive, beast.¡± Ethan said coldly. Dudley¡¯s voice was hoarse, ¡°If I haven¡¯t killed you yet¡­ How could I die¡­ ?¡± Seeing Dudley like this, Ethan couldn¡¯t help but mock, ¡°With your current half-human, half-ghost appearance?¡±
Upon hearing this, Dudley¡¯s face shed with anger! ¡°If it weren¡¯t for you¡­ How could I be like this now?!¡± Dudley was filled with murderous spirit! ¡°Ethan, rest assured, even if the Capital City Martial Arts Association doesn¡¯t kill you, I¡¯ll personally ughter you!¡± Ethan narrowed his eyes and said, ¡°I want to see what kind of creature is hidden within your body as well.¡± Dudley¡¯s face changed slightly, and he snorted coldly, not saying anything else. The ne sped through the air for more than four hours before finallynding on a huge ind. As soon as he disembarked, Ethan Smith felt a surge of rich qi. This qi filled the entire ind, resulting in lush growth, teeming with life. The ind was immense, and Ethan tried to extend his divine sense only to find that his vast divine sense couldn¡¯t cover the entire ind. ¡°The resources in the hands of the Capital City Martial Arts Association are truly legendary,¡± Ethan thought silently. Even the resources they casually threw away contained such strong qi, who knew how many more of these ces they possessed. ¡°From now on, everyone listen to my orders,¡± Jordan said coldly with his hands behind him. As the day gradually darkened, Jordan said coldly, ¡°We¡¯ll start our mission tomorrow morning, and everybody can rest for now.¡±
Upon hearing this, everyone scattered. Some people chatted in groups, some found a ce to sleep, and there were those like Ethan who wanted to take the lead. The eighteen people unknowingly formed three forces. The first was led by Dominic Taylor, representing the Capital City circle, the second was the average martial artists without any backing, and the third was the loners like Ethan. Ethan stood by the seaside and bent down to scoop up a handful of seawater and sniff it. ¡°There¡¯s qi in this seawater,¡± Ethan was extremely surprised. Human exploration of the underwater world was far from enough, and nobody knew what secretsy beneath the sea. ¡°There¡¯s a possibility that the qi onnd has been depleted, and it has all sunk beneath the seawater,¡± an audacious idea shed through Ethan¡¯s mind! He let go of the seawater in his hand and decided to dive into the sea to investigate. ¡°Boom!¡± At that moment, a loud explosion suddenly came from not far away! A dazzling light illuminated arge swath of the sky! The sound immediately attracted everyone¡¯s attention, and Ethan¡¯s gaze couldn¡¯t help but follow as well.
Seeing the scene in front of him, Ethan¡¯s brow furrowed, and his face turned cold. Chapter 589: 589: I think you’re blind! Chapter 589: I think you¡¯re blind! Not far away, several people were gathered together. One of the young men had a sunken chest and blood flowing continuously from his mouth. He sat on the ground, his body curled up unceasingly. ¡°Is that the genius from the lower ss?¡± A tall man coldly said. This man was called Archer Duncan, the sixth-ranked person on the Martial Arts Ranking List! He was full of arrogance, disying a condescending attitude. People around him watched the scene without daring to approach. Archer moved forward to the young man, raising his hand and grabbing the bloody youth¡¯s neck. He lifted him into the air. ¡°Tell me, is this the extent of your lower ss abilities? Ants are just ants!¡± Archer roared and threw the young man away! The young man spat out a mouthful of fresh blood, and two bloodstains appeared on his neck.
Ethan Smith quietly watched from the side without saying a word. Archer didn¡¯t stop there; he stepped towards the youth and then stomped on the young man¡¯s chest. ¡°A bunch of ant-like trash, harboring the delusion of obtaining the world¡¯s treasures.¡± Archer said coldly. The young man struggled desperately, bleeding from his orifices due to excessive exertion. Everyone watched coldly, even fellow lower-ss martial artists remained silent and did not act. Not far away, Jordan Richards saw this scene and couldn¡¯t help but smirk coldly. ¡°Two people from different sses will eventually sh, but I didn¡¯t expect it to happen so soon.¡± Jordan folded his arms and sneered. Ethan Smith naturally understood this, but he had no intention of intervening. One of the biggest weaknesses of these ordinary cultivators was their inability to stick together. They would never intervene unless things happened to themselves. ¡°Why can¡¯t you just stay in your small city instead of meddling in this matter?¡± Archer¡¯s foot pressed harder, as if he was about to crush the youth to death. ¡°Speak up, tell me!¡± Archer yelled. ¡°Go to hell!¡± At that moment, a figure suddenly rushed out! He gripped a red light, aiming directly at Archer! Even Archer couldn¡¯t help but change his expression at the terrifying force! ¡°Boom!¡± The massive collision stirred up waves on the sea surface! When their fists collided, neither of them gained the upper hand!
¡°What lower ss, higher ss, it¡¯s just a boundary you guys set up! I, Frederick Cohen, won¡¯t submit!¡± A tall young man shouted. Archer narrowed his eyes, sneering, ¡°Trying to stand out? I think you¡¯re seeking death!¡± Archer roared, his figure suddenly rushed towards Frederick Cohen! Frederick was fearless, his body exuding mes and igniting a ten thousand-foot red light!
Frederick roared and threw a ferocious punch, colliding heavily with Archer! ¡°ng!¡± To everyone¡¯s surprise, Archer was forced to retreat several steps, and his hand was almost broken! ¡°No more than this, offspring of an aristocratic family! I, Frederick Cohen, will kill you right now!¡± Frederick¡¯s murderous spirit surged, and his red fists contained the power to move mountains and seas as he fiercely struck towards Archer! His speed had reached an extreme! Archer¡¯s face changed slightly, and he hurriedly activated a technique, condensing a barrier in front of him! ¡°Crack!¡± However, Frederick Cohen¡¯s strength was beyond imagination, directly shattering the barrier and continued to pursue Archer Duncan! ¡°Boom!¡± This punchnded squarely on Archer Duncan¡¯s body! For an instant, Archer Duncan¡¯s flesh and bones were reduced to a pulp and crushed! ¡°I¡¯ll kill you today!¡± Frederick Cohen roared, showing no signs of stopping, bing even more aggressive!
He swung his iron fists relentlessly, heading straight for Archer Duncan¡¯s head! ¡°Boom!¡± Just then, a sh of ck and gold light suddenly burst from a distance and directly approached Frederick Cohen¡¯s side! Under this beam of light, Frederick Cohen was directly knocked back! At a nce, Jordan Richards stood before Archer Duncan, coldly watching Frederick Cohen. Frederick Cohen¡¯s back was covered in blood from the attack, but he seemed unfazed by the pain, quickly getting up from the ground once more! He red at Jordan Richards, his murderous spirit growing even stronger! Ethan Smith saw this and couldn¡¯t help but be surprised. How could Frederick Cohen¡¯s body be so powerful? Jordan Richards said coldly, ¡°Attacking fellow members is an unforgivable crime. That is the rule of the Capital City Martial Arts Association.¡± As he spoke, a cluster of ck and gold light gathered in Jordan Richards¡¯ palm. With the aim of taking Frederick Cohen¡¯s life, the light shot directly towards him! ¡°The lowly will always remain lowly, never understanding the rules!¡± Jordan Richards shouted, and the light in his hand immediately sted towards Frederick Cohen!
Just then, a sky full of golden light rose in an instant, blocking Frederick Cohen¡¯s path! The golden fist collided with the ck and gold light, causing a massive impact! For a moment, the entire sea seemed to have exploded, causing a deafening st! The waves crashed against the rocks, creating a sshing sound. Looking over, one could see Ethan Smith standing in front of Frederick Cohen. Although he wasn¡¯t particrly tall, he gave off a sense of security. Jordan Richards narrowed his eyes and said coldly, ¡°Ethan Smith? Are you trying to meddle in others¡¯ affairs?¡± ¡°Meddle in others¡¯ affairs?¡± Ethan Smith sneered. ¡°Being the captain, why did you attack Frederick Cohen?¡± Jordan Richards snorted coldly, ¡°He started by hurting others first. As the captain, it¡¯s natural for me to remove such an unstable element.¡± ¡°Hurt others first?¡± Ethan Smith couldn¡¯t help but find itughable. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you step in when Archer Duncan was bullying others just now? So, it¡¯s a capital offense when we lowly people fight back? This is a case of the authorities being allowed to set fires, but themon people not being allowed to even lightmps?¡± Jordan Richards¡¯ expression changed, as he replied lightly, ¡°That¡¯s because I didn¡¯t see.¡±
¡°Didn¡¯t see? I think you¡¯re just blind. Since your eyes are useless, you might as well gouge them out and throw them away,¡± Ethan Smith said coldly. Jordan Richards couldn¡¯t help but smile at the corner of his mouth, his aura slowly rising and a powerful murderous spirit sweeping across the field! ¡°Ethan Smith, by defaming the captain, I have the right to punish you,¡± Jordan Richards said with narrowed eyes. Ethan Smith¡¯s body burst into golden light, as he chuckled coldly, ¡°You couldn¡¯t hold back any longer, huh?¡± ¡°Captain Richards, you are overstepping your bounds!¡± At this point, someone else stood up! ¡°Right! We saw it clearly; Archer Duncan was the one bullying others first. If you¡¯re going to punish someone, it should be him first!¡± At these words, the discontent of the lower-ranked martial artists surged, and they ended up shouting in unison. This made Jordan Richards¡¯ face grow even colder, as he snorted, ¡°You really are a bunch of unruly heathens! Fine, I¡¯ll teach you all a lesson in etiquette!¡± As he spoke, Jordan Richards closed his eyes and began to murmur incantations. Chapter 590: 590: Inner Core!_1 Chapter 590: Inner Core!_1 As Jordan Richards muttered the technique under his breath, the wrists of everyone present suddenly lit up with a series of glowing lights! Then, the characters on the bracelets revealed a dense mass of power that covered everyone¡¯s bodies! In a split second, a terrifying force pressed against their flesh! Not only that, but the force seemed to be able to erode one¡¯s divine sense, causing their minds to feel an incessant rumbling! ¡°Ahhhh!!!¡± In an instant, all the people at the bottomyer felt as if they were under an immense pressure, wailing continuously. They fell to the ground, rolling around in an attempt to relieve the pain. Even Ethan Smith¡¯s face was extremely unsightly, but he remained silent, bearing the pain. ¡°Hmph, foolish thing.¡± Jordan Richards folded his arms behind his back, sneering repeatedly. ¡°This is the consequence of resistance! Nothing but a bunch of ants, thinking themselves the chosen ones?¡±
Ethan Smith clenched his teeth, anger rising in his heart as he watched everyone¡¯s painful expressions. Ethan supported his body and, with the Golden Light in his hand, walked step by step towards Jordan Richards! ¡°Huh?¡± Jordan raised an eyebrow and sneered, ¡°No wonder you dared to trespass on the stairway to heaven, you can even withstand this?¡± ¡°Fuck you!¡± Ethan roared in rage, enduring the pain and clenched his fist as he charged towards Jordan Richards! But at this moment, Ethan¡¯s body was in excruciating pain, leaving him with only a tenth of his energy, how could he harm Jordan Richards? Jordan casually waved his hand, directly pping Ethan and sending him flying! ¡°Dare toy hands on me?¡± Jordan took a step forward, heading towards Ethan. Energy erupted from his hand, a sharp de forming in his palm. ¡°Since you all are so disobedient, I might as well just kill you all.¡± Jordan narrowed his eyes and said. ¡°Captain Richards.¡± At this moment, Daphne Green suddenly stepped forward. She smiled and said, ¡°Mr. Richards, even if they are at fault, it doesn¡¯t warrant death. Your arbitrary killing will easily cause discontent among everyone.¡± Jordan¡¯s brow wrinkled slightly, and just as he was about to speak, Emmett Middleton also walked over. ¡°Miss Green is right, Mr. Richards, your actions could easily give people the impression that you¡¯re settling personal scores,¡± Emmett said with a faint smile. Jordan¡¯s brow furrowed even tighter, he took a deep breath, then snorted lightly, and withdrew the power. Everyone was able to catch their breath, their faces were pale as ghosts. Jordan, however, was somewhat unhappy inside. He originally thought that he could do whatever he wanted on this ind, but he never expected that these people were not as simple as he had imagined. ¡°In consideration of Miss Green and Mr. Middleton, I¡¯ll forgive you this time,¡± Jordan snorted coldly.
¡°Let me tell you, on this ind, you must obey my orders. If it happens again, I won¡¯t hold back!¡± With that, Jordan Richards left with a flick of his sleeve. Daphne Green and Emmett Middleton walked over to Ethan Smith and helped him up, smiling, ¡°Are you alright?¡± Ethan wiped the sweat that had trickled down his forehead and shook his head, ¡°I¡¯m fine, thank you both.¡±
Daphne chuckled, ¡°Mr. Smith, you¡¯re too kind. Although we¡¯re not the same kind of people, no one would agree to Jordan Richards arbitrarily killing the innocent.¡± ¡°Indeed, even ancient emperors had to find an excuse to kill,¡± Emmett alsoughed. Ethan nodded and said no more. He lowered his head and looked at the bracelet on his wrist, his face couldn¡¯t help but look worse. The power of the bracelet waspletely beyond imagination, and resisting it was nearly impossible. ¡°If this continues, I¡¯m afraid we¡¯ll really be at the mercy of others.¡± Ethan took a deep breath. All the people¡¯s expressions were not very good.Although they were from the lower ss, weren¡¯t they all heaven¡¯s favorites? How could they ept this kind of treatment with their proud hearts? ¡°Ethan Smith, thank you,¡± Frederick Cohen said as he approached. Ethan Smith looked at Frederick Cohen andughed, ¡°To be honest, you surprised me.¡± Frederick Cohen snorted, ¡°What¡¯s so surprising? If I were stronger than Jordan Richards, I would have killed him!¡± As he spoke, Frederick Cohen clenched his fists, and a red aura red around him again. ¡°Speaking of which, your body is indeed unexpectedly special,¡± Ethan Smithmented after noticing the red aura.
Frederick Cohen nodded, ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ve been unusually strong since I was a kid. I found it strange too until someone said I had a holy body and took me to start cultivating.¡± ¡°Holy body?¡± A touch of astonishment shed across Ethan Smith¡¯s face! Frederick Cohen actually had a holy body? This kind of constitution was one of the top ones in the world! ¡°So¡­ that red aura is because of your constitution?¡± Ethan Smith asked. Frederick Cohen nodded. ¡°So this means it¡¯s the same as my golden one,¡± Ethan Smith thought to himself. It also reminded Ethan Smith of Conrad Schroeder¡¯s body. His body also had a holy body constitution, but there was no red aura. Maybe it was because the holy body belonged to someone else. Following this incident, the circles were formally divided. Dominic Taylor¡¯s Capital City circle, and Ethan Smith¡¯s ordinary circle. Perhaps because of Ethan Smith¡¯s strength, the Capital City circle members did note to cause trouble that night. The next day.
Everyone stood on the beach, waiting for Jordan Richards¡¯mand. Jordan Richards surveyed the group, saying coldly, ¡°Since it¡¯s an experience, danger is inevitable, and the most important resource on this ind is demonic beasts.¡± ¡°As long as you kill a demonic beast, you can get an inner core. All cores obtained must be handed over to me for distribution.¡± Upon hearing this, Ethan Smith couldn¡¯t help but sneer. Let Jordan Richards distribute the cores? So the people in the lower circle would be workers? They were already being exploited in everyday life, and now they were going to be exploited on the ind? ¡°How interesting,¡± Ethan Smith sneered in his heart. Jordan Richards scanned the group as he stood with his hands behind his back, as if whispering a technique to himself. ¡°Soul Attraction Technique, the Capital City Martial Arts Association can actually use this too.¡± Dudley Lynch murmured quietly from the darkness. Originally, Dudley Lynch had used the Soul Attraction Technique to summon the Dragon Spirit, but Jordan Richards¡¯ Soul Attraction Technique was clearly more advanced. As he recited the technique silently, the sea suddenly stirred up huge waves! Then, a gigantic demonic beast roared to life! This demonic beast was at least ten meters tall and looked extremely creepy!
Not only that, its aura was extremely fierce; just one roar sent the earth vibrating! For a moment, everyone was stunned by the demonic beast! Jordan Richards said coldly, ¡°This is a demonic beast. Kill it and you¡¯ll get the inner core.¡± ¡°A Demonic Beast Core is equivalent to a golden core within a Marquis!¡± Ethan Smith¡¯s eyes narrowed, his face suddenly showing a hint of delight. Equivalent to a Marquis¡¯ golden core? So, if they hunted enough demonic beasts, they would have the opportunity to be a Martial Saint? Chapter 591: 591: Exploding with One Punch!_1 Chapter 591: Exploding with One Punch!_1 This Demonic Beast looked extremely huge, and its aura was incredibly thick. ¡°What technique did Jordan Richards use to summon this Demonic Beast?¡± Ethan Smith frowned and couldn¡¯t help but wonder. If he could obtain this technique, he could rely on Demonic Beasts to practice cultivation. Jordan Richards swept his gaze over everyone, and then pointed out the chosen participants to kill the Demonic Beasts. Afterwards, Jordan Richards looked directly at Dominic Taylor and said, ¡°Dominic Taylor, it¡¯s your turn.¡± Dominic Taylor slightly nodded, took a step forward, and ascended into the air! He flipped his palm, and a longswordnded in his hand! Dominic Taylor gripped the longsword, waved his hand, and a huge sword aura suddenly seemed to descend from the sky! ¡°Swoosh!¡± The sword aura seemed to split the sea! That piercing, rainbow-like light fiercely fell on the Demonic Beast¡¯s neck!
¡°Roar!¡± The moment the sword aura fell, the Demonic Beast let out a desperate roar! Right after, the Demonic Beast¡¯s head was chopped off with a single strike! The crowd couldn¡¯t help but stare in amazement. Just one sword strike killed this colossal creature? This was a bit too terrifying! Even Jordan Richards¡¯ face shed with a hint of appreciation. He slightly nodded and said, ¡°Well-deserved as the first ranked person!¡± However, Dominic Taylor remained extremely calm. He waved his hand, ripped open the Demonic Beast¡¯s abdomen, and extracted an inner core. He handed the inner core to Jordan Richards and then retired to the side. Jordan Richards smiled and said, ¡°Everyone has seen it, this is an inner core! The inner core contains the purest qi, which is vital for cultivation.¡± Then, Jordan Richards used his soul-summoning technique again to summon the second Demonic Beast! This Demonic Beast was still powerful, and the one who took action was ise Rhodes! ise Rhodes didn¡¯t concede either, taking down the Demonic Beast and removing its inner core in just two moves! The third was taken care of by Daphne Green! Daphne Green¡¯s approach seemed much gentler. She raised her jade-like hand and lightly brushed it forward, causing the entire sea to churn with enormous waves! That one palm had an extremely strong piercing power, and the Demonic Beast instantly fainted and fell to the ground, unable to get up. As the fourth person on the ranking list, Ethan Smith was naturally next. Jordan Richards nced at Ethan Smith, a hint of malice shing in his eyes.
Then, he saw Jordan Richards put his hands together, muttering words under his breath. The casting time for this spell was very long,sting for several minutes without any sign of stopping. Not far away, Dudley Lynch seemed to hear the incantation being muttered by Jordan Richards. Dudley¡¯s face changed as he eximed in surprise, ¡°This is¡­ this is the summoning technique for the Water Tortoise! Jordan Richards is actually going to summon the Water Tortoise!¡±
Dexter ir, who was standing next to Dudley, frowned, ¡°What is the Water Tortoise?¡± Dudley said solemnly, ¡°Mr. ir, to be frank, the Water Tortoise is a type of Earth-Rank Demonic Beast. Its body is indestructible, and it is extremely fierce. Its terrifying strength is beyond imagination.¡± Hearing this, Dexter ir couldn¡¯t help but sneer, ¡°It seems that Jordan Richards wants to use this Water Tortoise to get rid of Ethan Smith.¡± Dudley nodded slightly and said, ¡°That¡¯s right, the Demonic Beasts that Jordan Richards summoned earlier are not even worth mentioningpared to the Water Tortoise.¡± ¡°Let him die quickly, just let him die!¡± Dexter ir gritted his teeth and said. ¡°Mr. ir, don¡¯t worry, Ethan Smith is destined to die this time.¡± Dudley Lynch said. As Jordan Richards continued chanting his spell, an overwhelmingly strong aura surged forth! Although the Demonic Beast had yet to appear, the immense sense of oppression made it difficult for people to breathe. ¡°Boom!¡± Finally, a giant Demonic Beast burst out of the sea! This Demonic Beast was extremely huge, with a green-colored body and a turtle-like appearance! What was different from a turtle was that it had tusks in its mouth, and its eyes were blood-red, looking extremely horrifying! Jordan Richards closed his hands and said indifferently, ¡°Ethan Smith, it¡¯s your turn.¡±
Ethan Smith naturally understood Jordan Richards¡¯ intentions. He nced at Jordan Richards and sneered, ¡°You want to take advantage and kill me?¡±Jordan Richards pretended to be innocent and said, ¡°What do you mean by trying to kill me when I pick you up? Howe you can¡¯t handle it yourself, and now you¡¯re ming me?¡± Ethan Smith didn¡¯t bother to argue with Jordan Richards. He stared at the huge Water Tortoise in front of him, and a hint of solemnity appeared on his face. ¡°Boom!¡± At that moment, the Water Tortoise pped towards Ethan Smith! Shockingly, despite its massive size, the Water Tortoise¡¯s speed reached an extreme,ing almost instantly in front of Ethan Smith! ¡°That¡¯s incredibly fast!¡± Everyone couldn¡¯t help but gasp! Ethan Smith didn¡¯t dare to be negligent. He used the Shrinking Ground Into An Inch technique, quickly retreating. The massive palm mmed heavily on the ground. The whole ground buzzed, and a huge pit appeared in front of everyone! ¡°Hmph, the lower ss is just that, miles away from the geniuses of aristocratic families.¡± Jordan Richards mocked. Ethan Smith ignored Jordan Richards as golden light burst from his body, and he watched the Water Tortoise cautiously. ¡°Boom!¡± The Water Tortoise pped again, and its huge palm reached Ethan Smith almost instantly!
Ethan Smith roared, gold light all over his body, not only not avoiding, but actually meeting the p head-on! This was a collision of flesh and blood between humans and Demonic Beasts, unprecedented! ¡°Courting death.¡± Jordan Richards saw this and couldn¡¯t help mocking in his heart. It was known that the inner core of a Demonic Beast at the same rank was much stronger than that of a human, absolutely impossible to resist! ¡°Boom!¡± The Water Tortoise¡¯s enormous palm collided violently with Ethan Smith¡¯s fist! However, the Water Tortoise¡¯s giant palm hardly hesitated and continued to press downward! ¡°Ethan Smith!¡± Everyone couldn¡¯t help but scream! Even Daphne Green covered her mouth slightly! ¡°Going head-to-head with the Water Tortoise is courting death.¡± Dominic Taylor said indifferently. ¡°I remember a few years ago, a Water Tortoise appeared on the sea, andter the army was dispatched to kill it.¡± ¡°Yes, I heard that many modern weapons were used.¡± The huge palmnded on the ground, raising a vast cloud of dust.
Jordan Richards¡¯ mouth curled into a sneer. He folded his hands behind his back and said indifferently, ¡°I dere, Ethan Smith dead, practice fail¡­ ¡± ¡°Boom!¡± Before the word ¡°failure¡± could leave Jordan Richards¡¯ mouth, the Water Tortoise¡¯s huge palm was directly pushed away! Astonishing golden light erupted, shaking the heavens! Ethan Smith¡¯s body was inting non-stop, covered in dazzling golden light! In the blink of an eye, Ethan Smith¡¯s body expanded to over five meters tall! Moreover, his body was still growing! ¡°Cosmic Form!¡± Seeing this, Jordan Richards¡¯ face couldn¡¯t help but change! ¡°This time¡¯s Cosmic Form is¡­ much bigger thanst time¡­¡± This made Jordan Richards feel a trace of unrest, because the Cosmic Form technique caused the Martial Arts Association a lot of trouble back then! ¡°Boom!¡± Finally, the colossal body over seven meters tall stopped growing! Ethan Smith pushed the Water Tortoise¡¯s flesh away, staring coldly at it while his aura soared! The next second, Ethan Smith clenched his fists, stomped his foot, and his golden fist mmed fiercely towards the Water Tortoise! The golden light was so strong that it almost overshadowed the sun! The golden fist was aimed directly at the head of the Water Tortoise! ¡°Boom!¡± This punch was powerful enough to destroy the well-established, shaking the heavens and the earth, surpassing everyone¡¯s imagination! ¡°Pfft!¡± The next second, something shocking happened. Under this punch, the Water Tortoise¡¯s head was smashed directly, turning into a pool of blood! Only one punch shattered the Water Tortoise¡¯s head! Chapter 592: 592: Colluding in a Sorry State_1 Chapter 592: Colluding in a Sorry State_1 The supposedly ¡°indestructible¡± Water Tortoise had its headpletely shattered at this moment! What appeared before everyone was a tall, golden giant with icy cold eyes! He held the Golden Spring in his hand, awe-inspiring, exuding an air of dominance. At this moment, even Dominic Taylor and the others could not help but be moved! ¡°How can this be¡­¡± Jordan Richards¡¯ face turned extremely ugly, and the killing intent in his heart grew even stronger! Just a few days had passed, and Ethan Smith¡¯s cosmic form had already improved so much. Given time, what heights would he reach? Unimaginable! Just then, Ethan Smith¡¯s eyes suddenly turned cold, staring at Jordan Richards. Though it was merely a nce, the warning was rather strong. As if to say: Can your ck Gold Stone withstand this punch?
Jordan Richards¡¯ pupils shrank, and his face was darker than ever. He couldn¡¯t help but clench his fists, the killing intent surfacing in his heart. At that moment, Ethan Smith rolled over the Water Tortoise¡¯s body and then gripped its gigantic form with huge hands, tearing it in half! An inner core fell into Ethan Smith¡¯s hands. The core was colorful, with shades swirling like a rainbow ¨Cpletely different from ordinary inner cores. Ethan Smith gradually returned to his normal size, as ayer of sweat appeared on his forehead. Although Ethan Smith had already stepped into the Military Marquis Realm, it was still somewhat difficult to use the cosmic form. Ethan Smith, holding the inner core, walked in front of Jordan Richards. He handed the inner core to Jordan Richards and coldly said, ¡°It¡¯s a shame that the Water Tortoise couldn¡¯t kill me.¡± Jordan Richards¡¯ face changed slightly again as he took the inner core and sneered. Not far away, Dudley Lynch and Dexter ir¡¯s expressions were even more unsightly. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that this Water Tortoise would definitely be able to tear Ethan Smith apart?¡± Dexter ir coldly said. Dudley Lynch nced at Dexter ir and frowned, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Ethan Smith¡¯s power to be so overwhelming¡­¡± Dexter ir clenched his teeth, ring fiercely. Everypliment towards Ethan Smith would fill his heart with rage! For Dexter ir, he just couldn¡¯t ept that the boy who was once beneath his feet had left him far behind! ¡°I felt the same way back then,¡± Dudley Lynch seemed to read Dexter ir¡¯s thoughts. Dexter ir nced at Dudley Lynch and snorted coldly, ¡°You? You¡¯re just a lowly ant, how could you understand my thoughts?¡± Upon hearing this, the corner of Dudley Lynch¡¯s mouth couldn¡¯t help but reveal a cold smile.
¡°Sometimes, the arrogance of you aristocratic family members is really disgusting,¡± Dudley Lynch said in a sinister tone. Dexter ir snorted lightly, ¡°You better watch your tone when talking to me. I may not be able to kill Ethan Smith, but killing you won¡¯t be a problem.¡± Dudley Lynch didn¡¯t pay any more attention to Dexter ir, not because he feared him, but mainly because Dexter ir was part of the Capital City circle. If he offended him here, Jordan Richards wouldn¡¯t sit idly by. Ethan Smith found a ce to sit cross-legged, absorbing the qi from the seabed to recover his body¡¯s strength.
Not far away, one demonic beast after another fell, but none couldpare to the Water Tortoise. After an unknown period, it was finally Frederick Cohen¡¯s turn. At this moment, Ethan Smith¡¯s eyes slowly opened. Frederick Cohen was facing a gigantic demonic beast called the Bloody Rain Dolphin, which had a huge body and remarkable strength. Although not as strong as the Water Tortoise, it was still much more ferocious than the demonic beasts the others were facing. Obviously, this was also deliberate on Jordan Richards¡¯ part, as Frederick Cohen had defied him earlier. Jordan Richards coldly looked in Frederick Cohen¡¯s direction, a cold smile curling at the corner of his mouth.¡±You lowly trash, ought to pay¡­ huh?!¡± Jordan Richards hadn¡¯t even finished his taunt when his face suddenly changed tremendously! He saw Frederick Cohen roar in anger, his body enveloped in a crimson red! The enraged aura that seemed to reach the sky made Frederick Cohen look like a ferocious beast that had lost all reason! ¡°Boom!¡± His crimson-colored fist ruthlessly smashed into the body of the Bloody Rain Dolphin! With just one punch, his tough and unrestrained fist broke the Bloody Rain Dolphin¡¯s flesh into pieces, making it turn into a rain of blood! ¡°How¡­ how could this happen!¡± Jordan Richards was furious! He could still bear one Ethan Smith, but how on earth did Frederick Cohen suddenly appear?!
¡°What is going on with these lowly scum! These damned bastards!¡± Jordan Richards roared angrily in his heart! Frederick Cohen took out the inner core and walked up to Jordan Richards. He handed the inner core to Jordan Richards, snorted softly through his nose, and walked aside. Veins bulged on Jordan Richards¡¯ forehead, and he was trembling all over from rage! ¡°All these lowly worms must die, they must all die!¡± Jordan Richards said angrily. Not far away, surprise was also written on Ethan Smith¡¯s face. ¡°Truly a holy body.¡± Ethan Smith thought to himself. ¡°It seems Conrad Schroeder¡¯s holy body hasn¡¯t been developed yet.¡± This couldn¡¯t help but make Ethan Smith sigh and feel it was a waste of resources. The summoning of the Demonic Beasts continued, and several more Demonic Beasts were defeated. Now, it was finally Dudley Lynch¡¯s turn. Ethan Smith coldly looked in Dudley Lynch¡¯s direction, wanting to know what kind of skills Dudley Lynch had now. Dudley Lynch¡¯s body was wrapped in a ck robe, so no one could see the expression on his face. Facing the Demonic Beast, Dudley Lynch¡¯s means werepletely different from Ethan Smith¡¯s.
He didn¡¯t rely on his physical body but held a huge amount of energy in his hand. This energy was beyond imagination, like a pure energy sphere. Even Jordan Richards was shocked by this energy, such a profound energy waspletely unlike what a novice Military Marquis could disy. ¡°Boom!¡± Dudley Lynch gently flicked his palm, and the huge energy sphere churned up enormous waves on the sea! The gigantic Demonic Beast seemed to be unable to withstand a single blow and was instantly torn apart by the energy sphere! Dudley Lynch¡¯s fingers gently pointed forward, and the inner corended in his hand. Ethan Smith¡¯s eyebrows furrowed slightly, his face showing a hint of coldness. Dudley Lynch¡¯s strength was clearly beyond imagination. And this was definitely not all he was capable of, after all, when facing someone from the Capital City Martial Arts Association, he would surely keep some cards up his sleeve. ¡°It seems that the guy hiding in his body is extraordinary.¡± Ethan Smith thought to himself. Dudley Lynch took the inner core and walked up to Jordan Richards. He handed the inner core to Jordan Richards and turned to leave.
At this moment, Jordan Richards reached out and grabbed Dudley Lynch. ¡°Are you the one who is said to be the first in the Central ins, Dudley Lynch?¡± Jordan Richards asked coldly. Dudley Lynch slightly bowed andughed, ¡°That¡¯s just an empty title, long reduced to a joke.¡± When he said this, Dudley Lynch couldn¡¯t help but nce at Ethan Smith not far away. With narrowed eyes, Jordan Richards said, ¡°I remember you have a grudge against Ethan Smith, right? Do you want to take revenge?¡± Dudley Lynch said with some surprise, ¡°What do you mean by that, Captain Richards?¡± Jordan Richards folded his hands behind his back and said indifferently, ¡°I can give you a chance to take revenge, and also allow you to join the Capital City Martial Arts Association.¡± Chapter 593: 593: The Sinister Jordan Richards_1 Chapter 593: The Sinister Jordan Richards_1 Dudley Lynch narrowed his eyes upon hearing this. For Dudley, he always wanted to change his identity. A mere Central ins aristocratic family wasn¡¯t worth mentioning. If he could join the Capital City Martial Arts Association, that would be a real change in his identity. ¡°What does Captain Richards need me to do?¡± Dudley asked. Jordan Richards put his hands behind his back and spoke indifferently, ¡°I can tell that you are not ordinary, and I will create opportunities for you to get rid of Ethan Smith.¡± ¡°Once you have killed Ethan Smith, the Capital City Martial Arts Association will naturally give you a position.¡± Dudley spoke softly, ¡°Captain Richards, do you think I can kill Ethan Smith by myself?¡± ¡°No,¡± Jordan Richards shook his head. He put his hands behind his back and slowly said, ¡°To be honest, even I don¡¯t haveplete confidence in killing Ethan Smith, but I will find a way to make Ethan Smith¡¯s condition weak.¡±
¡°Oh?¡± This made Dudley even more surprised. ¡°In this case, why don¡¯t you find someone else to do it? Why did youe to find me?¡± Jordan Richards snorted lightly, ¡°Because only you are the most suitable.¡± Dudley fell silent for a moment, then nodded his head and agreed, ¡°Alright, I promise you.¡± Jordan Richards nodded in approval and said, ¡°Go ahead, I will find the opportunity for you.¡± Without saying anything more, Dudley turned and left. The first round of the Demonic Beast massacre was graduallying to an end. By this time, the sky was darkening, and the sun had gone down. In the evening. Jordan Richards gathered everyone together, holding the inner core in his hand and speaking softly, ¡°Now it¡¯s my turn to distribute the inner cores.¡± With a flip of his hand, one inner core after another fell into his palm. The quality of these inner cores varied greatly, with the Water Tortoise inner core from Ethan Smith¡¯s ughter being the most precious. Jordan Richards took out the Water Tortoise inner core, scanned the crowd, and then said, ¡°Dominic Taylor.¡± Dominic Taylor strode out, quietly looking at Jordan Richards, waiting for his next words. Jordan Richards handed the inner core to Dominic, saying, ¡°This is the inner core that belongs to you.¡± Upon hearing this, the expressions of the people at the bottom changed involuntarily. Ethan Smith¡¯s eyebrows also furrowed slightly. ¡°Fuck, this inner core clearly belongs to Ethan Smith, why do you want to give it to Dominic Taylor?¡± At this moment, Frederick Cohen suddenly shouted in anger. Jordan Richards¡¯s face turned cold, and he raised a finger as Frederick¡¯s bracelets suddenly began to glow.
An intense pain made Frederick gasp in shock, half-kneeling on the ground! ¡°I¡¯ll give you a chance to rephrase,¡± Jordan Richards said coldly. Frederick endured the pain and stood up with difficulty, his whole body covered in a red glow. ¡°I¡¯ll¡­kill you!¡± Instead of showing any remorse, Frederick clenched his fists and rushed toward Jordan Richards!
Jordan Richards snorted lightly, waved his palm, and a huge force sent Frederick flying! ¡°You all saw it; he was the one who started this disrespect.¡± Jordan Richards said coldly. He was worried that he wouldn¡¯t find an excuse to get rid of Frederick, but Frederick actually delivered himself right to him! At this moment, Ethan Smith stood in front of Frederick, looking coldly at Jordan Richards, and said, ¡°Frederick is right, this Water Tortoise inner core should belong to me, why are you giving it to Dominic Taylor?¡± Jordan Richards snorted, ¡°Since the distribution rights are in my hands, I¡¯ll give it to whoever I want.¡± At the side, Dominic Taylor smiled faintly, ¡°The stronger you are, the more you get naturally. If you don¡¯t give it to me, who should you give it to?¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Upon hearing this, Ethan Smith stepped forward! He was full of battle spirit, sneering, ¡°So, you think you¡¯re stronger than me?¡± ¡°Or what?¡± Dominic Taylor wouldn¡¯t back down, his gaze met Ethan¡¯s, and an aura erupted from his body. ¡°Let¡¯s see!¡± Ethan strode forward, his fighting spirit surging to the extreme! The sudden turn of events surprised everyone! Jordan Richards¡¯s eyebrows furrowed slightly, and he snorted coldly, ¡°Low-level people just don¡¯t know the rules, it seems I need to teach you all a good lesson, otherwise¡­ you will never know what it means to obey!¡± Having said that, Jordan Richards let out a roar, and the power of the bracelets burst forth again!
This terrifying force wrapped around everyone, and their expressions changed drastically! The power this time seemed to be even more ferocious than before, bing unbearable for even Ethan, who fell to the ground with a thud! At this moment, Dominic Taylor strode forward with a swing of his fists, sending Ethan flying! Ethan Smith struggled to get up from the ground, about to move forward when Jordan Richards suddenly increased his strength! ¡°Boom!¡± For an instant, Ethan Smith¡¯s entire mind took a heavy hit, and he fell to the ground again! Jordan Richards looked at Ethan coldly, ¡°Do you know your mistake now?¡± ¡°You can go fuck yourself!¡± Ethan gritted his teeth. Though unable to get up, this still couldn¡¯t change Ethan¡¯s unyielding will! Jordan Richardsughed coldly, ¡°Your mouth is still pretty stiff. Fine, I¡¯ll let everyone else bear the punishment with you.¡± Ethan¡¯s face turned extremely ugly as he looked at the others, seeing their faces pale, with some even about to copse. ¡°Ethan, even if we die, we can¡¯t bow to him!¡± Frederick clenched his teeth. But, Ethan was deeply worried.
He could bear this force, but others might be tormented to death by it. At that thought, Ethan couldn¡¯t help but clench his teeth. He took a deep breath and said, ¡°This inner core¡­ you can have it.¡± Only then did Jordan Richards nod in satisfaction, waving his hand and removing the force from the crowd. ¡°Remember, what I say goes here,¡± Jordan Richards nced at the crowd and spoke coldly. Ethan¡¯s face turned icy cold. Although his heart was filled with hatred, he had to endure it. A few minutester, Jordan Richards finished distributing the inner cores. When it was Ethan¡¯s turn, Jordan Richards deliberately threw the inner core on the ground and crushed it underfoot. ¡°Tsk, tsk, I¡¯m sorry, I identally crushed this inner core,¡± Jordan Richards said mockingly. Ethan¡¯s face turned cold, and a murderous spirit erupted in an instant! ¡°What, you¡¯re not convinced?¡± Jordan Richards raised an eyebrow and asked. Ethan gritted his teeth, and coldly said, ¡°Jordan Richards, you¡¯ll pay for this. Just wait and see.¡± Hearing these words, Jordan Richards couldn¡¯t help butugh coldly.
He leaned close to Ethan¡¯s ear and whispered, ¡°First, think about how you¡¯re going to get out of here, oh and, Emily Taylor is in quite some pain in prison right now. Although she won¡¯t die, she will be tormented forever.¡± ¡°Can you imagine the pain of having your regenerating blood stripped away? Tsk, tsk, even your beloved woman can¡¯t be protected, such a loser.¡± ¡°Go fuck yourself!¡± Ethan couldn¡¯t bear it any longer. His golden fist erupted, and he threw a punch at Jordan Richards! Chapter 594: 594: Another Battle with Dudley Lynch!_1 Chapter 594: Another Battle with Dudley Lynch!_1 Ethan Smith¡¯s punch was filled with anger, and its power was beyond imagination! More importantly, the distance between the two was too close, and Jordan Richards had no time to counterattack! All he could do was quickly cross his arms in front of his face to withstand Ethan Smith¡¯s punch. ¡°Boom!¡± This punchnded solidly on Jordan Richards¡¯ arm. In an instant, Jordan Richards¡¯ figure was sent flying backward, and his arms were numbed! If it wasn¡¯t for the ck Gold Stone protecting his body, this punch would have probably broken his bones! ¡°You dare to say one more word, and I¡¯ll kill you!¡± Ethan Smith¡¯s eyes were wide with rage, and his ferocious face was terrifying to behold. Jordan Richards¡¯ face turned slightly cold as he shook his arm, sneering, ¡°Already so impatient? Heh, it¡¯s just the impotent fury of the ipetent.¡± ¡°You dare to speak!¡± Ethan Smith stepped forward, and his terrifying aura erupted in an instant!
Jordan Richards¡¯ expression turned cold, and he said coldly, ¡°I see you¡¯re seeking death!¡± As the two were about to sh, Dudley Lynch slowly walked over. He stood between the two, facing Ethan Smith, and said with a faint smile, ¡°Mr. Smith, after all, Captain Richards is our team leader and our senior, you should at least show some respect.¡± Ethan Smith narrowed his eyes and sneered, ¡°Dudley Lynch, what kind of nonsense are you spouting now?¡± Dudley Lynch didn¡¯t get angry. He leaned back with his hands behind him and slowly said, ¡°Not only are you disrespectful, but you also resort to violence. This is the reason why they look down on us, you know?¡± ¡°You sure are full of shit.¡± Ethan Smith walked step by step towards Dudley Lynch. ¡°Two despicable colluders, talking to me about some noble principles? Do you think you¡¯re qualified?¡± Ethan Smith yelled. Dudley Lynch sneered, ¡°To be honest, after losing to youst time, I¡¯ve been reflecting on my mistakes and practicing day and night.¡± ¡°Now, I¡¯ve made some progress, and I really want to test your skills, Mr. Smith.¡± Upon hearing this, Ethan Smith couldn¡¯t help butugh, ¡°Alright, you escapedst time, but let¡¯s see who can save you this time!¡± After saying that, Ethan Smith bellowed, and the Absolute Beginning Sacred Fist immediately rose, aiming straight at Dudley Lynch! Dudley Lynch refused to be outdone. He moved his hands quickly in front of him, conjuring a ck Inner Strength! ¡°Pff!¡± Ethan Smith¡¯s fist mmed heavily into the energy, but the expected sh didn¡¯t happen. That energy was like a ball of cotton. The moment Ethan Smith touched it, the force from his body vanished. It felt like throwing a punch with all his strength only to hit a pile of cotton. Dudley Lynch sneered, ¡°It seems that Mr. Smith doesn¡¯t know what ¡®use softness to conquer strength¡¯ means.¡± Ethan Smith stared coldly at Dudley Lynch and squinted, ¡°Dudley Lynch, your physical body seems to be rather fragile. All your abilities rely on that thing inside your body, right?¡± Dudley Lynch stood with his hands behind his back, neither admitting nor denying it.
¡°All you can rely on is his immense Inner Strength for support. In other words, you¡¯re nothing but a puppet now.¡± Ethan Smith sneered. ¡°Are you even qualified to be called the Number One Person of Central ins, being this kind of walking corpse?¡± Dudley Lynch sneered, ¡°History only remembers the winners, no matter what means they use to achieve victory.¡± After dropping this sentence, Dudley Lynch turned to look at Jordan Richards and respectfully said, ¡°Captain Richards, I request to fight Ethan Smith.¡±
Jordan Richards had been waiting for this moment, and Dudley Lynch was obviously speaking deliberately for him to hear. ¡°You may.¡± Jordan Richards said lightly. ¡°Young people should engage in morepetitions and learn from each other.¡± Seeing this, Dudley Lynch¡¯s mouth curled into a cold smile. ¡°If I win against him, I will be ranked fourth, right?¡± Dudley Lynch asked. ¡°Of course.¡± Jordan Richards nodded. ¡°Good!¡± Dudley Lynch immediately looked coldly at Ethan Smith. He was wrapped in ayer of ck energy, which appeared like a fluid, slowly surrounding him. ¡°Screw you, instead of challenging the aristocratic family of the Capital City, you want to fight your own people. Let me deal with you!¡± At this moment, Frederick Cohen suddenly stepped forward and stood beside Ethan Smith. His whole body was burning with vitality, and his fierce body was red all over. It must be said that Frederick Cohen lived up to his name and was incredibly impulsive in nature. Dudley Lynch nced at Frederick Cohen and said coldly, ¡°You¡¯re not even worthy topete with me. Furthermore, who said you¡¯re my own people? Get lost!¡±
Furious, Frederick Cohen yelled, ¡°I don¡¯t want to be your own people either. Try eating my fist first!¡± Frederick Cohen¡¯s moves were shy, relying only on his fierce physical strength. However, the result of his punch was the same as Ethan Smith¡¯s: his fist sank directly into that mass of energy, dissipating all his power instantly. ¡°What the hell is this? If you¡¯re a man, face me head-on!¡± Frederick Cohen yelled. Dudley Lynch coldly said, ¡°You really don¡¯t know how to die. I don¡¯t mind killing you first!¡± ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of your half-human, half-ghost, sissy self!¡± Frederick Cohen roared. Ethan Smith pulled Frederick Cohen aside and shook his head, ¡°This is between me and him, Frederick. Stand back.¡± Frederick Cohen frowned and snorted coldly, ¡°Fine, after you¡¯re done, it¡¯s my turn to clean him up!¡± Ethan Smith ignored Frederick Cohen. He knew very well that the Dudley Lynch in front of him was not simple. His strength would not be weaker than any elegantly dressed young man present. ¡°Ethan Smith, I¡¯ve been looking forward to this day for a long time.¡± Dudley Lynch squinted his eyes. ¡°Everyone says that the chaotic body is invincible among its peers. Today, I¡¯d like to experience it for myself.¡± Before his words fell, Dudley Lynchunched his attack.
With a wave of his hand, the ck energy surrounding him exploded towards Ethan Smith! This power was invisible and seemed to be soft Inner Strength, but when it reached Ethan Smith, it transformed into a fierce fist! Ethan Smith dared not ck off and immediately clenched his fist to strike back! However, the moment Ethan Smith¡¯s fist collided, the energy once again turned soft, wrapping around Ethan Smith¡¯s fist! ¡°Boom!¡± Before Ethan Smith could react, another wave of energy transformed into a fierce form andnded heavily on his side! The enormous impact sent Ethan Smith flying! ¡°This is both hard and softbined, specifically designed to counter people like you with strong physical bodies.¡± Dudley Lynch said sinisterly. Ethan Smith stood up from the ground, looked at Dudley Lynch coldly, and furrowed his brow slightly. The Inner Strength surrounding Dudley Lynch was extremely peculiar. It made every punch Ethan Smith threw feel like he was hitting air, and the sensation was very ufortable. ¡°Ethan Smith, it¡¯s time for you to pay the price!¡± Dudley Lynch snorted, focusing his mind, directing the mass of energy to shoot at Ethan Smith once more! Ethan Smith¡¯s eyes narrowed, his whole body burning with vitality. He was wrapped in a spiritual fire, purple and gold blended together, exuding an overwhelming pressure! ¡°What softness oveing hardness? As long as the power is strong enough, it can break anything!¡± Ethan Smith roared.
Chapter 595: 594: The Power of Bewitching!_1 Chapter 595: Chapter 594: The Power of Bewitching!_1 As Ethan Smith said, as long as one¡¯s power is strong enough, it can sweep away everything! Ever since Ethan Smith entered the Military Marquis Realm, his strength has been beyond imagination,pletely crushing those of the same rank! Although Dudley Lynch¡¯s move is somewhat bizarre, it¡¯s not even worth mentioning in the face of absolute strength! Ethan Smith¡¯s arm veins bulged, and all his spiritual power converged at one point! Dudley Lynch snorted coldly, raised his fingers, and the eerie ck energy swept towards Ethan Smith once again! ¡°What bullshit about using softness to conquer strength, I only believe in absolute power!¡± With Ethan Smith¡¯s roar, the light on his fist instantly turned white-hot! The moment the ck energy touched, it once again exerted a soft force, enveloping Ethan Smith. But this time, it failed to stop Ethan Smith¡¯s attack! The ck energy was directly shattered!
Dudley Lynch¡¯s face changed not far away, and he suddenly ¡°thumped¡± back several steps! His face turned pale, and he spat out a mouthful of blood from his mouth. Seeing this, Ethan Smith couldn¡¯t help but sneer: ¡°It seems that this bizarre energy is closely rted to your body.¡± Dudley Lynch looked somewhat awkward, never expecting Ethan Smith to conquer softness with toughness! Not far away, Dominic Taylor and Daphne Green were also watching the scene. ¡°I have heard of this Dudley Lynch. He has some strength.¡± said Ricardo Bowman. ¡± Yes, when he entered the realm of half-step Martial Marquis, I was still only at the Peak Form of Grandmaster.¡± Darnell Bradley also said. Later, the two men looked towards Dominic Taylor and said, ¡°Brother Dominic, who do you think will win?¡± Dominic Taylor snorted lightly and said, ¡°Who wins and who loses is unimportant. Those who live may have the qualifications to fight against me.¡± These words were extremely arrogant, as if Ethan Smith and Dudley Lynch werepeting for the qualification to fight against him! ¡°Brother Dominic is right. No matter who it is, I¡¯m afraid they¡¯re no match for you.¡± The othersughed. Not far away, Dudley Lynch wiped the blood overflowing from the corner of his mouth and looked at Ethan Smith coldly. ¡°If this is all you¡¯re capable of, you¡¯re bound to die today.¡± Ethan Smith said coldly. ¡°I know you have a Spatial Magic Artifact, but today¡­you won¡¯t escape!¡± Ethan Smith roared, his breath erupting, and golden light spreading out from his feet in all directions! Afterwards, everyone saw the light envelop Ethan Smith and Dudley Lynch, as if they had entered a small world! ¡°Oh? Ethan Smith has actually grasped spatial spells?¡± Someone nearby eximed. ¡°This kid is really surprising.¡± Dudley Lynch looked gloomy and snorted coldly, ¡°Ethan Smith, you¡¯ve underestimated my power. Do you think it can only use softness to conquer strength? You arepletely wrong!¡±
Dudley Lynch roared, and the ck energy surrounding him lunged at Ethan Smith once again! Ethan Smith sneered, ¡°I thought there would be something new, but it turns out it¡¯s nothing more than old wine in a new bottle, and not worth mentioning!¡± After that, Ethan Smith¡¯s golden light appeared, and he punched at it! Just as the two beams were about to collide, the ck energy suddenly transformed into a human face!
And this face was none other than Emily Taylor! ¡°Em¡­Emily!¡± Ethan Smith suddenly lost focus, and his fist dimmed in an instant! How could he strike his beloved woman? ¡°You¡¯ve been fooled!¡± Dudley Lynch shouted! The energy quickly transformed into a fierce fist, ruthlessly smashing into Ethan Smith¡¯s chest! ¡°Boom!¡±This punch was extremely powerful, sending Ethan Smith flying straight away! ¡°Ethan Smith!¡± Everyone saw this and couldn¡¯t help but shout out loud! Ethan Smith got up from the ground, nced at his chest, and realized that the punch hadn¡¯t caused any substantial harm to him. ¡°Hehe, Ethan Smith, just a woman can make you lose your mind, this means you will always be at the bottom!¡± Dudley Lynch said indifferently. Ethan Smith¡¯s face looked somewhat ugly. It must be said that this move was extremely effective against Ethan Smith. Emily Taylor¡¯s face shed by for just a moment, but it was more effective than countless techniques! ¡°You can¡¯t even let go of a woman, how will you ever stand at the top!¡± Dudley Lynch said coldly.
Ethan Smith didn¡¯t say a word, but his mind was already in chaos. His entire thoughts were filled with Emily¡¯s face, and his breath was even more chaotic. If that punch had hit that face that made him dream all day and night, what kind of pain would that be? ¡°Hehe, Emily Taylor really is his weak spot.¡± Seeing the situation, Jordan Richards couldn¡¯t help but sneer coldly. ¡°We must report this matter to the higher-ups. As long as Emily Taylor is in our hands, he is destined not to cause any great waves!¡± Not too far away, the ck energy on Dudley Lynch¡¯s body began to surge again. ¡°Ethan Smith, how are you going to ovee this challenge!¡± With a furious roar, Dudley Lynch¡¯s strength once again exploded toward Ethan Smith! This time, the ck energy still transformed into Emily Taylor¡¯s face! Even though Ethan knew it was fake, his body seemed to be out of his control, and he couldn¡¯t bring himself to attack! *Spurt!* As that force approached Ethan, it turned into a sharp de, piercing through the golden light around him and going straight into his flesh! Blood flowed down Ethan¡¯s body. ¡°Just go die!¡± Dudley Lynch seemed to go mad, as multiple energies rained down like droplets, densely striking Ethan Smith!
*Bang Bang Bang!* Under this force, Ethan Smith was repeatedly forced back, and his body was having trouble bearing the blows! ¡°Hahaha, Ethan Smith, it turns out you¡¯re just a person without any ambition!¡± Dudley Lynchughed maniacally. ¡°Today, I will let you suffer and die!¡± This time, the energy illusion was even more realistic! You could even see Emily¡¯s pitiful appearance! Ethan Smith stared nkly at the ¡°Emily Taylor¡± in front of him. He reached out his hand and murmured softly, ¡°Emily¡­ I¡­ I¡¯m useless, I couldn¡¯t save you¡­¡± ¡°Save your ass!¡± Just as Ethan Smith was lost in thought, a dominating red light forcefully smashed through! *Boom!* Under this fist, the ck energy sphere burst open, and ¡°Emily Taylor¡± disappeared without a trace. Frederick Cohen red at Ethan Smith and shouted, ¡°Ethan Smith, are you fucking out of your mind, this is fake, fake!¡± He violently shook Ethan¡¯s body, his face filled with anger. Ethan Smith¡¯s dazed eyes gradually returned to focus.
He rubbed his eyes and frowned, ¡°That¡¯s not right, I seemed to have been¡­bewitched just now.¡± That ck energy seemed to have disrupted Ethan Smith¡¯s divine sense, causing him to unconsciously lose his fighting spirit. If it were just a fake face, Ethan Smith would never have been so affected! Dudley Lynch narrowed his eyes and snorted, ¡°You actually saw through it!¡± ¡°Hehe, not bad. As long as you¡¯re affected once, you¡¯ll be trapped in an endless state of bewitchment. But what a pity¡­ it¡¯s been ruined by this bastard!¡± Chapter 596: 596: Dudley Lynch’s Inner Demons_1 Chapter 596: Dudley Lynch¡¯s Inner Demons_1 Dudley Lynch¡¯s pupils hidden within his ck robe looked coldly at Frederick Cohen. ¡°I¡¯ve had my eye on you for a while.¡± Dudley Lynch said coldly. Frederick Cohen shouted: ¡°Oh really! I¡¯ve had my eye on you too!¡± As Frederick Cohen¡¯s body surged with energy, he clenched his fists and charged at Dudley Lynch without waiting for him to speak! Dudley Lynch snorted coldly, and raised both of his hands. The power surrounding him transformed into two waves! These two waves of power attacked Ethan Smith and Frederick Cohen! Frederick Cohen showed no fear, clenching his fists around a red glow and directly facing the attack! However, at that moment, a human face suddenly appeared in front of Frederick Cohen! This face was a kind, motherly, middle-aged woman, her eyes filled with love. ¡°Mom¡­mom!¡± Upon seeing the middle-aged woman, Frederick Cohen screamed!
The dark energy swiftly transformed into des and viciously stabbed into Frederick Cohen¡¯s body! Although Frederick Cohen possessed a holy body, the strange power pierced through his flesh directly! ¡°Mother¡­mom¡­.¡± Frederick Cohen, ignoring the pain, sobbed uncontrobly with tears streaming down his face! ¡°Hahahaha!¡± Dudley Lynch burst into another round ofughter. ¡°As expected, all of you from the lower ss have your weak points!¡± Ethan Smith¡¯s face turned slightly pale, as he knew Frederick Cohen had been bewitched by this power too. He quickly walked to Frederick Cohen¡¯s side and helped him up. ¡°Frederick, that¡¯s not real! That¡¯s not your mother!¡± Ethan Smith shouted. However, Frederick Cohen didn¡¯t listen, his eyes vacant as he kept repeating the word ¡°mother.¡± Ethan Smith furrowed his brows. Waking Frederick Cohen up wouldn¡¯t be easy. Not far away, Dominic Taylor and others also couldn¡¯t help but raise their eyebrows. ¡°This technique attacks divine sense directly, it¡¯sparable to dealing with the environment during tribtion.¡± Dominic Taylor said in surprise. ¡°Hahaha, these two have incredible physical strength, but Dudley Lynch chose to use divine sense as a weapon! Quite interesting!¡± Everyone present was shocked by Dudley Lynch¡¯s methods. Ethan Smith stood up and coldly looked at Dudley Lynch. Dudley Lynch smirked: ¡°Ethan Smith, it¡¯s your turn now. Once you fall into my technique again, who will save you?¡± Ethan Smith remained silent, coldly responding: ¡°You think that with this technique you are invincible?¡± Dudley Lynch narrowed his eyes and said: ¡°Although not invincible, it¡¯s more than enough to deal with you!¡± As Dudley Lynch roared, the dark energy attacked Ethan Smith once more!
This time, Ethan Smith stood in ce unmoved, his eyes slightly closed. ¡°What, giving up resistance?¡± Dudley Lynch shouted frenziedly! ¡°Then go to hell!¡± The turbulent dark energy charged directly at Ethan Smith¡¯s face!
¡°Buzz!¡± At that moment, a light flickered at the center of Ethan Smith¡¯s eyebrows! Immediately afterwards, a golden energy emerged from his brows! ¡°Hmm? This¡­ this is divine sense?¡± Everybody was surprised at this sight! That golden light transformed into a big hand and fiercely smashed into it! ¡°Ah!¡± This was the power of divine sense, directly crushing the ck energy! Shockingly, the golden divine sense did not stop there, but rushed towards Dudley Lynch! Dudley Lynch¡¯s face slightly changed, and just as he tried to resist, Ethan Smith¡¯s divine sense transformed into a human figure! This figure was neither Dudley Lynch¡¯s lover nor his mother but had taken Ethan Smith¡¯s appearance! This golden divine sense in the form of Ethan Smith was tall, with an icyplexion, and his pupils revealed a trace of indifference. That gaze seemed like looking at a mere ant! Dudley Lynch¡¯s face instantly turned utterly pale!The power swirling around him became chaotic and restless!
¡°Hahaha!¡± Seeing this situation, Ethan Smith couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter. ¡°Dudley Lynch, so your inner demons are actually me, hahaha!¡± The others around couldn¡¯t help but feel surprised too. ¡°This guy¡¯s inner demon turns out to be Ethan Smith? How embarrassing.¡± ¡°I really thought he had no weak points, but ended up being haunted by Ethan Smith.¡± ¡°Tsk tsk, can¡¯t even ovee his inner demons, how is he qualified to mock others?¡± Countless opinions surged like a tide from all directions. Dudley Lynch¡¯s face instantly turned deathly pale! He angrily yelled: ¡°Shut up!¡± Dudley Lynch stared deadly at Ethan Smith and said coldly, ¡°As long as I kill you, I won¡¯t have any weaknesses left!¡± Ethan Smith sneered: ¡°But are you capable? Your technique has been broken by me. How can you fight me?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of you!¡± Dudley Lynch roared and charged at Ethan Smith! His body was wrapped in ck light, and in the blink of an eye, he reached Ethan Smith¡¯s face!
¡°Brawling with me? Seeking your own death!¡± Ethan Smith snorted coldly, and then pped him! ¡°Boom!¡± This p sent Dudley Lynch flying! If not for the ck light protecting his body, this p would have likely shattered his flesh! Dudley Lynch struggled to get up from the ground, gritting his teeth and said: ¡°Ethan Smith, I swear I will kill you today!¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have a chance.¡± Ethan Smith stepped forward, his golden body like a dazzling scene. His massive fist abruptly smashed towards Dudley Lynch, and the ck energy surrounding him seemed to be unable to withstand it! This was the purest physical strength, making all techniques seem powerless. Ethan Smith, as always, gave up on resisting and let Dudley Lynch¡¯s fists and feet fall on his body. But Ethan Smith¡¯s physical strength was simply too strong, making Dudley Lynch¡¯s power seem insignificant. On the contrary, every punch Ethannded on him felt like it was about to shatter his body! ¡°Ah!¡± Dudley Lynch roared with all his strength, desperately fighting back, but what greeted him was a golden p!
Watching Dudley Lynch being beaten back and forth, Jordan Richards, not far away, gradually turned cold. ¡°Ethan Smith must die today.¡± Jordan Richards said coldly. After saying that, he began to chant a technique and activate the Bracelets! ¡°Buzz!¡± A sacred light shed, and the Bracelets on Ethan Smith¡¯s wrist suddenly twinkled with light! In just an instant, Ethan felt like he had been struck by lightning, and the strength in his body seemed to be drained! The punch he threw had no power at all! Dudley Lynch was startled and instinctively looked towards Jordan Richards. Jordan Richards just gave him a cold nce. Their eyes met, and Dudley Lynch understood. He got up and shouted, ¡°Ethan Smith, stop being arrogant! I¡¯m going to take your life now!¡± With that, Dudley Lynch¡¯s ck light surged, and he suddenly pped Ethan! ¡°Boom!¡± Under the torment of the Bracelets, Ethan had no strength to resist Dudley Lynch! This p sent Ethan flying! Dudley Lynch followed up relentlessly, dazzling light flickering, and overwhelming techniques suffocating Ethan. ¡°Pfft!¡± Under this relentless bombardment of techniques, Ethan spat out a mouthful of blood. He wanted to gather strength to resist, but the power of the Bracelets didn¡¯t let him stand up! The pain, struck straight at his divine sense! Chapter 597: 597: See the Living, See the Dead_1 Chapter 597: See the Living, See the Dead_1 The characters on the bracelet shone and shed, unleashing a force that directly attacked Ethan Smith¡¯s divine sense, making it extremely difficult for him to get up. Dudley Lynch sneered continuously, seizing the opportunity to step towards Ethan Smith again. With the aid of the ck energy, Dudley Lynch grabbed Ethan Smith¡¯s neck and relentlessly pounded into him. One punch, two punches, three punches! Ethan Smith was almost powerless to fight back! Seeing this scene, the onlookers couldn¡¯t help but be surprised. Just a moment ago, Dudley Lynch was being overwhelmed¡ªhow did the situation reverse so quickly? ¡°Captain Richards triggered Ethan¡¯s bracelet,¡± Daphne Green murmured softly. Hearing this, the crowd suddenly understood. Ricardo Bowman looked slightly taken aback and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t this a bit despicable?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t find it despicable¡ªhe¡¯s just a lowly reptile with an inted reputation,¡± ise Rhodes snorted coldly from the side.
¡°Indeed, Ethan Smith may have some ability, but there¡¯s no need to overpraise him,¡± Darnell Bradley also nodded slightly. At this point, Daphne Greenughed and said, ¡°I have a different opinion.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± The crowd turned to Daphne Green. Daphne Green smiled and said, ¡°I think Ethan Smith¡¯s skill may not be inferior to ours.¡± ¡°Hmph, Miss Green, you seem to hold Ethan Smith in too high regard,¡± ise grumbled displeasedly. ¡°Even if he has some strength, what can he do in such adversity? He can only fall and has no future to speak of.¡± Daphne Greenughed and said, ¡°The more one grows in adversity, the more immeasurable their future bes.¡± This immediately aroused the dissatisfaction of the crowd, but they couldn¡¯t find any words to refute. Not far away, Dudley Lynch single-handedly held Ethan Smith¡¯s neck, ck energy gathering in his hand. The ck energy transformed into a sharp de, aimed straight at Ethan Smith¡¯s vital point! ¡°Ethan Smith, I admit your skills are superior to mine,¡± Dudley Lynch said sinisterly. ¡°However, it¡¯s a pity that the world has never been ruled by strength alone! The unruly often die the fastest!¡± As he spoke, the sharp dagger in Dudley Lynch¡¯s hand suddenly stabbed forward! ¡°Boom!¡± However, at this moment, Ethan Smith fiercely endured the pain, shook his body, and directly sent Dudley Lynch flying! ¡°Huh?¡± A frown creased Jordan Richards¡¯ brow as he couldn¡¯t help but scoff, ¡°He can still resist?¡± Immediately after, an icy coldness shed across Jordan Richards¡¯ face. He said sinisterly, ¡°It seems I need to increase the intensity¡­¡± After speaking, the power of the bracelet surged once more as Jordan Richards muttered under his breath!
¡°Aaah!!!¡± This time, Ethan Smith suddenly roared in pain, his head thrown back! Every inch of his body seemed to have been pierced by sharp des, and a heavy feeling came from his chest! Even his divine sense experienced wave after wave of needle-like pain!
This intense pain caused Ethan Smith to copse to the ground with a thud. Ethan Smith clenched his teeth tightly, trying to force himself to get up, but all his strength seemed to have been drained and he could hardly stand! Not far away, Dudley Lynch wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth. He slowly stood up and said coldly, ¡°If you don¡¯t die, I, Dudley Lynch, will never have a chance to get ahead!¡± As his words fell, Dudley Lynch¡¯s figure vanished suddenly, and in the next second, he appeared in front of Ethan Smith! ¡°Ethan Smith, die for me!¡± Along with Dudley Lynch¡¯s roar, he thrust the sharp de straight at Ethan Smith¡¯s chest! ¡°Plop!¡± The dagger pierced through Ethan¡¯s flesh, and a mouthful of blood spurted out immediately! Dudley Lynch sneered, ¡°Ethan Smith, I won¡¯t give you another chance. This time¡­ I¡¯ll kill you directly!¡± They saw Dudley Lynch¡¯s body shine brightly as if brewing some kind of powerful attack.Afterward, those ck rays turned into one small ball after another. These small balls were like bombs, containing extremely terrifying power. ¡°Ethan Smith, I know that your physical strength is unmatched. This move is specially prepared for you.¡± Dudley Lynch sneered. ¡°Under this technique, even the hardest flesh and blood will be blown through!¡±
¡°Come on, let me see just how strong your chaotic body actually is!¡± Dudley Lynch spread his palm, and the ck balls immediately shot out towards Ethan Smith like a torrential rain! ¡°Boom!¡± Countless ck balls exploded on Ethan Smith¡¯s body! The terrifying shockwave instantly swept around the surroundings! In an instant, even the sea water nearby was evaporated! Dudley Lynch quickly retreated as to not be affected by the shockwave! People nearby fled in all directions, standing tens of meters away! Jordan Richards squinted his eyes and said coldly, ¡°This power, even the ck Gold Stone may not be able to withstand, let alone Ethan Smith.¡± Everyone stared at the center of the explosion. They also wanted to know if Ethan Smith could survive under this huge explosion! Finally, the smoke slowly cleared, and a silhouette appeared before everyone. They saw him covered in blood, his body almost shattered, with crystal-white bones exposed, looking extremely horrifying!
His body was already full of scars, blood covering his face, hardly recognizable as human. ¡°He didn¡¯t die?¡± Dudley Lynch raised an eyebrow and sneered, ¡°It¡¯s no wonder it¡¯s a chaotic body, and it didn¡¯t die.¡± Ethan Smith gasped for breath, his face ferocious, severely injured, and his aura extremely weak. Dudley Lynch walked step by step towards Ethan Smith, looking down at him condescendingly and sneering, ¡°Ethan Smith, it¡¯s time to send you on your way.¡± Dudley Lynch¡¯s palm erupted with ck light, aimed directly at Ethan Smith¡¯s chest. ¡°Die!¡± Dudley Lynch roared, and the ck light instantly smashed into Ethan Smith! In an instant, Ethan Smith¡¯s body was directly blown hundreds of meters away! Then, he fell heavily into the sea, stirring up huge waves! ¡°It¡¯s over.¡± Dudley Lynch said with a faint smile. He walked over to Jordan Richards and said with a smile, ¡°Captain Richards, I didn¡¯t mean to hit him so hard, I¡¯m sorry.¡± Jordan Richards nced at Dudley Lynch, then said coldly, ¡°Thepetition itself is risky, no need to worry.¡± Dudley Lynch leaned forward in gratitude, ¡°Thank you, Captain Richards.¡± Jordan Richards didn¡¯t say anything else and walked away. All fell silent, and the many martial artists from the lower levels stood on the beach, gazing quietly.
They were waiting for a miracle. But in the blink of an eye, the sky darkened, and the sea was calm with no trace of anyone. ¡°Ethan Smith¡­did he just die like that?¡± Frederick Cohen clenched his fists, his face full of anger. The others remained silent, but their faces held a sense of sorrow. Without Ethan Smith, the martial artists from the lower levels would naturally be even less valued. Not far away, Jordan Richards was also watching the water. ¡°Captain Richards, can I join the Capital City Martial Arts Association now?¡± Dudley Lynch asked with a faint smile. Jordan Richards nced at him and snorted coldly, ¡°Who told you to knock him into the seabed?¡± Dudley Lynch was stunned and said with a smile, ¡°Captain Richards, what do you mean by that?¡± Jordan Richards said coldly, ¡°Alive you must see the person, dead you must see the body! Dudley Lynch, you must find Ethan Smith¡¯s body for me!¡± Dudley Lynchughed, ¡°Mr. Richards, are you being a bit too cautious? I have great confidence in myself. I believe that no one could survive under this bombardment.¡± ¡°Shut up! Just go if I tell you to, what¡¯s with all the nonsense!¡± Jordan Richards said coldly. His expression was extremely ugly because the real treasure of this trial was under this ind! Chapter 598: 598: One Hundred Thousand Inner Cores!_1 Chapter 598: One Hundred Thousand Inner Cores!_1 The so-called Demonic Beast Core was merely a test; the real treasure was hidden beneath the colossal ind. It was information from the Capital City Martial Arts Association, and it was undoubtedly urate. Gazing at the sea, Jordan Richards became increasingly uneasy. He would not be at peace without seeing Ethan Smith¡¯s corpse with his own eyes. ¡­ In the water. Ethan Smith¡¯s blood dyed the surrounding water red. He struggled to open his eyes, still hanging on to the Venerable Fifth Mountain from his chest. ¡°Saved my life again¡­¡± Ethan Smith murmured, gently caressing the Venerable Fifth Mountain. He tried to move his body, and pain instantly surged from all over his body.
Under the water¡¯s attack, the wounds were unbearable. He stared at his surroundings, which were pitch ck. Then, Ethan Smith cast the Water Repelling Charm, igniting a spiritual fire underwater. Ethan tried to stabilize his body in the water, preventing himself from continuing to fall. He looked up at the sky, but it was all pitch ck above. This meant that Ethan had fallen deep into the seabed. If it were not for his powerful physical body, he would have been crushed into a pulp by the water pressure long ago. ¡°In my current condition, if I encounter a Demonic Beast¡­ I will undoubtedly die.¡± Ethan furrowed his brows. He took out the pill furnace given by the Pavilion Master from his Spatial Magic Artifact, along with the long-stored herbs. ¡°I can only use a Pill to heal my body.¡± Ethan whispered. Ethan painfully tossed the herbs into the pill furnace, igniting the spiritual fire, and began refining the Pill. The Pill that Ethan refined was called Blood Clotting Pill, a simple kind of Pill that could be refined using ordinary herbs. ¡°Ah, using these herbs to refine the Blood Clotting Pill¡­ what a waste.¡± Ethan couldn¡¯t help but feel heartache. However, he no longer had the luxury to care about that; recovering his physical body as quickly as possible was crucial. ¡­ In thetter part of the night. Dudley Lynch sprang up from the ocean surface. He walked over to Jordan Richards, shook his head, and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t find him. I guess he¡¯s already fallen to the seabed.¡± Jordan shot Dudley a nce and coldly replied, ¡°Keep looking.¡±
¡°Captain Richards, please trust me. That strike was definitely enough to kill Ethan Smith,¡± Dudley said softly. Jordan Richards coldly replied, ¡°This kid often escapes death. I won¡¯t be at ease until I see his corpse.¡± Although Dudley was reluctant, he could only follow Jordan Richards¡¯ request and dive back into the ocean. After an unknown period, Ethan finallypleted refining eight Blood Clotting Pills.
Without wasting any time, Ethan immediately swallowed the Pills into his abdomen. The moment the Pills entered his stomach, his body visibly began to slowly recover. After a full three hours, Ethan¡¯s breath had gradually restored more than half. ¡°Survive a great disaster and obtain good fortune.¡± Ethan took a deep breath. He looked up at the sky but did not hurry to leave. ¡°If I can¡¯t remove this Bracelet, going up there will be a dead end.¡± Ethan frowned. He tried to use brute force to remove the Bracelet, only to find it impossible. The Bracelet seemed to blend with his skin, making it impossible to remove. ¡°Do I have to wear this Bracelet forever?¡± Ethan scrunched his eyebrows tightly. But soon, Ethan came to his senses. ¡°No, this Bracelet must have a time limit. Otherwise, the Capital City Martial Arts Association could virtually rule everyone using this Bracelet!¡± Ethan whispered. As Ethan thought, this Bracelet indeed had a time limit. If it were permanent, it would be considered a divine artifact.
¡°I can only wait for now.¡± Ethan said solemnly. ¡°The moment this Bracelet loses its effect, it will be Dudley Lynch¡¯s time to die.¡± Although Ethan didn¡¯t know if his guess was correct, there was nothing else he could do but wait for now. He controlled the Water Repelling technique, so there was no significant risk under the sea. Ethan unleashed his divine sense, covering arge area of ??the surrounding sea surface, capturing one breath after another. Soon, Ethan sensed the auras of several Marquis. ¡°These auras should be from the ind above.¡± Ethan thought to himself. Marquis were rare, let alone in such remote ces. The only possibility of finding marquis here was Jordan Richards and his party. Following these auras, Ethan swam over. About an hourter, Ethan saw the huge ind in front of him. The ind was vast, and even more surprisingly, it was suspended in the water. ¡°Strange.¡± Ethan unwittingly became shocked. ¡°Rootless Ind? Then how is this ind fixed in one position?¡± Sea storms weremon, and if it was rootless, it should be constantly changing positions, right?
¡°This ind isn¡¯t simple.¡± Ethan touched his chin, then urged his spiritual power to approach the ind. As the distance to the ind below grew closer, Ethan¡¯s view began to brighten. In front of him, it seemed as if countlessnterns were lit up, although the light was dim, on this ind, it looked extremely bizarre. ¡°Huh? What are those lights?¡± As he approached the ind, Ethan unexpectedly discovered that below the ind were rows of faint lights! Looking closely, there were beads condensed below the ind! At a nce, the beads were dense and countless! ¡°Could this be¡­ Night-luminescent Pearl?¡± Ethan couldn¡¯t help but be puzzled. He hurried to the ind below and carefully observed. The beads weren¡¯trge, merely the size of ss balls, and all the beads were attached to the ind. Ethan reached out, plucked a bead, and in an instant, a surge of qi wafted out. Ethan was stunned, then a sh of excitement appeared in his eyes. ¡°Could it be¡­ this is the inner core?!¡± Ethan eximed! Ethan didn¡¯t dare to think too much. He hastily swallowed the core into his stomach.
As expected, a surge of qi exploded in Ethan¡¯s dantian! ¡°It¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s really an inner core!¡± Ethan excitedly shouted! This ind was vast, and the inner corespletely covered the bottom of the ind! At a nce, there was an innumerable number of inner cores, at least tens of thousands! ¡°Rich¡­ I¡¯m rich!¡± Ethan was overjoyed, ted! It was hard to imagine such a massive number of inner cores! Chapter 599: Immortal Slaying Sect!_1 Chapter 599: Immortal ying Sect!_1 Ethan Smith didn¡¯t have time to think and immediately started extracting inner cores. One, two, three¡­ Countless inner cores were collected by Ethan Smith into the Spatial Magic Artifact. However, there were so many inner cores here that even using a technique, the extraction process was extremely slow. After almost an hour, Ethan Smith had extracted at least thousands of inner cores from beneath the ind! Embarrassingly, the Spatial Magic Artifact quickly ran out of space. The entire artifact was already stuffed full of inner cores. ¡°Damn, it¡¯s such a pity.¡± Looking at the countless inner cores in front of him, Ethan Smith felt anxious. If he could take all these inner cores away, he wouldn¡¯t have to worry about the problem of qi any longer. Ethan Smith racked his brain, but couldn¡¯te up with any solutions. ¡°What a pity, what a pity.¡± Ethan Smith kept muttering these words. Ethan Smith gritted his teeth; since the magic artifact could not fit any more, he decided to swallow them, as much as he could take. So, Ethan Smith continued to extract inner cores, swallowing one each time he extracted one. At the same time, Ethan Smith silently circted Authentic Heart Technique to prevent the overwhelming amount of qi from causing too much pressure on his body. After swallowing about twenty or so inner cores, Ethan Smith finally began to struggle. He gritted his teeth and forced himself to continue stuffing them into his stomach. It was just when he pulled out the eight thousand and thirty-seventh inner core that a huge gate suddenly appeared before him! This gate was extremely colossal and magnificent. The overbearing aura from the big que seemed quite unusual under the seabed. On the que, a fewrge words were written: Immortal ying Sect. Such a domineering name would undoubtedly make people shocked! ¡°This name seems a bit too overbearing,¡± Ethan Smith frowned. He stared at the gate, murmuring, ¡°Could it be¡­ this very ind is actually a submerged sect?¡± If that was indeed true, this sect might have existed for countless years! Looking at the awe-inspiring gate before him, waves of ancient auras rushed towards him. Ethan Smith didn¡¯t know the origins of this Immortal ying Sect, but with such a massive sect, it must be extraordinary. Ethan Smith used the Saintly Body Skill to protect his body and cautiously walked towards the gate. The gate slowly opened, and a shocking scene appeared. Contrary to the imagined decorated structures, the scene before him was nothing but chaos. Looking around, there were skeletal remains everywhere! No signs of life! This ce seemed like a battlefield, with countless bones creating a horrifying sight! ¡°Could it be¡­ that this sect has been massacred?¡± Ethan Smith thought of a possibility. The entire sect¡¯s interior was full of dried corpses, clearly having suffered a disaster. Ethan Smith carefully walked deeper into the sect, and suddenly felt a hard object beneath his feet. Looking down, he saw a skull under his foot. Ethan Smith bent down and picked up the skull. The bone seemed to have been ced here for at least a few thousand years, but shockingly, there were no signs of weathering. Ethan Smith slowly applied force in his hands, trying to crush the skull. To his astonishment, however, he couldn¡¯t crush the skull no matter how much strength he exerted! ¡°What a hard bone!¡± Ethan Smith couldn¡¯t help but be shocked! With Ethan Smith¡¯s current strength, he could instantly crush the head of a Marquis! Yet, he couldn¡¯t crush this skull! You must know that this skull had been sitting here for at least a few thousand years! Normal bones would shatter upon touch!¡±I really don¡¯t know what level the owner of this skull must have been at when they were alive.¡± Ethan Smith thought to himself. Ethan Smith continued walking forward, picking up more bones along the way. What surprised him was that each bone was incredibly tough, impossible to crush! ¡°This Immortal ying Sect is truly terrifying!¡± Ethan Smith couldn¡¯t help but gasp in astonishment. Picking up a random bone that was so tough was enough to prove that the members of the Immortal ying Sect were beyond imagination! ¡°What kind of experience did such a powerful sect go through to be wiped out by the Massacre¡­ Who was the one who attacked them¡­¡± Ethan Smith couldn¡¯t help but feel a chill down his spine! Compared to them, Ethan Smith¡¯s strength seemed insignificant! ¡°The current so-called invincible Marquis would probably have been nothing thousands of years ago.¡± Ethan Smith whispered. He dropped the bone and continued walking forward. Soon, Ethan Smith arrived in the center of the Great Hall. Simrly, the Great Hall was filled with dead bones, broken magical artifacts, and snapped swords on the ground. The bones in this hall seemed even tougher, not even Ethan Smith¡¯s Absolute Beginning Sacred Fist could break them! ¡°It seems that the people in this hall were even stronger.¡± Ethan Smith secretly pondered. What kind of level were they at when they were alive? Martial Saint? Or beyond Martial Saint? Martial Saints had already be a legend in the current era, but in the grand scheme of cultivation, they were not worth mentioning at all. Martial Saints were only at the Nascent Soul Realm in the cultivation world, and above the Nascent Soul Realm, there were Divine Annihtor, Returning to the Void, Synthesis, and Tribtion! ording to Ethan Smith¡¯s guess, these dead bones must have reached the Divine Annihtor realm during their lifetime! ¡°The Divine Annihtor realm¡­ that¡¯s a truly mighty power.¡± Ethan Smith couldn¡¯t help but sigh slightly. Divine Annihtors, also called mighty realm cultivators, were top-notch beings even in the world of cultivation. It was said that upon stepping into the Mighty Realm, one would have a lifespan of thousands of years. With a single blow, they could destroy a small country, no less powerful than the current top weapons! A sect possessing so many mighty realm cultivators was actually wiped out by the Massacre; it¡¯s unimaginable how many talented people existed thousands of years ago. Continuing forward, at the end of the Great Hall, there was a chair. And on the chair sat a skeleton with its back towards the entrance! Ethan Smith tiptoed toward the skeleton. He saw that the skeleton¡¯s hair was disheveled, its flesh not yet fully decayed, and its facial expressions still visible. Its expression appeared extremely horrifying, as if it was frightened of something! ¡°This person must be the Sect lord of the Immortal ying Sect.¡± Ethan Smith thought to himself. What kind of level had the Sect lord attained? Ethan Smith reached out and ced his hand on the skeleton. For an instant, Ethan Smith¡¯s brain was struck by lightning! A series of images immediately appeared in his mind! ¡°Ah!¡± Ethan Smith¡¯s face changed dramatically, and he tried to retreat, but it was already toote! His entire divine sense seemed to have merged with the dead skeleton, and a series of images yed out in his mind! In the images, hundreds of cultivators were fighting. Their techniques were truly earth-shattering, with just a casual strike capable of shattering the Void! ¡°What¡­ what kind of level is this?!¡± Seeing their techniques, Ethan Smith couldn¡¯t help but be shocked! Following the images, Ethan saw a figure standing at the entrance of the Immortal ying Sect¡¯s gate. With a wave of her hand, dozens of people were reduced to fragments! ¡°Could it be¡­ that this person is the murderer who wiped out the Immortal ying Sect?!¡± Ethan Smith eximed in shock. In that case, the powerful Immortal ying Sect was actually wiped out by a single person?! Ethan Smith¡¯s gaze followed that figure at the entrance. At this moment, Ethan suddenly realized that the figure seemed somewhat familiar! Chapter 600: If There Are No Villains, Create Them Chapter 600: If There Are No Viins, Create Them The shadowy figure waved a hand, and countless people were directly flung away! Those who originally wanted to resist began to feel the intention to retreat and started to scatter and flee! Ethan Smith stared intently at the figure, his face bing more and more strange! Her face was covered by a mask, and this mask was identical to the one re Richardson held in her hand! ¡°Could it be¡­ that this person is the owner of the mask?!¡± Ethan Smith eximed! More importantly, there seemed to be some connection between the mask and re! Quickly, the masked woman charged into the Great Hall. Many cultivators inside the hall were no match for her andpletely helpless. In a very short time, a river of blood flowed from the Immortal ying Sect. The sect lord sitting on the chair had a pale face. He opened his mouth, seemingly trying to say something, but Ethan Smith couldn¡¯t hear a sound. From his mouth¡¯s movement, it seemed like he was begging for mercy. But the masked woman didn¡¯t give him any chance, she just raised her hand and directly crushed the sect lord¡¯s divine sense! Ethan Smith stood there, his face still full of shock. What was the origin of this masked woman? Even mighty realm cultivators of the entire sect were unable to fight back?! The masked woman stood in the Great Hall for a long time. It was only after an unknown amount of time that she slowly left. Ethan Smith¡¯s divine sense also detached at this moment. Looking at the scene before him, he couldn¡¯t help but break out in a cold sweat. ¡°So many mighty realm cultivators¡­ unable to fight back¡­¡± Ethan Smith¡¯s face was horrified. This also made Ethan Smith begin to doubt, with lifespans of thousands of years, did any of them survive to this era?! Moreover, what was the rtionship between the masked woman and re, and why was re the only one who could wear the mask? Could it be¡­ re is the reincarnation of the masked woman?! If that¡¯s the case, re¡¯s future¡­ is boundless! Ethan Smith reached out, wanting to touch the corpse sitting in the chair. But at this moment, the corpse copsed with a bang, turned to ash and disappeared without a trace. ¡°Strange.¡± Ethan Smith frowned. ¡°It was indestructible just now, how could it suddenly turn to ash and vanish?¡± ¡°Could it be¡­ someone deliberately wanted me to see this scene?¡± At this moment, the entire Great Hall suddenly became cold. A chill rose from one pile of bones after another! ¡°This is dark energy¡­so many people died, and the dark energy only bursts out at this moment.¡± Ethan Smith grew increasingly puzzled. ¡°I need to find time¡­to bring re here for a test.¡± Ethan Smith thought to himself. Afterward, Ethan Smith began to explore the Immortal ying Sect. After all, these people were all mighty realm cultivators, even those who surpassed the mighty realm. Any treasure on their bodies would be a rare holy artifact. ¡­ On the ind above the sea, the sky was brightening. Jordan Richards stood on the surface of the sea, frowning deeply. Soon, Dudley Lynch appeared above the sea surface. He walked up to Jordan Richards, shaking his head, ¡°Captain Richards, we still haven¡¯t found him. I¡¯m afraid he¡¯s already at the bottom of the sea.¡± Jordan Richards remained silent, then whispered, ¡°I hope so.¡± Despite his words, Jordan Richards still felt somewhat uneasy at heart. As for what might be hidden beneath this ind, Jordan Richards had no idea. ¡°We can¡¯t dy any longer. Once this bracelet loses its effect, I won¡¯t be able to control these lower-level martial artists.¡± Jordan Richards spoke gravely. If the bracelet lost its effect, these martial artists from the loweryers would be difficult to control. Although they didn¡¯t dare to resist for the time being, if there really was some treasure hidden below this ind, they wouldn¡¯t continue to stay weak. As long as the interests wererge enough, any coward could be a hero. So, Jordan Richards gathered everyone together, and said coldly, ¡°From now on, I will lead you to the real treasure.¡± Upon hearing this, the crowd looked at Jordan Richards with puzzled expressions. ¡°It seems like there¡¯s some treasure hidden under the sea.¡± Dominic Taylor said indifferently. ¡°Oh? Dominic, do you know any insider information?¡± Several people looked at Dominic Taylor. Dominic Taylor nced at them, saying, ¡°I had once visited the library of the Capital City Martial Arts Association, where they store the locations and simple introductions of all the Mystic Realms in the world.¡± Hearing this, everyone couldn¡¯t help but be surprised. ¡°Dominic, what¡¯s your rtionship with the Capital City Martial Arts Association? You can even see that?¡± Ricardo Bowman asked in astonishment. Dominic Taylor nced at him, and replied indifferently, ¡°Well, the Capital City Martial Arts Association has invited me to be a candidate for their chairman.¡± Upon hearing this, everyone gasped in shock! They never expected Dominic Taylor would receive such attention! ¡°Miss Green, it seems that Ethan Smith is dead now.¡± ise Rhodes suddenly changed the topic. Daphne Green nced at ise Rhodes and smiled, ¡°Mr. Rhodes, you seem to be quite against Ethan Smith.¡± ise Rhodes snorted, ¡°About Ethan Smith, he¡¯s not worth my targeting.¡± Hearing this, Daphne Green spoke lightly, ¡°I don¡¯t think Ethan Smith is necessarily dead.¡± ¡°Haha, it¡¯s been a day and a night now. If he hasn¡¯t died, is he recuperating at the bottom of the sea?¡± ise Rhodes sneered. ¡°We could make a bet on it,¡± Daphne Green smiled. ¡°Fine, what do we bet on?¡± ise Rhodes snorted. Daphne Green thought for a moment and said, ¡°If he¡¯s still alive, you¡¯ll give me the Rhodes Family Treasure, how about that?¡± ise Rhodes¡¯ face changed instantly, and he said coldly, ¡°Miss Green, isn¡¯t this bet a little too much? It¡¯s not up to me to decide about the Rhodes Family Treasure.¡± Daphne Green smiled lightly, ¡°It seems that Mr. Rhodes isn¡¯t that confident after all.¡± Stimted by Daphne Green¡¯s words, ise Rhodes immediately replied, ¡°I¡¯ll bet! What if you lose!¡± ¡°If I lose, I¡¯ll give you the Green family¡¯s Ancient Guqin.¡± Daphne Green replied with a smile. ¡°The Ancient Guqin? The Green family¡¯s inherited treasure?¡± ise Rhodes¡¯ eyes brightened. ¡°Miss Green, I hope you¡¯ll keep your word,¡± ise Rhodes said. Daphne Green gave a slight bow, ¡°Same goes for you.¡± Afterwards, everyone stopped talking and looked at Jordan Richards intently. Jordan Richards spoke coldly, ¡°The depths of the sea are full of dangers, a single moment of negligence could lead to an irreversible disaster. From now on, all of you must stay behind me and never leave my side. Otherwise, you¡¯ll bear the consequences.¡± Everyone nodded slightly. Jordan Richards looked at Dudley Lynch, and said coldly, ¡°Once we¡¯re at the bottom of the sea, I want you to kill all the low-level martial artists, not missing a single one. I¡¯ll use the bracelet to help you.¡± Dudley Lynch frowned, ¡°Mr. Richards, isn¡¯t this a bit inappropriate? If I kill them all, won¡¯t I have a bad reputation?¡± Jordan Richards narrowed his eyes, ¡°What else do you think I want you for? Let me tell you, the reason I let you join the Capital City Martial Arts Association is to be our ck glove, to do the things we can¡¯t do ourselves!¡± At this point, Jordan Richards paused, then continued with a cold sneer, ¡°When we leave here, you¡¯ll have to kill even more people. If there are no viins, we have to create them. In this way, we can highlight the value of our Capital City Martial Arts Association. Understand?¡± Chapter 601: 601: Rumors of the Immortal Slaying Sect_1 Chapter 601: Rumors of the Immortal ying Sect_1 Dudley Lynch¡¯s eyebrows furrowed slightly. It seemed that he was not joining the Capital City Martial Arts Association, but rather bing a scapegoat for them. ¡°You don¡¯t have the qualifications to back out now,¡± said Jordan Richards coldly. Changing his tone, Jordan Richards chuckled and said: ¡°Of course, the Capital City Martial Arts Association will ensure the best resources for you.¡± Dudley Lynch¡¯s eyes were momentarily lost, a ck light shed from his eyeballs, and his expression changed suddenly afterward. Grinning, he said maliciously: ¡°Fine¡­ I¡¯ll agree to it then¡­¡± Jordan Richards frowned, feeling that something was not quite right, but he didn¡¯t think too much about it and just nodded his head. Under the leadership of Jordan Richards, the group went down the river. A dozen or so people passed through the sea¡¯s surface and quickly arrived below the ind. Looking at the inner core attached to the bottom of the ind, everyone was shocked for a moment.
¡°This is¡­ the inner core!¡± Dominic Taylor¡¯s pupils constricted, his eyes bursting with excitement. Even Jordan Richards was astonished; he didn¡¯t expect that there would be so many inner cores under the ind! ¡°It¡¯s no wonder they are from the Capital City Martial Arts Association. Even if we pursue these resources all our lives, we might not be able to achieve them,¡± said someone in a low voice. Some people were even so excited that they charged up unthinkingly. Jordan Richards stood back and looked at the inner cores in front of him. Quickly, he discovered the entrance to the Immortal ying Sect. ¡°Immortal ying Sect¡­ it¡¯s really here,¡± said Jordan Richards coldly. He waved his hand and said coldly: ¡°Listen to mymand, everyone! Break into the Immortal ying Sect with me!¡± Upon hearing Jordan Richards¡¯ words, the crowd saw the entrance to the Immortal ying Sect. ¡°Immortal ying Sect? What kind of sect is this? Why have I never heard of it?¡± people said as they looked at the impressive que. ¡°This sect probably existed for many years.¡± Jordan Richards looked at everyone, coldly saying, ¡°The Immortal ying Sect is a sect from ten thousand years ago. Its dangers are unimaginable. If you don¡¯t want to die, follow me closely!¡± Having said that, Jordan Richards took the lead and entered the gate. Even Jordan Richards was cautious. As for the Immortal ying Sect, he had read the rted information in the Capital City Martial Arts Association, so he knew more about it than the others did. Everyone followed behind Jordan Richards, cautiously approaching the entrance. Jordan Richards activated his Inner Strength and gently pushed the gate open. His face had a touch of horror, seeming to be afraid of disturbing something. Ethan Smith noticed something unusual within the Immortal ying Sect. ¡°Someone ising,¡± Ethan Smith frowned slightly.
The only people who could visit such a ce were probably Jordan Richards and his party. Ethan Smith nced down at the bracelets on his hand. The bracelets showed no signs of loosening. ¡°If they find me, I¡¯m afraid there¡¯s no chance of survival,¡± Ethan Smith whispered, his face turning a shade paler.
At this moment, Ethan Smith¡¯s eyes narrowed, as if thinking of something. Ethan Smith quickly walked to the Chair of the Sect leader in front of the Great Hall and sat down, back facing the entrance. ¡°I hope they don¡¯t discover me,¡± Ethan Smith thought to himself. It took Jordan Richards quite a while to finally push open the gate. He was drenched in sweat, and even as a mid-term Military Marquis, Jordan Richards was still very cautious about the Immortal ying Sect. ¡°What a close call,¡± Jordan Richards said as he wiped the sweat from his forehead. Dominic Taylor, who was nearby, couldn¡¯t help but ask: ¡°Captain Richards, what is the background of this Immortal ying Sect? Why are you so tense?¡± Jordan Richards nced at Dominic Taylor and said coldly: ¡°ording to the information, this Immortal ying Sect was once the top sect in the world, with tens of thousands of disciples.¡± ¡°The top sect in the world?¡± Hearing this, the crowd was somewhat surprised. Jordan Richards nodded and said, ¡°It was the top sect ten thousand years ago. The cultivation environment back then was very different from the present.¡± ¡°They say that every disciple of the Immortal ying Sect was a mighty realm cultivator, and their Sect lord was even more unfathomable.¡± Hearing Jordan Richards¡¯ words, everyone was shocked and described. An ordinary member of the sect was a mighty realm cultivator? What kind of sect would dare to call itself the Immortal ying Sect!
¡°In the case of a once-prosperous sect like this, no one can guarantee whether there is a safeguard left behind, or even something ominous,¡± said Jordan Richards cautiously. ¡°Indeed, such great sects usually leave behind safety measures, and even life. It¡¯s best for us to be cautious,¡± said Daphne Green solemnly. ¡°Captain Richards, how did such a prosperous sect perish?¡± someone queried with confusion. Jordan Richards replied coldly, ¡°It is said that the Immortal ying Sect was massacred by a powerful rogue cultivator at that time.¡± ¡°Massacred by a rogue cultivator?¡± The crowd couldn¡¯t help but exchange nces. A once-prosperous sect was massacred by a rogue cultivator? Jordan Richards snorted disdainfully, saying, ¡°Of course, the credibility of this information is low. A top sect like this couldn¡¯t possibly be massacred by a rogue cultivator.¡± Ethan Smith, sitting in the chair, couldn¡¯t help but sneer in his heart. This Jordan Richards was too confident. He always thought that people like them at the top of the hierarchy could not be defeated by ordinary people. Unfortunately, those who break the hierarchy are often those with nothing. ¡°Everyone, be cautious. ces like this are often full of dangers,¡± Jordan Richards reminded again. Naturally, the crowd did not dare to be reckless; they followed Jordan Richards closely and headed towards the Great Hall. In the Great Hall, there were still skeletons, and the dark energy inside was even colder and bone-chilling.
Jordan Richards broke into a cold sweat, using divine sense to guard against potential dangers. ¡°Huff!¡± At this moment, a burst of cold wind blew through, causing everyone to shiver involuntarily. Jordan Richards, who was always on guard, shivered violently, unconsciously retreating two steps and eximing, ¡°Senior, we have no intentions of offending you! Please show mercy!¡± Jordan Richards held up his hands, his face full of tension. However, there was only a gust of wind in the Great Hall ¨C no ¡°senior¡± was present. The atmosphere became a bit awkward, and some people evenughed softly. ¡°Don¡¯tugh!¡± Jordan Richards barked at them. ¡°I¡¯m telling you, once a living being appears here, we¡¯ll be doomed!¡± he added coldly. ¡°Heh, so this is the big shot of the Capital City Martial Arts Association ¨C such a scaredy-cat,¡± scoffed Frederick Cohen. Already disliking Jordan Richards, Frederick Cohen didn¡¯t hold back his ridicule, taking advantage of the situation. Dominic Taylor, standing nearby, squinted his eyes and said faintly, ¡°You lowlymoners born at the bottom of society, of course, wouldn¡¯t know what a flourishing sect means. It¡¯s just ignorance and fearlessness.¡± ¡°F**k off, spouting nonsense. With such a small heart, it¡¯s better to go home and suckle ¨C don¡¯te out of your mom¡¯s embrace at all,¡± Frederick Cohen cursed mercilessly.
Chapter 602: 602: The Grieving and Indignant Frederick Cohen_1 Chapter 602: The Grieving and Indignant Frederick Cohen_1 The atmosphere between the two sides instantly became tense and confrontational. Frederick Cohen¡¯s words not only insulted Dominic Taylor, but also almost every person in the Capital City¡¯s circle. Dominic Taylor stared coldly at Frederick Cohen, saying, ¡°I think you¡¯re just looking for death. Ethan Smith is already dead, what else do you have to be arrogant about?¡± Frederick Cohen shouted, ¡°You think I¡¯m afraid of you! What kind of first person, I think it¡¯s just empty fame!¡± ¡°Ignorant of life and death!¡± Dominic Taylor was furious, he raised his palm, and a strong breath went straight to Frederick Cohen! ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of you!¡± Frederick Cohen didn¡¯t panic at all, his red breath exploded, facing the enemy head-on! ¡°ng!¡± The huge sound echoed throughout the Great Hall! Frederick Cohen involuntarily retreated three steps, and his fist felt more pain. ¡°You, a child who still needs to be nursed, really have some ability!¡± Frederick Cohen shook his fist and said coldly.
Dominic Taylor squinted his eyes and said, ¡°Foul-mouthed thing, I need to teach you a lesson so you know what respect is!¡± After that, Dominic Taylor stepped forward again. However, at this moment, Jordan Richards stood between the two of them. He said coldly, ¡°This is the Immortal ying Sect, do you not fear awakening something alive if you fight like this!¡± ¡°If you want to die, we don¡¯t want to.¡± Dominic Taylor nced at Jordan Richards and snorted, ¡°I¡¯ll spare your life for now.¡± ¡°Psh, go home and get nursed!¡± Frederick Cohen ridiculed. The conflict was temporarily resolved, but Jordan Richards knew that the two sides would eventually fight to the death. Not to mention whether there would be any Dharma Treasure in the hall, the inner cores at the entrance alone were enough to drive everyone crazy. ¡°It¡¯s time to get rid of these people.¡± Jordan Richards said coldly. He nced at Dudley Lynch, and Dudley Lynch immediately understood the meaning of Jordan Richards. The two sides hit it off, and Dudley Lynch¡¯s ck aura suddenly appeared, blocking the crowd. ¡°Dudley Lynch, what do you want to do!¡± Frederick Cohen couldn¡¯t help frowning. Dudley Lynch squinted his eyes and said, ¡°Of course, kill you.¡± ¡°Kill me? Hahahaha, what a big tone!¡± Frederick Cohen roared with anger. Dudley Lynch snorted, ¡°Ethan Smith is already dead, no one wille to help you anymore, today¡­ you must die here.¡± Frederick Cohen squinted his eyes and said, ¡°Dudley Lynch, are you really trying to tter the people in the Capital City circle? You really think you can squeeze into their circle by wagging your tail? Dream on!¡± Dudley Lynch said indifferently, ¡°That has nothing to do with you, everyone has their own choices.¡± Frederick Cohen shouted, ¡°Alright! You think I¡¯m afraid of you! Besides, I have so many brothers by my side!¡±
Dudley Lynch couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter, ¡°Frederick Cohen, you overestimate them too much, do you think they will fight alongside you? Ridiculous!¡± ¡°Just open your eyes and see, they will only stand by and watch!¡± Frederick Cohen looked around, and indeed none of these bottom martial artists had any intention of taking action. Although Frederick Cohen was not afraid of Dudley Lynch, their indifference still made him feel angry.
¡°Do you really want to stand by and watch? I¡¯ll tell you, if I die, you¡¯ll be next!¡± Frederick Cohen yelled angrily. ¡°Do you think this is Dudley Lynch¡¯s idea? This is the idea of those in the Capital City circle! They never intended to share the treasure with you!¡± Frederick Cohen kept shouting, but the crowd still didn¡¯t respond. Jordan Richards squinted his eyes, carefully observing Frederick Cohen. Although Frederick Cohen seemed extremely reckless, he was actually very meticulous, knowing the importance of unity. ¡°Mr. Cohen, this is a dispute between you and Dudley Lynch, it has nothing to do with us, right?¡± ¡°Yeah, you two have had a grudge since before, why are you trying to divide the problem into the Capital City circle now?¡± ¡°Mr. Cohen, you have enemies everywhere, it¡¯s easy to attract disasters, it doesn¡¯t seem to have much to do with us.¡± Hearing the words of the crowd, Frederick Cohen¡¯s face turned livid with anger. ¡°This is between you two, it has nothing to do with me.¡± Jordan Richards said tly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the Capital City Martial Arts Association will protect your safety.¡± As soon as these words came out, the martial artists from the bottomyer became even more determined,pletely ignoring Frederick Cohen¡¯s words. Frederick Cohen couldn¡¯t help but be furious, he shouted angrily, ¡°A bunch of spineless things! It¡¯s because of your weakness that they be more and more arrogant!¡±
After that, Frederick Cohen looked at Dudley Lynch and yelled, ¡°Come on, I¡¯ll kill you and avenge Mr. Smith!¡± As soon as his voice fell, Frederick Cohen¡¯s body was enveloped in a red light and he charged towards Dudley Lynch! However, at this moment, a severe pain struck his mind! Frederick Cohen¡¯s divine sense suddenly went nk. Although it was only a moment, in this life and death battle, the situation could change in an instant! ¡°Shoo!¡± Dudley Lynch seized the gap and pierced through Frederick Cohen¡¯s flesh with a de! Then, his ck light turned into a giant palm, directly pping Frederick Cohen and sending him flying! Frederick Cohen fell to the ground, his face twisted in pain. The pain made it impossible for him to get up. ¡°F**k me¡­¡± Frederick Cohen couldn¡¯t help but grit his teeth and curse. He tried to stand up, but Jordan Richards immediately increased his strength, causing Frederick Cohen to fall to the ground again. Ethan Smith, sitting on the Chair, was anxious. He tried to sense the Bracelets, but found that they were still tight. ¡°Jordan Richards, I¡¯ll kill you first!¡± At this moment, Frederick Cohen suddenly burst out and charged straight at Jordan Richards!
No one expected this scene, even Jordan Richards himself didn¡¯t react! Frederick Cohen¡¯s punchnded solidly on Jordan Richards¡¯ face, sending him flying! The crowd was dumbfounded, and some even whispered, ¡°Is Frederick Cohen crazy, like a mad dog?¡± Jordan Richards stood up from the ground and rubbed his cheek. He said coldly, ¡°Frederick Cohen, you¡¯re courting death!¡± Frederick Cohen struggled to prop up his body and sneered, ¡°Two mixed-breed dogs, colluding together, you have the guts to take off these Bracelets for me, I¡¯ll ughter you!¡± Jordan Richards no longer paid any attention to Frederick Cohen, he looked at Dudley Lynch coldly. Dudley Lynch immediately activated his power again, rushing towards Frederick Cohen! The technique was the same as the one used against Ethan Smith. The tremendous explosion shattered Frederick Cohen¡¯s flesh, leaving him gasping for air. He wanted to stand up but found that he couldn¡¯t. On the stage, Ethan Smith was extremely anxious. If this continued, Frederick Cohen would surely die here! ¡°Captain Richards, should we continue?¡± Someone asked. Jordan Richards didn¡¯t say a word, he just nced at Dudley Lynch.
Dudley Lynch nodded slightly. He was full of murderous spirit, and his body floated up, sweeping all the bottom martial artists. ¡°Frederick Cohen is right. After they kill him and Ethan Smith, you¡¯ll be leaderless¡­ So let¡¯s turn you into ghosts in my hands.¡± Dudley Lynch grinned, revealing a sinister smile. Chapter 603: Everyone, Bow Down! Chapter 603: Everyone, Bow Down! Dudley Lynch¡¯s cold voice echoed in everyone¡¯s ears. The faces of these lower-ranking martial artists instantly turned pale! Their minds were involuntarily filled with Frederick Cohen¡¯s words. They had never expected that what Frederick had said would turn out to be true! The crowd urgently turned their eyes onto Jordan Richards, their gaze pleading for mercy. However, Jordan Richards coldly dered, ¡°The Immortal ying Sect is in grave crisis, the low-ranking martial artists, weak and disobedient. They will die in the Sect.¡± ¡°You¡­you!¡± Jordan Richards¡¯ cold words sent chills down everyone¡¯s spines! Not far from the scene, the people of the Capital City circle remained expressionless, as if they had anticipated this oue all along. Sitting in his chair, Ethan Smith was bing increasingly anxious. If things continued in this manner, these people seemed doomed to die right here! Ethan Smith attempted to sense Frederick Cohen¡¯s life force, only to find that although Frederick was not dead, his vitality was extremely feeble. Without help, he would doubtlessly die. ¡°Captain Richards, is this really the right course of action?¡± asked Daphne Green at that point. Hearing Daphne Green¡¯s words, Ethan Smith inwardly breathed a sigh of relief. It was no wonder she was Emily Taylor¡¯s friend. At least she possessed a kind heart. Yet, Daphne Green alone voicing her concerns could not change anything. Jordan Richards coldly responded, ¡°Miss Green, this decision is unanimous amongst us all. You better keep silent.¡± ise Rhodes also coldly snorted, ¡°They are but a bunch of insignificant insects. If they die, they die. Why bother, Miss Green?¡± Daphne Green started to speak once more, but was cut off by a wave of Jordan Richards¡¯s hand. ¡°Dudley Lynch, it¡¯s your turn,¡± Jordan Richards coldlymanded. Dudley Lynch licked his lips and responded, ¡°Rest assured¡± After he spoke, Dudley Lynch, with his hand gripped around the ck energy, began moving towards the crowd. Onstage, Ethan Smith was dripping with sweat and clearly anxious. The bracelets showed no signs of loosening their grip. Even if Ethan Smith intervened, he would be unable to stop them and could end up losing his own life! ¡°I¡¯ve got it!¡± Suddenly, Ethan seemed to havee to a realization! He mustered all his energy and shouted, ¡°How dare you impudent juniors trespass into my Immortal ying Sect!¡± Hearing this challenge, everyone was startled. Even Jordan Richards, took a frightful shudder, beads of sweat breaking out on his forehead! He hastily moved towards Ethan Smith, bowing with his hands cupped in a respectful salute, stammering, ¡°Se¡­Senior, we mean no disrespect, we ask for your forgiveness¡­¡± ¡°Insolence!¡± Ethan Smith barked, ying his part, ¡°Kneel!¡± Jordan Richards waspletely oblivious to Ethan¡¯s performance, he presumed that he was addressing the sect lord of the Immortal yer Sect. Jordan Richards frantically warned, ¡°Hurry and kneel, everyone kneel!¡± All these privileged young masters from the Capital City, all valued their lives greatly, hurriedly knelt as Jordan Richardsmanded. ¡°Senior, we mean no disrespect. Our hearts are filled with great reverence for the Immortal ying Sect. Please pardon our mistakes¡­¡± Jordan Richards knelt on the ground, trembling as he spoke. Deep down, he was already in a panic. After all, those who attended were the top-notch young generation of Pyro! What¡¯s more, within them were the juniors from major aristocratic families. If anyone were to be killed, they would inevitably suffer a severe bacsh! Ethan Smith, sitting in the chair, couldn¡¯t help but feel relieved. He really wanted to see Jordan Richards¡¯ terrified face as he pleaded on the ground. ¡°Who are you, and who gave you authorization to enter my Immortal yer Sect?¡± Ethan Smith continued his act. Jordan Richards quickly stated, ¡°Senior, we are from the Capital City Martial Arts Association. We havee to the Immortal yer Sect¡­ to pay a visit and catch a glimpse of the legendary world¡¯s number one sect¡­¡± Ethan Smith scoffed, ¡°Really?! Know your ce, junior, if you dare deceive me, I will obliterate your divine soul!¡± ¡°I dare not, I dare not. As my junior, I would never dare to deceive you,¡± said Jordan Richards hurriedly. His head was pressed to the ground, fearing to provoke the ire of the ¡°Sect Lord¡± of the Immortal ying Sect. Ethan Smith didn¡¯t know what to say for a while; the scene fell silent. Jordan Richards and the others dared not even breathe heavily as they knelt on the ground, awaiting judgement. ¡°Capital City Martial Arts Association ¡­ what is that? Why have I never heard of it before?¡± Ethan Smith asked again. ¡°The Capital City Martial Arts Association is our organization, it has just risen in recent years¡­¡± Jordan Richards quickly responded. ¡°Hmph, without the tiger in the mountain, the monkey would be king!¡± Ethan Smith said coldly. ¡°You recklessly trespassed into Immortal ying Sect and woke me from deep slumber. This is a most terrible crime!¡± Ethan Smith thundered. Jordan Richards¡¯ face turned pale, and he blurted out, ¡°Please spare us, we will leave immediately!¡± ¡°Do you think my Immortal ying Sect is a marketce, where you cane and go as you wish!¡± Ethan Smith roared. ¡°Everyone, kneel and kowtow thirty times. Perhaps I may then consider sparing your lives.¡± Upon hearing this, Jordan Richards rushed to say, ¡°Yes, yes, we will follow whatever you say.¡± After saying this, Jordan Richards was the first to kowtow. The others seemed reluctant to kowtow. They were all proud and aloof individuals and naturally didn¡¯t want to swallow this insult. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to die, start kowtowing now! The Sect lord of Immortal ying Sect is a grand cultivator of Returning to the Void, his very thought could annihte your divine souls!¡± Jordan Richards shouted angrily. Although they were unwilling, the gravity in Jordan Richards¡¯ words made them reluctantly kowtow. For a moment, the sounds of ¡°thump, thump, thump¡± resonated throughout the Great Hall. Ethan Smithughed heartily in his mind. How did it feel to make the elegant young men of the Capital City bow their heads? Under the heavens, no one had ever borne witness to such a spectacle! Finally, they had finished their thirty kowtows. Jordan Richards raised his head and asked tremulously, ¡°Senior¡­ may we leave now?¡± Ethan Smith suppressed hisughter and said, ¡°Go away, and remember that my Immortal ying Sect is not a ce where insignificant characters like you cane. If I catch you here again, I will spare no one from your Capital City Martial Arts Association!¡± ¡°Yes, yes, we hear and obey¡­¡± Jordan Richards got to his feet quickly and turned to leave. ¡°Pfft!¡± Just when they were about to leave, Ethan Smith couldn¡¯t hold hisughter any longer and burst outughing from his chair. This suddenughter made everyone freeze. ¡°Dammit!¡± Ethan Smith cursed in his heart. ¡°Just now¡­ was someoneughing?¡± Dominic Taylor asked with a furrowed brow. Jordan Richards scratched his ear uncertainly, turned to Ethan Smith and asked, ¡°Excuse me¡­ were you the oneughing, sir?¡± ¡°Indeed, I was the oneughing,¡± Ethan Smith admitted brusquely. ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, get out of here,¡± Ethan Smith said coldly. ¡°Wait a minute.¡± At this point, Dominic Taylor turned to look at Ethan Smith. He said coldly, ¡°Sir, can you turn around and let me see your true face?¡± ¡°Ridiculous! Is my true appearance something that you can see?¡± Ethan Smith roared. Dominic Taylor retorted, ¡°Sir, why is it that I find you a bit strange? Your clothes and appearance don¡¯t look like they¡¯re from a thousand years ago.¡± ¡°And for all these years¡­ your clothes haven¡¯t rotted at all?¡± At Dominic Taylor¡¯s reminder, everyone began to feel that something was off. ¡°Turn around, let us take a look,¡± Dominic Taylor said coldly. ¡°Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for being impolite.¡± Dominic Taylor¡¯s hand was enveloped with a radiant aura, ready to take action at any moment. Chapter 604: Bracelets, Broken!_1 Chapter 604: Bracelets, Broken!_1 Jordan Richards hurriedly stepped in front of Dominic Taylor. ¡°Dominic Taylor, don¡¯t take this risk. If he really is the sect lord, then we¡­¡± ¡°He definitely isn¡¯t.¡± Dominic Taylor sneered. ¡°Captain Richards, if he were the sect lord, he would have suppressed us long ago. Why wait until now?¡± Ethan Smith saw this and couldn¡¯t help but sigh softly. He could only slowly turn around, spreading his hands and saying, ¡°Today, I am like your ancestors. I, Ethan Smith, will ept your grand tribute.¡± Upon seeing Ethan Smith¡¯s face, the atmosphere became awkward. The entire scene was silent, and it seemed like no one could react for a moment. ¡°You lost.¡± At this time, Daphne Greenughed and looked at ise Rhodes. Upon hearing this, everyone finally came to their senses. This so-called sect lord¡­ was actually Ethan Smith?! Does that mean¡­ all these people were fooled by Ethan Smith? ¡°Ethan Smith, you fucking bastard! You¡¯re courting death!¡± Dominic Taylor was instantly furious! Ethan Smith sneered, ¡°Mr. Tenny from the Taylor family of the Capital City, I never thought you¡¯d kneel before me.¡± Dominic Taylor coldly said, ¡°Ethan Smith, I will never forgive you for this humiliation. If I don¡¯t kill you, I, Dominic Taylor, swear not to be a human!¡± Ethan Smith sneered, ¡°Fuck off, do you think I¡¯m scared of you?¡± In an instant, everyone was furious! Being the chosen ones of their generation and members of the Capital City circle, they had all knelt before Ethan Smith, and they couldn¡¯t help but feel anger! ¡°Ethan Smith, you¡¯re actually not dead.¡± Jordan Richards said coldly. Ethan Smith, with his hands behind his back, smiled faintly, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s true that those who escape great danger will have great fortune afterward. I never thought that I would arrive here earlier than you all.¡± Jordan Richards narrowed his eyes and said, ¡°Almost convinced by you¡­ but it¡¯s a pity, you still have to die here today!¡± Ethan Smith ignored Jordan Richards and quickly went over to Frederick Cohen. ¡°How are you? Are you okay?¡± As Ethan Smith transferred qi to Frederick Cohen, he asked. Frederick Cohen wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, and he looked extremely pained. However, he stubbornly said, ¡°I¡¯m fine, help me up, I want to ughter them¡­¡± Ethan Smith patted Frederick Cohen¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Just lie down here honestly, if we fight them now, we¡¯ll undoubtedly lose.¡± Frederick Cohen¡¯s face darkened as he thought of the severe pain brought by the bracelets, and he couldn¡¯t help but feel fearful. Ethan Smith stood up and looked at Jordan Richards and the others. ¡°Why don¡¯t we make a deal?¡± Ethan Smith smiled. Jordan Richards raised an eyebrow and sneered, ¡°Make a deal? Ethan Smith, what do you have to exchange for your life?¡± Ethan Smith stroked his chin and said, ¡°I arrived here before all of you, naturally, I¡¯ve swept everything clean.¡± Everyone¡¯s faces changed drastically! They had traveled thousands of miles to get here, all for the treasures within the Immortal ying Sect! Now that Ethan Smith had taken them first, how could they not be furious! ¡°How about this, you let us go, and I¡¯ll give you the treasures.¡± Ethan Smith said with a light smile. ¡°Hehe, Ethan Smith, don¡¯t daydream. As long as we kill you, the treasures will be ours anyway.¡± Dominic Taylor said coldly. Ethan Smith wasn¡¯t flustered as he smiled, ¡°I¡¯ve already hidden the treasures. If you kill me, you¡¯ll never find them.¡± Dominic Taylor narrowed his eyes and said, ¡°Then¡­ I¡¯ll just give it up!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Dominic Taylor¡¯s figure shed, and he appeared in front of Ethan Smith in an instant! The inner strength on his hands was extremely terrifying, almost making the entire Immortal ying Sect vibrate with buzzing sounds! Ethan Smith snorted coldly, ¡°I also want to see what abilities you have as the number one person!¡± Just then, golden light burst forth from Ethan Smith¡¯s body, illuminating the entire sea bottom with its terrifying golden light! ¡°Boom!¡±At this moment, their fists collided! Waves of energy spread from the center of the two of them, pouring out in all directions! This was their second time shing! Both sides retreated three steps! Dominic Taylor narrowed his eyes and said, ¡°You¡¯ve got some skills, but unfortunately, if that¡¯s all you can do, you¡¯re no match for me.¡± ¡°Oh, really?¡± Ethan Smith stepped forward, ready for battle! He went wild, his blood boiling, showing the world the demeanor of a true champion! ¡°Dominic Taylor, your position as the number one should change hands now!¡± Ethan Smith shouted. Having said that, Ethan Smith stepped forward again! He clenched his Golden Fist, attacking Dominic Taylor with a force capable of shattering mountains! Dominic Taylor was fearless, brewing the Inner Strength within him, choosing once again to confront Ethan Smith head-on! But this time, Dominic Taylor gained no advantage. His fist crumbled, and his body retreated several steps! ¡°You as the number one is nothing more than this!¡± Ethan Smith sneered. Dominic Taylor squinted his eyes, sneered and said, ¡°I know your physical body is strong, but I have a thousand ways to avoid it and kill you!¡± ¡°Thene and try!¡± Ethan Smith shouted. Just as Ethan Smith prepared to strike for the third time, the bracelets began to glow again. Terrible energy quickly enveloped Ethan Smith. The intense pain caused Ethan Smith to copse to the ground once more! The extreme pain made Ethan Smith tremble all over. He tried to stand up, but the power within the bracelets grew even stronger! Ethan Smith¡¯s face turned cold, and he gritted his teeth and sneered, ¡°So, even your position as number one relies on despicable means¡­¡± However, Dominic Taylor didn¡¯t care in the least; he sneered, ¡°To the victor go the spoils! Ethan Smith, as long as I win, any means is noble!¡± As the words fell, Dominic Taylor¡¯s hand shone with Golden Light, striking mercilessly at Ethan Smith! ¡°Boom!¡± The ground was instantly smashed through! Under the pain of the bracelets, Ethan Smith had no power to dodge at all! His physical body was severely injured again, drenched in blood! Jordan Richards sneered, ¡°Ethan Smith, this is your fate.¡± ¡°Hand over the treasure of the Immortal ying Sect, and I might consider letting you die a little less painfully.¡± Jordan Richards folded his arms behind his back and said indifferently. Ethan Smith wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, sneered and said, ¡°I hid the treasure¡­ in your mother¡¯s grave!¡± Jordan Richards¡¯ pupils constricted, and he roared with anger, ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡± A fierce punchnded ruthlessly on Ethan Smith¡¯s face, directly sending him flying back. At this time, Dudley Lynch stepped forward and said with a light smile, ¡°Captain Richards, leave it to me. I have a thousand ways to torture him, making him wish he were dead.¡± Jordan Richards red at Dudley Lynch and said coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t disappoint me again this time.¡± ¡°Rest assured.¡± Dudley Lynch smirked sinisterly. Then, Dudley Lynch stepped towards Ethan Smith. He looked down upon Ethan Smith and said indifferently, ¡°Ethan Smith, I admit that you are skilled, but sometimes the key factor of victory or defeat has little to do with one¡¯s abilities.¡± ¡°For example, now that you¡¯re tormented to the point of unbearable pain by these bracelets, how can you deal with me?¡± Ethan Smith coldly replied, ¡°You truly are a sissy; you talk too much.¡± Dudley Lynch smiled lightly, ¡°Fine, then let me satisfy you.¡± ¡°Crack.¡± However, just at this moment, a crisp sound suddenly came. ¡°Crack, crack, crack!¡± Subsequently, countless sounds echoed throughout the entire Great Hall! Everyone could see that the bracelets in their hands had shattered! Chapter 605: 605: The Great Battle!_1 Chapter 605: The Great Battle!_1 The explosion sound echoed throughout the entire Great Hall! Ethan Smith hurriedly lowered his head to look at his wrist, and sure enough, the bracelets had shattered into pieces! ¡°The bracelets¡­ finally broke!¡± Ethan Smith murmured softly in disbelief, followed by waves of ecstasy! Meanwhile, Dudley Lynch¡¯s face underwent a slight change, and his hand, which he had just reached out, retracted unconsciously. ¡°To think it would break at this time¡­¡± Jordan Richards frowned tightly, his face extremely ugly. The item hadn¡¯t been divided yet, and with the bracelets broken, this was not good news for Jordan Richards. ¡°Dudley Lynch, without the suppression of these bracelets, do you still qualify to roar in front of me?¡± Ethan Smith said coldly. Dudley Lynch¡¯s face changed slightly, and he snorted, ¡°Ethan Smith, don¡¯t think I¡¯m scared of you. Even without these bracelets, I still have nothing to fear!¡± ¡°Oh really!¡± Ethan Smith roared, his voice like thunder, causing the entire Great Hall to vibrate! Then, Ethan Smith took a step forward, and in the blink of an eye, a terrifying aura swept across the entire Great Hall!
Dudley Lynch¡¯s face turned extremely ugly, and he knew very well that without the suppression of the bracelets, he was no match for Ethan Smith! Thinking of this, Dudley Lynch couldn¡¯t help but look at Jordan Richards. However, Jordan Richards showed no sign of intervening. ¡°Damn it.¡± Dudley Lynch gritted his teeth. With no other choice, he strode forward and shouted angrily, ¡°Ethan Smith, don¡¯t be arrogant! Do you really think I¡¯m afraid of you?!¡± Before the words had fallen, Dudley Lynch used his old tactics again, mobilizing the dark energy around him to attack Ethan Smith! Ethan Smith sneered, ¡°Using the same technique twice is useless.¡± The dark energy transformed into Emily Taylor¡¯s figure once more, approaching Ethan Smith. But this time, Ethan Smith simply closed his eyes! His powerful divine sense directly covered the entire Immortal ying Sect! With this divine sense, Ethan Smith was able to discern Dudley Lynch¡¯s every move! ¡°Boom!¡± As the dark energy rushed towards him, Ethan Smith smashed it with a punch, piercing right through it! Dudley Lynch immediately spat out a mouthful of blood, his body involuntarily retreating backward. ¡°Let¡¯s see who can save you this time!¡± Ethan Smith shouted. He didn¡¯t give Dudley Lynch any chance, his figure turning into a golden light, instantly appearing in front of Dudley Lynch. ¡°Boom!¡± Golden Light burst forth, and the terrifyingly powerful Absolute Beginning Sacred Fist ferociously mmed into him! Dudley Lynch¡¯s face changed drastically, and he hurriedly mobilized the dark energy around his body to cope with the attack.
But Ethan Smith¡¯s power was too overwhelming, breaking through the dark energy directly and forcing it towards Dudley Lynch¡¯s flesh! ¡°Pu!¡± Dudley Lynch¡¯s chest took the devastating punch head-on, causing him to retreat continuously! If it weren¡¯t for the buffering of the dark energy, that punch would have likely taken Dudley Lynch¡¯s life!
Dudley Lynch¡¯s face turned pale, and he struggled to stand up from the ground, his hands swiftly moving in the air. Once again, the dark energy transformed into countless little balls! Each ball contained an unimaginable amount of terrifying power! On the ind, it was this technique that had shattered Ethan Smith¡¯s body! ¡°This move again?¡± Upon seeing this, Ethan Smith couldn¡¯t help but sneer coldly. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you that the same technique won¡¯t work on me the second time?¡± Ethan Smith said with narrowed eyes. Dudley Lynch paid him no heed, gritting his teeth as his aura surged like boiling water! One by one, the dark energy balls gathered around him. An oppressive atmosphere instantly permeated the air.Even from a great distance, they could feel the earth-shattering energy contained within that small ball! Looking unyieldingly at Ethan Smith, Dudley Lynch snorted coldly, ¡°Ethan, no matter the cost, I will kill you!¡± Ethan¡¯s face was solemn, staring coldly at Dudley in the distance. With Dudley¡¯s angry roar, the ck ball in his hand suddenly mmed towards Ethan! ¡°Boom!¡±
The massive explosion echoed throughout the entire Great Hall! For a moment, thick smoke billowed, as if a massive bomb had exploded at that instant! A horrifying energy rippled outwards, causing everyone to be pushed back several steps by its force! Even Jordan Richards¡¯ face shed a hint of surprise! Where Ethan stood, the entire area had turned to ashes and a deep pit of tens of meters appeared before everyone¡¯s eyes! The smoke gradually dissipated, and everyone¡¯s eyes were fixed on the direction of the huge pit. ¡°Huh? He¡¯s not dead?¡± Soon, someone discovered Ethan¡¯s figure! Only to see that in front of him, there was a small, shimmering mountain that protected him unyieldingly! But even so, Ethan¡¯s clothes were tattered, and multiple bloodstains appeared! ¡°A magical artifact?¡± Jordan Richards narrowed his eyes, slightly furrowing his brows. ¡°What kind of artifact is this? It can block such a terrifying attack!¡± Dudley¡¯s face became even more unsightly! This attack had already drained all his energy; if he couldn¡¯t kill Ethan, the one who would die would definitely be him!
Ethan put away the Venerable Fifth Mountain, wiping the bloodstains on his body, and said coldly, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for the Venerable Fifth Mountain, this technique might have really caused me big trouble.¡± Dudley remained silent, panting heavily, and his eyes filled with fear. Ethan straightened his clothes and walked step by step towards Dudley. ¡°Dudley, use whatever tricks you have left,¡± Ethan said as he walked. The overwhelming pressure made Dudley tremble, and his face was filled with terror. ¡°Do you want to use your Spatial Magic Artifact again?¡± Ethan asked, squinting his eyes. He waved his hand, trapping Dudley in ce. The small area of space seemed to be frozen still. ¡°It seems you have no other means,¡± Ethan sneered. ¡°Dudley, just die!¡± With Ethan¡¯s roar, he clenched his Golden Fist and charged at Dudley! ¡°Stop!¡± At this crucial moment, Jordan Richards finally decided to intervene!
His figure burst forth, charging towards Dudley. Ethan nced at him coldly and said, ¡°Jordan Richards, you can¡¯t save him!¡± The terrifying Golden Light arrived at Dudley¡¯s side almost in the blink of an eye! Jordan Richards was evidently toote; he gritted his teeth as his palms turned over, and a ck gold ball suddenly burst forth! This ck gold ball was one of the two Jordan Richards usually yed with! ¡°ng!¡± The ck gold ball blocked in front of Dudley, colliding solidly with Ethan¡¯s fist! Ethan¡¯s fist suddenly felt waves of pain, and the Golden Light was shattered by this ck Gold Ball! Dudley, who was spared, was dripping with sweat as his legs went weak. Seizing the opportunity, Jordan Richards quickly rushed to Dudley¡¯s side. He stared coldly at Ethan, saying, ¡°I told you to stop; are you deaf?¡± Chapter 606: 606: The Great War of Jordan Richards! Chapter 606: The Great War of Jordan Richards! Ethan Smith¡¯s face was ice-cold, and his eyes couldn¡¯t help but nce at the ck ball in Jordan Richards¡¯ hand. If he guessed correctly, this ck ball must have been made from ck Gold Stone and specially refined. This was one of the reasons why Ethan Smith had always been wary of Jordan Richards. As a member of the Capital City Martial Arts Association, he possessed an endless amount of treasures, which Ethan Smith could neverpare to. ¡°Ethan Smith, you have repeatedly ignored the rules. If I don¡¯t punish you, how can I lead the team?¡± Jordan Richards said coldly. Ethan Smith squinted and said, ¡°Jordan Richards, stop being pretentious. If I¡¯m not mistaken, aside from the treasures, there¡¯s another purpose for this trial, isn¡¯t there?¡± Jordan Richards sneered, ¡°What does it matter if it¡¯s true or not? You¡¯re already here.¡± Ethan Smith¡¯s aura was rapidly rising, and he had already prepared for a great battle. ¡°Then let¡¯s get started and cut the crap,¡± Ethan Smith said coldly. Jordan Richards indifferently said, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m the only one who wants to kill you? I¡¯ll tell you, there are quite a few people here who want you dead.¡±
¡°That¡¯s right.¡± At this moment, Dominic Taylor also stepped forward. ¡°Ethan Smith indeed deserves to die,¡± Dexter ir followed closely. ¡°A person daring to challenge authority should not exist,¡± ise Rhodes also followed. Ricardo Bowman, Brian Bradley, and Darnell Bradley remained silent. Daphne Green and Emmett Middleton consciously moved to one side, clearly not wanting to get involved. ¡°Ethan Smith, do you see?¡± Jordan Richards sneered. ¡°This is the disaster you¡¯ve brought upon yourself. If you don¡¯t die, it will be an affront to heaven¡¯sw!¡± With a thunderous shout, several people advanced towards Ethan Smith at the same time! Ethan Smith¡¯s face was cold as he scanned these people, his eyes filled with the desire to fight. ¡°Captain Richards, your bullying has gone too far. Frederick Cohen was right; our biggest mistake was trusting you and the Capital City Martial Arts Association,¡± said one of the martial artists from the lower levels. At this moment, many of them stood up in unison. ¡°Our rights must be fought for, not granted by others. If Ethan Smith dies, I¡¯m afraid we won¡¯t make it out of here either,¡± the crowd said coldly. Ethan Smith nced at them, a faint constion finally appearing on his face. Fortunately, these people were not too numb and finally understood the need to resist. Jordan Richards looked at everyone coldly and said, ¡°Do you want to die?¡± ¡°If we don¡¯t fight, we¡¯ll die anyway. If we fight, there might be a chance to live,¡± someone said coldly. ¡°Hahaha! How ridiculous, a bunch of ants thinking they¡¯re important?¡± Dominic Taylor squinted and said. The two sides hadpletely torn off their masks, and the great battle was about to erupt!
Ethan Smith led numerous martial artists from the lower levels, while Jordan Richards¡¯ side was filled with elegantly dressed young men from the Capital City circles. ¡°We must not let them leave,¡± Jordan Richards said coldly in his heart. After this incident, these people had sided with Ethan Smith. If they were allowed to leave, they would be Ethan Smith¡¯sbat force and be members of Green Moon Vi!
Each of them had exceptional talent, and with the involvement of the Divine Alchemist Pavilion, they could very likely be a great enemy of the Capital City Martial Arts Association in the future! What¡¯s more, Davy Bat had issued a deadlymand to kill Ethan Smith at all costs! ¡°Then there¡¯s no need for idle talk,¡± said Jordan Richards as his body shimmered with light and slowly floated into the air. Dominic Taylor and the others didn¡¯t show any weakness either. As heaven¡¯s favorites, their strength was naturally beyond question. Several breaths intertwined in this moment, causing the air to sizzle where they collided. The entire Great Hall began to roar as if it couldn¡¯t bear the immense power any longer! The great battle was about to break out, and Ethan Smith¡¯s body erupted with golden light and the Divine Dragon Power! He swept his gaze over the crowd with a pair of crimson pupils, and the desire to fight in his eyes sent chills down everyone¡¯s spine! ¡°Ethan Smith, you¡¯ve had your moment in the sun, now it¡¯s time for you to die!¡± Jordan Richards¡¯ voice was filled with terrifying Inner Strength, causing everyone¡¯s ears to ache. Ethan¡¯s body suddenly shook, and he coldly snorted, ¡°Enough talk, let¡¯s get started!¡± Before his words had even fallen, Ethan actually took the initiative to attack! And his target was none other than Jordan Richards! Facing Ethan¡¯s powerful physical body, Jordan dared not be negligent. He immediately activated the armor on his body, and the ck gold light quickly exploded!
¡°Boom!¡± The simple and ultimate collision of physical bodies ignited this great battle! Ethan¡¯s hair whipped wildly, his eyes sharp, and his unyielding confidence sketched him as an unbeatable War God! The terrifying collision of physical bodies made the Great Hall resound with thunderous noises! In just the blink of an eye, the two had exchanged dozens of punches! Each punch causing the space to roar! Ethan bing fiercer and stronger as the battle went on, under the blessing of the Divine Dragon Power, even facing the ck Gold Stone, he did not falter! Jordan¡¯s face couldn¡¯t help but turn cold, shock filling his heart! With just his physical body being able to match the ck Gold Stone, Ethan might be the first man to aplish this! ¡°Die!¡± Ethan roared, and a furious punch, tracing an arc in the air, ruthlessly swung over! ¡°You don¡¯t know your ce!¡± Jordan shouted, the ck gold light on his body bing dazzlingly brilliant. Spikes even emerged on his fist! These spikes were made of ck Gold Stone, known to be invincible! The moment their fists collided, the ck spikes pierced Ethan¡¯s fist!
But the huge impact still forced Jordan to retreat repeatedly! Everyone watched this great battle intently, their eyes filled with shock. They never thought that, even with the ck Gold Stone¡¯s blessing, Ethan could still hold his own against Jordan! Jordan shook his arm, his eyes growing even colder. He was a mid-term Military Marquis, with a several level difference between them! Not only that, but he also possessed the invincible ck Gold Stone. But even so, he still couldn¡¯t finish Ethan off in a short amount of time! ¡°No wonder the upper echelon values him so much,¡± Jordan said with a solemn voice. Originally, Jordan had only wanted toplete the mission to kill Ethan. But now, fear had begun to seep into his own heart. He feared the rise of such a person, fearing that he would enter the realm of invincibility. ¡°Damn you.¡± Jordan muttered through narrowed eyes. As for Ethan, he remained silent, as if casting some technique. After a while, Ethan suddenly raised his head! His pupils were filled with light, and his mind was full of dazzling golden light!
¡°Divine Judgment!¡± Following Ethan¡¯s roar, a golden light shot directly towards Jordan¡¯s forehead! ¡°Not good!¡± Jordan inwardly cursed, wanting to dodge, but it was toote! The Golden Light pierced straight into Jordan¡¯s mind! This was a Divine Sense Attack. Although Jordan had the ck Gold Stone to guard his body, his divine sense was left exposed! ¡°Puff!¡± The golden light prated Jordan¡¯s mind, leaving him slightly dazed! ¡°Now¡¯s the time!¡± Ethan took advantage of this opportunity, his hands quickly moving! A purple lotus began to form in the palm of Ethan¡¯s hand! Together with the manifestation of the purple lotus, a terrifying pressure spread out. Chapter 607: 607: You Stay Here! Chapter 607: You Stay Here! This technique was one of the Divine Rank Techniques under Ethan Smith¡¯s control, called the Spiritual Fire Seal. The energy it contained was enough to obliterate a top-tier religion! Everyone could feel the terrifying power contained in the Spiritual Fire Seal and, for a moment, everyone¡¯s faces involuntarily shifted. ¡°Die for me!¡± Ethan Smith roared angrily, mming the lotus in his hand down at Jordan Richards! Jordan Richards nched as he regained his senses at this crucial moment. Unfortunately, by this time, the lotus had already arrived in front of him! Even with the protection of the ck Gold Stone, Jordan Richards still sensed danger! He hastily raised his arm to protect his body. ¡°Boom!¡± The lotus sted open on Jordan Richards¡¯ body, and the terrifying waves of Qi Jin swept out in all directions instantly!
The terrifying power even made the entire ind shake slightly. That piece of space was instantly transformed into a sea of fire! The firelight reached the sky and entered everyone¡¯s sight. Meanwhile, Jordan Richards was swallowed by the sea of fire, and everything was obscured. Ethan Smith gasped, his face icy cold. This was the second time he had used the Spiritual Fire Seal. He had used it previously during his fight with Atticus Kane. The usage of this technique was greatly draining, and Ethan Smith was reluctant to use it lightly. However, other than the Spiritual Fire, Ethan Smith could not think of any other means that would injure Jordan Richards! The atmosphere was tense, and everyone¡¯s pupils were fixed on the sea of fire. The mes were overwhelming, and everyone could feel the intense waves of heat. ¡°Ahh!!¡± At that moment, a silhouette burst out from the sea of fire. His right arm was devoured by the mes, and he appeared to be in immense pain. Not only that, the spread of the mes didn¡¯t stop there. Instead, they were making their way towards the rest of his body! Ethan Smith¡¯s brow furrowed, and a hint of gravity shed across his face. Despite using two top-tier techniques, he still hadn¡¯t managed to kill Jordan Richards. This mid-term Military Marquis of the Capital City Martial Arts Association was indeed not simple! The fire was still slowly devouring Jordan Richards. If things continued in this manner, Jordan Richards¡¯ death would be certain! Tears were already streaming down his face, and a rare trace of fear appeared in his eyes. At that moment, Jordan Richards gritted his teeth, making a decision.
He let out a roar, grabbing his arm with his other hand. He then used force abruptly, ripping off his arm that was engulfed in mes! Blood was instantly sttered everywhere, and without the support of the Qi Jin within his body, the severed arm was instantly burned to ashes by the spiritual fire. Jordan Richards¡¯s face turned incredibly ugly, and his eyes were filled with anger! ¡°You¡­ You¡¯ve actually destroyed my arm!¡± Jordan Richards red deathly at Ethan Smith, and at this moment, his anger reached its peak!
During his many years at the Capital City Martial Arts Association, no one had ever been able to hurt him! He considered the loss of one arm to be far too great a cost! ¡°Ethan Smith¡­ I will definitely tear you to pieces!!!¡± Jordan Richards roared, and vast Inner Strength suddenly erupted from him! For a moment, the entire Great Hall was shaking. Jordan Richards¡¯s anger, like an unquenchable me, was awe-inspiring! ¡°If I had confronted him just now, my fate would likely have been worse.¡± Dominic Taylor said solemnly. ¡°Mm, I didn¡¯t expect Ethan Smith to possess such a technique.¡± Darnell Bradley also remarked soberly. Brian Bradley, who had been silent all the while, said something unusual: ¡°Ethan Smith always creates miracles. No one should underestimate him.¡± Darnell Bradley gave him a nce,menting, ¡°It seems like you know him quite well.¡± Brian Bradley didn¡¯t respond, silently moving to the side. Not far away, Jordan Richards had be a one-armed man. His single hand clenched into a fist, all of his Inner Strength concentrated on that one arm. Ethan Smith¡¯s face turned grave, his body shimmering with a golden glow, as he prepared tobat Jordan Richards. ¡°I did not expect that even thebination of Divine Judgment and Spiritual Fire Seal would only cost him an arm,¡± Ethan Smith softly mumbled.
¡°Stop watching the show, it¡¯s our turn to take action,¡± Dominic Taylor, glowing with a purple light, took a step forward. The lower-level martial artists also unanimously moved forward, one step at a time. The loss of Jordan Richard¡¯s arm undoubtedly boosted their morale. The great war across two hierarchies was about to erupt! Both parties¡¯ Qi Jin reached its ultimate peak at this moment! ¡°You are all gonna die, you all!¡± Jordan Richards gnashed his teeth, while stepping towards Ethan Smith. ¡°Boom¡­¡± Just when both sides were about to take a stand, the ground suddenly started to tremble violently! Then, the Great Hall began to shatter and a terrifying aura filled the entire Immortal ying Sect! Everyone¡¯s countenance slightly changed, regarding this unforeseen upset, their faces were filled with grave expressions because after all, this was the Immortal ying Sect. *Crack!* At this moment, a fearful killing force split across the sky! This lone blow was enough to prate through Jordan Richards¡¯ ck Gold Stone! ¡°Everyone, be careful!¡± Seeing this scene, Ethan Smith¡¯s face unavoidably altered, as he shouted a warning!
Surprise shed across Jordan Richard¡¯s face, he scanned everyone and said, ¡°Quickly retreat, it seems the Immortal ying Sect¡¯s killing formation has activated, leave quickly!¡± At this point, they had no time to consider their quarrels. Facing the Immortal ying Sect¡¯s killing formation, even a Marquis stood no chance of victory! ¡°Boom¡­¡± At this moment, another incident urred! The doors of the Immortal ying Sect were slowly closing! ¡°Run!¡± Ethan Smith bellowed. Everyone used their techniques, desperately escaping towards the doors of the Immortal ying Sect! *Crack!* The killing intent was still explosively active, each blow enough to pierce the ground! Halfway through his escape, Ethan Smith suddenly remembered Frederick Cohen! ¡°Damn it, Frederick is still lying there!¡± Ethan Smith¡¯s face unavoidably changed. He gritted his teeth, wanting to turn back and rescue Frederick.
¡°Mr. Smith, don¡¯t go back, it¡¯s toote.¡± Daphne Green said in a deep voice. ¡°Ethan Smith, hurry up and leave! If we¡¯re trapped in here, we¡¯re surely going to die!¡± The lower-level martial artists also urgently shouted. Ethan Smith nced at the closing doors and again at the lying Frederick Cohen. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°You guys go first!¡± After dropping these words, Ethan Smith immediately used the Shrinking Ground Into An Inch technique and ran towards Frederick. He picked up Frederick and hurriedly fled towards the door. The doors were about to close, and the killing intent was bing increasingly violent. Aside from Ethan Smith and Frederick Cohen, everyone else sessfully escaped the Immortal ying Sect. Ethan Smith urged his entire spiritual power and ran towards the door with all his might. However, at this moment, Ethan Smith found that Jordan Richards was standing at the door, indifferently watching Ethan Smith. He spurred the glow in his hand, a peculiar smile appearing on his face. ¡°Ethan Smith¡­ stay back!¡± Jordan Richards roared out loud! Chapter 608: 608: Father, is it you? Chapter 608: Father, is it you? Jordan Richards activated his technique, blocking Ethan Smith¡¯s escape route! Ethan Smith roared angrily, ¡°Jordan Richards, fuck you!¡± He clenched his Golden Fist, attempting to force his way through. But Jordan Richards directly summoned his ck sphere magical artifact, rendering Ethan Smithpletely defenseless! The gate was about to close, it was almost impossible for Ethan Smith to break out in such a short time! Ethan Smith¡¯s face turned extremely ugly, he gritted his teeth, grabbed Frederick Cohen with one hand, and fiercely threw him out! Just as Ethan Smith threw Frederick Cohen out, the gatepletely closed, leaving no gaps whatsoever. Jordan Richards saw this and couldn¡¯t help butugh uproariously, ¡°Ethan Smith, just wait for death inside!¡± Everyone¡¯s faces became slightly troubled, they hadn¡¯t expected Ethan Smith to be locked inside. ¡°If¡­ he hadn¡¯t tried to save Frederick Cohen, Ethan Smith wouldn¡¯t be locked inside.¡± Someone murmured quietly.
¡°I really didn¡¯t expect, Ethan Smith would rather sacrifice himself for Frederick Cohen.¡± For a moment, everyone was deeply moved. Daphne Green opened her mouth and didn¡¯t say anything. ¡°Hopefully¡­Mr. Smith can survive.¡± Someone said sullenly. Jordan Richards smiled coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t indulge in fanciful hopes. This killing formation of the Immortal ying Sect was set up by at least a mighty realm cultivator, a single wisp of its hostile intent is capable of annihting one¡¯s spirit!¡± ¡°Do you think he could survive this kind of situation?¡± His words immediately cast a shadow over everyone. No one expected this to be the final oue. ¡°Alright, Ethan Smith is already dead, it¡¯s your turn next.¡± Jordan Richards changed the topic, with continuous coldughter. This time, all the inferior martial artists no longer showed fear. They stared coldly at Jordan Richards, saying in a cold voice, ¡°Jordan Richards, you¡¯re just a beast, we might as well stake everything against you!¡± ¡°Ethan Smith could disregard his own life for hispanion. What about you?¡± ¡°Jordan Richards, if you want to kill us, it won¡¯t be that simple!¡± Hearing the angry roars of the crowd, the expression on Jordan Richards¡¯s face became even colder. He toyed with the two ck-gold spheres in his hand and coldly said, ¡°Good, then let me send you ants on your way!¡± ¡°Captain Richards.¡± At this moment, Daphne Green suddenly stood up. ¡°Ethan Smith has already died because of you, isn¡¯t that enough? Do you really need to kill them as well?¡± Jordan Richards coldly said, ¡°Miss Green, I hope you won¡¯t interfere in this matter.¡± ¡°But I think Miss Green has a point.¡± At that moment, Brian Bradley also stood up.
¡°Yeah, Captain Richards, one Ethan Smith is enough.¡± This made Jordan Richards¡¯s eyebrows furrow. He looked over at everyone and said coldly, ¡°Is that what you all think?¡± ¡°Just an ant, whether it lives or dies, makes no difference to me.¡± Dominic Taylor hummed indifferently.
¡°Captain Richards, do as you please. If you want to kill, kill; if not, let them live, we hardly care about their lives.¡± Another elegantly dressed young man from an aristocratic family sneered. Jordan Richards frowned slightly. After thinking for a while, he huffed coldly, ¡°Alright, considering Daphne Green and Brian Bradley¡¯s sake, I¡¯ll spare your lives. Now scram!¡± Everyone gritted their teeth, their hearts full of rage, but they knew very clearly that they stood no chance against Jordan Richards. So, they picked up Frederick Cohen and turned to leave. ¡°Good, the inner cores here all belong to you.¡± Jordan Richards waved broadly, pointing to the inner cores attached to the ind. These elegantly dressed young men of the aristocratic families didn¡¯t hesitate and immediately started collecting the inner cores. Only Daphne Green stood still, murmuring softly, ¡°I finally understand why Emily fell for you¡­¡± ¡­ Inside the Immortal ying Sect, deadly intents kept falling. Ethan Smith dodged left and right, trying to evade these strands of murderous spirit. However, this killing formation was after allid down by mighty realm cultivators, even with Shrinking Ground Into An Inch, Ethan couldn¡¯t avoid them! ¡°Schlick!¡±
A strand of deadly intentnded on Ethan¡¯s body, this horrifying force easily pierced a hole through Ethan¡¯s flesh! Blood gushed from the hole, his bones shatteredpletely! Ethan gripped his wound and continued to dodge. However, it seemed as though this killing formation had no rest, another strand of deadly intent bore down on Ethan. ¡°Schlick, schlick, schlick!¡± In mere moments, Ethan¡¯s body was drenched in blood. Countless bloody holes gave Ethan a gruesome look; his physical strength began to wane, even his speed was affected. Staring at the door of the Immortal ying Sect Ethan murmured, ¡°Am I going to die here¡­I¡¯m not willing!¡± Ethan, barely standing, approached the gate, trying desperately to break it down. However, the gate was indestructible. No matter how hard Ethan tried, he couldn¡¯t budge it. ¡°Schlick!¡± Another strand of deadly intent pierced through Ethan¡¯s lower abdomen! This murderous intent was only a hair¡¯s breadth from Ethan¡¯s golden core!
¡°Thud!¡± Finally, the wounds on his body became unbearable for Ethan. He kneeled on one knee, pale-faced. Even though his willpower was immense, he could not bear the pain from his injuries. ¡°Looks like¡­I¡¯m really going to die here¡­¡± slumped against the gate, Ethan¡¯s mouth formed a bitter smile. Despite how far he hade, he hadn¡¯t expected such an oue. ¡°I¡­ ultimately, I couldn¡¯t change anything¡­¡± Ethan whispered softly, slowly closing his eyes, as if he were awaiting death¡¯s judgement. Right in front of him, a strand of deadly intent was coalescing. This strand of murderous intent was aimed directly at Ethan¡¯s brow. But this time, Ethan had no power to resist. ¡°Vroom!¡± This strand of deadly intent sped towards Ethan at that instant! Ethan slumped on the ground, unable to muster any resistance.
Just as death was about to strike, a golden light trailed from Ethan¡¯s dantian! Following this, a towering figure emerged from Ethan¡¯s dantian! This figure was extremely tall, standing with his back to Ethan. His magnificent silhouette inspired awe and reverence! Raising one hand, he effortlessly met the iing deadly intent. ¡°Vroom!¡± A thunderous sound shook through the air as the strand of deadly intent was effortlessly crushed! Immediately after, this towering silhouette waved its hand, and the sounds of a copse resonated from afar! Was this¡­the sign of the killing formation being broken?! As the killing formation was shattered, the terrifying murderous spirit also began to dissipate. Ethan stared dazedly at the silhouette, trembling, ¡°You¡­are you father?¡± The towering silhouette didn¡¯t respond for a long time, only standing with his back to Ethan. His imposing form brought an inexplicable sense of safety. ¡°Father, is that you?!¡± Ethan shouted again. Finally, the towering silhouette slowly turned around. Chapter 609: The Despicable Capital City Martial Arts Association_1 Chapter 609: The Despicable Capital City Martial Arts Association_1 The phantom figure slowly turned around. His pupils were incredibly deep, and his face was filled with a touch of coldness. With chiseled features, resolute contours, and masculine visage, he calmly gazed at Ethan Smith. Ethan quickly stood up, reaching out to embrace him, but his hands passed through the figure. ¡°Father, Father!¡± Ethan yelled desperately. ¡°Where are you? Where have you been and why have you nevere to see me?¡± Ethan shouted madly. But the figure remained silent, still gazing at Ethan. All the grievances in Ethan¡¯s heart erupted at this moment. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you evere to see me when I was growing up? You have the power to reach the heavens, yet you abandoned me! Do you know how much I have suffered over the years!¡± Ethan roared. ¡°I¡¯ve been bullied, humiliated, looked down upon, driven out of my family, and¡­¡± Although Ethan wanted to save face in front of his father, tears welled up in his eyes. ¡°I am not the Ethan Smith who used to let people walk all over me.¡± Ethan rubbed his eyes, ultimately not letting the tears fall. With their eyes locked, Ethan stood up straight. The phantom figure seemed to be slowly fading away. Ethan clenched his fists tightly, trying to suppress the longing in his heart. Having experienced so much, Ethan understood thatining would not solve any problems. As a man, one should always remain calm, no matter the situation. Just as the phantom figure was about to disappear, it suddenly raised its weary hand, as if wanting to pat Ethan¡¯s head. But the figure ultimately passed through Ethan¡¯s body and slowly vanished. Ethan clenched his fists as tears welled up in his eyes again. ¡°Dad¡­¡± Finally, Ethan couldn¡¯t hold back any longer. He fell to his knees with a thud, pain etched on his face. A wave of fatigue swept over him. Ethan copsed on the ground, whispering, ¡°I¡¯m so tired, so tired¡­¡± As he spoke, his vision began to darken, and he eventually passed out. ¡­ Outside, Jordan Richards had already led everyone back to the Capital City Martial Arts Association. ¡°Everyone, disband,¡± Jordan coldly ordered. After saying this, Jordan hurried to Davy Bat¡¯s office. Seeing Jordan with one arm broken, Davy couldn¡¯t help but frown slightly. ¡°What happened?¡± Davy asked. Jordan clenched his teeth and said, ¡°It was Ethan Smith¡¯s doing!¡± Davy was silent for a moment before continuing to ask, ¡°Where is Ethan Smith now?¡± ¡°He¡¯s dead,¡± Jordan sneered. ¡°I locked him in the Immortal ying Sect.¡± Then, Jordan recounted the events in detail to Davy. After listening, Davy squinted and said, ¡°This Ethan Smith¡­ is finally dead!¡± Jordan coldly said, ¡°If he didn¡¯t die, would my arm have been broken in vain?¡± Davy seemed to not care about Jordan¡¯s arm. He squinted and said, ¡°Those people from the lower levels¡­ dare to rebel?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Jordan¡¯s face shed with anger when he mentioned the topic. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll kill them all right away!¡± Davy shook his head: ¡°You can¡¯t make a move again; it would easily draw dissatisfaction from above.¡± Jordan was silent for a moment before saying, ¡°President Bat, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve already thought of a n. None of those people¡­ will survive!¡± Davy seemed to trust Jordan and didn¡¯t ask any more questions. Instead, he gave instructions: ¡°By the way, Ethan Smith has a ce called Green Moon Vi, right? Make it disappear.¡± Jordan nodded slightly, ¡°Understood.¡± ¡­Capital City, on a deste mountain. Jordan Richards, who only had one arm, was standing here, waiting for someone. ¡°Mr. Richards¡­¡± Soon, a man in a ck robe appeared behind Jordan Richards. This man was none other than Dudley Lynch. Jordan Richards nced at Dudley Lynch and said coldly, ¡°I¡¯m going to kill Frederick Cohen and the others, not leaving a single one alive.¡± Saying that, Jordan Richards handed Dudley Lynch a list. On this list were not only their names, but also their detailed personal information. Dudley Lynch took the list and said sinisterly, ¡°Mr. Richards, what¡¯s in it for me?¡± Jordan Richards replied coldly, ¡°I won¡¯t treat you unfairly, just get it done.¡± Dudley Lynch was not foolish; he knew exactly what kind of person Jordan Richards was. Empty promises were not enough to deceive Dudley Lynch. Seeing that Dudley Lynch was not leaving, Jordan Richards said impatiently, ¡°What do you want?¡± Dudley Lynch nced at the two ck balls that Jordan Richards was ying with in his hand. ¡°I want those two ck Gold Stone Magical Artifacts,¡± said Dudley Lynch. Hearing this, Jordan Richards¡¯ pupils constricted! He coldly stared at Dudley Lynch with a warning tone, ¡°Don¡¯t be too greedy, or you¡¯ll invite disaster upon yourself!¡± But Dudley Lynch was not panicked. He said with a faint smile, ¡°Mr. Richards, all those people are top-level experts, especially Frederick Cohen. His strength is not inferior to mine.¡± ¡°If my actions fail, you¡¯ll also suffer a loss, won¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Moreover, these ck Gold Stones¡­ They¡¯re not exactly rare treasures for the Capital City Martial Arts Association, are they?¡± Jordan Richards frowned slightly, snorted, and then waved his hand, allowing the two ck balls to fall into Dudley Lynch¡¯s hands. ¡°Just do it, and make it clean,¡± said Jordan Richards coldly. ¡°And don¡¯t let anyone suspect the Capital City Martial Arts Association!¡± Dudley Lynch licked his lips and said, ¡°Mr. Richards, don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡­ Ethan Smith is dead! This news quickly swept through the entire world of martial arts! ¡°Ethan Smith¡­ actually died like this?¡± ¡°I heard he died within the Immortal ying Sect.¡± ¡°The Immortal ying Sect? The sect from ten thousand years ago?¡± ¡°I think there¡¯s more to the story. Maybe Jordan Richards had a personal vendetta. Who doesn¡¯t know that the Capital City Martial Arts Association once sent Jordan Richards to hunt down Ethan Smith?¡± ¡°Is Ethan Smith really dead? I still find it hard to believe¡­¡± For a while, rumors were rampant, and nearly half the people didn¡¯t believe that Ethan Smith had truly died. Inside Green Moon Vi, Polly Reeves and the others¡¯ faces were pale. ¡°Mr. Smith¡­ couldn¡¯t have just died like this!¡± Sofia Carrillo and Edward Green were heartbroken, but deep down, they always believed that Ethan Smith was definitely not dead! Time passed by every second, and in a blink, a week had passed. But Ethan Smith still hadn¡¯t appeared, which made everyone begin to believe the fact that he was dead. ¡­ At this time, Ethan Smith finally woke up from hisa. He walked to the door, trying to break it down. ¡°Boom!¡± However, no matter how hard Ethan Smith tried, he couldn¡¯t break down the door. ¡°What am I supposed to do now?¡± Ethan Smith couldn¡¯t help but furrow his brows. Chapter 610: Devouring the Inner Core_1 Chapter 610: Devouring the Inner Core_1 Ethan Smith tried every technique he knew, but he still couldn¡¯t budge this ancient door. This ancient door exuded an unassuming vibe, and it was unclear what it was made of, but its hardness was unparalleled, making even ck Gold Stone pale inparison. ¡°Perhaps¡­there¡¯s a hidden mechanism here to open this door?¡± Ethan Smith thought to himself. He immediately released his divine sense and began an extensive search, hoping to find the mechanism controlling the door. Unfortunately, he spent an entire day searching, but still couldn¡¯t find any such mechanisms. This couldn¡¯t help but make Ethan Smith worry. Would he be trapped here for the rest of his life? ¡°Forget it.¡± After pondering for a long time, Ethan Smith ultimately decided to retreat and cultivate, swallowing those inner cores. If his strength was strong enough, perhaps he could break through this door. Although nobody knew what level of strength could achieve this possibility, Ethan Smith had no other options at the moment. The Immortal ying Sect¡¯s territory was vast, upying nearly the entire interior of the ind. In fact, not only Ethan Smith but also Jordan Richards and others hadn¡¯t searched the territory of the Immortal ying Sect. Therefore, nobody knew what treasures might still be hidden within the Immortal ying Sect. ¡°Bodies will rot, and flesh will dpose, but magical artifacts and weapons will definitely remain.¡± Ethan Smith thought to himself. Normally, cultivators who had reached the Mighty Realm could preserve their bodies for many years after death. However, the peculiarity of the Immortal ying Sect was that there were no bodies, and apart from the sect lord who still had some remains, almost everything else had turned into dry bones. Ethan Smith didn¡¯t think about it any further; he took out the inner cores and started devouring them to cultivate. ¡­ In the blink of an eye, ten days passed. Throughout these ten days, discussions about Ethan Smith never ceased. Ethan Smith¡¯s friends and others all gathered at Green Moon Vi, waiting for his arrival. However, after so long, with no news from Ethan Smith, they began to lose faith. ¡°Mr. Smith¡­is he really¡­dead¡­¡± Edward Green knelt on the ground, his face stained with tears. Among these people, no one was more heartbroken than Edward Green. He had known Ethan Smith the longest and had been through so much with him. Now, as hope faded, the pain welled up in his heart. At the bedside, Polly Reeves stared outside, whispering, ¡°Mr. Smith¡­is he really nevering back¡­?¡± ¡­ Capital City Martial Arts Association. Davy Bat had not reported the news yet. Although he believed that Ethan Smith could not escape from the Immortal ying Sect, there was still a lingering worry in his heart. Ten days had passed now, and finally, Davy Bat let out a sigh of relief. ¡°It seems that he is truly dead.¡± Davy Bat said with a coldugh. He then turned and walked towards the meeting room in the depths of the building. On the other hand, the Taylor family and ir family were overjoyed. ¡°Hahaha, that Ethan Smith is finally done for!¡± Reilly ir held up his ss, grinning. Kn Taylor casually swirled the red wine in his ss and said, ¡°As I said before, he¡¯s nothing special. Just a mere warrior. You all think too highly of him.¡± ¡°Mr. Taylor is absolutely right!¡± Reilly ir quickly raised his ss in agreement. Reilly gave a signal to Dexter ir at this point. Seeing Reilly¡¯s signal, Dexter quickly held up his wine ss and said, ¡°Uncle Taylor, about the marriage between Miss Taylor and me¡­ ¡± Kn Taylor nced at Dexter and scoffed, ¡°Dexter, it¡¯s not that I look down on you, but you lost face to Ethan Smith in front of everyone. Do you still have the nerve to propose to my family?¡± Hearing this, Dexter¡¯s face changed instantly. He hurriedly said, ¡°Uncle Taylor, give me another chance. I¡­I promise I won¡¯t let you down!¡± ¡°Last time was just an ident; you have to believe in me. My abilities are definitely not inferior to Ethan Smith¡¯s!¡± Reilly, who was standing beside him, also grinned and said, ¡°Mr. Taylor, since that Ethan Smith is dead now anyway, and martial arts doesn¡¯t represent everything, right?¡± Kn Taylor waved his hand and said, ¡°Let¡¯s discuss this matterter.¡± Dexter¡¯s face looked somewhat ugly. He clenched his teeth but didn¡¯t dare say another word. In a suburban house, seven people were crowded into this not-sorge room. They gathered around a burly man, their faces etched with concern. ¡°Frederick Cohen can¡¯t just die like this, can he?¡± someone asked with furrowed brows. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, wouldn¡¯t Mr. Smith¡¯s death be in vain?¡± ¡°It¡¯s been ten days, and Frederick still shows no signs of waking up. This¡­¡± The group¡¯s brows furrowed in unison. It would be hard for anyone to ept that Ethan Smith died to save Frederick, only for Frederick to die anyway. At this moment, Frederick finally opened his eyes slightly. He rubbed his forehead and slowly got up, asking, ¡°Where am I?¡± ¡°You¡­you¡¯re finally awake!¡± Seeing Frederick awake, everyone immediately gathered around him. Frederick looked baffled and asked, ¡°What¡­what happened?¡± The others stared, sighed, and exined everything that had happened. After hearing the story, Frederick suddenly sat up on the window sill. ¡°You¡¯re saying that Ethan Smith was trapped in the Immortal ying Sect because he saved me?¡± Frederick¡¯s eyes widened as if they were two copper bells. The others nodded and said, ¡°Yes.¡± This brought unbearable pain to Frederick¡¯s heart, and his bulky body trembled slightly. ¡°Ethan Smith¡­¡± Frederick clenched his teeth, red at the north, and roared, ¡°Ethan Smith, I will avenge you! I will kill Jordan Richards!¡± His roaring voice echoed for a long time. Everyone agreed, and they eventually decided to join Green Moon Vi! Green Moon Vi was the fruit of Ethan Smith¡¯s hard work, and they decided to guard Green Moon Vi well. On the other side, Dudley Lynch was heading to Green Moon Vi. Currently, the feminine energy on him was even more apparent, making it hard to distinguish between male and female, even his voice had be somewhat high-pitched. ¡°As long as I devour enough people¡­I can be reborn! No, to be precise, we can coexist!¡± The hoarse voice echoed in Dudley Lynch¡¯s mind. He licked his lips and sneered, ¡°So that¡¯s the reason you agreed to Jordan Richards, huh?¡± ¡°Exactly¡­coborating with Capital City Martial Arts Association makes it easier for us to kill!¡± The hoarse voice responded. Dudley Lynchughed coldly, ¡°Jordan Richards wants to use me¡­ little does he know that I am using him too!¡± He was nning to go to Green Moon Vi and begin a killing spree! Not only could heplete the mission assigned by Jordan Richards, but he could also improve his own cultivation! Dudley Lynch¡¯s ambitions were great, and he had long been fed up with the faces of the aristocratic families! But unlike Ethan Smith, who strove for every person to have equal rights, Dudley wanted to be among those aristocratic families, lording over everyone else! Chapter 611: 611: The Power of the Black Gold Ball!_1 Chapter 611: The Power of the ck Gold Ball!_1 The scene within the Immortal ying Sect was one of decay. However, in the great hall of the sect, there was a young man sitting, with countless inner coresid out before him. Along with the consumption of one inner core after another, Ethan Smith sessfully advanced from a First Rank Military Marquis to the second tier. He slowly opened his eyes and couldn¡¯t help but sigh, ¡°I can¡¯t even sense the passage of time in here.¡± As enchanting as the mundane world can be, the path of cultivation is often dull. He stared at the towering door in front of him, his heart beginning to yearn for a life outside. ¡°There are still nearly ten thousand inner cores left. I¡¯ll just have to keep cultivating after swallowing them all.¡± Ethan Smith shook his head helplessly, with no choice but to continue his training. Inside the Green Moon Vi, Frederick Cohen and the others had be members of the vi. As a holy body, Frederick Cohen¡¯s strength was not to be underestimated, and there were not many people among the younger generation who could defeat him. With Ethan Smith gone, Frederick Cohen had unconsciously be the backbone of the Green Moon Vi.
¡°Patriarch Reeves, rest assured, I will make Green Moon Vi thrive!¡± Frederick Cohen said confidently. Polly Reeves opened her mouth, and in the end, she could only sigh and say, ¡°Alright.¡± However, at this time, someone in the dark had ulterior motives. This person was Toby Bhus, the former elder of the Great Saint Sect! Ever since hearing of Ethan Smith¡¯s death, Toby Bhus had been looking for an opportunity to restore the Great Saint Sect! However, the cautious Toby Bhus did not make a move in haste, fearing that Ethan might still be alive and attract disaster upon himself. As time went by, more than ten days had passed, and Ethan still did not appear. Just when Toby Bhus thought his chance hade, Frederick Cohen appeared! ¡°I must find a way to get Frederick Cohen to leave,¡± Toby Bhus said with a sinister smile. As long as Frederick left, Toby Bhus would be able to reim the Great Saint Sect! At that time, he would be the sect master of the Great Saint Sect! If given the opportunity, he might even be recognized by the great aristocratic families and rece Joshua Hess¡¯s position! ¡°Patriarch Reeves, Mr. Cohen, there¡¯s someone outside iming to be Mr. Smith¡¯s old friend and asking for a meeting.¡± At this moment, someone suddenly walked in and spoke. ¡°Mr. Smith¡¯s old friend?¡± The two exchanged nces and then said, ¡°Let him in quickly!¡± ¡°Yes.¡± A few minutester, a man dressed in a ck robe and exuding an extremely dark energy entered. Seeing this man, Frederick Cohen suddenly stood up and shouted, ¡°Dudley Lynch? You dare to show up!¡± Dudley Lynch removed the ck robe covering his sight and sneered, ¡°If you cane, why can¡¯t I?¡± Frederick Cohen stepped forward and, without saying another word, threw a punch!
Terrible Inner Strength brought powerful momentum, forcing Dudley Lynch back! Dudley Lynch hadn¡¯t expected Frederick Cohen to attack without any hesitation, so he hurriedly raised his hands to fend off the attack. ¡°Boom!¡± Their fists collided, and Dudley Lynch¡¯s body was sent flying backward dozens of steps, shattering the door behind him!
His wrist ached, and even with the protection of the ck energy, his bones were broken from the impact. ¡°Such amazing power,¡± Dudley Lynch couldn¡¯t help but change his expression. ¡°This guy¡¯s strength might not be much weakerpared to Ethan Smith.¡± This only fueled the anger inside Dudley Lynch! ¡°Where do these people keep popping up from!¡± Dudley Lynch said angrily. Ethan Smith was already a crushing blow, and now Frederick Cohen had appeared! ¡°Dudley Lynch, you¡¯ve tried to harm Ethan Smith multiple times on the ind. If it weren¡¯t for you, Mr. Smith wouldn¡¯t have died!¡± Frederick Cohen shouted. ¡°I had intended to seek revenge against you, but I didn¡¯t expect you to show up at my doorstep!¡± Dudley Lynch stared coldly at Frederick Cohen and said, ¡°It seems you¡¯ve forgotten the lessons fromst time!¡±The ck energy on Dudley Lynch¡¯s body was slowly surging, apparently, he was preparing to use his old tricks again. Seeing this technique, Frederick Cohen¡¯s face also changed slightly. He snorted coldly, ¡°Dudley, I¡¯ll kill you now and use your head to pay my respects to Ethan Smith!¡± As he spoke, Frederick Cohen stepped forward again! Dudley Lynch dared not be careless, he immediately urged the ck energy to rush towards Frederick Cohen.
However, this time Frederick Cohen simply closed his eyes and then urged his Inner Strength with all his strength, mming it fiercely! The red light carried a powerful force, directly dispersing the ck energy! Frederick Cohen was like a madman, never backing down once he made a move. He tookrge strides, and his burly figure appeared in front of Dudley Lynch in the blink of an eye! Dudley Lynch¡¯s face changed, and just as he was about to urge the ck energy to protect his body, Frederick Cohen¡¯s fist had already mmed fiercely on his chest! ¡°Puff!¡± A mouthful of blood spurted out from Dudley Lynch¡¯s mouth! His body flew out tens of meters and appeared to be wilting! ¡°This damn guy¡­¡± Dudley Lynch couldn¡¯t help feeling some panic in his heart. He never expected Frederick Cohen¡¯s strength to be so powerful! ¡°Give me your life!¡± Frederick Cohen shouted loudly, clutching the red light and rushed towards Dudley Lynch again! Dudley Lynch gritted his teeth, took out the ck Gold Ball, and said coldly, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for this ck Gold Ball¡­ I really wouldn¡¯t be his opponent!¡± This made Dudley Lynch extremely angry.
Once upon a time, he was the Number One Person of Central ins, and hardly had any rivals among the young generation! But now, these chosen ones were emerging one after another like bamboo shoots after the rain, and each of them was powerful! ¡°Kill him¡­ take his body.¡± At this moment, the hoarse voice sounded in Dudley Lynch¡¯s mind. Dudley Lynch didn¡¯t say much, facing the oing Frederick Cohen, he immediately urged the ck Gold Ball to face him. ¡°Swoosh!¡± The ck Gold Ball turned into a ray of light and went straight towards Frederick Cohen! ¡°Dang!¡± The ck Gold Ball mmed fiercely onto Frederick Cohen¡¯s fist, causing him to retreat continuously, and cracks appeared in his hand bones! ¡°What¡¯s this thing? It¡¯s so hard,¡± Frederick Cohen nced at his fist and whispered. Dudley Lynch stood up from the ground, looking coldly at Frederick Cohen, and said, ¡°Frederick Cohen, I quite appreciate you, are you interested in cooperating with me?¡± ¡°Go to hell! I¡¯d rather die than work with a despicable viin like you!¡± Frederick Cohen roared angrily and stepped forward again!
With his iron fists, he was almost invincible. But today, he met his nemesis. Dudley Lynch urged the ck Gold Ball towards Frederick Cohen. Another ck Gold Ball, like a bullet, smashed on Frederick Cohen¡¯s body dozens of times in the blink of an eye! Under Dudley Lynch¡¯s control, the two ck Gold Balls worked seamlessly together, leaving Frederick Cohen with no chance to fight back! Seeing the blood-spitting Frederick Cohen, Dudley Lynch licked his lips and sneered, ¡°This ck Gold Ball¡­ is really a good thing¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t waste time, get rid of him quickly¡­¡± The hoarse voice sounded again. Dudley Lynch nodded, raised his palm, and the two ck Gold Balls instantly exploded with terrifying power, hitting Frederick Cohen¡¯s chest at an extremely fast speed! This blow shattered Frederick Cohen¡¯s body, and his entire body plunged heavily to the ground! Frederick Cohen struggled to get up, only to find he couldn¡¯t stand at all! ¡°Damn it¡­¡± Frederick Cohen stared angrily with eyes like bronze bells, ring at Dudley Lynch. Dudley Lynch slowly walked to Frederick Cohen¡¯s side, and said with a sinister smile, ¡°Frederick Cohen¡­ don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll send you on your way right now!¡± Chapter 612: 611: Top-tier Weapon!_1 Chapter 612: Chapter 611: Top-tier Weapon!_1 Dudley Lynch squeezed the ck Gold Ball in his hand, merging it with the ck energy on his body. Just as Dudley was about to make a move, his phone suddenly rang. He picked up the phone and saw that the caller was actually Jordan Richards. Dudley raised his eyebrows slightly and answered the phone, walking to one side. ¡°How¡¯s the matter going?¡± Jordan Richards asked coldly. Dudley nced at the struggling Frederick Cohen on the ground and said, ¡°I was about to kill him.¡± ¡°Bring him back alive,¡± Jordan Richards said coldly. ¡°Remember, someone is interested in his body.¡± Dudley¡¯s eyebrows furrowed, and he was just about to speak, but Jordan Richards on the other side of the phone hung up directly. ¡°Damn it¡­¡± Jordan Richards¡¯s face was cold, and he was also interested in the holy body of Frederick Cohen, but he didn¡¯t expect Jordan Richards to target it too.
Dudley stared at the body for a long time, his eyes filled with indecision. ¡°We can¡¯t offend Jordan Richards yet¡­¡± At this moment, a hoarse voice sounded in his mind. Dudley clenched his teeth and could only give up. He picked up Frederick and left. The whole Green Moon Vi was filled with angry people, ready to prevent Dudley from taking Frederick away. However, Toby Bhus stepped forward just in time to prevent everyone. ¡°We are no match for this Dudley Lynch. Everyone, calm down,¡± Toby said coldly. ¡°Are we just going to watch him take Frederick away like this?¡± someone shouted angrily. Toby snorted coldly, ¡°What else can we do? Do you want us to go die for nothing? Remember, the green hills always keep firewood.¡± Although the crowd was unwilling, Toby¡¯s words did make sense. After Frederick was taken away, a sneer appeared on Toby¡¯s face. ¡°What a stroke of¡­heavenly luck!¡± ¡­ Within the Immortal ying Sect, Ethan Smith was still consuming the inner cores. One by one, the inner cores exploded within Ethan¡¯s body, and his strength was quietly improving. In the blink of an eye, a whole month had passed. The number of inner cores in Ethan¡¯s hand was getting smaller and smaller. He stood up and tried to break the door, but unfortunately, the door remained unbroken, not even a crack was left. ¡°Am I really going to be trapped here for the rest of my life?¡± Ethan frowned tightly.
The Immortal ying Sect had already declined for many years, and there were simply no resources to regenerate. Without inner cores, Ethan couldn¡¯t even cultivate here. ¡°I wonder if the Immortal ying Sect left any weapons behind. Perhaps with a weapon, I could try to open this door,¡± Ethan thought to himself. He could only pin his hopes on the weapons now.
So Ethan began to search the Immortal ying Sect. The members of the Immortal ying Sect were mighty realm cultivators, and their weapons were not to be underestimated. But to Ethan¡¯s disappointment, while there were plenty of weapons, they had all been smashed to pieces. He couldn¡¯t even pick them up, let alone use them. ¡°What should I do¡­¡± Looking at these weapon debris, Ethan couldn¡¯t help but frown. He picked up a small piece of debris from the ground and tried to exert force to squeeze it. But the debris was incredibly hard, not even budging a bit despite Ethan¡¯s best efforts. ¡°No wonder these are mighty realm weapons!¡± Ethan was quite surprised. Such hardness was surely unparalleled even by ck Gold Stones, right? ¡°If I could make use of these fragments¡­maybe I could create a top-notch weapon!¡± Ethan whispered to himself. Just then, Ethan pped his head, as if he had thought of something! He hurriedly took out an Artifact Refining Cauldron from the Spatial Magic Artifact and ced it in the middle! This cauldron was the same one he had obtained by chance with the man with the mustache in the Dragon Vein!¡±That¡¯s right, I have an Artifact Refining Cauldron! If I collect these fragments and attach them to the bronze sword, wouldn¡¯t that create a top-notch weapon?!¡± Ethan Smith eximed with great joy!
With Ethan¡¯s current weapon crafting abilities, it would be impossible to create a full weapon using just these fragments. Hence, he could only try attaching them to the bronze sword! However, this was already enough since all these materials were from an ancient time, and even used by mighty realm cultivators. With this thought, Ethan Smith immediately began collecting the fragments. It took him an entire day and night, but he eventually gathered a pile of fragments. Ethan put these fragments into the Artifact Refining Cauldron and then took out the bronze sword. ¡°Phew, I just hope that I can seed.¡± Ethan threw the bronze sword and the fragments into the cauldron all at once. Afterward, he began searching for refining techniques in the memories his father had left. Thankfully, his father had countless techniques, so it wasn¡¯t hard to find the right refinement method. Ethan spent another three daysprehending the refinement technique. Once everything was prepared, Ethan started refining the weapon. Weapon refining and alchemy were simr arts. The only difference was that weapon refining required a purer me.
After all, these materials were much harderpared to herbs. Of course, this meant that the control over the fire wasn¡¯t as delicate as in alchemy. ¡°Weapon refining requires much more spiritual fire than alchemy.¡± Ethan thought to himself. He tried to drop a ball of spiritual fire into the refining cauldron and began refining the bronze sword by manipting the me. As soon as the spiritual fire entered, the cauldron immediately emitted a misty aura. This aura fused with the spiritual fire to create a powerful energy! It was precisely with this energy that Ethan could fuse these fragments. ¡°I wonder what kind of material this Artifact Refining Cauldron is made of, it can actually refine such hard materials.¡± Ethan secretly thought. He manipted the Purple Spirit Fire to slowly melt the materials. Under the joint action of the spiritual fire and the Artifact Refining Cauldron, the materials began to melt. Next came the most critical step. Ethan closed his eyes slightly, and with his strong divine sense, he directed the energy of the cauldron to make the melted materials fuse with the bronze sword. It was a veryplex and lengthy process, and Ethan sat there for three full days.
Throughout these three days, he consumed more than half of his spiritual power, and his divine sense was almostpletely drained. However, Ethan didn¡¯t dare rx because even the slightestpse could lead to failure in weapon refining. The materials adhered to the bronze sword, which emitted patches of humming sounds as it vibrated within the Artifact Refining Cauldron. ¡°Hum!¡± After another three days, the bronze sword finally burst into a dazzling light! A tremendous energy exploded, and the bronze sword turned into a blood-red color, as if it had been stained with blood! Ethan suddenly opened his eyes. Ignoring his exhaustion, he hurriedly fetched the bronze sword from the cauldron. ¡°I did it!¡± Ethan excitedly eximed. ¡°It seems¡­ weapon refining isn¡¯t that difficult.¡± If these words were to spread, no one could imagine how many people would be enraged. As Ethan held the bronze sword, he tried to channel a strand of spiritual power into it. For an instant, the bronze sword started shaking violently! An ancient aura entangled around the bronze sword! With his eyes slightly closed, Ethan could even feel the surging power within the sword! ¡°Such incredible power!¡± Ethan cried out in astonishment. Not only were these fragments exceedingly strong, but they were also coated with a trace of Mighty Realm power! Now, all that power had been infused into the bronze sword! Ethan tried hard to suppress his excitement, looking at the huge gate in the distance, and whispered, ¡°I wonder if it can break open this gate!¡± Chapter 613: 613: Man with the Mustache Arrives! Chapter 613: Man with the Mustache Arrives! Ethan Smith clutched the bronze sword and briskly walked to the front of the gate. Standing at the entrance, Ethan couldn¡¯t help feeling a bit nervous. Whether the door could be broken open depended on the bronze sword in his hand. ¡°Hum!¡± With Ethan¡¯s input of spiritual power, a dazzling light erupted from the bronze sword. The whole body of the sword was as if it had been given life, trembling ceaselessly! Ethan roared and immediately swung the bronze sword at the door. ¡°ng!¡± The enormous sound was deafening! The terrifying recoil force even forced Ethan to retreat several steps! Under the immense force of the bronze sword, an astonishing mark was cleaved on this door! ¡°Atst, there¡¯s some effect!¡± Ethan¡¯s eyes flickered, as hope ignited in his heart!
He wielded the bronze sword and once again shed towards the door. The gate gave a rumble, leaving another mark. However, besides the new mark, there was no sign of the door breaking open. Ethan didn¡¯t give up and held the bronze sword, swinging more than a dozen times in a row. Each sh could break the surface of the door but could not break itpletely. Ethan¡¯splexion began to darken. ¡°Could it be¡­Even relying on this weapon, I still can¡¯t break the door,¡± Ethan frowned. He stepped back, preparing to use the Nine shes sword technique! This was a real Divine Rank Technique. Ethan had understood it a long time ago, but he hadn¡¯t used it often. ¡°With my current strength, I can sh only three times at most,¡± Ethan thought to himself. It is said that each sh of the Nine shes, increases its power explosively! And the ninth one even possesses earth-shattering power! Ethan took a deep breath and his spiritual power started boiling inside. ¡°Nine shes, first strike!¡± Ethan roared, his body soared into the sky! He held the blood-red bronze sword, sher from high to low with one strike! A vast sword light covered his line of sight, like it was from beyond the horizon, and fell heavily on the gate! ¡°Boom!¡± The huge noise reverberated, and the ground around the gate copsed!
However, the gate still didn¡¯t open! ¡°How can this be ¡­.¡± Ethan gritted his teeth. He immediately initiated the third sh of Nine shes, but still couldn¡¯t open the gate. ¡°Damn it!¡± Ethan couldn¡¯t hold back his curse.
He tried to swing the fourth sh, but unfortunately, he failed. Even though all the spiritual energy in his body was drained, Ethan still couldn¡¯t unleash the fourth sh! Instead, his strength waspletely exhausted, and he slumped on the ground. ¡°Are they really going to trap me here for my whole life!¡± Ethan felt increasingly desperate and couldn¡¯t help crying out. He had so much unfinished business. He couldn¡¯t save Emily Taylor, the thought of being locked here was unbearable! ¡°Let me out, let me out!¡± Ethan couldn¡¯t help crying out in his breakdown! His voice echoed in the Immortal ying Sect for a long time, making Ethan even more deste. ¡°Hum¡± Just when Ethan was about to give up, a pitch-ck hole suddenly appeared out of thin air. Then, a man with a mustache jumped out. ¡°Mother, you¡¯re still alive!?¡± Seeing Ethan, the mustache man was visibly startled. On the other hand, Ethan was dumbfounded, he quickly got up and hugged the mustache man! He held the mustache man tightly, his joy was beyond words.
At this moment, Ethan wished he could kiss the mustache man! ¡°Mother, pal, I¡¯m not interested in men,¡± the mustache man said disdainfully. Ethan ignored the mustache man¡¯s joke and excitedly said: ¡°I¡¯m saved, I¡¯m saved!¡± The mustache man rolled his eyes and said, ¡°I thought you were dead, turns out you¡¯re still alive.¡± Ethan Smith held back his excitement, looked at the mustache man, and said excitedly, ¡°How did you get here?¡± The mustache man pridefully said, ¡°An artifact from the Immortal ying Sect has been unearthed. Of course, I should be the one to clear it out!¡± At this point, the mustache man squinted and added, ¡°This is the Immortal ying Sect, the number one sect of its time. There must be valuable treasures!¡± ¡°How did you get in?¡± Ethan asked somewhat puzzled. The mustache man grinned and replied, ¡°Of course by using the array tform. As someone who frequently deals with ancient relics, I have to have mastery over certain array techniques.¡± Ethan joked, ¡°Since you have this technique, why didn¡¯t you save me sooner? Even collecting my body would do.¡± The mustache man red at Ethan and said, ¡°Do you think it¡¯s easy to set up a spatial array? It took me more than a month to sessfully set it up!¡± ¡°More than a month¡­So I have been locked up here for more than a month.¡± Ethan frowned. The mustache man patted Ethan¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°People outside probably think you¡¯re dead by now, and it won¡¯t be too long before they forget about you.¡±
Hearing this, Ethan anxiously said, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± ¡°Go where?¡± The mustache man retorted. Ethan said, ¡°Out of here, obviously!¡± ¡°Go to hell. It was hard for me to get in here, how can I just leave?¡± The mustache man grumbled. ¡°I came here for treasure hunting, not to save you.¡± Ethan smiled bitterly, ¡°I¡¯ve searched, there¡¯s nothing here, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll leave empty-handed.¡± ¡°No, no, no. In your eyes, there¡¯s nothing here. But in my eyes, everything is a treasure,¡± The mustache man said with a grin. Ethan suddenly realized. Of course, the mustache man is a professional, what Ethan couldn¡¯t find isn¡¯t necessarily the same for him. ¡°What is this?¡± The mustache man noticed the bronze sword in Ethan¡¯s hand. Ethan didn¡¯t hide anything and told him what had happened. After hearing it, the mustache man said with an agonized face: ¡°Such a waste! So many materials and you only made this little thing?¡± ¡°If those materials were given to me, I could perfectly recreate it. Such a pity, such a pity!¡± The mustache man covered his chest with a pained expression.
Ethan shook the bronze sword in his hand and said, ¡°I had no choice, I need to figure out a n to save myself.¡± ¡°Besides¡­This bronze sword isn¡¯t too bad.¡± ncing at the bronze sword, the mustached man said: ¡°Not too bad, it¡¯s a good weapon. Justpared to a mighty realm weapon, it falls short by a great extent.¡± At this point, the mustache man waved his hand, ¡°Forget it, forget it. Maybe there¡¯s still aplete mighty realm weapon hidden here. If I could get a mighty realm weapon, wouldn¡¯t I be invincible in the world?¡± ¡°At that time, screw the Capital City Martial Arts Association, screw the Capital City aristocratic family!¡± The mustache man said excitedly. Chapter 614: 614: The Techniques of the Man with the Mustache_1 Chapter 614: The Techniques of the Man with the Mustache_1 Seeing the man with the mustache¡¯s greedy expression, Ethan Smith also felt a little tempted for a moment. More than one person has said that the Immortal ying Sect was the number one sect back in the day. If he could obtain a chance here, it could definitely change his life. ¡°Let¡¯s hurry up and set off. Don¡¯t waste any more time,¡± Ethan Smith urged, worried about the outside world. The man with the mustache rolled his eyes and said, ¡°What¡¯s the rush? I need to prepare. This is the Immortal ying Sect. If we touch something we shouldn¡¯t, we could be stuck here.¡± After that, the man with the mustache took out several magical artifacts from his pocket. These artifacts were all peculiar, with pestles, bowls, and a dense array of characters. Ethan Smith couldn¡¯t help but ask curiously, ¡°What are these?¡± The man with the mustache replied, ¡°These are obtained from Western Buddhism. They possess the purest power of faith and can be used for protection.¡± Ethan Smith nodded and didn¡¯t inquire further. Being extremely exhausted, he decided to take this opportunity to rest.
¡­ Outside world. It seemed that everyone had already grown used to the news of Ethan Smith¡¯s death. There were very few people who still held out hope, as Ethan Smith hadn¡¯t appeared for an entire month. Inside Green Moon Vi. A white-haired young man was sitting by a Spiritual Spring, absorbing the qi from it. This young man was none other than Edward Green. Ever since learning about Ethan Smith¡¯s death, Edward Green¡¯s yful demeanor had vanishedpletely, only to be reced by a determined, hardworking young man. Sofia Carrillo chose to return to the Divine Alchemist Pavilion. She had originally left because of Ethan Smith. Now that Ethan Smith was no longer around, there was nothing for her to pine over. ¡°Who allowed you to cultivate here?¡± At this moment, two people approached and pointed at Edward Green, shouting at him. Edward Green opened his eyes. Anger shed across his brow, but he ultimately held it back. He then got up, turned around, and left the Spiritual Spring. Walking to the Great Hall, he entered a boudoir. The person living in this room was Polly Reeves. Edward Green pushed open the door and entered the room. Upon seeing Edward Green, Polly Reeves slowly stood up, her face somewhat unpleasant as she said, ¡°Edward Green¡­¡± Edward Green took a deep breath and said, ¡°Patriarch Reeves, I n to leave Green Moon Vi.¡±
A look of loss shed across Polly Reeves¡¯ face as she frowned, ¡°Why¡­why?¡± Edward Green said solemnly, ¡°Mr. Smith is no more, and Green Moon Vi has fallen into the hands of traitors. It¡¯s time for me to leave.¡± Polly Reeves opened her mouth to speak, then sighed, ¡°It¡¯s dangerous for you to venture out alone. You don¡¯t have Ethan Smith to rely on anymore.¡± Upon hearing this, a flicker of pain crossed Edward Green¡¯s face.
Then, he said solemnly, ¡°It¡¯s precisely because I relied too much on Mr. Smith this past year that I haven¡¯t made much progress.¡± ¡°If I had been persistent in my cultivation, maybe¡­maybe I could¡¯ve helped Mr. Smith, or at least killed that Toby Bhus!¡± Polly Reeves¡¯ lips quivered as if wanting to say something, but in the end, she only gave a silent nod. ¡°I wish you a smooth journey,¡± said Polly Reeves. Edward Green hummed in acknowledgement, then turned around and left the ce. Although Polly Reeves was still the sect master of Green Moon Vi, she had long be a puppet. Toby Bhus had be the real master. Toby Bhus kept Polly Reeves around for only one reason: she still held a certain level of prestige within Green Moon Vi! Even if Toby Bhus wanted to seize control of Green Moon Vi, he had to slowly empty Polly Reeves of her power. At the center of Green Moon Vi was a huge statue. The statue, in the shape of Ethan Smith, looked powerful, with sword-like brows and starry eyes, wielded an air of arrogance and an unrivaled demeanor.Toby Bhus looked up at the statue and sneered, ¡°Ethan Smith, I knew you¡¯d die sooner orter, but I didn¡¯t expect it to be so soon.¡± ¡°Once Ipletely take back the Great Saint Sect, your statue will disappear!¡± ¡­
Capital City Martial Arts Association. In the past month, the Capital City Martial Arts Association has trained many experts, eight of whom have be newly-promoted Military Marquises! Moreover, there are rumors that someone in the Capital City Martial Arts Association has reached the Peak Form of Military Marquis, second only to Martial Saint! This achievement has brought the Capital City Martial Arts Association unprecedented sess, and their prestige has been further deepened! During this time, the elegantly dressed young men from various aristocratic families have also entered the realm of Military Marquis. The most outstanding among them have even reached the mid-term Military Marquis stage. Such as Dominic Taylor, ise Rhodes, and Brian Bradley. With Ethan Smith dead, Capital City seemed to have quieted down, and everything was developing smoothly. Since Ethan Smith¡¯s death, the city has been much more peaceful,¡± said an old man on the rooftop of the Capital City Martial Arts Association, leaning back with his hands behind him. ¡°Yeah, the emergence of this troublemaker made us really sweat,¡± said Davy Bat behind the old man. The old man nced at Davy Bat and said, ¡°We had Jackson Harris before and Ethan Smith after, I wonder who will be next.¡± Davy Bat sneered, ¡°No matter who it is, we¡¯ll crush them in the bud!¡± ¡°Besides, the strength of the Capital City Martial Arts Association has gotten even stronger now, not to mention the next Ethan Smith, even if Ethan Smith was still alive, he wouldn¡¯t cause us so much trouble as before.¡±
The old man remained silent, just nodding his head. ¡­ Divine Alchemist Pavilion. Jackson Harris made a rare appearance in the Pavilion Master Building. The two sat facing each other, sipping tea lightly. ¡°In the blink of an eye, more than a month has passed,¡± Jackson Harris said with a slight sigh. ¡°Yes,¡± the Pavilion Master nodded. ¡°The time has passed so quickly, I guess all the people in Capital City must be very happy now,¡± continued the Pavilion Master. Suddenly, Jackson Harris paused and asked, ¡°Martha Evans, do you really think Ethan Smith is dead?¡± Hearing this, the hand holding the tea in the Pavilion Master suddenly stopped midway. She put down the tea andughed, ¡°We both probably know the answer in our hearts.¡± Jackson Harris couldn¡¯t help stroking his beard andughing. A momentter, Jackson Harris said in a deep tone, ¡°The Capital City Martial Arts Association has hated Ethan Smith profoundly, and his disappearance now is a good choice.¡±
¡°Yes,¡± agreed the Pavilion Master. ¡°The Capital City Martial Arts Association has reached their limit when ites to tolerating him. I have no doubt they would have sent out the Martial Saint if Ethan Smith had continued on his path.¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± sighed Jackson Harris. He put down the teacup in his hand and said, ¡°I hope Ethan Smith can understand the truth and continue to hide.¡± ¡°By the way, have you seen Duane Taylor recently?¡± Jackson Harris suddenly asked. The Pavilion Master shook her head and said, ¡°Since the news of Ethan Smith¡¯s death, Duane Taylor has disappeared like a ghost. I sent people to investigate, but they found nothing.¡± ¡°He even cancelled the registration of his previouspanies.¡± Jackson Harris¡¯s brows furrowed slightly, as if worried. However, the Pavilion Master smiled and said, ¡°Mr. Harris, don¡¯t think too much. Duane Taylor is much stronger than we imagined.¡± Hearing this, Jackson Harris just nodded and didn¡¯t ask any more questions. ¡­ Inside the Immortal ying Sect. The man with the mustache was carefully drawing some strange symbols on a piece of paper. After a whole night, the mustache man finally finished. He wiped the sweat from his forehead and eximed excitedly, ¡°We can set off now!¡± Chapter 615: The Corpse of the Mighty Realm Cultivator_1 Chapter 615: The Corpse of the Mighty Realm Cultivator_1 With a mustache, the man held a mortar in his hand and then handed a pestle to Ethan Smith. He waved his hand and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go, we can set off now!¡± Ethan couldn¡¯t wait any longer, so he followed the man with the mustache and strode forward. After a few steps, the man with the mustache took out a shiny golden te. This te was also engraved with densely patterned characters, looking extremely weird and magical. Ethan asked in confusion, ¡°What is this?¡± With a delighted expression, the man with the mustache said, ¡°This is a divine artifact specially used for archaeological exploration. Without it, I wouldn¡¯t have obtained so many treasures.¡± ¡°An archaeological divine artifact?¡± Ethan scratched his head. ¡°Where did you get it from?¡± The man with the mustache proudly said, ¡°I made it myself. I named it the Divine te.¡± ¡°You made it yourself?¡± This surprised Ethan. This mustachioed man was indeed not as simple as he appeared! ¡°Well, no more talking. Let¡¯s go and stay close to me,¡± the man with the mustache said. Ethan knew that this man was an expert in this field and did not dare to ask more questions, so he followed behind him. The man with the mustache held the mortar in one hand and the Divine te in the other. His pace was very slow, looking down at the Divine te in his hand with each step Densely engraved characters on the Divine te seemed to represent different directions. After walking a few hundred steps, one of the characters on the Divine te suddenly shed a bright light. ¡°There¡¯s really a treasure here!¡± The mustached man¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up! He looked in the direction indicated by the Divine te and dragged Ethan along as he hurried forward. The light on the character grew brighter and brighter, and when they reached a stone tablet, the man with the mustache stopped. ¡°ording to the direction indicated on the Divine te, it¡¯s right here,¡± the man with the mustache said gravely. Ethan took a nce and found that besides the stone tablet, there was nothing in the surroundings. The stone tablet did not look like it was deliberately ced here, but rather like a remnant identally formed by rubble sticking out of the ground. The man with the mustache looked around, sniffed the ground, then ran over to the stone tablet and examined it carefully. ¡°Break this stone tablet,¡± the man with the mustache said. Ethan nodded, and immediately threw a punch at the tablet, which promptly shattered. After breaking the stone tablet, there was no change at the scene, and no treasures appeared. ¡°Not here.¡± The man with the mustache furrowed his brows. He again carefully examined the ground and then pulled out some tools, drawing some symbols on the ground in multiple ces. After a long while of being busy, still no treasures appeared. ¡°Strange,¡± the mustachioed man stroked his mustache with his eyebrows slightly furrowed. Ethan couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Is your Divine te really reliable?¡± The man with the mustache red at Ethan and said, ¡°You¡¯re doubting my expertise! This Divine te has never been wrong before!¡± Afterward, the man with the mustache took out a piece of paper from his pocket, started drawing on the ground. A few minutester, the man with the mustache bit his finger and took out a lump of powdery substance simr to ash, then sprinkled it on the paper. ¡°Om!¡± The instant the ash fell, it turned into fire! This blue fire was scattered in nine separate clusters. The man with the mustache stared at the several fires, and a few secondster, his face suddenly changed. ¡°Darn it!¡± The man with the mustache¡¯s face turned deathly pale, and the next second, he directly hid behind Ethan! ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Ethan asked in confusion. In a low voice, the man with the mustache said, ¡°Based on my experience, this is a sign of a corpse transformation!¡± ¡°Corpse transformation?¡± Ethan couldn¡¯t help but feel likeughing. ¡°Now I¡¯m starting to doubt your abilities,¡± Ethan said with a helpless shake of his head. However, before he could say anything else, Ethan suddenly felt a chill from behind! Turning around, he saw a headless brawny man throw a punch at him! ¡°Boom!¡± The force of the punch was immense, and even Ethan was blown away and had a bloody nose! Ethan got up from the ground, looked at the headless brawny man in front of him, and eximed in shock, ¡°What the hell is this thing?¡± The man with the mustache rolled his eyes and said, ¡°I told you, this is the scene of a corpse transformation. Don¡¯t forget where we are! This is the Immortal ying Sect!¡± ¡°Members of Immortal ying Sect are all mighty realm cultivators, and even if they die, their bodies might be inhabited by living beings.¡± Looking at the headless brawny man in front, Ethan said cautiously, ¡°So¡­ this person¡¯s body might very likely be that of a mighty realm cultivator?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± The man with the mustache nodded slightly. ¡°The technique I just used was for summoning treasures, but it might also summon such things.¡± The man with the mustache said very seriously. Ethan¡¯s brows furrowed. A mighty realm cultivator¡¯s body? Just how strong would that be? ¡°What should we do now?¡± Ethan asked warily as he retreated. The man with the mustache rolled his eyes and said, ¡°What else can we do? Of course, it¡¯s up to you now. The Master doesn¡¯t handle these matters of fighting.¡± Before Ethan could even speak, the headless brawny man charged toward him! Although his speed was extremely fast, his body was even more incredibly powerful, almost shattering the Void! Ethan didn¡¯t dare to underestimate him, and hurriedly activated the Saintly Body Skill to protect himself, then threw a punch. ¡°Boom!¡± A wave of air suddenly exploded between the two of them! This wave of air directly sent the man with the mustache flying, and the impact on Ethan was even more severe. His entire body flew back nearly a hundred meters, while his hand bones were fractured! ¡°Such a strong body!¡± Ethan¡¯s face changed dramatically! No wonder it was a mighty realm cultivator¡¯s body, even after so many years, it was still so powerful! Ethan was known to have the strongest physique, the chaotic body! If other Marquises were hit by this punch, their bodies would probably shatter directly! ¡°My friend, it¡¯s all up to you now. The Master believes in you,¡± the man with the mustache said cheerfully as he retreated several hundred meters away. Ethan didn¡¯t dare to underestimate him, warily watching the headless brawny man in front of him. He adjusted his breath to his best state, and his iron fists sparkled with Golden Light. ¡°A body without a soul can only fight using the body,¡± Ethan thought silently. ¡°So¡­I still have a chance to win!¡± As he finished speaking, Ethan muttered incantations in his mouth, and a golden light condensed on his fist. At that moment, the headless brawny man had already lunged at Ethan! Although he had lost his soul, his speed was still extremely fast with just his body! ¡°Come on, let me see just how strong a mighty realm cultivator¡¯s body really is!¡± Ethan shouted angrily, then attacked with both fists! A dazzling golden light immediately rushed toward the headless brawny man! Chapter 616: Bone Refining Tool_1 Chapter 616: Bone Refining Tool_1 These two golden lights were formed by the purest spiritual power, their might was said to be indomitable! ¡°Boom!¡± However, the result was vastly different from what Ethan Smith had expected! The headless brawny man shattered the golden light directly, not even slowed down by a single step! ¡°Holy shit!¡± Seeing this, Ethan Smith couldn¡¯t help but curse out loud! Before he could gather his wits, the headless brawny man already reached his side. The strong body of the man fiercely knocked into Ethan Smith. Although Ethan had the Saintly Body Skill to protect him, he was still sent flying, his golden light bursting apart. Ethan Smith struggled to get up from the ground, rubbing his own chest and feeling as though his five viscera and six bowels had taken a beating. The sensation was like being hit by a train! ¡°What the hell is this¡­¡± Ethan Smith couldn¡¯t help but exim in surprise. Compared to this headless brawny man, Jordan Richards¡¯s ck Gold Stone was nothing! ¡°My friend, your chaotic body is not enough.¡± Not far away, the man with the mustache said with a grin. Ethan Smith red at him and said, ¡°You think it¡¯s so easy, you give it a try!¡± At this moment, Ethan Smith clearly recognized the gap between his strength and that of a cultivator in the Mighty Realm. Even with just his body, he was not someone a Marquis could contend with. ¡°Thump thump thump!¡± The headless brawny man charged at Ethan Smith again. Not daring to hide anything, Ethan Smith immediately gripped the bronze sword and executed the third sh of the Nine shes! The enormous sword energy suddenly appeared out of thin air, barely grazing the headless man¡¯s body! ¡°ng!¡± A deafening sound echoed as the sword energy cut across his body, leaving only a white scratch! ¡°Holy shit¡­¡± Thispletely panicked Ethan Smith. He couldn¡¯t believe that the third sh of the Nine shes had only left a white mark? What kind of body was this? Even modern weaponry might not be able to harm him, right? ¡°Run, my friend! He¡¯sing again!¡± The man with the mustache shouted from afar. Ethan Smith gritted his teeth, pondered for a moment, and immediately unleashed the Venerable Fifth Mountain. ¡°Rumble rumble¡­¡± The Venerable Fifth Mountain appeared out of nowhere with thunderous roars. Under Ethan Smith¡¯s technique, the Venerable Fifth Mountain grewrger andrger, suspending itself above the headless brawny man! ¡°Suppress!¡± Along with Ethan Smith¡¯s roar, the Venerable Fifth Mountain fiercely pressed down on the headless brawny man! ¡°Boom!¡± As expected, the Venerable Fifth Mountain¡¯s reputation was not in vain, pinning the headless brawny man to the ground! ¡°We did it!¡± Ethan Smith shouted excitedly. ¡°Rumble rumble¡­¡± But¡­ before Ethan Smith could celebrate, the Venerable Fifth Mountain began to tremble! In less than half a second, the Venerable Fifth Mountain was sent flying, and the headless brawny man stood up once more! ¡°Dammit!¡± Ethan Smith cursed under his breath. He had exhausted all his trump cards but still was no match for the headless brawny man. If this continued, he was afraid of being beaten to death! ¡°Hurry up and think of a way, my friend!¡± The man with the mustache shouted from afar. Ethan Smith cursed, ¡°What the fuck can I think of! This is the body of a Mighty Realm cultivator, and I¡¯m just a mere Marquis! I can¡¯t think of shit!¡± ¡°Then run!¡± The man with the mustache mumbled. Ethan Smith no longer wasted time bantering with the man with the mustache and immediately turned to run. But the headless brawny man was incredibly fast, and even when Ethan Smith used Shrinking Ground Into An Inch, he could not keep up! Within the blink of an eye, the headless brawny man caught up! His enormous fist was right behind him, and the fierce wind almost tore Ethan Smith apart! ¡°It¡¯s over!¡± Feeling the terrifying force from the fist, Ethan Smith turned pale! He had no doubt about the power of this punch, his body would definitely not be able to withstand it! ¡°Buzz!¡± At that moment, a series of characters suddenly flickered above the headless brawny man¡¯s head. As soon as the characters appeared, the headless brawny man seemed to lose consciousness, his movements stopping abruptly. That huge fist was only a step away from Ethan Smith¡¯s back. This scared Ethan Smith so much he broke out in a cold sweat, his face drained of color. ¡°I told you to run if you couldn¡¯t win.¡± The man with the mustache grumbled. Ethan Smith red at the man and scolded, ¡°If you had a way to deal with him, why didn¡¯t you do it earlier!¡± ¡°Aiya, I thought you could beat him!¡± The man with the mustache said with a grin. Ethan Smith wiped the sweat from his forehead and couldn¡¯t help but curse internally. He looked up at the characters hovering above the burly man and frowned, ¡°What are these? Why can they immobilize him?¡± The man with the mustache shrugged, ¡°This headless brawny man has no soul, he¡¯s just a body driven by dark energy. My characters are a secret technique of the Daoist religion, capable of exorcising evil.¡± Ethan Smith felt confused, but it didn¡¯t matter as long as the headless brawny man was restrained. At least his life was saved. ¡°So this is the body of a cultivator in the Mighty Realm.¡± Ethan Smith touched the headless brawny man¡¯s body and sighed. ¡°Hey, Mr. Mustache, do you think we can dissect this burly man¡¯s body and attach it to mine?¡± Ethan Smith mumbled. The man with the mustache rolled his eyes, ¡°You¡¯re dreaming. Even if you could break open his body, how would you attach it to yours?¡± Upon saying this, the man with the mustache paused for a moment, then grinned, ¡°But his bones could indeed be used to refine a weapon. Those are bones of a Mighty Realm cultivator!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Ethan Smith suddenly realized. ¡°If we could take out his bones and refine them into a weapon, wouldn¡¯t that be invincible?!¡± The man with the mustache nodded seriously, ¡°True, but who can break open his body and take out the bones?¡± ¡°Anyone who could take out his bones probably wouldn¡¯t need to use his bones to refine a weapon.¡± Ethan Smith¡¯s brow furrowed slightly. It was true, one who could take out the bones would likely be in the Mighty Realm and wouldn¡¯t need such a weapon. ¡°Oh no!¡± This suddenly reminded Ethan Smith of the skulls he saw on the ground when he had first entered the Great Hall! Weren¡¯t those skulls all potential weapon materials? Moreover¡­ the skull was the hardest part of a human body! ¡°I got it!¡± Ethan Smith eximed excitedly. ¡°There are their skulls in the Great Hall, maybe we can try refining them into weapons!¡± Ethan Smith said excitedly. The man with the mustache¡¯s eyes lit up, and he hurriedly asked, ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Absolutely!¡± Ethan Smith nodded earnestly. ¡°Hurry up and take me there!¡± The man with the mustache quickly put away his alms bowl and excitedly said. Ethan Smith didn¡¯t waste any time and immediately led the man with the mustache into the Great Hall. Chapter 617: Unimaginable Dark Energy!_1 Chapter 617: Chapter 617: Unimaginable Dark Energy!_1 The two of them hurriedly ran into the Great Hall. On the way, both Ethan Smith and the man with the mustache were extremely excited. The man with the mustache kept muttering, ¡°A skull from a mighty realm cultivator is bound to make a top-notch weapon!¡± Ethan Smith couldn¡¯t help feeling a little annoyed that he hadn¡¯t thought of it earlier. Soon, they arrived in the Great Hall. The skull they found before had shattered a portion, but if they searched carefully, they could still find a few pieces. The two began aprehensive search, and soon, Ethan Smith found a piece of skull on the ground. He shouted eagerly, ¡°I found it!¡± The man with the mustache rushed to Ethan Smith¡¯s side, excitedly saying, ¡°This skull is mine!¡± With that, he reached out to grab the skull. However, as soon as the man with the mustache touched the skull, it crumbled to dust. With a gust of wind, there was nothing left. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Ethan Smith¡¯s eyebrows furrowed immediately. A solemn look crossed the man with the mustache¡¯s face. He didn¡¯t give up and continued to search for the skull. But the results were the same for the following skulls they found, as soon as they touched them, they would fall apart. ¡°Why is this happening!¡± Ethan Smith¡¯s face turned slightly pale. The man with the mustache remained silent for a long while, not saying anything. ¡°Could it¡­.be rted to that body?¡± Ethan Smith recalled the body of the Immortal ying Sect leader. After Ethan Smith touched the leader¡¯s body, the bones began to shatter. Now even the ones that hadn¡¯t been broken werepletely useless. The man with the mustache sighed, muttered, ¡°I got too excited, I knew mighty realm cultivator¡¯s bones wouldn¡¯t be so simple¡­¡± Ethan Smith frowned, ¡°What now?¡± ¡°What else can we do, just keep following me. After all, my goal isn¡¯t the skull.¡± The man with the mustache spoke mysteriously. Ethan Smith grabbed the man with the mustache, asking in a deep voice, ¡°Then what is your goal?¡± The man with the mustache opened his mouth, seemingly hesitant to tell Ethan Smith. But a momentter, he waved his hand and said, ¡°Fine, since you¡¯re here, I¡¯ll tell you.¡± ¡°The Immortal ying Sect ims to be the top sect in the world, and indeed, they own countless treasures.¡± ¡°However, my purpose foring here isn¡¯t for the Immortal ying Sect, but for a woman.¡± Ethan Smith furrowed his brows, ¡°A woman?¡± The man with the mustache nodded, ¡°The woman who destroyed the Immortal ying Sect!¡± Hearing that, Ethan Smith remembered the masked woman! He hurriedly looked at the man with the mustache and asked, ¡°Do you know that woman well?¡± ¡°I wouldn¡¯t say I know her well.¡± The man with the mustache replied. ¡°However, based on the information I¡¯ve gathered over the years, that woman is definitely an unstoppable force in the world! The Immortal ying Sect means nothing to her.¡± At this point, the man with the mustache paused, speaking mysteriously, ¡°I have a feeling that she might have left some treasure here.¡± ¡°If it¡¯s her treasure, the wealth of the Immortal ying Sect is nothing inparison!¡± ¡°If I could get that woman¡¯s mask¡­hehe, I¡¯d be rich.¡± The mask? The mask that the man with the mustache spoke of was probably the one re Richardson had, right? ¡°Let¡¯s go, we can¡¯t waste any more time,¡± the man with the mustache said. ¡°If you can find that mask, I¡¯ll give you all of the Immortal ying Sect¡¯s treasures!¡± Ethan Smith remained silent, but he knew that the man with the mustache wouldn¡¯t get the mask today. ¡°I have to find a way to inform re Richardson, and make sure no one else finds out about the existence of that mask.¡± Ethan Smith thought to himself.The two continued on their journey, with the man with the mustache holding the Divine te, searching for the hidden treasure. They didn¡¯t know how much time had passed before the Divine te in his hand shone brightly once more. This time the light was stronger than before, almost turning into a blinding heat. This excited the man with the mustache! He grabbed Ethan Smith¡¯s hand and excitedly said, ¡°Do you see that? The dazzling light of the Divine te indicates that there must be unimaginable treasures here!¡± Ethan Smith, however, was somewhat apprehensive and said, ¡°Just don¡¯t dig up another headless corpse.¡± Ignoring Ethan Smith, the man with the mustache sat cross-legged on the ground and used his prior technique. Bright light burst from the white ash in front of him. Suddenly, the world around them started to buzz! A few minutester, a crack appeared on the ground! ¡°It¡¯s really here!¡± The man with the mustache was so excited that he almost jumped for joy! Expectation filled Ethan Smith¡¯s eyes as well. This was the Immortal ying Sect, the world¡¯s number one sect thousands of years ago. Who knew what kind of foundations they had! The crack grew bigger and bigger, eventually forming a massive gap. Looking down into the gap, it seemed like a tomb chamber! The tomb chamber was extremely exquisite, spacious, and seemingly endless at a nce. The man with the mustache took out amp from his pocket and, with a serious face, said to Ethan Smith, ¡°We don¡¯t know whose tomb this is. If it¡¯s the tomb of that woman, there must be great danger.¡± Ethan Smith nodded and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry; I¡¯ll make sure to stay close to you.¡± The man with the mustache waved his hand and said, ¡°No, I mean you need to protect me.¡± Ethan Smith: ¡°¡­¡± The two cautiously entered the tomb chamber. The passage of the tomb chamber was extremely long, at least several hundred meters. The deeper they went, the stronger the dark energy became. This dark energy seemed to give Ethan Smith a sense of familiarity. This¡­ was very simr to the dark energy in the Huge Pit in Chuzzle! Its intensity was almost identical! The man with the mustache shuddered and, with trembling lips, said, ¡°I have a feeling¡­ that something¡¯s not right.¡± At this moment, the man with the mustache hesitated and didn¡¯t want to proceed. Ethan Smith snatched themp and solemnly said, ¡°Stay close to me.¡± After that, Ethan Smith took the lead and walked deeper into the tomb chamber. As expected, the dark energy intensified the deeper they went. Arge area of the tomb chamber was even covered in ice! The walls of the tomb chamber were adorned with an icicle after another. Ethan Smith broke off an icicle, tasted it, and then eximed, ¡°This icicle is formed from the dark energy!¡± In other words, the dark energy here was so concentrated that it condensed into water droplets. And because the area was so cold, the water droplets formed from the dark energy froze directly into icicles! ¡°Such concentrated dark energy¡­ is truly terrifying,¡± Ethan Smith said solemnly. ¡°I¡¯ve been exploring tombs for so many years, and I¡¯ve never seen such a concentrated dark energy¡­¡± the man with the mustache said with trembling lips. Ethan Smith felt the same; the intensity of the dark energy here surpassed their imagination! ¡°Maybe¡­ maybe we should just give up. This ce might actually be the tomb of that woman,¡± the man with the mustache said, shivering all over. Ethan Smith nced at him and said, ¡°How can you be so afraid?¡± The man with the mustache swallowed and said, ¡°Ethan, you don¡¯t know how terrifying that woman is. From what I know, she¡¯s a murderous demon. We can¡¯t resist the traps she¡¯s left behind¡­¡± Ethan Smithughed, ¡°Don¡¯t you have the pestle and alms bowl from the Western Buddhism? What¡¯s there to be afraid of?¡± Hearing this, the man with the mustache hurriedly ced the alms bowl on his head. ¡°Crack¡± However, just at this moment, the alms bowl on the man with the mustache¡¯s head shattered! Chapter 618: Two Treasures!_1 Chapter 618: Chapter 618: Two Treasures!_1 The bowl shattered directly into fragments, and the pestle in Ethan Smith¡¯s hand was trembling non-stop! The man with the mustache looked terrified, and he said with a tremble, ¡°I¡­I¡¯ve never seen anything like this¡­the bowl actually shattered!¡± Ethan Smith¡¯s face grew tense as well. It must be known that the bowl and pestle hade from Buddhism. They were imbued with strong power of faith and auspicious energy, capable of suppressing all evils in the world. But now, the bowl had shattered! ¡°Let¡¯s go. No treasure is more important than our lives.¡± The man with the mustache pulled Ethan Smith and prepared to leave. But Ethan Smith coldly said, ¡°If you want to go, you go. I¡¯m not leaving. The more dangerous the ce, the more opportunities it presages.¡± Ethan Smith didn¡¯t have much time left, so he had to take risks. As long as the risks could increase his strength, all sacrifices were worth it. Having said that, Ethan Smith strode forward. The man with the mustache hesitated for a moment, then clenched his teeth and muttered, ¡°Damn it, I¡¯ll go too. I don¡¯t believe I can¡¯t make it through!¡± As a result, the man with the mustache hurriedly followed. The deeper they went, the more intense the dark energy became. When they reached the deepest part, they started to have difficulty breathing. The qi within their bodies waspletely suppressed and frozen, rendering their abilities useless at this moment. ¡°Look, what is that?¡± Ethan Smith pointed at a recessed wall not far away. At a nce, the recess looked like a room with an open door. ¡°My friend, you go take a look at what¡¯s in there.¡± The man with the mustache whispered, hiding behind Ethan Smith. Ethan Smith ignored the man with the mustache and walked towards the recess with hismp. ¡°Hmm?¡± Seeing the scene in front of him, Ethan Smith¡¯s face changed. Before him was a huge coffin! Most importantly, there were two corpses on either side of the coffin! ¡°The corpses aren¡¯t inside the coffin but ced beside it?¡± Ethan Smith furrowed his brow. He tried to sense the dark energy and found that the tomb¡¯s dark energy was indeed emanating from here. As he stared at the coffin, Ethan Smith fell into deep thought. The coffin was engraved with dragons and phoenixes, and the wood it was made of showed no signs of decay after so many years. Ethan Smith thought for a moment and reached out to lift the lid of the coffin. ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡± At this moment, the man with the mustache suddenly shouted. He quickly walked up to Ethan Smith, his eyes fixed on the coffin. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Ethan Smith asked. The man with the mustache ignored Ethan Smith and just kept repeating, ¡°It¡¯s really her tomb!¡± Ethan Smith questioned, ¡°How do you know?¡± The man with the mustache pointed at the edge of the coffin and said solemnly, ¡°Look at this image, it¡¯s the mask of that woman.¡± Looking over, Ethan Smith indeed saw the mask pattern. And this pattern matched the mask held by re Richardson! ¡°re¡­and that woman, what¡¯s their connection!¡± The confusion on Ethan Smith¡¯s face grew thicker. Could it be that re was really the reincarnation of that woman? It had been a long time since Ethan Smith had seen re, and he had no idea how her cultivation was progressing. ¡°Let¡¯s open the coffin.¡± Ethan Smith said. However, the man with the mustache looked serious and said solemnly, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that opening the coffin will unleash danger instead of treasures.¡± Ethan Smith frowned, ¡°Are we just going to leave it like this?¡± The man with the mustache couldn¡¯t make up his mind for a while. He took out one magical artifact after another from the Spatial Magic Artifact, trying to use them for protection. But in the end, he abandoned them all. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Seeing this, Ethan Smith couldn¡¯t help but ask. The man with the mustache smiled bitterly, ¡°These magical artifacts of mine are top-notch treasures in the world, but in front of her, they¡¯re just trash, of no significance at all.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s just open it.¡± Ethan Smith said solemnly. After saying that, he directly urged his spiritual power and pushed the coffin. The coffin was extremely heavy, and even Ethan Smith had to exert a lot of effort to push it. After more than ten minutes of struggle, Ethan Smith finally managed to open the coffin slightly. During this time, the man with the mustache had been standing nervously by the side. ¡°Boom!¡± With a loud bang, the coffin was finally pried open! ¡°What¡¯s inside?¡± The man with the mustache rushed over in a hurry. Ethan Smith frowned, ¡°There¡¯s no corpse inside? Strange¡­¡± At a nce, there was a ck bracelet, a painting, and a piece of clothing inside the coffin. ¡°This clothing should be the woman¡¯s.¡± Ethan Smithmented while looking at the style of the clothing. The man with the mustache didn¡¯t have time to entertain Ethan Smith¡¯s words. He quickly took out the two treasures and excitedly said, ¡°This¡­this is really hers!¡± Ethan Smith furrowed his brow and asked, ¡°Just a bracelet and a painting, there¡¯s no trace of spiritual fluctuations on them. Can they be considered treasures?¡± The man with the mustache red at Ethan Smith and said, ¡°You don¡¯t know shit! For someone like her, even the clothes she wore are not ordinary!¡± Ethan Smith wanted to say something else, but the man with the mustache waved his hand, ¡°Let¡¯s split the loot quickly. I don¡¯t want to stay here too long. This ce is too gloomy.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want the clothes.¡± Ethan Smith said first. ¡°As for the other two¡­I¡¯ll take the painting. I¡¯m a man, and I can¡¯t wear a bracelet.¡± The man with the mustache said with a painful expression, ¡°To be honest, I don¡¯t want to give you either of them¡­¡± Ethan Smith jokingly said, ¡°If I kill you, then both these things would be mine.¡± The man with the mustache¡¯s face darkened, and he grumbled, ¡°Take it, take it, is that not enough?¡± Taking the painting, Ethan Smith still didn¡¯t feel anything different. At first nce, it appeared to be an ordinary painting. The objects drawn on it also looked like iprehensible symbols. ¡°After so much effort, all I found was this broken painting.¡± Ethan Smith muttered under his breath. ¡°Fortunately, the dark energy here is strong enough to support my cultivation.¡± However, Ethan Smith¡¯s first thought was to go back first since he didn¡¯t know what was happening outside. And¡­he had been missing for too long. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s just get out of here.¡± The man with the mustache said with lingering fear. Ethan Smith nodded, thinking of leaving for now. ¡°Boom!¡± Just then, a loud noise rang out! Ethan Smith frowned, about to speak, when the corpses lying beside the coffin suddenly stood up! ¡°We¡¯re done for!¡± Hearing this sound, both of their faces turned pale! ¡°We¡¯re in trouble. These two male corpses are probably guardians. Let¡¯s flee!¡± The man with the mustache said in terror. Ethan Smith¡¯s face also turned extremely ugly, and he wanted to run too. But when the two corpses raised their hands, a barrier appeared in front of them, blocking their escape route! Ethan Smith didn¡¯t dare to ck off and immediately punched the barrier! ¡°ng!¡± But the toughness of the barrier exceeded Ethan Smith¡¯s imagination, and he was instantly repulsed! ¡°Ethan Smith!¡± The man with the mustache shouted. ¡°These two male corpses are probably beings who surpassed the mighty realm cultivators! We need to find a way to escape!¡± Chapter 619: 619: The Identity of the Masked Woman_1 Chapter 619: Chapter 619: The Identity of the Masked Woman_1 Even though that¡¯s the case, the path before them was blocked, so how could they escape? Even if Ethan Smith exerted his utmost strength, there was no way he could break through this barrier! And behind them, the two male corpses were approaching step by step. Their distance grew closer and closer, and the tremendous pressure emanating from them almost left them breathless! Ethan Smith felt increasingly terrified, as if the two figures before him were like demons! ¡°Dammit!¡± the man with the mustache gritted his teeth, as he took out several magical artifacts from his Spatial Magic Artifact. ¡°I will try to stop them; you think of a way to break this barrier!¡± he said to Ethan Smith. Ethan Smith quickly nodded, then took out the bronze sword, intending to try and break through with it. At that moment, the man with the mustache shouted loudly, releasing the magical artifacts from his hand! However, a shocking scene unfolded.
With merely a nce from the two male corpses, all the magical artifacts shattered into pieces! ¡°How¡­ how could this be!¡± Ethan Smith stared in disbelief! He knew that the magical artifacts in the man¡¯s hands were among the best of their time! Yet, even these top-level artifacts were easily shattered by just a nce! What level of power and technique could that represent? ¡°It¡¯s over!¡± The man with the mustache¡¯s face turned ashen as he watched the scene unfold. He realized that no matter how many magical artifacts they had, it would probably be impossible to restrain these two male corpses! ¡°Make way, I¡¯ll try!¡± Ethan Smith hurried to the front. He was stared anxiously at the two male corpses, feeling a growing sense of terror deep in his heart. The terror stemmed from the vast gap in their strengths and was impossible to suppress! Clutching the bronze sword in his hand, Ethan Smith roared with rage, pouring all his spiritual power into the sword. His body then shot up, and he struck with all his might! ¡°ng!¡± The moment Ethan¡¯s sword came into contact with their bodies, it was instantly sent flying! The tremendous power sent Ethan crashing to the ground, blood gushing from his mouth! ¡°How could such a being exist in this world¡­¡± Ethan Smith¡¯s face turned pale, his heart filled with abject terror. ¡°It¡¯s over. We¡¯re finished.¡± The man with the mustache panicked at that moment. He had been to many tombs, but he had never seen such a powerful existence! ¡°Don¡¯t you know how to set up a formation? Hurry up and set up a formation to teleport us out of here!¡± Ethan Smith screamed. The man with the mustache couldn¡¯t help but curse, ¡°Do you think formations can be set up so easily? Do you think I have time to set up a formation?!¡± ¡°Moreover, do you think a formation would be useful in front of such beings?!¡±
Ethan Smith¡¯s countenance grew even more somber. The two male corpses were getting closer and closer, and the immense pressure they exuded felt like it would soon tten them! ¡°It¡¯s no use¡­ they don¡¯t even need to do anything. We¡¯ll be turned into bloody pulp just from their crushing pressure!¡± Ethan Smith said in pain. He curled his body, as if he would momentarily copse to his knees. Cracking sounds could be heard from all over his body, as if his bones were about to be crushed. Cracks even began to appear on his limbs!
¡°I told you we should have left right away!¡± the man with the mustache couldn¡¯t help cursing. ¡°Now, The Master is going to die here¡­¡± Ethan Smith remained silent. He looked up at the two male corpses, as his mind raced, desperately searching for a way to escape. ¡°I got it!¡± Just then, Ethan Smith had a sudden brainstorm as if he hade up with a solution! He quickly took out the ancient painting he had obtained from the coffin and hurled it out. Although he didn¡¯t know if it would work, Ethan could only give it a try. ¡°Buzz!¡± The painting floated above the male corpses, radiating an ancient, timeless aura. The two male corpses stopped advancing. They looked up at the painting. The atmosphere became awkward, and Ethan Smith¡¯s anxiety surged! ¡°Did it work?¡± the man with the mustache asked.
Ethan Smith gritted his teeth and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know. We can only try. If it doesn¡¯t work, we¡¯ll return this thing!¡± The man with the mustache nodded, saying, ¡°Yes, life is more important.¡± The painting remained suspended in midair, while the two male corpses simply stared at it in a daze. ¡°Hurry up and take out your bracelet and clothes!¡± Ethan Smith shouted. At this critical moment, the man with the mustache didn¡¯t dare to dy any further. He quickly took out the clothes and bracelet and threw them forward. The clothes fluttered through the air, flying towards the two male corpses. The instant the male corpses saw the clothes, a trace of fear shed in their pupils! The next second, they turned around and walked away, with slightly panicked footsteps. All the powerful auras vanished at that moment, and everything returned to peace. Ethan Smith gasped for breath, and the pressure on his body nearly suffocated him. ¡°It really worked!¡± the man with the mustache said excitedly. ¡°My friend, your brains do work!¡± However, Ethan Smith remained silent, his face full of mixed emotions. The scenes from earlier kept shing through his mind.
When the two male corpses saw the clothes, they seemed extremely afraid. It should be noted that they were beings who had surpassed the mighty realm cultivators! Such invincible beings were scared off by a mere piece of clothing¡­ What level must the masked woman be at, then? What had she done to make these two peerless cultivators so afraid that they would be even frightened by her clothes? ¡°Let¡¯s hurry and leave. I don¡¯t want to stay in this ce for another minute.¡± The man with the mustache took back his clothes, bracelet, and the painting, urging to depart. Ethan Smith nodded and no longer dwelled on the matter. Instead, he agreed, ¡°Yeah, we should go back and see what¡¯s going on.¡± ¡°Go back?¡± The man with the mustache was taken aback. ¡°Back where?¡± Ethan Smith nced at him and said, ¡°Of course, leave the Immortal ying Sect. We¡¯ll return the way we came.¡± Hearing this, the man with the mustache fell silent. A momentter, he patted Ethan Smith¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°My friend, I would advise you not to leave for now.¡± Ethan Smith furrowed his brow, asking, ¡°Why?¡±
The man with the mustache replied solemnly, ¡°In the month since you disappeared, all the young nobles have broken through. A new Peak Form of Military Marquis has even emerged in the Capital City Martial Arts Association.¡± ¡°Moreover, the Capital City Martial Arts Association has imed that you are dead. If you¡¯re not dead, then this is a direct p in their face.¡± ¡°They will definitely spare no expense to kill you as quickly as possible, even if it means sending out a Martial Saint!¡± Upon hearing this, Ethan Smith fell silent. The man with the mustache had a point ¨C Ethan Smith was aware that he had repeatedly crossed the Capital City Martial Arts Association¡¯s and various aristocratic families¡¯ lines. ¡°You are famous now. Wherever you go, you will be the center of attention, and once you appear, there will be no escape,¡± the man with the mustache continued. Chapter 620: 620: Absorbing Dark Energy_1 Chapter 620: Chapter 620: Absorbing Dark Energy_1 Ethan Smith stood there, not speaking for a long time. After a while, Ethan swept his eyes around and said, ¡°I n to seclude myself here for now.¡± The man with the mustache shivered and muttered, ¡°Seclude yourself here? Are you sure? Aren¡¯t you afraid those two male corpses will jump out again?¡± Ethanughed, ¡°Anyway, I¡¯ve already found a way to deal with them, and besides¡­ the cultivation environment here is rare for me.¡± The man with the mustache rolled his eyes, ¡°If you want to stay, just stay, anyway, I won¡¯t apany you, I don¡¯t want to stay in this ghost ce for a second.¡± It was obvious that the earlier scene had frightened the man with the mustache. Ethan grabbed the mustached man and said, ¡°After a while, you¡¯ll have toe pick me up, otherwise I won¡¯t be able to get out.¡± The man with the mustache rolled his eyes, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t leave the Immortal ying Sect for now.¡± ¡°There must be treasures in such arge Immortal ying Sect.¡± The mustache man licked his lips and said. Ethan nodded and said, ¡°Okay.¡±
Then he turned around and walked back to the depths of the tomb, returning to the recessed area. Looking at the coffin in front of him, Ethan took a deep breath. It¡¯s undeniable that even Ethan felt a bit ufortable with the dark energy here. He was unsure whether the dark energy came from the coffin or the two male corpses. ¡°If I absorb the dark energy here, my strength should increase significantly,¡± Ethan thought to himself. With that thought, he directly took out the Three Pure Ancient Tree and suspended it above his head. Then, he began to cultivate diligently. The surrounding dark energy rushed towards Ethan¡¯s body, strand by strand, almost freezing him stiff. ¡­ Outside world. It had been a month and a half since Ethan left. People seemed to have forgotten about Ethan. To them, Ethan was like a brilliant meteor, streaking across the sky and thenpletely disappearing. ¡°Most geniuses die young, especially those without a background.¡± Someone remarked. Capital City Martial Arts Association. Emily Taylor¡¯s blood was still being drawn every day. And the Capital City Martial Arts Association sent top-grade elixirs and herbs to Emily Taylor every day. These herbs ensured that Emily¡¯s life would not be harmed, as well as providing a daily supply of fresh blood. ¡°I have to say, her bloodline is indeed strong,¡± Davy Bat said solemnly, standing at the door of the cell. Next to him stood an old woman with a small, hunched stature.
This old woman must be at least eighty years old, but the subtle aura around her showed her powerful strength. ¡°With this bloodline¡­ the Capital City Martial Arts Association can activate the bloodline power of three people,¡± the old woman said quietly. Davy nodded, ¡°Yes, with this bloodline power, one¡¯s strength is invincible among those at the same level, and they can even fight across levels.¡± With some confusion, Davy asked, ¡°Ms. Hayward, what is the bloodline in Emily Taylor¡¯s body that makes her so overwhelmingly powerful?¡±
The old woman, called Ms. Hayward, slightly bowed her hand and said, ¡°We¡¯re not sure what kind of bloodline it is, but¡­ her bloodline is extremely powerful, and with this bloodline, we can create countless super cultivators.¡± Davy bowed slightly and eximed, ¡°It¡¯s terrifying. The strength of the three people who have received the bloodline baptism now must be no weaker than Ethan was.¡± Ms. Hayward chuckled and said, ¡°That¡¯s natural.¡± With that, Ms. Hayward nced at Davy and said, ¡°Keep selecting talents.¡±After throwing down those words, Ms. Hayward turned to leave. At this moment, Davy Bat suddenly blocked Ms. Hayward¡¯s way. ¡°What, do you have more to say?¡± asked Ms. Hayward. Davy Bat opened his mouth and said, ¡°Ms. Hayward, I¡­ I¡­¡± ¡°You want the power of this bloodline too, right?¡± Ms. Hayward said lightly. Davy Bat nodded and bitterly smiled, ¡°Who wouldn¡¯t want such power¡­¡± Ms. Haywardughed, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, over the years you¡¯ve contributed a lot to the Capital City Martial Arts Association, so you won¡¯t be left out from this bloodline power.¡± Upon hearing this, Davy Bat immediately rejoiced, ¡°Thank you, Ms. Hayward!¡± Ms. Hayward didn¡¯t have more to say and turned to leave. Davy Bat looked at Emily Taylor in the cell and couldn¡¯t help but smile, ¡°Miss Taylor, you have made huge contributions to the Capital City Martial Arts Association. I believe¡­ the Association will remember you forever.¡±
Emily Taylor struggled to lift her head, her pale facepletely void of color. Although the Capital City Martial Arts Association used top-grade herbs to maintain Emily¡¯s health, her prolonged blood extraction had made her body extremely weak. ¡°You¡­ will be destroyed sooner orter.¡± Emily Taylor struggled to say these words. Hearing her words, Davy Bat burst intoughter, ¡°Miss Taylor, who do you think could destroy the Capital City Martial Arts Association? You¡¯re not still relying on Ethan Smith, are you?¡± As he said this, Davy Bat paused for a moment, then pped his forehead and said, ¡°I almost forgot to tell you, Ethan Smith is already dead. Didn¡¯t you know?¡± Upon hearing this, Emily Taylor¡¯s face changed drastically, and a flicker of panic shed in her eyes! ¡°What¡­ What did you say?!¡± Emily Taylor¡¯s voice carried strong terror. Davy Batughed lightly, ¡°Ethan Smith has been dead for more than a month. I guess his body has begun to rot.¡± ¡°No¡­ impossible! Absolutely impossible!¡± Emily Taylor cried out in grief and anger. Davy Bat sneered, ¡°Do you think I need to deceive you? Ethan Smith repeatedly challenged our Capital City Martial Arts Association, and this is what he got in the end!¡± ¡°You guys are really all the same, so naive, believing that with one person¡¯s power, you could overthrow us. Tsk tsk, truly pathetic.¡± Emily Taylor coldly said, ¡°I will not believe your words, Ethan Smith will never die!¡± Davy Bat shrugged, ¡°Believe it or not, that¡¯s up to you.¡±
After throwing down these words, Davy Bat turned to leave. ¡°You¡­e back! Come back! Tell me, Ethan Smith is not dead!¡± Behind him, a heart-wrenching cry from Emily Taylor rang out. But Davy Bat paid no attention and strode away from the cell. ¡­ Green Moon Vi. Toby Bhus was finally sitting on the highly-coveted sect master¡¯s throne. As a former elder of the Great Saint Sect, his ability to win people over far surpassed that of Polly Reeves. It took Toby Bhus a month topletely undermine Polly Reeves and be the rightful sect master of Green Moon Vi. ¡°Miss Reeves, if you behave yourself, I¡¯ll allow you to stay in Green Moon Vi and give you a chance to survive,¡± Toby Bhus said indifferently. Polly Reeves had an extremely ugly expression, but she was powerless to change anything. Toby Bhus snorted lightly. He looked at everyone present and said indifferently, ¡°From today onward, Green Moon Vi will be renamed the Great Saint Sect!¡± ¡°Also, remove Ethan Smith¡¯s statue from the square immediately!¡±
Chapter 621: 621: The Physical Body at the Reversion Void Stage_1 Chapter 621: Chapter 621: The Physical Body at the Reversion Void Stage_1 The statue standing in the square was dismantled as they wished. Outside the gate, the que of the Great Saint Sect was erected once again. Polly Reeves watched all this, silently weeping, but there was nothing she could do. Since Ethan Smith¡¯s ¡°death,¡± everything seemed to have changed, even the world itself. Nobody dared to stand up against the Capital City Martial Arts Association and the great aristocratic families anymore! All martial artists were willingly submitting themselves to the major aristocratic families and the Capital City Martial Arts Association. During this time, three prodigies emerged in the martial arts world. It was said that these three prodigies were personally introduced by the Capital City Martial Arts Association, and their strength had reached the mid-term Military Marquis. Almost no one was able to contend with these three people! Even the elegantly dressed young men from the great families were no match for them! Capital City, the Green family.
Daphne Green sat in the huge Green family manor, quietly sipping tea. In front of her was the second-ranked ise Rhodes. ¡°Mr. Rhodes, as far as I know, those three people are going to challenge you soon.¡± Daphne Green sipped her coffee and smiled faintly. ise Rhodes snorted, ¡°Those three are a bit arrogant, thinking they can call the shots in this younger generation!¡± Daphne Green chuckled, ¡°Mr. Rhodes, don¡¯t underestimate those three. Everyone on the ranking list has already been defeated by them.¡± ise Rhodes scoffed, ¡°So what? When they meet me, that¡¯s when their failures begin.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve also received their challenge letter.¡± At that moment, Emmett Middleton walked in from outside. Seeing Emmett Middleton, Daphne Green slightly bowed and said, ¡°Mr. Middleton.¡± Emmett Middleton courteously replied, ¡°Miss Green.¡± ¡°Did you ept their challenge letter?¡± ise Rhodes asked with a fake smile. Emmett Middleton shook his head and smiled, ¡°Mr. Rhodes, you know that I don¡¯t like to draw attention to myself, especially when the strength of those three people is not weak.¡± ise Rhodes coldly snorted, ¡°Where did these three people suddenlye from? It¡¯s really sudden!¡± ¡°It is said that the Capital City Martial Arts Association specifically created these ultra-powerful individuals to prevent the appearance of another Ethan Smith.¡± Emmett Middleton said with a faint smile. Mentioning Ethan Smith, a trace of unease flickered across the faces of all three people. ¡°Mr. Middleton, do you think Ethan Smith is really dead?¡± Daphne Green asked. Emmett Middleton spread his hands and said, ¡°Although I don¡¯t want to believe that Mr. Smith is dead, more than a month has passed, and I¡¯m afraid the odds are not good.¡± Daphne Green sighed slightly, ¡°Ethan Smith¡¯s appearance truly stirred great waves in the long-stable Capital City.¡± Emmett Middleton smiled, ¡°Yeah, even the Capital City Martial Arts Association attached great importance to him. Kn Taylor even invited a Peak Form Military Marquis to protect him. It has been so many years since anyone has reached that level.¡±
However, ise Rhodes sneered, ¡°I don¡¯t think that Ethan Smith was all that capable. If he had met me, he would have died long ago.¡± Emmett Middleton politely said, ¡°Of course, Mr. Rhodes, your strength is evident.¡± ¡°By the way, I wonder if that ind fromst time is still there. We should visit again when we have time. The inner core there¡­ is a cultivation holy item.¡± Daphne Green suddenly said. Emmett Middleton joked, ¡°Miss Green, are you looking for the inner core or Ethan Smith?¡±
¡°Neither.¡± Daphne Green shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m looking for Emily Taylor.¡± ¡­ Inside the Immortal ying Sect. Ethan Smith was almost turned into an ice sculpture, even his eyshes had turned white. The dark energy here seemed to be endless. Even though Ethan Smith¡¯s absorption speed was extremely fast, the dark energy here showed no signs of depletion. After such a long time, Ethan Smith gradually understood the source of this dark energy.This dark energyes from the coffin! Ethan Smith tried to practice lying in the coffin, but the strong dark energy inside it nearly took his life. In a blink of an eye, another month passed. During this month, Ethan Smith¡¯s strength advanced from second-rank Martial Marquis to fourth-rank Martial Marquis. Such speed would shock the world if it was known. Staying in this tomb, Ethan Smith could hardly feel the passing of time, but deep down, there was a faint unease. The worry about the outside world made Ethan Smith increasingly anxious.
¡°The man with the mustache hasn¡¯te to find me, so not much time must have passed,¡± Ethan Smith thought to himself. With that, Ethan Smith closed his eyes again and continued to practice. Time went by quickly, and soon summer turned to winter. Another year passed. Ethan Smith had been in this tomb for a whole four months! His entire body had be freezing cold, barely feeling any warmth. One day, Ethan Smith¡¯s closed eyes slowly opened. He frowned slightly and whispered, ¡°I¡¯ve reached a bottleneck again.¡± Although Ethan Smith was a chaotic body, his golden core needed to reach a bnce. Now, the dark energy inside him had far exceeded his qi. This made it impossible for Ethan Smith to strengthen himself with dark energy anymore. Ethan Smith stood up and looked at the coffin, frowning and saying, ¡°This is a treasure. It¡¯s hard to give up just like that.¡± The door of the Immortal ying Sect had been closed, and no second wave of people had entered for quite a time.
This was enough to prove that it was impossible to reopen the door from the outside. ¡°If I want toe back next time, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll have to rely on the man with the mustache,¡± Ethan Smith muttered. However, the man with the mustache hade and gone without a trace, and meeting him relied on luck, so the uncertainty was too high. After contemting, a bold idea suddenly popped into Ethan Smith¡¯s mind! It was to take the coffin directly! In this way, wouldn¡¯t he be able to absorb the dark energy inside the coffin anytime he wanted? With this thought, Ethan Smith immediately got up and prepared to move the coffin. It was unknown what the coffin was made of, but it was incredibly heavy. Even for Ethan Smith, moving it was quite difficult. Fortunately, his strength had greatly increased after reaching the rank of fourth-rank Martial Marquis, so he eventually managed to put the coffin into his Spatial Magic Artifact. Ethan Smith didn¡¯t linger, he turned and prepared to leave. But after walking for two steps, he turned around and came back. He stared at the two male corpses in front of him and whispered, ¡°The man with the mustache said that these two people might be beings surpassing mighty realm cultivators, which means they are experts of the Reversion Void Stage!¡± Above Martial Saint is Divine Annihtor, and mighty realm cultivators are one step further from the Divine Annihtor realm, while above the mighty realm is Returning to the Void!
It is said that those in the Reversion Void Stage are people who have reached the heavens, and their one punch can even shatter a small! Not to mention the present, even looking back thousands of years, they are still top-notch existences! ¡°Damn, if these two male corpses could serve me, what would the Capital City Martial Arts Association count for?¡± Ethan Smith thought to himself. Although these two male corpses had no soul and divine sense left, their bodies were indeed genuine Reversion Void Stage experts! After thinking about it, Ethan Smith decided to bring these two corpses as well, thinking that there might be an opportunity to use them one day! Even if it came to the worst, he could use these two corpses as weapons. With this thought, Ethan Smith immediately included these two corpses into the Spatial Magic Artifact as well. Chapter 622: 622: The Power of Emily Taylor’s Bloodline_1 Chapter 622: Chapter 622: The Power of Emily Taylor¡¯s Bloodline_1 Ethan Smith knew very well that these two corpses might be ticking time bombs, ready toe back to life at any moment. Therefore, after much consideration, Ethan decided to obtain the clothes to suppress the two male corpses. After making preparations, Ethan walked out of the tomb. Upon reaching the surface, he released his divine sense. Soon, he caught sight of the man with the mustache. Based on the location in his divine sense, Ethan strode in the direction of the man with the mustache. After walking for tens of minutes, he finally found the man with the mustache digging for treasures in front of a tomb. From the tired expression on the man¡¯s face, it seemed that he had obtained quite a few treasures during this time. ¡°It seems you¡¯ve had quite the harvest.¡± Ethan walked up behind the man with the mustache,ughing. Hearing this, the man hastily covered a jar in his hand and stammered, ¡°What harvest? This is just my first one¡­¡±
Ethan rolled his eyes, ¡°Alright, I¡¯m not going to take anything from you. Whatever you¡¯ve got in the meantime is yours.¡± The man with the mustache visibly rxed, patting his chest and murmuring, ¡°You scared me.¡± ¡°But¡­ I have a condition.¡± Ethan Smith changed the subject and smiled. ¡°What condition?¡± The man with the mustache asked cautiously. Ethan said solemnly, ¡°I need the clothes from the masked woman.¡± ¡°Clothes?¡± The man with the mustache was puzzled. ¡°What do you want those clothes for?¡± Ethan said, ¡°I¡¯ve brought out the coffin and the two male corpses, so I need those clothes.¡± ¡°What?!¡± Hearing this, the man with the mustache bolted out several meters! He looked at Ethan with rm, ¡°Ethan, are you crazy? You dare to bring that thing out?¡± Ethan shrugged, ¡°The coffin is full of dark energy, which is a cultivation holy item to me. Naturally, I can¡¯t miss it.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± The man with the mustache opened his mouth and finally gave a thumbs up to Ethan, saying, ¡°You¡¯re impressive.¡± ¡°Enough with the nonsense, hurry up and give me the clothes.¡± Ethan rolled his eyes again. The man with the mustache was straightforward, immediately taking out the clothes and handing them over to Ethan. ¡°My friend, I must warn you. That thing is very dangerous, be careful.¡± The man with the mustache said gravely. Ethan nodded, ¡°I know.¡± With the clothes in hand, Ethan stood aside, waiting for the man with the mustache. At this time, the three people from the Capital City Martial Arts Association had be famous! The reason was none other than their near-even match against ise Rhodes, the second-ranked martial artist!
Although ise Rhodes won by a single move in the end, he was severely injured and spilling blood! This news immediately shocked the entire martial arts world! Not only that, the Martial Arts Association quickly issued a statement: the three of them are not the strongest in the Martial Arts Association. They can create countless martial artists with simr power. This news made everyone gasp!
If the Capital City Martial Arts Association can create countless contestants like these, who else canpete with them in the future? Inside the Capital City Martial Arts Association. Kn Taylor was sitting opposite Davy Bat, and beside him was Dominic Taylor. ¡°Davy, what the hell is going on?¡± Kn Taylor dragged on his cigar and frowned. ¡°When did your Capital City Martial Arts Association secretly cultivate such a group of experts?¡± Davy Bat chuckled, ¡°Mr. Taylor, this is the secret of our association, so¡­¡± ¡°Bullshit!¡± Kn Taylor cursed loudly. ¡°I¡¯ve heard that this matter has something to do with Emily Taylor! What did you do to Emily Taylor!¡± Davy Bat¡¯s face suddenly changed. This was the secret of the Capital City Martial Arts Association, how did Kn Taylor know? ¡°Davy, don¡¯t underestimate me or the Taylor family.¡± Kn Taylor seemed to see Davy Bat¡¯s doubts and immediately issued a cold warning. Davy Bat fell silent, his voice heavy, ¡°Mr. Taylor, I didn¡¯t mean to underestimate the Taylor family, including our higher-ups, who never looked down on the Taylor family.¡± ¡°Just tell me then.¡± Kn Taylor said impatiently.
Seeing that he could no longer hide the truth, Davy Bat could only recount the story. ¡°This matter is indeed rted to Miss Taylor.¡± Davy Bat confirmed. ¡°The Divine Calctor once said that the Taylor family would produce a top-tier bloodline, and before that, we always thought that the top-tier bloodline was Dominic Taylor.¡± ¡°But¡­ter, the higher-ups issued an order that the top-tier bloodline was not Dominic Taylor, but Miss Emily Taylor.¡± Upon hearing this, Kn Taylor was furious, mming the table! ¡°Rubbish! That¡¯s nonsense! Emily is just an ordinary person, not even a martial artist, how could she have a top-tier bloodline!¡± Kn roared in anger. Dominic Taylor, standing by with his face cold, also took this as a heavy blow. Davy Bat forced a bitter smile, ¡°We didn¡¯t want to believe it either, but the fact proved that¡­ Miss Taylor is indeed the heir to the top-tier bloodline.¡± ¡°Relying on Miss Taylor¡¯s bloodline, we have created several super cultivators! This has proven everything.¡± Kn Taylor clenched his teeth, his face pale with anger. Mike Taylor always favored Emily, which made Kn Taylor even more reluctant to see Emily¡¯s sess. ¡°What a bullshit bloodline.¡± Dominic said coldly. ¡°Arrange for your so-called super cultivators to fight me, and I¡¯ll prove to you that your super cultivators are nothing.¡±
¡°As for the bloodline you are talking about, it¡¯s just a vanity.¡± After saying this, Dominic Taylor turned and walked away. Davy Bat opened his mouth and said, ¡°Mr. Taylor, this¡­¡± ¡°Do as my son said.¡± Kn Taylor snorted coldly. Davy Bat smiled and said, ¡°Alright, but if Dominic gets injured, I hope Mr. Taylor won¡¯t mind.¡± ¡°Heh, if my son gets hurt, your super cultivator will definitely die.¡± At that point, Kn Taylor continued, ¡°By the way, Emily Taylor is a member of our Taylor family. Now that you are using the bloodline of our family to create super cultivators, shouldn¡¯t our family get some benefits?¡± ¡°Mr. Taylor knows that Emily Taylor is part of the Taylor family now?¡± At this moment, Davy Bat¡¯s assistant said mockingly. Kn Taylor nced coldly at him, ¡°You¡¯ve provoked me multiple times, and I¡¯ve been annoyed with you for a long time.¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± The assistant wanted to say something but was interrupted by Davy Bat¡¯s shout. Afterward, Davy Bat smiled, ¡°Mr. Taylor, if Dominic is willing, we can provide him with Emily Taylor¡¯s bloodline and even let him bathe in the bloodline to get the mostplete bloodline power.¡±
The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 623: 623: The Terrifying Power of the Bloodline Chapter 623: The Terrifying Power of the Bloodline This is a good proposal indeed. Although the Capital City Martial Arts Association has cultivated many experts using Emily Taylor¡¯s bloodline power. In reality, the bloodline that they can inherit is less than 30%. There are two reasons, one is that the bloodline given to them is very little. The other is because thepatibility is not sufficient. Dominic Taylor, Emily Taylor¡¯s brother, naturally can maximize the inheritance of bloodline power. ¡°Mr. Yan, what do you think?¡± Davy Bat grinned and asked. Kn Taylor snorted coldly, saying, ¡°It¡¯s up to my son¡¯s thoughts.¡± After throwing these words, Kn Taylor got up and left. After he left, the assistant behind Davy Bat couldn¡¯t help but sneer, ¡°Chairman, why are you so polite to him? This Kn Taylor doesn¡¯t give you face at all!¡±
Davy Bat nced at his assistant, shaking his head, ¡°You don¡¯t know the strength of the Taylor family.¡± ¡°Strength? What strength? I don¡¯t understand what kind of strength the Taylor family has!¡± The assistant argued discontentedly. ¡°Even their bodyguards need to be found from our Capital City Martial Arts Association, how can they have strength?¡± Davy Bat nced at his assistant, snorted lightly, ¡°What era is this? You think power alone can solve everything?¡± ¡°The Taylor family¡¯s strength in martial arts is indeed not very strong, but they have great power in politics, business, and even the military!¡± ¡°Moreover, these powers are not just for show, they have extremely strong rtionships with the Taylor family!¡± The assistant muttered in a low voice, ¡°I don¡¯t see how Kn Taylor is so capable¡­¡± Davy Bat sighed slowly, ¡°It can¡¯t be helped. Duane Taylor hadid the foundation for him back then. Even if he enjoys the benefits, no one would want to offend them.¡± ¡­ The battle between Dominic Taylor and the three disciples of the Capital City Martial Arts Association was quickly arranged. As the number one person of the younger generation, Dominic Taylor¡¯s poprity was naturally extremely high. These three people were also gaining momentum recently. Their battle quickly attracted numerous people. ¡°Do we need to clear the scene?¡± Before the fight, Dominic Taylor¡¯s attendant asked. Hearing this, Dominic Taylor gave him a cold nce and said coldly, ¡°Do you think I will lose?¡± The attendant hurriedly said, ¡°I¡­ I never meant that.¡± Dominic Taylor said coldly, ¡°The more people see, the better. I want them to know that the so-called bloodline is not worth mentioning!¡± At this point, Dominic Taylor couldn¡¯t help but clench his fists. This great warsted a full three days! In the end, Dominic Taylor emerged victorious. He defeated all three of his opponents alone!
Such a record naturally shocked the entire martial arts world! ¡°Sure enough, he¡¯s number one! He can even win against three people at the same time!¡± ¡°Compared to ise Rhodes, it seems Dominic Taylor¡¯s strength is much higher.¡± After winning, Dominic Taylor turned around and walked off the stage.
But his face didn¡¯t look very good. ¡°What a bullshit bloodline, it¡¯s nothingpared to my son!¡± Kn Taylor ran up excitedly and said. Dominic Taylor looked at Kn Taylor and shook his head, saying, ¡°No, Dad, after this fight, my view has changed.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Kn Taylor was stunned. Dominic Taylor said solemnly, ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for the bloodline power, I could have suppressed these three people with a wave of my hand!¡± ¡°But because of this bloodline power, I had a hard time winning¡­ How much benefit did this bloodline power bring to them? It took them to a height they shouldn¡¯t have reached!¡± As he spoke, Dominic Taylor suddenly spewed a mouthful of fresh blood! It was obvious that this time, he had a hard time winning the fight. His calmness was all an act! ¡°Son, are you okay?¡± Kn Taylor hurriedly supported Dominic Taylor. Dominic Taylor¡¯s face was pale as a sheet, he waved his hand and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay¡­ Dad, arrange for me to enter the Capital City Martial Arts Association immediately, I must get this bloodline power!¡± ¡­ At this time, Ethan Smith was preparing to leave the Immortal ying Sect with the mustached man.
¡°I have to tell you that my technique for arranging the array tform is not good. Even for a short distance, it takes a long time,¡± the mustached man grumbled. Ethan Smith rolled his eyes, ¡°Fine, stop talking rubbish, let¡¯s hurry up and go.¡± The mustached man didn¡¯t say anything more. He immediately activated the array tform, stepping on it with Ethan Smith. Their figures quickly disappeared, heading away from the Immortal ying Sect. After they didn¡¯t know how long, the two finally arrived at an extremely remote ce on the ind. Here was an array tform the size of a table that could amodate two people. As soon as the two appeared, the array tform copsed with a bang. ¡°Damn, that was close!¡± Upon seeing this, the mustached man shivered involuntarily. Ethan Smith also asked with some lingering fear, ¡°What would happen if the array tform copsed in advance?¡± The mustached man whispered, ¡°If the array tform copsed in advance, we would never be able toe out.¡± This made Ethan Smith feel a chill down his spine! One more moment, and the array tform might really copse! ¡°Hey, with my ability, I can only carry one person. It was not easy bringing you out.¡± The mustached man grumbled.
Ethan Smith didn¡¯t say anything, he carefully looked at the array tform in front of him. There were four small gs inserted in each direction of the array tform. These gs looked tattered, but they had some characters on them. ¡°What g is this?¡± Ethan Smith asked. As the mustached man collected the gs, he replied, ¡°This is called the Eight-sided g. You must use these to set up the teleportation array tform.¡± Ethan Smith nodded, looked at the mustached man, and asked, ¡°Where are you nning to go?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, going to find the next tomb for some archeological research,¡± the mustached man replied. Ethan Smith didn¡¯t say much. He cupped his hands towards the mustached man and said, ¡°I owe you a favor, so let¡¯s part ways here.¡± ¡°No hurry, no hurry,¡± the mustached man said with a smile. ¡°I heard that there are inner cores in the seabed. We¡¯vee so far, it would be a pity not to get some.¡± Ethan Smith wanted to join the mustached man to salvage some treasures. It would be best not to part ways. So, the two dived back into the seabed and headed towards the ind. At this time, under the ind, there were seven or eight people surrounded.
They were all wearing white robes, with the symbol of the Capital City Martial Arts Association on them. ¡°Capital City Martial Arts Association¡­¡± Seeing them, Ethan Smith¡¯s face went cold instantly. ¡°Starting today, whenever I see someone from the Capital City Martial Arts Association, I will kill them!¡± With that, Ethan Smith rushed towards the few people. Chapter 624: 624 Heading to Capital City. Chapter 624: Chapter 624 Heading to Capital City. There were still countless inner cores under this ind, and the Capital City Martial Arts Association naturally wouldn¡¯t let them slip away. They would send people every day to retrieve inner cores and bring them back to the Capital City Martial Arts Association. ¡°So, Ethan Smith died here, right?¡± someone pointed at the gate of the Immortal ying Sect and said. ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s said that Mr. Richards pped him back with one palm.¡± ¡°Deserved it. He gave us so much trouble.¡± Hearing the sarcastic remarks of the few people, Ethan Smith couldn¡¯t help but sneer repeatedly. ¡°Leave all the inner cores,¡± Ethan Smith¡¯s voice came from behind these people. Upon hearing this, everyone hurriedly turned around and looked. Looking at the scruffy-faced young man in front of them, they couldn¡¯t help but sneer, ¡°Who are you? Who let youe here? How dare you talk to us like that?¡± Ethan Smith¡¯s eyes were slightly closed, and he coldly said, ¡°Give me all the inner cores you¡¯ve taken.¡±
¡°Are you looking for death?¡± Clearly, these people were angered by Ethan Smith. They strode forward, as they exchanged energy between them. ¡°Ignorant of life and death,¡± Ethan Smith opened his eyes slightly. In the next second, he waved his hand and directly shattered one person¡¯s head! Upon seeing this, the others¡¯ faces changed dramatically! ¡°Who¡­ who are you?¡± someone asked in surprise. Ethan Smith grinned and said, ¡°I¡¯m Ethan Smith. Unfortunately, I didn¡¯t die.¡± Hearing this name, everyone¡¯s faces turned extremely pale in an instant! Someone even hurriedly said, ¡°Mr. Smith, we were just following orders. Please spare our lives!¡± Ethan Smith shook his head and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I don¡¯t want the Capital City Martial Arts Association to know I¡¯m still alive for now, so¡­ you all can just die!¡± Before the words fell, Ethan Smith took a step forward, and a terrifying Qi Jin directly crushed these people into pulp! After killing these people, Ethan Smith took out all the inner cores from their bodies and put them into his pocket. Then, Ethan Smith and the man with the mustache moved forward together, beginning to collect the inner cores under the sea ind. It wasn¡¯t until the Spatial Magic Artifact was full that the two of them nned to leave. Ethan Smith took a hat from one of the people and put it on his head to avoid anyplications. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Ethan Smith looked at the man with the mustache. The two of them returned to the sea ind. ¡°Where are you going next?¡± Ethan Smith looked at the man with the mustache and asked. The man with the mustache muttered, ¡°I n to go to Capital City. I heard there¡¯s going to be an auction there.¡± ¡°Auction?¡± Ethan Smith frowned, then asked, ¡°What kind of auction?¡±
The man with the mustache exined, ¡°The Capital City Martial Arts Association sells a batch of Dharma Treasures to the outside world every few years.¡± ¡°Though they call them treasures, in reality, they are just eliminations from the Capital City Martial Arts Association.¡± ¡°If they¡¯re elimination products, is there a need to go?¡± Ethan Smith asked doubtfully. The man with the mustache stared and said, ¡°Of course there is! Their eliminated products may still be useful in my hands.¡±
¡°Moreover¡­ every year, people pick up leaks from this auction.¡± Ethan Smith asked solemnly, ¡°When?¡± The man with the mustache counted on his fingers and said, ¡°In about a week.¡± Ethan Smith was silent for a moment and then said, ¡°I also just happened to be nning to go to Capital City. Let¡¯s meet up in Capital City then.¡± Ethan Smith just happened to be nning to go to Capital City to investigate the Capital City Martial Arts Association¡¯s background secretly. Ethan Smith was not very clear about the strength of the Capital City Martial Arts Association. Moreover, Ethan Smith¡¯s identity was too sensitive before, which meant that he didn¡¯t have the chance to investigate the Capital City Martial Arts Association. After parting with the man with the mustache, Ethan Smith nned to return to the Green Moon Vi for the time being. Having disappeared for four or five months, he knew nothing about what had happened in the outside world. After leaving this ce, Ethan Smith headed to Cango City. By evening, as he wished, Ethan Smith arrived at the entrance of Green Moon Vi. However, the first thing that caught his eye was the que of the Great Saint Sect. Seeing this scene, Ethan Smith¡¯s eyebrows furrowed slightly.
¡°Toby Bhus?¡± Ethan Smith muttered under his breath, as if guessing something. He didn¡¯t continue to think about it and strode into Green Moon Vi. Nowadays, Green Moon Vi was even more prosperous than the Great Saint Sect, boasting nearly a thousand disciples! At a nce, it was a grand spectacle. Ethan Smith casually stopped someone and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Patriarch Reeves?¡± ¡°What Patriarch Reeves? Are you new here? There¡¯s only Patriarch Bhus here, no Patriarch Reeves!¡± Ethan Smith¡¯s eyebrows twitched. As expected, Toby Bhus must have switched sides. Ethan Smith didn¡¯t say more. He released his divine sense and quickly located Polly Reeves¡¯s position. Polly Reeves was now under house arrest in her own room. Although her daily necessities were taken care of, she was mostly restricted in her movements. With a sh, Ethan Smith walked straight in. Upon entering, he saw Polly Reeves sitting at the table, getting drunk and copsing on the table.
Ethan Smith frowned slightly, walked up to Polly Reeves and whispered, ¡°Polly, wake up.¡± Polly Reeves opened her eyes groggily, saw Ethan Smith in front of her, weakly waved her hand and said, ¡°Damn, I¡¯m dreaming again.¡± Having said that, she fell asleep again. Ethan Smith couldn¡¯t help butugh and cry, feeling helpless. He had no choice but to raise his palm, ce it on Polly Reeves¡¯s forehead, and use his qi to forcefully sober her up. In an instant, Polly woke up with a dazed expression. She rubbed her eyes and eximed, ¡°Ethan Smith, you¡­ ¡± ¡°Shh.¡± Ethan Smith quickly covered her mouth, then whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t yell.¡± Polly Reeves nodded vigorously, and Ethan Smith let go of her. ¡°Mr. Smith, you¡­ you¡¯re not dead?¡± Polly Reeves was both shocked and excited. Ethan Smith nodded, then asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on now? How did Green Moon Vi be the Great Saint Sect?¡± Polly opened her mouth and sighed. She recounted everything that had happened to Ethan Smith. Through their conversation, it turned out that the Capital City Martial Arts Association now governed all the sects in the north, big and small.
And those in charge were the three experts they had trained. ¡°During your disappearance, many young masters in Capital City have stepped into the mid-term Military Marquis, and Martial Arts Association has created a martial arts peak. You¡­ you should be more careful,¡± Polly Reeves said with a worried face. Ethan Smith¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, but he didn¡¯t show too much surprise. ¡°Polly, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll have to put up with it for a while longer,¡± Ethan Smith looked at Polly Reeves and said. Polly Reeves looked puzzled and asked, ¡°What are you going to do?¡± Ethan Smith said coldly, ¡°Once I get a clear idea of Capital City Martial Arts Association¡¯s background, I will take back Green Moon Vi.¡± Having said this, Ethan Smith immediately left Green Moon Vi and headed straight to Capital City. The night was thick. Emerson Holmes staggered home. As vice president, his main responsibility was to establish good rtions with various aristocratic families. So he was almost always drunk every day, and today was no exception. Emberson Holmes returned home, and as soon as he opened the door, he saw a young man sitting on the sofa, looking at him coldly. Seeing the young man in front of him, Emerson Holmes immediately sobered up considerably. Chapter 625: The Strength of the Capital City Martial Arts Association Chapter 625: The Strength of the Capital City Martial Arts Association ¡°E¡­Ethan Smith!¡± Upon seeing Ethan¡¯s figure, Emerson¡¯s face changed dramatically, bing extremely ugly! With a slight lift of Ethan¡¯s finger, the entrance door was closed directly. ¡°You actually didn¡¯t die!¡± Emerson shouted. Ethan sneered, ¡°Not only did I not die, but I am also doing quite well now.¡± Emerson narrowed his eyes and said, ¡°Heh, picked up a dog¡¯s life on a fluke; instead of hiding for a lifetime, you dare toe to Capital City! Are you looking for death?¡± Ethan slowly stood up and said, ¡°Who do you think is more likely to die between us?¡± Emerson hesitated and then shouted, ¡°Arrogant! Do you really think you are my opponent?!¡± Now, Emerson had already entered the Military Marquis Realm, and was full of self-confidence. Facing Ethan, he was not the least bit fearful, even boldly stepping forward, dancing fists in his hands, directly pressing against Ethan¡¯s face! His fist was extremely fierce, with all the Inner Strength in his body almost exploding on his fist! However, Ethan raised his hand and casually grabbed his fist. ¡°What, stepping into a Marquis, do you think you are invincible in the world?¡± Ethan said coldly. As he spoke, Ethan exerted force on his hand, and the sound of Emerson¡¯s knuckles cracking echoed out! Severe pain made Emerson almost wish for death! Subsequently, Ethan kicked Emerson in the lower abdomen, and Emerson¡¯s body retreated directly, spitting out a mouthful of blood! Emerson wiped the bloodstains that overflowed from the corner of his mouth. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Ethan Smith, don¡¯t be arrogant. The Capital City Martial Arts Association will not let you get away with it. Tomorrow, I will definitely invite a Peak Form of Military Marquis to personally suppress you!¡± ¡°Do you think I will give you that opportunity?¡± Ethan said coldly. Emerson secretly cursed and ran. ¡°Daddy¡­¡± At this time, a little girl¡¯s voice came from inside the room. Emerson¡¯s face changed drastically! ¡°Da¡­ daughter!¡± Emerson turned back in panic and rushed to the little girl in three steps and two steps. ¡°This is your daughter? She looks quite cute,¡± Ethan said with a smirk. Emerson¡¯s body tightened, and he fearfully said, ¡°Ethan Smith, what do you want to do? This has nothing to do with my daughter. If you touch my daughter¡¯s finger, I will never let you go!¡± Ethan sneered, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, as long as you answer some questions for me, I promise not to touch your daughter.¡± ¡°You! You¡¯re despicable!¡± Emerson yelled angrily. Ethan said coldly, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to get beaten in front of your daughter, it¡¯s best to answer my questions honestly.¡± Emerson was frightened deep down. His wife was just an ordinary person and could not bear the force of his Inner Strength. As a result, Emerson¡¯s wife passed away shortly after giving birth to their daughter. For Emerson, his daughter was everything. He gritted his teeth and then looked at the little girl try to maintain his calm, ¡°Daughter, you go back to your room first. Can Dad talk to the uncle for a moment?¡± The little girl nodded her head and said, ¡°Daddy, then you rest early.¡± After that, she turned around and went back to her room. ¡°Your daughter is so well-behaved,¡± Ethan said with a smile. Emerson coldly looked at Ethan and said, ¡°What do you want to ask?¡± ¡°Tell me everything you know about the Capital City Martial Arts Association,¡± Ethan said coldly. ¡°If you dare to lie, I can¡¯t guarantee what I¡¯ll do.¡± Emerson¡¯s face became cold, then he sneered, ¡°Ethan Smith, I don¡¯t believe you would hurt a child!¡± Hearing this, a surge of anger rose in Ethan¡¯s heart! He stood up furiously, grabbed Emerson by the throat and said through gritted teeth, ¡°Why shouldn¡¯t I want to be a kind-hearted man? But you, the Capital City Martial Arts Association, kidnapped my wife and tried various means to put me to death, making my survival difficult!¡± ¡°If it were not for you bastards, who would want to be an emotionless killer?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you dare stand on a moral high ground and use me!¡± As he spoke, the strength in Ethan¡¯s hand increased, almost causing Emerson to suffocate. Ethan stared intently at Emerson and finally released his grip. ¡°Speak, tell me everything you know. Dare to lie, and I will kill you,¡± Ethan said coldly. Feeling the murderous spirit emanating from Ethan, Emerson became truly frightened. He had no doubt that Ethan might do something out of madness! So, Emerson poured himself a ss of water and started to slowly recount what he knew. Through Emerson¡¯s narration, Ethan learned that the chairman of the Capital City Martial Arts Association was not the highest administrator. Behind them were eight senior officials, but Emerson didn¡¯t know their identities. ¡°We have executed everything passed down from the high-level meetings,¡± Emerson said. Ethan asked coldly, ¡°What exactly are these so-called high-levels¡¯ strength and identity?¡± Emerson shook his head, ¡°I don¡¯t know, just¡­ their strength is far above ours.¡± At this point, Ethan looked at Emerson and asked, ¡°Tell me, is there a Martial Saint currently in the Capital City Martial Arts Association?¡± Martial Saint, it was an existence that could not be provoked. Once encountered, one might die in a confrontation. Emerson hesitated for a moment and replied, ¡°I am not sure, but finding a Martial Saint is not difficult for the Capital City Martial Arts Association.¡± This inevitably made Ethan¡¯s face a bit ugly. He didn¡¯t expect that the Capital City Martial Arts Association really had a Martial Saint Realm status. ¡°In addition, we also have arge number of Martial Saint Implements.¡± Emerson continued. ¡°Initially, themand to kill you was handed down. If Jordan Richards failed, we would have sent a Martial Marquis Weapon to kill you directly to eliminate future troubles,¡± Ethan nodded. As Ethan thought, his actions had already touched the bottom line of the Capital City Martial Arts Association. In addition to this, Emerson also told Ethan the overall strength levels of the Capital City Martial Arts Association. For example, those wearing a white robe were the mostmon members. The next level was Emerson, and a level higher than that were those wearing ck and gold robes, like Jordan Richards. All who wore ck and gold robes were outstanding among the Marquis, and their strength was outstanding. Above the ck and gold robes were the purple robes, the most elite force of the Capital City Martial Arts Association. ¡°By the way, I heard that your Capital City Martial Arts Association has produced three geniuses, who are imed to be newly built super-strong cultivators. What is the matter, what methods were used?¡± Ethan looked at Emerson. Mentioning this topic, Emerson¡¯s face immediately became extremely ugly. He hesitated for a long time but did not say a word. ¡°Emerson, you better not y tricks on me,¡± Ethan¡¯s fingers shed menacingly as he said coldly. Emerson clenched his teeth and said, ¡°I can tell you, but you have to promise not to vent your anger on me or my daughter.¡± Chapter 626: Kill Them! Chapter 626: Kill Them! Hearing this, Ethan Smith immediately felt something was wrong. He said hastily, ¡°Hurry up and speak. I promise I won¡¯t take it out on your daughter.¡± Emerson Holmes fell silent for a moment, then slowly said, ¡°The super cultivators of the Capital City Martial Arts Association¡­ are all created using Miss Taylor¡¯s blood. That¡¯s also why we took Miss Taylor away.¡± ¡°What?!¡± Hearing this, Ethan Smith rose to his feet in anger. He red at Emerson Holmes, gritting his teeth and said, ¡°Exin yourself!¡± Emerson Holmes knew that Ethan Smith would be furious, but his face showed no surprise. He lit a cigarette, then said, ¡°It is said that Miss Taylor¡¯s bloodline is extraordinary. Anyone with this bloodline would have strength beyond imagination.¡± ¡°We extract blood from Miss Taylor¡¯s body every day to supply members of the Association who have high potential.¡± ¡°Those three people are our test subjects.¡± Upon hearing this, fury surge from his chest. His veins bulged, his eyebrows furrowed, and his murderous spirit filled the whole room, making even Emerson Holmes feel a chill. ¡°Capital City Martial Arts Association¡­¡± Ethan Smith felt sharp pains in his chest, like his blood was boiling, and he nearly fainted. ¡°You¡¯ve actually been cultivating others using Emily¡¯s blood¡­ you bunch of beasts!¡± Emerson Holmes took a deep drag on his cigarette and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Miss Taylor won¡¯t be in danger. We have been providing her with top-tier herbs, so don¡¯t be angry.¡± ¡°Not angry?¡± Ethan Smith¡¯s eyes were bloodshot. ¡°If I were to hang your daughter up and draw her blood every day while feeding her the best Spirit Core, would you be okay with it?¡± Emerson Holmes turned pale, he stammered, ¡°Ethan Smith, you¡­don¡¯t act rashly.¡± Ethan Smith was suppressing his anger, trying his best to stay calm. He never thought that these so-called super cultivators were actually siphoning Emily¡¯s blood for their own benefit! ¡°You¡­you¡¯re all vampires.¡± Ethan Smith was panting heavily. Emerson Holmes kept silent. He knew this matter would enrage Ethan Smith, but he had no other options. Ethan Smith sat there, silent for a long time. He took Emerson¡¯s cigarette and took a deep puff. ¡°Where are those three so-called super cultivators?¡± Ethan Smith asked coldly. Emerson Holmes was taken aback and asked, ¡°What are you nning to do?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to kill them.¡± Ethan Smith said coldly. ¡°Emerson Holmes, I¡¯m not afraid to tell you that from today on, for every super cultivator that the Capital City Martial Arts Association creates, I will kill one!¡± ¡°Anyone who uses Emily¡¯s fresh blood, I won¡¯t let even one of them off! Until you stop.¡± This news secretly delighted Emerson Holmes. As the Vice President of the Martial Arts Association, he knew just how powerful those three super cultivators were. If Ethan Smith went looking for them, wouldn¡¯t he be courting death? So, without thinking, Emerson Holmes said, ¡°Usually, they go to the Flourishing Bar for a drink at night. You might have a chance if you try your luck there.¡± Ethan Smith nced at Emerson Holmes, saying, ¡°You¡¯d better not be lying to me, or else¡­ bear the consequences.¡± Emerson Holmes spread his hands, ¡°I swear to God, I¡¯m not lying.¡± Ethan Smith said nothing more. He got up and was about to leave. After taking two steps, Ethan Smith suddenly turned around and walked towards the room of Emerson¡¯s daughter. ¡°What¡­ are you doing!¡± Emerson Holmes turned pale and hurried after him. Ethan Smith sat next to the little girl and smiled, ¡°Little sister, this is the newest jelly bean, would you like to try some? It¡¯s very sweet.¡± The little girl didn¡¯t know the rtionship between Ethan Smith and Emerson Holmes. She sniffed the pill and was quickly mesmerised by its scent. ¡°Ethan Smith, what are you trying to do!¡± Emerson Holmes reached out to snatch the pill, but was grabbed by Ethan Smith at the wrist. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, this is a pill I refined myself. As long as you cooperate honestly with me, this pill will not harm your daughter. On the contrary, it will benefit her.¡± Ethan Smith said coldly. ¡°Of course, if you dare let this matter out, this pill will immediately be a deadly poison!¡± Emerson Holmes¡¯s face turned extremely ugly. He clenched his fist tightly and warned, ¡°You¡¯d better guarantee that this pill won¡¯t harm my daughter, or else¡­ I¡¯ll kill you even if it cost me my life!¡± ¡°I have no reason to harm your daughter.¡± Ethan Smith said as he stood up. He walked to the door, stopped, and said in a deep voice, ¡°I don¡¯t want people to know that I¡¯m still alive, for now¡­ so you know what to do.¡± After dropping these words, Ethan Smith left straight away. Watching Ethan Smith¡¯s departing back, Emerson Holmes was frustrated and helpless. ¡­ At night, a man wrapped in a ck cloak was hurrying along. No one else but Ethan Smith. He soon reached the Flourishing Bar and casually picked a seat to sit down. This bar was very famous in Capital City. It was said that those who came to y here were mostly elegantly dressed young men or famous celebrities. They dressed ostentatiously, which made Ethan Smith¡¯s ck cloak seem out of ce. Under the ck cloak, Ethan Smith¡¯s face was icy cold. Despite masking the murderous spirit on his body, one could still sense a hint of chill. ¡°Dammit¡­¡± Emerson Holmes¡¯s words kept echoing in Ethan Smith¡¯s mind. He wished he could rush to the Capital City Martial Arts Association and rescue her. But the Ethan Smith today was no longer the impulsive youth. He knew very well that going to the Martial Arts Association now would not only fail to rescue anyone but would lose his own life. After sitting down, Ethan Smith released his divine sense. Soon, he had picked up on several martial artists. ¡°Hm? There¡¯s even a Marquis?¡± Ethan Smith slightly raised his eyebrows and scanned not far away Not too far off was a woman seated. When Ethan Smith looked at her, their eyes met. ¡°How could there be a Marquis in a small bar like this.¡± Ethan Smith furrowed his brow. It was known that there aren¡¯t many Marquis in the world, it was hard to see even one on normal days. As Ethan Smith was pondering, the woman approached him. ¡°Friend, fancy a drink?¡± the woman offered Ethan Smith a ss of alcohol. Ethan Smith remained silent, ignoring the woman. The woman continued, ¡°As a Marquis, yet hiding yourself so well. You must be here to kill someone.¡± Ethan Smith turned cold and said in a icy voice, ¡°This has nothing to do with you. It¡¯s better for you not to meddle.¡± The woman ignored him and went on, ¡°There aren¡¯t many in this world who could trouble a Marquis. Yet you, a Marquis, are going so far as to hide yourself to kill someone. The person you are trying to kill, must be significant.¡± Ethan Smith¡¯s face grew colder and colder, he sipped his drink and coldly said, ¡°Being too smart can lead to your own destruction.¡± Chapter 627: 627: Battling Three People! Chapter 627: Battling Three People! Upon hearing Ethan Smith¡¯s words, the woman did not get angry. She smiled and said, ¡°I might be able to help you.¡± Ethan Smith coldly responded, ¡°I don¡¯t need it, and you wouldn¡¯t be much help anyway.¡± Upon seeing this, the woman pulled out a business card from her bag and ced it in front of Ethan Smith. ¡°If you need anything, feel free to contact me,¡± the woman said. After leaving her card, she got up and left the ce. Ethan Smith picked up the card and nced at it, finding out that the woman¡¯s name was rissa Johnson. Besides her name, there was nothing else. ¡°How ridiculous.¡± Ethan Smith lit a me in his hand and burned the card into ashes. At the present time, he would not easily trust anyone, much less a stranger.
As it gotter andter, many elegantly dressed young men began to flock to the bar, ready to start their nightlife. Ethan Smith quietly drank his liquor, silently waiting for his opponent to turn up. Time passed second by second, and the bar became increasingly noisy. Every now and then, there would be people arguing, carousing, or behaving indecently. Here, however, Ethan Smith saw just how outrageous the lifestyles of these affluent people could be. Soon, the time was already past nine in the night. At this time, three men walked in through the door. As soon as they entered, they attracted countless gazes. The group of rich young men immediately ran over to greet them. Ethan Smith squinted his eyes, an icy look shing across his face. All three men were in the Martial Marquis Realm. Even though they had concealed their auras, they could not hide their extraordinary strength. ¡°It¡¯s those three.¡± Ethan Smith coldly stated. He did not rush to act, but observed quietly from the shadows. A crowd of people surrounded them, incessantly ttering them. Some even wanted to take them as their masters. After hearing their conversation, Ethan Smith learned that the three men were named: Brecken Yoder, Braydon Yoder, and Brock Yoder. The names were very simple, supposedly titles bestowed by the Capital City Martial Arts Association. They weren¡¯t old, at most in their early thirties. Although they were talented, without a power Bloodline, they absolutely would not be able topete with the elegantly dressed young men of Capital City. ¡°Elder Rhodes, your assessment of us three is really high.¡±
¡°Yeah, there aren¡¯t many people in the whole Capital City who canpete with you guys now, right?¡± Brecken Yoder, the eldest among them, smiled and said, ¡°Yes, aside from the few at the top, we in the younger generation should fear no one.¡± ¡°Brecken, why don¡¯t you give us some inside info? How does the Capital City Martial Arts Association cultivate such super strong fighters?¡± someone asked. Brecken Yoder did not hide anything. Heughed and said, ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to the resources within the Association! Furthermore, the Capital City Martial Arts Association will be openly recruiting young people soon. As long as you are talented enough, you have a chance!¡±
Upon hearing this, Ethan Smith¡¯s fists involuntarily clenched! A wave of murderous spirit surged out, heading straight towards the three men! Those damn beasts, they actually treated Emily Taylor as their resource! How could Ethan Smith possibly endure this? The emergence of murderous spirit immediately attracted the attention of the three men. The three of them exchanged nces, and then walked towards where Ethan Smith was sitting. They sat next to Ethan Smith and said coldly, ¡°It seems like you have a lot of hostility towards us.¡± Ethan Smith, suppressing the anger in his heart, replied coldly, ¡°So what if I do, and what if I don¡¯t.¡± ¡°Oh? That¡¯s quite bold of you.¡± Brecken Yoder said, his eyes squinting. Ethan Smith took a sip of his drink and said coldly, ¡°You people from the Capital City Martial Arts Association, you¡¯re all bloody bastards, not a single decent one among you.¡± Upon hearing this, everyone couldn¡¯t help but draw in a cold breath! Who is this guy? How dare he openly insult the Capital City Martial Arts Association? Has he lost his mind? The faces of the three individuals instantly turned chilly. ¡°Kid, do you even know what you¡¯re saying?¡± Brock Yoder demanded.
Ethan Smith coldly retorted, ¡°What¡¯s the matter, did I step on your tails? You¡¯re nothing but mongrels who forcibly seize the talents of others.¡± ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡± Brecken Yoder thundered, immediately reaching out to grab Ethan Smith¡¯s shoulder. Ethan Smith¡¯s body fiercely jerked, and a terrifying surge of Qi Jin instantly erupted! Having broken into the Fourth-rank Martial Marqui, Ethan Smith¡¯s strength was several times mightier than before, causing the three to be sent flying backwards! ¡°You¡¯ve got a bit of skill,¡± Brecken Yoder sneered. ¡°Who exactly are you, spit it out!¡± Braydon Yoder angrily shouted. Ethan Smith coldly swept his gaze over the three, as a chilling aura emanated from his body. In the next second, as Ethan Smith¡¯s palm shook, a crimson long sword materialised in his grip! ¡°The guy who¡¯s about to kill you all,¡± Ethan Smith coldly proimed. Before his words even fell, Ethan Smith stepped forward first, shing his sword through the air! The terrifying Sword Light instantly illuminated the dimly lit bar! ¡°Ignorant fool!¡± Brecken Yoder roared, as he rattled his fists and went head on against Ethan Smith¡¯s attack! ¡°Swish!¡±
The Sword Light ripped directly through his flesh, leaving a bloody scar a few tens of centimeters long on Brecken Yoder¡¯s body. He was sent flying backwards! Ethan Smith, gripping his scarlet long sword, was given an air of mystery by the ck robe he wore. Brecken Yoder¡¯s brows furrowed slightly. Only now did he realise that the ck robed man before him was far from simple! ¡°A martial marquis? There aren¡¯t many martial marquis in Capital City, who are you?!¡± Brecken Yoder demanded coldly. Ethan Smith did not respond, answering him with yet another sword strike! ¡°Boom!¡± The speed of this strike was extremely fast; itpletely leveled the bar! Those who had no chance to escape were cut into two pieces! The entire bar descended into frantic chaos, as people turned and scampered, fearing they would be caught in the fray! Brecken Yoder hollered, then both of his hands ignited in a radiant glow, and he charged head-on! ¡°Swish! Ethan Smith¡¯s bronze sword shattered the radiant glow. Afterwards, it surged straight towards the three of them! ¡°Seeking death!¡±
The trio swiftly activated their techniques! Numerous dazzling glows bore down on Ethan Smith, who merely smiled in the face of the attack. He pressed forwards against the techniques and shed his sword! The techniques of the threended on Ethan Smith¡¯s body. Ethan Smith¡¯s bronze sword decapitated Brecken Yoder in one mighty sweep! ¡°Hiss¡­¡± The remaining two couldn¡¯t help but gasp! Brecken Yoder died just like that? A formidable cultivator from the Capital City Martial Arts Association, decapitated by a single sword stroke? Ethan Smith casually swayed his bronze sword, coldly saying, ¡°Now it¡¯s your two turns.¡± A surge of spiritual power flowed into his bronze sword. This bronze sword was made from countless fragments of Mighty Realm weapons, and its power was far beyond imagination! Even the grand doors of the Immortal ying Sect bore shes from this sword, let alone these three martial marquis! Ethan Smith knew very well he couldn¡¯t dy in this ce, otherwise, he would surely invite thepany of members from the Capital City Martial Arts Association! Therefore, Ethan Smith immediately drew his sword and performed the Nine shes technique! In an instant, a sword light several feet long appeared as if it descended from the heavens. Ethan Smith grasped his sword with both hands and ferociously shed it downwards! Chapter 628: 628: A Sword Slash! Chapter 628: A Sword sh! The sword light seemed toe from the horizon, illuminating the entire sky from the outside. A strong oppression made people feel fearful! The remaining two brothers of the Steward were also instantly terrified! That intense sense of danger made them panic! The two knew that the ck-robed man in front of them was not easy to deal with, so they each used their trump cards in an attempt to withstand this sword strike! ¡°Swoosh!¡± The first sh of the Nine shes technique almost instantly approached the two! ¡°Ah!¡± They shouted, and the light from their hands formed a solid barrier! ¡°Zzzzap!¡±
However, the enhanced bronze sword was too strong! Added with the Divine Rank technique, it easily broke through the barrier formed by their Inner Strength! The sword light passed over the two of them, finallynding a heavy blow. ¡°Boom!¡± The entire bar was directly split into two halves! The sword light had cut through their bodies, breaking all their defenses! Two deep sword marks had fallen on them. The surroundings turned into ruins. Braydon Yoder and Brock Yoder copsed on the ground, their pupils filled with horror. Their bodies were nearly shattered, with huge bloodstains oozing blood! ¡°How¡­ How is it possible!¡± They seemed unwilling to believe what had just happened! Barely bing the focus of the world, they now faced death in the blink of an eye! Ethan Smith dragged the long sword step by step, walking towards the two. Broken walls and debrisy around, with no one in sight. Ethan Smith looked down at the two and said coldly, ¡°Some things are untouchable; otherwise, there¡¯s only one path: death.¡± ¡°Who¡­ Who are you!¡± Brock Yoder shouted with all his strength. Ethan Smith looked at them coldly, and after a moment, he took off his ck robe to reveal his true face. ¡°Ethan Smith.¡± He spat out the two words.
Hearing this name, the pupils of the two brothers constricted, and a mouthful of fresh blood spurted out! ¡°You¡­ You are Ethan Smith¡­¡± This made them even more desperate! If the person who took action was a seasoned Marquis, they could still ept it.
But now, someone from their own generation was effortlessly taking their lives, which was unbearable! ¡°Ethan Smith, you¡­¡± They opened their mouths, seeming to want to say something, but Ethan Smith gave them no chance, swinging his sword again. ¡°Buzz!¡± A sword shed across the necks of the two, taking their lives. The bronze sword seemed excited after drinking blood, trembling non-stop in Ethan Smith¡¯s hand. Looking at the two corpses in front of him, Ethan Smith didn¡¯t do any treatment. He wanted to use this to warn the Capital City Martial Arts Association! Ethan Smith put on the ck robe again and disappeared into the night. ¡­ The next day. The entire martial arts world was in an uproar! ¡°The three super cultivators created by the Capital City Martial Arts Association were actually killed!¡±
¡°It is said that the murderer is a man wearing a ck robe holding a long sword! He just used one sword strike to kill Brecken Yoder!¡± ¡°When did such a strong person appear in Capital City?¡± ¡°It must be some hidden expert who disapproved of them, so they secretly took them out!¡± ¡°It could also be a revenge plot by an aristocratic family.¡± Countless opinions surged, but no one believed that the culprit could be a young person. After all, these three had sessively provoking more than a dozen elegantly dressed young men in Capital City. Except for Dominic Taylor and ise Rhodes, they were undefeated! Capital City Martial Arts Association. The three corpses were ced in front of Davy Bat. Davy Bat¡¯s face turned cold and furious. ¡°Who did this!¡± Davy Bat pped the table, turning it into powder. ¡°President Bat, the person who did this must be extraordinary. Judging from the wound on Brecken Yoder, the murderer only used one sword strike to kill him.¡± The assistant next to him said. Davy Bat clenched his teeth and said coldly, ¡°Who has the ability to kill Brecken Yoder in just one strike!¡± ¡°Either a hidden expert or someone hired by an aristocratic family.¡±
Everyone was discussing, only Emerson Holmes remained silent. At this moment, Emerson¡¯s heart was full of shock! He knew that Ethan Smith was very strong, but he didn¡¯t expect him to kill Brecken Yoder with just one sword strike! Not only that, he fought against the three so-called super cultivators and easily killed them! ¡°No matter what, find me this person!¡± Davy Bat gritted his teeth and said. ¡°President Bat, we will do our best to investigate.¡± At this moment, Kn Taylor and Dominic Taylor walked in from outside. As soon as they entered, they saw the several corpses on the ground. Dominic Taylor frowned, clearly not aware of the situation. ¡°Who did this?¡± Dominic Taylor asked. Davy Bat said solemnly, ¡°A man in a ck robe wielding a long sword.¡± ¡°You mean¡­ They all died at the hands of the same person?¡± Dominic Taylor¡¯s face looked a bit grim. ¡°Not only that, but the killer also used only one sword strike.¡± The assistant next to him said.
This made Dominic Taylor greatly surprised! He knew that during his battle with the three, he had used all his strength just to win! This was enough to prove that the strength of this ck-robed man was far beyond his own! But soon, Dominic Taylor figured it out. ¡°The person who took the action must be a top-tier seasoned Marquis.¡± Dominic Taylor said. Davy Bat nodded, ¡°We also think so, among the younger generation, it¡¯s impossible for anyone to reach that level.¡± ¡°Even young master Dominic can¡¯t do it, right?¡± The assistant asked. Hearing this, Kn Taylor suddenly cursed, ¡°Bullshit! It won¡¯t take much effort for my son to kill them!¡± ¡°I think it¡¯s unlikely.¡± The assistant sneered. Kn Taylor was just about to talk when Dominic Taylor shook his head and said, ¡°I really can¡¯t do it. If I had to face these three at the same time, I would be afraid.¡± ¡°So, I can be sure that the person who took action is definitely a top-tier seasoned Marquis.¡± Hearing this, Emerson Holmes couldn¡¯t help but be shocked! Dominic Taylor was the current number one among the younger generation! In this case, Ethan Smith¡¯s strength must be far beyond Dominic Taylor! ¡°It¡¯s¡­ It¡¯s terrifying!¡± Emerson Holmes was horrified at the thought! At this moment, he began to regret provoking Ethan Smith! ¡°I either report this matter to the Capital City Martial Arts Association and let them send their top fighters to kill Ethan Smith, or¡­ don¡¯t ever be an enemy of Ethan Smith!¡± Emerson Holmes screamed in his heart! He hesitated for a long time, but eventually let out a sigh of relief. ¡°Forget it, I won¡¯t get involved in this mess.¡± Emerson Holmes finally shook his head; after all, his daughter¡¯s life was in Ethan Smith¡¯s hands. ¡°President Bat, a message just came that someone suspects that the ck-robed man is Ethan Smith.¡± At this moment, someone walked in with a file in hand. Chapter 629: 629: The Mysterious Black-Robed Man Chapter 629: The Mysterious ck-Robed Man Upon hearing this, everyone turned to look! ¡°Ethan Smith?!¡± Davy Bat was momentarily stunned before he burst intoughter. In no time, the entire office was filled with derisiveughter. ¡°Never mind that Ethan Smith is already dead, even if he wasn¡¯t, do you really think he would be capable of doing it?¡± Bat sneered. Even more so, Dominic Taylor scoffed: ¡°If even I can¡¯t achieve it, how could Ethan Smith possibly do it?¡± No one took this guess seriously, dismissing it withughter. Ethan Smith might have been talented, but they didn¡¯t think he could rise to such power. And to them, Ethan Smith was already dead. ¡°At least we have a new Blood Heir.¡± Barkerughed. ¡°A new heir?¡± Dominic Taylor inquired with a small frown. Davy Bat nodded: ¡°Indeed. The previous three brothers only inherited about 10%, but thepatibility of this new heir is incredibly high, absurdly reaching up to 40%!¡±
Dominic Taylor¡¯s face slightly changed. 40%? The previous three brothers had already posed a threat to him. Isn¡¯t this new 40% heir going to be much stronger? ¡°You¡¯re not strangers here, so I don¡¯t mind sharing this.¡± Bat continued. ¡°The high-level decision is to select candidates nationwide, and pick the one with the highestpatibility. If thepatibility could reach 80%, their power would be unimaginable.¡± Having heard this, a sense of unease rose within Dominic Taylor. Looking at Bat, he requested in a cold voice: ¡°President Bat, please arrange a blood bath for me as soon as possible.¡± Bat seemed to have expected this and, thus, didn¡¯t look surprised. ¡°Rest assured, we¡¯ve already prepared for you. Youe here and wait for me tomorrow morning,¡± said Bat. Dominic Taylor nodded and without saying more, turned and left. ¡­ In a suburban house in Capital City. Ethan Smith removed his ck robe and put on a set of clean clothes. ¡°No one should be able to guess my identity,¡± Ethan Smith thought secretly. He purposely didn¡¯t use his fists, but chose a bronze sword instead. That way, no one would suspect him. ¡°This bronze sword¡­ It¡¯s stronger than I imagined,¡± Ethan Smith thought quietly. He had shed Yoder with just one sword swipe, which was unexpected even for himself. However, Ethan Smith knew that his true identity would eventually be exposed.
For that reason, he must take advantage of this time to strengthen himself while thoroughly researching the Capital City Martial Arts Association. By evening, news of the Martial Arts Association recruiting nationwide was circting. Moreover, they announced proudly that they had recruited stronger cultivators whose power surpassed the Steward¡¯s three brothers! Upon seeing this news, Ethan Smith¡¯s face turned extremely cold.
Recruiting nationwide? How much blood would this require?! He was well aware that this blood was being sourced from Emily Taylor! The more blood they took, the more Emily would suffer! Ethan Smith clenched his teeth so tightly that they were on the verge of shattering! After a while, he eventually rxed his tightly clenched fist. That same night. Ethan Smith once again visited Emerson Holmes. Upon seeing Ethan Smith sitting on his sofa, Emerson¡¯s face turned unpleasant. With a cold expression, he said, ¡°Ethan Smith, why are you here again?¡± Ethan Smith took a cigarette from the table and lit it, slowly saying: ¡°I¡¯ll being often.¡± This made Emerson¡¯s forehead bulge with a vein as he snapped, ¡°Ethan Smith! You killed the Steward¡¯s three brothers and attracted attention! You¡¯re implicating me, do you understand!¡± Ethan Smith chuckled coldly, ¡°Emerson, do you think you have any other choice? If the Capital City Martial Arts Association finds out you gave me their location, do you think they would forgive you?¡± Emerson was at a loss for words, his face pale.
¡°Once I overthrow the Capital City Martial Arts Association, I will remember this favor,¡± said Ethan Smith as he released a smoke ring. Emerson couldn¡¯t help butugh sarcastically. ¡°It would be good enough if you could rescue Emily Taylor, yet you dare to dream of overthrowing the Capital City Martial Arts Association?¡± Ethan Smith nced at Emerson coldly and said, ¡°Not only am I going to overthrow the Capital City Martial Arts Association, but I¡¯m also going to kill every high-ranking official behind it.¡± Emerson didn¡¯t seem willing to argue any further with Ethan Smith. He spoke in a cold voice, ¡°What do you want from me, just say it.¡± ¡°The Capital City Martial Arts Association has cultivated a few more blood heirs, right?¡± Ethan Smith said in a cold voice, carelessly ying with a lighter. Emerson spoke coldly, ¡°Ethan Smith, back off or else¡­ ¡± ¡°Save the talk!¡± Ethan Smith interrupted him. Emerson gritted his teeth and said coldly, ¡°I can tell you, but this is thest time.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have a choice.¡± Ethan Smith was in no mood for negotiations. Unable to do much, Emerson hastily wrote down an address on a piece of paper. Ethan Smith took the address, nced at it, and sneered, ¡°There seem to be quite a few people.¡± Emerson huffed lightly, ¡°You can go now.¡± ¡°No, I have another matter.¡± Ethan Smith shook his head.
¡°What else do you want to do!¡± Emerson was somewhat angry. Ethan Smith replied coldly, ¡°I want to enter the Capital City Martial Arts Association. You need to figure out a way to get me in.¡± ¡°Forget it!¡± Hearing this, Emerson was instantly furious! ¡°Ethan Smith, have you gone mad! Do you think I can do anything! Entering the Capital City Martial Arts Association requires rigorous selection and aprehensive investigation of one¡¯s background! If you dare step into the Capital City Martial Arts Association, you will definitely be exposed and I will get dragged down with you! Emerson almost roared these words. With a trace of mockery on his face, Ethan Smith said leisurely, ¡°Okay, I don¡¯t have to enter. But I heard that your Capital City Martial Arts Association is recruiting publicly.¡± Emerson furrowed his brows, and after thinking it over, he nodded, ¡°Yes, the Capital City Martial Arts Association is recruiting genius warriors to activate their bloodlines with Emily Taylor¡¯s blood.¡± ¡°I want in,¡± Ethan Smith¡¯s intention was unquestionable. ¡°But there are limited spots, and I¡¯ve given all of mine,¡± Emerson furrowed his brows. ¡°Then get it back!¡± Ethan Smith spoke coldly. ¡°Emerson, it¡¯s best you talk less. I don¡¯t have too much patience.¡± Emerson gritted his teeth and said, ¡°I¡¯ll figure something out.¡± Ethan Smith didn¡¯t say any more. He got up and left.
Watching Ethan Smith¡¯s departing figure, Emerson felt his unease growing stronger. ¡°If this continues, I¡¯m definitely going to get involved,¡± Emerson took a deep breath. ¡°I have to figure something out; I can¡¯t let him keep controlling me,¡± a cold glint shed in Emerson¡¯s eyes. ¡­ The next day. A piece of news was once again released. All six super cultivators introduced by the Capital City Martial Arts Association have been killed! And the murderer is still that ck-robed man! What¡¯s more shocking is that the bodies of these six people were all hung on the main gate of the Capital City Martial Arts Association! Chapter 630: 630: The Painful Emily Taylor Chapter 630: The Painful Emily Taylor Looking at the several corpses at the door, Davy Bat¡¯s face turned livid, and veins bulged on his forehead. ¡°Bring the corpses in!¡± Davy Bat roared in rage. A few people hurriedly moved the corpses inside. Inside the surveince room. Davy Bat¡¯s expression grew even uglier as he stared at the ck-robed man on the screen. ¡°There aren¡¯t many people who can pull this off, but¡­ who is this person!¡± Davy Bat was furious. Emerson Holmes opened his mouth, seemingly wanting to say something. ¡°President Bat, this person¡¯s goal is obviously the power of the Bloodline,¡± Emerson Holmes said solemnly. ¡°So¡­ this person might be rted to Emily Taylor.¡± Emerson Holmes racked his brains, trying to hint at Davy Bat.
After hearing this, Davy Bat couldn¡¯t help but say coldly, ¡°Could it be¡­ someone sent by Hugh Taylor?¡± Hearing this, Emerson Holmes suddenly felt a massive headache. ¡°Impossible, Hugh Taylor has no real power now. If he had any real power, he would never let us mess with his daughter,¡± Emerson Holmes said solemnly. ¡°President Bat, I suggest we set a trap and ambush him secretly,¡± an assistant nearby said. Davy Bat was silent for a moment before nodding and saying, ¡°That makes sense, but¡­ creating another Blood Inheritance wielder is not that simple.¡± After all, Emily Taylor¡¯s blood was limited, and the umtion during this time was meant for Dominic Taylor. ¡°We can find a random person and im they¡¯ve obtained the Bloodline. As long as we don¡¯t say anything, who will know if it¡¯s true or false?¡± the assistant suggested with a smile. However, this suggestion was quickly dismissed by Emerson Holmes. ¡°I suggest we wait a little longer. That ck-robed man is not a fool,¡± Emerson Holmes said. ¡°If we introduce a new inheritor so soon, how can the ck-robed man possibly believe it?¡± Emerson Holmes¡¯ words won the approval of Davy Bat. He nodded slightly and said, ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll do as you said.¡± Emerson Holmes breathed a sigh of relief. As long as Ethan Smith died, his daughter would be saved, and he would be freed. ¡­ The ck-robed man¡¯s actions caused a great uproar. The geniuses carefully selected by the Capital City Martial Arts Association were killed one after another by the same person. This news was shocking! For a time, almost everyone was specting about the identity of the ck-robed man. ¡°Even Ethan Smith wasn¡¯t capable of this level of strength, right?¡±
¡°Ethan Smith is nothingpared to the ck-robed man. This man is definitely a veteran Military Marquis!¡± ¡°Indeed, there aren¡¯t many in this world who can kill a mid-term Military Marquis so easily.¡± ¡°Maybe he¡¯s even a Peak Form of Military Marquis.¡± As the ck-robed man¡¯s fame rose, the reputation of the Capital City Martial Arts Association waspletely lost.
If they couldn¡¯t catch the perpetrator, their reputation would bepletely ruined. In a certain room at the Capital City Martial Arts Association building. This room was situated on the sixtieth floor, overlooking the surroundings. In the room, there was a huge bathtub set up! What was horrifying was that the bathtub was filled not with water, but with bright red blood ¨C an entire tub of Emily Taylor¡¯s blood! God knows how much Emily had suffered! ¡°Young Master Taylor, this is Emily Taylor¡¯s blood,¡± Davy Bat said, pointing at the tub. Dominic Taylor couldn¡¯t help but frown as he gazed at the full tub of blood. He said solemnly, ¡°Does this blood really have such a great effect?¡± ¡°Indeed,¡± Davy Bat said with a faint smile. Seeing this, Dominic Taylor didn¡¯t say anything more. He slowly took off his clothes, walked over to the edge of the bath, and then gradually submerged his entire body into it. ¡°Hiss!¡± The moment his flesh touched the blood, bursts of white steam rose from Dominic Taylor¡¯s body!
This blood seemed to be boiling, constantly emitting heat! ¡°Ahh!!¡± Dominic Taylor felt as if his body was about to be cooked, waves of severe pain made him break out in a cold sweat! Davy Bat, standing nearby, spoke somewhat excitedly: ¡°As expected! As a member of the Taylor family, the inheritance rate of this blood is much higher!¡± The blood became even hotter, almost fusing with Dominic Taylor¡¯s body! For an instant, Dominic Taylor felt his flesh subtly transforming! Moreover, the array beneath the bathtub turned purple! ¡°Hiss!¡± At that moment, the scarlet color in the blood began to vanish as if it were being absorbed by Dominic Taylor! His body became incredibly lustrous, and his flesh grew exponentially stronger! Not only that, but Dominic Taylor felt his state of mind suddenly clear, even his divine sense surged! ¡°Ssh!¡± Another loud noise!
The array beneath the bathtub began to tremble as if it were about to shatter! The blood¡¯s scarlet color hadpletely disappeared, leaving it almost dry! ¡°This feeling¡­ it¡¯s beyond imagination!¡± A rare look of excitement appeared on Dominic Taylor¡¯s face! He slowly emerged from the bathtub, clenched his fist lightly and felt that the strength of his flesh had increased manifold! ¡°Is this the power of the Taylor family bloodline?¡± Dominic Taylor whispered. President Bat spoke admiringly, ¡°Young Master Taylor, your Blood Inheritance rate reaches 60%! Truly worthy of being a member of the Taylor family!¡± ¡°Sixty percent?¡± Dominic Taylor furrowed his brow. He coldly looked at President Bat and asked, ¡°President Bat, just sixty percent?¡± ¡°Sixty percent is already very good,¡± Davy Bat seemed to understand Dominic Taylor¡¯s meaning. ¡°Apart from Emily Taylor herself, I¡¯m afraid nobody could surpass this number.¡± Upon hearing this, Dominic Taylor¡¯s face darkened even more! ¡°In other words¡­ Emily Taylor herself is 100% inheritor?¡± Dominic Taylor asked coldly. ¡°Her own bloodline, of course, is 100%,¡± Davy Bat said somewhat helplessly.
This instantly made Dominic Taylor feel frustrated! He had only inherited sixty percent and his strength had undergone a qualitative change. What kind of unimaginable power would Emily Taylor herself possess?! ¡°President Bat, I¡¯m a little curious, why would you go through the trouble of cultivating others instead of letting Emily Taylor herself cultivate?¡± Dominic Taylor asked tentatively. ¡°She has the full power of the bloodline; if she cultivates, her future would be limitless, right?¡± President Bat nodded slightly, ¡°We indeed had this n, but¡­ she and Ethan Smith are inseparable. How could she be used by us?¡± ¡°Now we have even killed her beloved one; if she cultivates, in the future, she will surely be a great enemy of the Capital City Martial Arts Association.¡± Dominic Taylor narrowed his eyes and said, ¡°In other words¡­ you never intended to let Emily Taylor leave?¡± ¡°We absolutely cannot let her leave!¡± Davy Bat confirmed. Dominic Taylor didn¡¯t speak for a long time; after a while, he let out a sigh of relief. As long as Emily couldn¡¯t leave the prison, he would be the inheritor with the highest inheritance rate! ¡°With my current strength, there shouldn¡¯t be many people in the world who can beat me.¡± Dominic Taylor clenched his fist and whispered. Davy Bat smiled faintly, ¡°That¡¯s true, however¡­ you should be careful of that ck-robed man. If he finds out about this, he will definitely kill you.¡± ¡°The ck-robed man?¡± Dominic Taylor¡¯s eyes narrowed, and a strong interest emerged on his face. ¡°Right now, I feel great. In fact, I¡¯d really like to see what that ck-robed man is capable of¡­¡± Dominic Taylor sneered. Chapter 631: The Method to Control the Male Corpse!_1 Chapter 631: The Method to Control the Male Corpse!_1 At this moment, Dominic Taylor was feeling quite inted, showing a strong interest in the legendary ck-robed man. "Mr. Taylor, I suggest you not underestimate him; we suspect this ck-robed man could be Perry Elliott." Davy Bat said gravely. "Perry Elliott?" Hearing this name, Dominic Taylor''s eyebrows couldn''t help but frown. Perry Elliott might not be well-known, but he was quite famous within the Capital City Martial Arts Association. It was said that thirty years ago, the Capital City Martial Arts Association sent several Marquis to capture him, all ending in failure. What was even more astonishing, Perry Elliott killed more than a dozen Marquis of the Capital City Martial Arts Association! "He was already considered unbeatable back then; after so many years, who knows what level his strength has reached now," Davy Bat said. Dominic Taylor''s expression also didn''t look too good. If it really was Perry Elliott, he needed to be more careful. "President Bat, I understand. Thank you for the reminder." Dominic Taylor nodded slightly and left the ce. In order to protect Dominic Taylor, the Capital City Martial Arts Association did not spread the news of activating his bloodline so as not to attract the attacks of the ck-robed man. On the other hand, Ethan Smith didn''t take any actions for the time being. He stayed in his house all day, considering how to rescue Emily Taylor. "Continuing to kill like this won''t solve the root problem." Ethan Smith said quietly. But to rescue the person, Ethan''s current strength was far from sufficient. So far, Ethan had encountered the Capital City Martial Arts Association''s ck and gold robe and even the purple robe. With just a ck and gold robe¡ªJordan Richards, it was enough to drive him crazy, let alone in a stronger purple robe. "What should I do..." Ethan clenched his fist so hard that his heart seemed to bleed. As long as he thought about the suffering Emily had experienced, he couldn''t control his emotions. "If I could use the two male corpses... Saving people wouldn''t be a problem," Ethan thought to himself. He immediately took the two male corpses out of the Spatial Magic Artifact. These two corpses were motionless, just ced in front of Ethan. Ethan tried to use his divine sense to awaken the two corpses, but unfortunately, he failed. "Motherfucker, quickly put away these two things!" At this moment, the man with the mustache''s voice suddenly came from outside. Ethan frowned and looked at the man with the mustache. "How did you know I was here?" he asked. The man with the mustache mysteriously said, "I have my own wondrous tricks, can''t tell, can''t tell." Looking at the man with the mustache in front of him, Ethan''s doubts grew heavier. What kind of identity did this man have? Even the technique he used was unheard of by Ethan. "Do you have a way to get these two male corpses moving?" Ethan pointed to the corpses on the ground and asked. Hearing this, the man with the mustache shuddered. "Are you sick? Are you trying to die? You forgot what happenedst time, didn''t you?" The man with the mustache''s voice was trembling with recollection. Ethan exined, "What I mean... is to use their bodies to attack the Capital City Martial Arts Association." "You mean... you want to use your divine sense to control them?" The man with the mustache guessed. Ethan nodded, "Exactly." "You''re dreaming." The man with the mustache couldn''t help snorting. "Do you know the origins of these two corpses? You want to control them? Are you qualified?" Ethan spread his hands. "If it''s impossible, then forget it. I was just mentioning it casually." "But, well... If we could find the masked woman''s mask, there might be a chance." At this moment, the man with the mustache suddenly changed the subject. Hearing this, Ethan''s eyes instantly lit up! He quickly grabbed the man with the mustache''s shoulder and said anxiously, "Are you serious?" "Of course." The man with the mustache said proudly. "During these days, I''ve looked through a lot of information and found out that these two corpses are the servants of the masked woman. If you really can find that mask, I might actually be able to make them move." The man with the mustache said very seriously. Ethan grabbed the man with the mustache''s arm excitedly and said, "Tell me quickly how to do it and what the technique is!" The man with the mustache rolled his eyes. "What''s the use of telling you, you don''t have the mask anyway." Ethan murmured with a thick skin, "Maybe... maybe we could find it." "Talk about it when you find it." The man with the mustache opened Ethan''s hand. But Ethan was persistent, grabbing the man with the mustache''s arm and saying, "If you don''t tell me, I will never let go!" n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om The man with the mustache scratched his head, his eyes rolling, and said, "Do you really want to know?" "Nonsense!" Ethan red. A trace of slyness shed in the man with the mustache''s eyes, and he said with a smile, "I can tell you, but there is a condition." "What condition, just say it." Ethan hurriedly said. The man with the mustache continued with a smile, "As far as I know, at the Capital City Martial Arts Association''s auction this time, there is a sword being auctioned that I am very interested in." "It''s just that, being broke, I really can''t afford to bid. However, if my friend is willing to generously help me out, I might consider." Ethan hurriedly nodded, "No problem, I''m not short of money!" But as soon as the words left his mouth, Ethan regretted it. He was now a "dead man", and the money in his bank ount couldn''t be used, or he would definitely be exposed. "What''s wrong, is there a problem?" The man with the mustache asked. Ethan frowned, asking, "How much money will it need, approximately?" The man with the mustache did some calctions and said, "At least ten billion, right? Those bastards at the Capital City Martial Arts Association are getting greedier." "Ten billion..." Ethan murmured. For him right now, ten billion was simply astronomical. "Well, if you really can''t, then forget it." The man with the mustache waved his hand. "Who said I can''t!" Ethan stopped the man with the mustache. "Really, do you have the money? Just give it to me then." The man with the mustache reached out his hand and said. Ethan shook his head and said, "No money." "Then you''re just talking nonsense!" the man with the mustache stared at him. Ethan sneered, "I don''t need to use money at all." As he spoke, Ethan''s eyes fell on the ck robe thrown on the ground. The man with the mustache seemed to understand something. His body tensed, and he eximed in shock, "Could it be... you want to rob it?" "That''s right," Ethan said coldly. "The stuff of the Capital City Martial Arts Association is worth stealing." "Besides, this ck-robed man''s identity could make it even more convenient for me to do this." The man with the mustache frowned and said, "My friend, this carries a huge risk. You could not only expose your identity but also be killed on the spot!" Ethan looked at the man with the mustache and shook his head. "I have no other choice." As long as he could obtain the technique to control the male corpses, any method was worth trying! Chapter 632: Eve of the Auction Chapter 632: Eve of the Auction As for Ethan Smith''s suggestion, the mustached man didn''t have much objection. He spread his hands and said, "That''s fine. As long as you can give me the sword, it doesn''t matter. I''m not the one going to steal it anyway." Ethan Smith nced at the male corpse in front of him, and after careful consideration, he took out the coffin again. Seeing the coffin made of red wood, the mustached man couldn''t help but shiver. "What are you taking this thing out for? Are you trying to scare someone to death?" The mustached man muttered. Ethan Smith patted the coffin and said, "I''m afraid I''ll have to trouble you to watch over this coffin for me in the next few days, otherwise, my spatial magic artifact won''t be able to hold it." The mustached man suddenly jumped like a cat with its tail stepped on, leaping three feet high. He said in horror, "You want me to stay with this thing? For several days?" Ethan Smith rolled his eyes, "Alright, it''s not as scary as you think." "You don''t know what this masked woman has done!" The mustached man said, trembling. "There''s only one way to do this. Agree or not?" Ethan Smith said with a helpless look. The mustached man stared at the coffin for a while, and after a moment, he clenched his teeth and said, "A man risks his life for money, a bird for food. I''ll take the risk! I agree!" "Alright, it''s settled." Ethan Smith nodded slightly. So the agreement between the two was settled. As long as he could get the method to control the male corpse, Ethan Smith would have the ability to save someone from the Capital City Martial Arts Association. There were still three whole days before the auction began. For these three days, Ethan Smith did not leave the house. He sat in his room all day, devouring the inner core. The inner core Ethan Smith took away wasn''t much, and it was all consumed by the second day. A rank five Martial Marquis was a mid-term Military Marquis. Right now, Ethan Smith was only a step away from the mid-term Martial Marquis stage. For the Martial Marquis realm, the three stages represent different strengths. A Martial Marquis in the early stage is far different from a Martial Marquis in the mid-stage. And the peak of a Martial Marquis is far more powerful than the mid-stage. Now that the young elites in the Capital City have sessively stepped into the mid-term Martial Marquis stage, Ethan Smith should also hasten his pace. On the other side. After receiving the bloodline power of the Taylor family, Dominic Taylor''s strength has been qualitatively improved! Although Dominic Taylor did not know what this so-called bloodline was, his physical power was far beyond what it used to be. "They all say that Ethan Smith has unrivalled physical strength. It''s a pity he''s dead, otherwise, I''d really like to try it with him." Dominic Taylor said while exerting force on his hand, crushing the ck gold stone with a crackle. "From now on, I may be the only unmatched existence among the younger generation of Capital City." This was Dominic Taylor''s unparalleled confidence. At this time, Kn Taylor came in from outside the door, and beside him, there was a rather burly man. This man didn''t say a word, but he exuded a powerful oppressive aura. Even Dominic Taylor felt a slight difort. This person was none other than the Peak Form of Military Marquis that Kn Taylor had saved from the Capital City Martial Arts Association prison. Kn Taylor went straight to Dominic Taylor''s side, with a gloomy expression on his face. "Dad, what''s wrong?" Dominic Taylor asked. Kn Taylor said coldly, "Capital City Martial Arts Association is actually nning on distributing that blood power to the children of all aristocratic families!" "Damn it, using my Taylor family''s things to distribute to outsiders!" Dominic Taylor''s brow furrowed slightly, and said, "This matter... shouldn''t we have a say in it?" "I''ve negotiated with them, but their attitude was extremely tough." Kn Taylor said coldly. "If it really doesn''t work, I''ll take Emily Taylor back!" Hearing this, Dominic Taylor hurriedly waved his hand and said, "Absolutely not." Kn Taylor frowned and asked, "Why?" Dominic Taylor said solemnly, "We don''t have the martial arts association''s techniques, nor can we extract the bloodline from Emily." "If we bring her back, it will only increase her chance to start practicing." Obviously, after experiencing the intensity of this bloodline power, Dominic Taylor began to feel fear. He was afraid that once Emily stepped on the road to cultivation, she would directly surpass him, which would be troublesome then. Kn Taylor frowned, "Is the power of this bloodline really that strong?" "Although I don''t want to believe it, the power of this bloodline... It is indeed beyond imagination." Dominic Taylor said solemnly. At this point, Dominic Taylor looked at Kn Taylor and asked, "Dad, what is our Taylor family''s heritage? Why did Emily inherit such a bloodline?" "I don''t know." Kn Taylor shook his head. "As for our Taylor family''s ancestry, perhaps only your grandfather knows." Hearing this, Dominic Taylor couldn''t help but feel a cold expression. He took a deep breath and said, "This bloodline power cannot possibly be monopolized by our Taylor family. Sooner orter, it will be shared with those aristocratic families." Kn Taylor snorted, "Of course I know that, but the Capital City Martial Arts Association shouldn''t be trying to monopolize this favor either!" "Dad, what are you going to do?" Dominic Taylor asked with a frown. Kn Taylor waved his hand and said, "I have a n in my heart." Seeing this, Dominic Taylor didn''t say anything more. ... The high-level members of the Capital City Martial Arts Association held several meetings. These meetings were all about Emily Taylor''s bloodline. After several meetings, they drafted a list. This list contained the names of people who could use Emily Taylor''s blood. "Let''s start the operation after the auction is over." From the shadows, a voice came out. President Bat took the list and bowed several times, saying, "Yes." There were a total of more than a dozen names on the list, and each person was a prominent figure in Capital City. After leaving the meeting room, Emerson Holmes grabbed President Bat. "President Bat, before we start, I have a suggestion." Emerson Holmes said with a frown. "What suggestion?" President Bat asked. Emerson Holmes said solemnly, "Get rid of the ck-robed man first! Proceed ording to our n!" "Otherwise, when the ck-robed man learns the names of the people on the list, he will go on a killing spree!" "By then, the people of the great families in Capital City will be in a panic!" President Bat narrowed his eyes, and he said coldly, "You have a point... Fine, let''s do as you say." "Let''s get rid of this ck-robed man first and then make the list public!" N?v(el)B\\jnn Hearing this, Emerson Holmes breathed a sigh of relief. Of course, he had his own selfish reasons. If Ethan Smith doesn''t die, he will definitely ask Emerson Holmes to add Ethan Smith''s name to the list. As long as Ethan Smith is killed, he will be free. "You''ll pay the price for threatening me!" Emerson Holmes said sinisterly. ... Time flew by. In the blink of an eye, the day of the auction arrived. The venue of the auction was held in arge hall in Capital City. Chapter 633: 633: Pavilion Master and Marcus Taylor_1 Chapter 633: Pavilion Master and Marcus Taylor_1 This auction, in addition to being a method for the Capital City Martial Arts Association to recoup capital, was also a symbolic disy of strength to the outside world. Therefore, they would never allow any issues to arise during the auction. Deploying three ck and gold robe figures showed the extent of their attention to this matter. Of course, the status of the Capital City Martial Arts Association was extremely high, and over the years, no one dared to cause trouble for them. ¡°The capital recovery this time must reach at least ten billion,¡± Jordan Richards said to the two ck and gold robe figures beside him. The two slightly nodded their heads and then said, ¡°This isn¡¯t really our concern. Our main responsibility is to maintain order at the scene.¡± Jordan Richards remained silent, sweeping his gaze over the venue before retreating to one side. With only one arm, Jordan Richards appeared somewhat odd. Thus, the Capital City Martial Arts Association did not want Jordan Richards to show face, for it would be a disgrace to them. This also filled Jordan Richards with hatred for Ethan Smith.
As time flew by, various aristocratic families from all over the country arrived at the venue by eight o¡¯clock in the morning. These families included both martial arts aristocracy and ordinary wealthy individuals. At the entrance, luxury cars had already filled the parking area. There were countless Rolls-Royces, Bentleys, and so on. They all had one thing inmon ¨C carrying arge amount of cash with them. At this time, however, a ck-robed man was sitting in a car not far away. It was none other than Ethan Smith. Ethan Smith coldly watched the auction house entrance, a hint of viciousness shing in his eyes. At this moment, Ethan Smith suddenly spotted a familiar figure. ¡°Huh? The Pavilion Master is here too?¡± Only to see a graceful figure slowly get out of a car. By her side were two other individuals, one of whom was Sofia Carrillo. With the help of the Pavilion Master, Sofia Carrillo¡¯s face now barely showed any traces of injury. However, Sofia Carrillo did not appear happy, looking incredibly deste instead. Ethan Smith¡¯s eyebrows furrowed, and he murmured, ¡°Does the Pavilion Master also want something?¡± In addition to the Pavilion Master, Ethan Smith saw several other familiar figures. People from the ir family, the Bradley family, and even the Taylor family were all present. Of course, for top-tier aristocratic families like these, the people they sent to attend would not be the highest-ranking members. ¡°It seems that the prosperity of this auction is far greater than I imagined,¡± Ethan Smith frowned.
Which meant¡­ the impact of Ethan Smith¡¯s robbery of the auction might be far greater than he had imagined! With the arrow already on the bowstring, there was no turning back; Ethan Smith had no other choice. The auction was scheduled to begin at 10 in the morning, and by 9:30, nearly everyone had arrived. Ethan Smith did not rush to make a move, remaining in the car to quietly wait.
Inside the auction house. The Pavilion Master closed her eyes slightly, waiting quietly for the auction to begin. ¡°Martha Evans? I didn¡¯t expect you to be here too.¡± At this moment, a voice sounded near the Pavilion Master¡¯s ear. Raising her head, she saw Marcus Taylor, Kn Taylor¡¯s brother. Nowadays, Marcus Taylor was in cahoots with Kn Taylor, which was also why he had control over a portion of the Taylor family¡¯s core assets. The Pavilion Master nced at him but did not say anything. Marcus Taylor sat down directly beside the Pavilion Master, smiling, ¡°Martha Evans, back then, you opposed our Taylor family for the sake of an Ethan Smith. What was the result?¡± ¡°Not only did you not gain any benefits, but you also offended our Taylor family!¡± Marcus Taylor¡¯s face was ice-cold. The Pavilion Master looked at Marcus Taylor and said indifferently, ¡°Offending your Taylor family, what can you do? Brag with me verbally?¡±Marcus Taylor sneered, ¡°Our Taylor family may not have any other skills, but we do have money! Martha Evans, you¡¯ll slowly find out the consequences of offending the Taylor family.¡± ¡°Really?¡± The Pavilion Master snorted lightly. ¡°Marcus Taylor, I hope you don¡¯t fall sick one day, or you¡¯ll also learn the consequences of offending the Divine Alchemist Pavilion.¡± Hearing this, Marcus couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter, ¡°Do you think you can control all the medical resources in the country? Hahaha, that¡¯s a joke!¡±
¡°By the same token, do you think your Taylor family can control the entire Pyro nation?¡± The Pavilion Master didn¡¯t back down. Marcus Taylor replied with a faint smile, ¡°I won¡¯t argue with you, but I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t get what you want today, hehe.¡± After leaving these words, Marcus Taylor walked aside. Once he left, Sofia Carrillo couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Lord Pavilion Master, who is this person?¡± The Pavilion Master replied, ¡°Marcus Taylor, known as the Taylor family¡¯smercial elite, now controls the economic lifeline of the Taylor family.¡± Sofia frowned, ¡°What about Kn Taylor? Isn¡¯t he the head of the Taylor family?¡± The Pavilion Master nodded, ¡°The Taylor family is truly a magical family, each of the four brothers has their own strengths.¡± ¡°Kn Taylor is ruthless, Marcus Taylor is proficient in business, rence Taylor has strong connections, and Hugh Taylor¡­ has a bit more humanity.¡± Sofia pondered this information and asked, ¡°What about Duane Taylor?¡± ¡°Together, they make up aplete Duane Taylor, which is the magic of the Taylor family,¡± the Pavilion Master replied. Sofia Carrillo nodded in partial understanding. After a moment, she whispered, ¡°Anyway, there are a lot of good things.¡± As she spoke, the auctioneer walked onto the stage. Then, the door slowly closed.
From backstage, several white-robed martial artists stepped out. They stood on both sides of the corridor, exuding an impressive and powerful aura. In the shadows were Jordan Richards and three ck-gold-robed individuals. They released their divine senses, covering the entire venue, ready to act quickly in case of any ident. The auctioneer walked onto the stage and started speaking with a faint smile, ¡°Capital City Martial Arts Association¡¯s annual auction begins now!¡± ¡°This time, we have prepared a total of thirty auction items for everyone!¡± Thirty items ¨C this was thergest number of items the Capital City Martial Arts Association had offered in recent years! Not only that, but the Capital City Martial Arts Association had also spared no expense in preparing several Dharma Treasures! The reason for this was simple ¨C the higher-ups realized the dissatisfaction from above, so they had to put on a good performance. ¡°I must obtain the Seven-Coloured ze at this auction,¡± the Pavilion Master thought. Soon, the auction started, and various treasures were presented, one after another. There were ordinary antiques and paintings, as well as magical artifacts and herbs for martial artists. ¡°The next auction item is the Seven-Coloured ze!¡± Before long, the auctioneer brought out a ze cup glowing with seven-colored light.
Upon seeing the ze cup, the Pavilion Master¡¯s eyes lit up slightly. ¡°The Seven-Coloured ze is a treasure obtained by the Capital City Martial Arts Association from abroad. It¡¯s said that it has an indescribable effect on refining medicine, making the process twice as efficient with half the effort,¡± the auctioneer said with a faint smile. ¡°Starting bid, 80 million!¡± Someone at the venue quickly called out a bid. In just over ten minutes, the Seven-Coloured ze was raised to over 300 million. ¡°It¡¯s almost time to make a move,¡± the Pavilion Master said. She slowly raised her hand and said, ¡°500 million.¡± As soon as she spoke, everyone turned to look at the Pavilion Master. ¡°It turns out to be the Lord of Medicine God Pavilion.¡± After seeing the Pavilion Master¡¯s face, everyone immediately lost the will topete. ¡°This item should be the most suitable one for the Pavilion Master,¡± someonemented. ¡°800 million!¡± However, a discordant voice rang out. They saw Marcus Taylor looking at the Pavilion Master with a half-smile. Chapter 634: 634: Seeing Jordan Richards Again!_1 Chapter 634: Seeing Jordan Richards Again!_1 Marcus Taylor¡¯s voice immediately attracted countless people¡¯s attention. ¡°It seems that there¡¯s always been some conflict between the Taylor family and the Divine Alchemist Pavilion. It looks like they¡¯re going topete secretly this time.¡± ¡°Right, it¡¯s said to be over that Ethan Smith.¡± ¡°The Divine Alchemist Pavilion invested a lot in Ethan Smith, but now that he¡¯s dead, they¡¯ve gained nothing and have only made more enemies.¡± ¡°Such an investment really isn¡¯t worthwhile with such high risks.¡± People chattered amongst themselves, seemingly eager to witness a great show. The Pavilion Master silently raised his hand to bid, increasing the price: ¡°Ten billion.¡± ¡°Fifteen billion!¡± Marcus Taylor raised his hand without even thinking about it. ¡°Twenty billion.¡± The Pavilion Master continued bidding. Marcus Taylor snorted: ¡°Thirty billion!¡±
The price was immediately raised to an extremely high level. This also excited the Capital City Martial Arts Association. They loved to see peoplepeting against each other. ¡°Pavilion Master, should we continue bidding?¡± Sofia Carrillo asked with furrowed brows. The Pavilion Master¡¯s brow also furrowed slightly. Although the Seven-Coloured ze was important, she knew in her heart that continuing to bid would do no good for her. ¡°Forget it.¡± The Pavilion Master took a deep breath, shaking her head: ¡°The Taylor family has a close rtionship with the Capital City Martial Arts Association. Continuing wouldn¡¯t be any good for us.¡± Sofia Carrillo nodded slightly, whispering: ¡°None of the Taylor brothers are any good.¡± After the Pavilion Master gave up, Marcus Taylor couldn¡¯t help but sneer: ¡°Is this all the mighty Divine Alchemist Pavilion¡¯s strength? Giving up at 30 billion?¡± ¡°Thirty billion is nothing to the Taylor family,¡± Marcus Taylor said arrogantly. The Pavilion Master remained silent, not willing to respond to Marcus Taylor. Marcus Taylor stood up and walked towards the stage with a faint smile: ¡°Martha Evans, if you apologize and submit to our Taylor family, we might consider forgiving you.¡± But the Pavilion Master still didn¡¯t say anything and even closed her eyes slightly. Marcus Taylor snorted coldly and immediately walked up to the stage. The auctions held by the Capital City Martial Arts Association were different from others. They had a unique rule. That was that the items that were auctioned needed to be settled on the spot to avoid unnecessary disputes. Marcus Taylor walked straight to the stage, took out a bank card, and swiped it with no expression on his face, as if the thirty billion didn¡¯t hurt him at all. ¡°Congrattions, Mr. Taylor!¡± The auctioneer carefully handed over the Seven-Coloured ze with a reverent expression. Marcus Taylor took the Seven-Coloured ze with a proud expression on his face.
¡°Martha Evans, the Seven-Coloured ze is now mine,¡± Marcus Taylor shouted from a distance. Apuse broke out, and Marcus Taylor¡¯s pride grew even stronger. BOOM! However, at this moment, there came a loud noise from the entrance!
This loud noise immediately frightened everyone! Turning around, they saw the door being sted open, and the two White Robes guarding the gate were being choked by a ck-robed man. The ck-robed man swung his hand, directly throwing the two ck-robed men out. ¡°You¡¯ve all been hijacked,¡± Ethan Smith said coldly. His voice rang throughout the auction hall. After a brief silence, there was a burst ofughter like thunder! ¡°What did you say? We¡¯ve been hijacked? Kid, do you know where you are?¡± ¡°Hijacking us in the Capital City Martial Arts Association¡¯s territory? Are you out of your mind?¡± ¡°Where did this lunatice from?!¡± Theyughed non-stop, not believing that anyone would dare to rob the Capital City Martial Arts Association¡¯s auction! Ethan Smith nced at them coldly and said, ¡°This matter has nothing to do with you. I just want what belongs to the Capital City Martial Arts Association.¡± ¡°Hahaha!¡± Theughter on the scene grew even wilder.
¡°Is this a new show?¡± ¡°It¡¯s probably something the Capital City Martial Arts Association specifically invited to liven up the atmosphere, right?¡± ¡°Want the things from the Capital City Martial Arts Association? You¡¯re quite ambitious!¡± Facing their ridicule, a cold murderous intent erupted from Ethan Smith. Suddenly, a crimson longsword appeared in his palm! With a swing of the sword, a terrifying sword aura instantly split the stage in half! The huge noise entered everyone¡¯s ears. ¡°Let me say it again, you¡¯ve all been hijacked,¡± Ethan Smith said coldly. At this moment, they realized that this ck-robed man wasn¡¯t joking at all! ¡°It¡¯s him, the ck-robed man!¡± Someone seemed to have thought of something! ¡°The ck robe, the crimson longsword¡­ It¡¯s him, the ck-robed man!¡± ¡°The one who killed nine super cultivators from the Capital City Martial Arts Association?!¡± The scene suddenly became chaotic, the crowd whispering and scattering in all directions!
Ethan Smith nced at them, and then, with a wave of his hand, a golden barrier directly blocked the entrance! ¡°Before I finish my business, no one is allowed to leave,¡± Ethan Smith said coldly. ¡°ck-robed man¡­ We¡¯ve been looking for you, and I didn¡¯t expect you toe to us!¡± The people in White Robes quickly exploded, rushing towards Ethan Smith all at once! Ethan Smith¡¯s expression was cold, and with a swing of his longsword, several White Robes¡¯ bodies were cut in half! The pungent smell of blood filled the area! ¡°Ahh!!!¡± Somebody screamed in fear on the scene, and some even hid under the tables! Ethan Smith ignored the crowd and walked straight to the stage. Marcus Taylor was still standing on the half-split podium at this moment. He held the Seven-Coloured ze with both hands, looking extremely embarrassed. Ethan quickly walked onto the stage, nced at Marcus Taylor, and said: ¡°Give it to me.¡± Marcus Taylor furrowed his eyebrows, trying to remain calm: ¡°ck-robed man, I¡¯m Marcus Taylor of the Taylor family. I¡¯ve already bought this, and I¡¯ve already paid for it.¡± ¡°You¡¯re just unlucky,¡± Ethan Smith said coldly. With a reluctant expression, Marcus Taylor said: ¡°ck-robed man, if you¡¯re willing to let this go, my Taylor family owes you a favor.¡± Hearing this, Ethan Smith couldn¡¯t help but sneer.
Marcus Taylor thought he had persuaded Ethan Smith, and he continued: ¡°If one day you¡¯re caught by the Capital City Martial Arts Association, I can guarantee that I will spare your life and even let you join our Taylor family!¡± ¡°Join your mother!¡± Ethan Smith immediately pped Marcus Taylor and sent him flying! The Seven-Coloured ze also fell into Ethan Smith¡¯s hands. That p left Marcus Taylor¡¯s face covered in blood. Although Ethan Smith had restrained his power, Marcus Taylor was only an ordinary person and couldn¡¯t withstand such a force. The scene was immediately silent. If even Marcus Taylor had no face, what about them? Ethan Smith put the Seven-Coloured ze away, then said coldly, ¡°Put all the things you¡¯ve auctioned back.¡± Then, Ethan Smith looked at the auctioneer and said coldly, ¡°Hand over all the auction items to me.¡± The auctioneer¡¯s lips shivered, and he nodded continuously. ¡°ck-robed man, you really have some guts,¡± a voice said, as an extremely domineering aura radiated. Turning their heads, they saw Jordan Richards walking out. By his side, there were also two men in ck and gold robes. Chapter 635: 635: Battle with Jordan Richards Again!_1 Chapter 635: Battle with Jordan Richards Again!_1 These three people had powerful auras, all of them were mid-term Military Marquises! Even though Jordan Richards was left with only one arm, his momentum did not diminish in the slightest. Looking at Jordan Richards in front of him, Ethan Smith instantly felt a strong surge of killing intent in his heart! ¡°Jordan Richards¡­¡± Ethan Smith muttered the name under his breath. Then, the sword in his hand hummed, and the bloody red aura grew denser. ¡°ck-robed man, you injured so many people from our Capital City Martial Arts Association, yet you dare toe to the auction to die.¡± Jordan Richards said coldly. ¡°No one dared to provoke our Capital City Martial Arts Association like this before.¡± The ck and gold robe person sneered. Ethan Smith narrowed his eyes slightly and sneered, ¡°Today, I will definitely get this thing.¡± ¡°Oh? What big talk.¡± Jordan Richards said with narrowed eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know who you are!¡±
Hearing this, Ethan Smith¡¯s heart tightened. Could it be¡­that he had been exposed? ¡°Perry Elliott, do you think hiding in a ck robe can cover the stench of your body?¡± Just as Ethan Smith was panicking, Jordan Richards suddenly sneered. Hearing these words, Ethan Smith couldn¡¯t help but let out a sigh of relief. Who was Perry Elliott? Ethan Smith hadn¡¯t even heard of such a person. ¡°Perry Elliott, will you follow us on your own or do we have to kill you on the spot?¡± Jordan Richards sneered. Ethan Smith¡¯s sword trembled slightly in his hand, and deep down, he was quietly looking forward to it! ¡°I wonder if my current bronze sword can pierce through his ck Gold Armor.¡± Ethan Smith secretly thought to himself. As long as there is no ck Gold Armor to protect him, Jordan Richards would be nothing! Feeling the murderous aura from Ethan Smith, Jordan Richards couldn¡¯t help snorting coldly, ¡°It seems you made the wrong choice!¡± As he spoke, the aura around his body began to climb rapidly, and even his surroundings were enveloped by a circling ck and golden light! Ethan Smith¡¯s face was ice cold, and as he shook the sword in his hand, spiritual power instantly poured into it. At this moment, the bronze sword seemed to have be an extension of Ethan Smith¡¯s arm! ¡°I originally intended to just steal the item, but I didn¡¯t expect to gain some extra benefits.¡± Ethan Smith said coldly. ¡°I will take the lives of you three mongrels!¡± As he spoke, Ethan Smith¡¯s figure burst upward, shing his sword through the air! With a cold snort, Jordan Richards immediately raised his hand, a ck and gold light gathering on his palm, and collided fiercely with Ethan Smith¡¯s bronze sword! ¡°Hum!¡± The entire venue suddenly erupted with a brilliant burst of light!
Countless people were directly blown away by the impact, and the venue was in chaos! The bronze sword pierced through the ck and gold light, striking right on Jordan Richards¡¯ palm! Jordan Richards only felt his palm throb with a piercing pain, and a white mark appeared on his ck Gold Armor! This caused Jordan Richards¡¯ face to slightly change, he nced at the two people beside him, and coldly said, ¡°Let¡¯s go together, kill him!¡±
The two men stepped forward without saying much! After all, they were mid-term Military Marquises, not to be underestimated, even Ethan Smith did not dare to be negligent. Ethan Smith gripped the bronze sword, shing the sword¡¯s aura through the sky! ¡°Whoosh!¡± This sword aura was several feet long, directly shing towards the three men! The three men immediately urged their techniques, and a giant hand appeared in front of them! This giant hand directly grasped Ethan Smith¡¯s bronze sword! These three people seemed to be able to share the same technique, and their strength suddenly skyrocketed! ¡°Boom!¡± At this moment, a giant hand appeared above the three men¡¯s heads! The giant hand clenched into a fist and mmed straight towards Ethan Smith! Ethan Smith couldn¡¯t dodge in time and was struck in the chest, his body flying horizontally out! ¡°Courting death!¡± Jordan Richards said coldly.The three of them stepped forward together, with two enormous hands hovering above their heads.
This technique was passed down by the Capital City Martial Arts Association, and only the three of them could perform it! Ethan Smith climbed up from the ground, looking coldly at the three people in front of him, his eyebrows slightly furrowed. ¡°I can¡¯t stay here for long, I have to fight quickly.¡± Ethan Smith thought to himself. With that in mind, he retreated a few steps, then rose with both hands gripping his sword, and the first sh of the Nine shes took shape instantly! ¡°Buzz!¡± A terrifying sword light rose from the bronze sword, and the dazzling light was almost blinding! Jordan Richards¡¯ face changed slightly, and he coldly said, ¡°This technique is not simple, be careful!¡± Following that, the three of them worked together and simultaneously urged on the giant hands! Both hands of the giant hands clenched to resist the sword light! ¡°Sizzle!¡± The unyielding Nine shes, the sharp sword light, went straight towards the two giant hands! The moment these two condensed hands touched, they were actually cut open directly! They couldn¡¯t even block the sword light for half a step! ¡°Not good!¡± Jordan Richards¡¯ face changed dramatically, but at this moment the sword light had already fallen upon the three of them!
¡°Boom!¡± The ground beneath their feet was shattered! Smoke and dust obscured everyone¡¯s vision at this moment! ¡°Nine shes?¡± Down below, the Pavilion Master had seemingly discerned the technique. ¡°Could the ck-robed man be Ethan Smith?¡± The Pavilion Master¡¯s brow creased slightly. Above, Ethan Smith coldly gazed at the three men. As the dust settled, they were seen holding a tinum shield in front of them! This shield blocked the three of them and held off the first sh of the Nine shes! Even so, the white shield still bore numerous scars! ¡°They managed to withstand it.¡± Ethan Smith sneered several times. His sword swayed gently in his hand, and a terrifying aura gathered on this bronze sword! ¡°You managed to resist the first sword, but what about the second?¡± Ethan Smith said coldly. Feeling the terrifying aura on the bronze sword, the faces of all three became extremely ugly!
¡°Not good, this sword is far more powerful than the first one¡± Jordan Richards eximed in shock! The other two naturally felt the dangerous aura, too! Ethan Smith coldly said, ¡°Leave your lives behind.¡± The sword light slowly gathered, and the second sh of the Nine shes took shape. An overpowering pressure made the faces of the three change dramatically! Cold sweat dripped down their foreheads, and terror filled their minds! Jordan Richards gritted his teeth, reaching out to activate the ck Gold Ball. But at that moment, he realized the ck Gold Ball had already disappeared! ¡°Go to hell!¡± At this moment, Ethan Smith roared angrily, and the sword in his hand fell fiercely! A sword light several feet wide almost covered the entire venue! Everyone was affected at this moment, vomiting blood even though they were not the target, and some ordinary people were even crushed into a bloody pulp on the spot! ¡°Ah!!!¡± Beneath that sword light, there came a series of angry roars. Their hands activated the technique, and the white shield appeared over their heads! ¡°Buzz!¡± But this sword was too powerful, and the white shield was cut in half directly! Falling straight down. ¡°Crack!¡± Beneath their feet was turned into ruins, a sword mark tens of meters long had been drawn on the ground. Half a secondter, the sword marks on the ground erupted with loud noises! Chapter 636: 636: Creating Chaos at the Venue!_1 Chapter 636: Creating Chaos at the Venue!_1 Sword qi burst out from under the marks, and in an instant, the entire venue was nearly split in half! Ethan Smith panted, coldly looking in the direction of the trio. At this moment, something shocking happened to Ethan Smith! Jordan Richards actually ran away! The two men in ck and gold robes were lying on the ground, gasping for breath, and Jordan Richards was nowhere to be found! ¡°Actually ran away?¡± Ethan Smith¡¯s face turned cold, and then he couldn¡¯t help butugh mockingly. ¡°The Capital City Martial Arts Association people really have the same moral character, they all like to abandon theirpanions and escape.¡± Ethan Smith walked straight to the two men. They opened their mouths as if they wanted to beg for mercy, but Ethan Smith didn¡¯t give them a chance, directly cutting the two men in half with a single sword stroke. Ethan Smith knew very well in his heart that this was not a ce to linger.
Jordan Richards had escaped, and he would definitely go to get reinforcements. Thereupon, Ethan Smith looked at the almost frightened host and said coldly, ¡°Where are the auction items?¡± The host trembled and pointed behind him, saying, ¡°In¡­ in the back, don¡¯t kill me¡­¡± ¡°Take me there,¡± Ethan Smith said coldly. This host had long been terrified. Where would he dare to say more? He hurriedly led Ethan Smith to the back. Upon arriving at the hiding ce of the auction items, Ethan Smith violently broke open the lock. ¡°They¡¯re all here¡­¡± the host stammered. Ethan Smith nced around and quickly spotted a long sword. The sword lookedmon, even worse than the bronze sword he already held. But for now, Ethan Smith didn¡¯t have time to think too much; he immediately collected all the auction items into his bag. At this time, Jordan Richards was on the phone, notifying the Capital City Martial Arts Association. ¡°President, it¡¯s bad, the ck-robed man has stolen our auction!¡± Jordan Richards said through gritted teeth. On the other end of the line, Davy Bat suddenly mmed his hand down and shouted angrily, ¡°What did you say?!¡± Jordan Richards wiped the blood that had spilled from the corner of his mouth and said, ¡°Send someone to the venue quickly, we absolutely can¡¯t let him escape!¡± Davy Bat was furious, and he said coldly, ¡°Hold him back! Don¡¯t let him escape!¡± After dropping those words, Davy Bat hung up the phone. But Jordan Richards was worried; he knew that he was no match for the ck-robed man. He was in charge of the auction, and now that it had gone awry, he wouldn¡¯t be forgiven by his superiors. If he ran away now, it would be adding insult to injury.
After some thought, Jordan Richards gritted his teeth and turned back toward the venue. Inside the venue, Ethan Smith had collected all the auction items and was preparing to leave. Wearing a ck robe, he strode toward the entrance. After leaving the venue, Ethan Smith quickly noticed Jordan Richards hiding in the dark corner.
His eyes stared at Jordan Richards¡¯ hiding ce, and a murderous spirit erupted. Feeling the murderous spirit emanating from Ethan Smith, Jordan Richards¡¯ body tightened instantly. Ethan Smith snorted coldly and turned to leave. Shortly, Ethan Smith couldn¡¯t take down Jordan Richards, but the assistance from the Capital City Martial Arts Association would likely arrive quickly. So, Ethan Smith eventually gave up the idea of killing Jordan Richards and turned to leave instead. Seeing this, Jordan Richards also heaved a sigh of relief. He hurriedly returned to the venue and quietly waited for Davy Bat¡¯s arrival. About ten minutester. A number of cars stopped at the entrance. As soon as the car stopped, Davy Bat hurried into the venue. At least eight men in ck and gold robes followed him, each with strength above Jordan Richards¡¯! Entering the venue, Davy Bat saw the mess and the corpses everywhere! Not only were martial artists injured, but ordinary people were also affected!
Seeing this scene, Davy Bat was furious, anger rising from his heart! ¡°The ck-robed man¡­ this ck-robed man has gone too far!¡± Davy Bat stared wide-eyed at the scene, roaring in anger! This auction was a public event held by the Capital City Martial Arts Association! Now that it had been ruined by the ck-robed man, it was a direct p in the face of the Capital City Martial Arts Association! It might even be subject to questioning from the higher-ups! ¡°Jordan Richards! Where¡¯s the man?!¡± Davy Bat shouted angrily. Jordan Richards gritted his teeth and said, ¡°I¡¯m not his match; I let him run away¡­¡± Davy Bat grabbed Jordan Richards by the cor and shouted angrily, ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to keep an eye on him!¡± Jordan Richards frowned, ¡°I tried to stop him, but¡­ but I¡¯m no match for him, and our twopanions died under his sword¡­¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t stop him at all, did you? I clearly saw you abandon yourrades and escape on your own.¡± At this moment, the Pavilion Master in the venue added fuel to the fire. Hearing this, Jordan Richards¡¯ face changed instantly! ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense!¡± Jordan Richards shouted angrily. ¡°The Pavilion Master is right, we saw it too,¡± someone beside them coldly snorted. ¡°The ck-robed man killed your twopanions, and you escaped from the venue early, disregarding our lives. Is this how the Capital City Martial Arts Association does things?¡± an injured ordinary wealthy guest coldly snorted.
For a time, everyone pointed their finger at Jordan Richards. Davy Bat¡¯s face was extremely ugly! He took a deep breath and patiently exined, ¡°Everyone, this ident was just an unexpected turn of events, I will definitely give you an exnation.¡± ¡°Hmph, President Bat, I hope you keep your word.¡± President Bat bowed slightly, ¡°Please go to the hospital first.¡± After sending everyone away, Davy Bat¡¯s face finally darkened. ¡°Jordan Richards, you cowardly and fearful man!¡± Davy Bat said coldly. Jordan Richards¡¯ face turned cold, then he gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Who isn¡¯t afraid of death? I¡¯ve lost an arm for the Capital City Martial Arts Association, and the Association didn¡¯t seem to give me any rewards!¡± Davy Bat turned cold and frowned, ¡°Jordan Richards, have you gone mad?¡± Jordan Richards snorted lightly, ¡°Davy Bat, am I not telling the truth?¡± ¡°How many people have I caught for the prison over the years? What benefits have I gained?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve applied for this bloodline power many times, but you¡¯ve rejected me every time. Now you still want me to die?¡± Davy Bat opened his mouth, but for a moment, he was at a loss for words.
Although he was the president, the real power was not in his hands but in those of the higher-ups. This was also the reason why Jordan Richards dared to use Davy Bat. ¡°Let¡¯s deal with the ident first and think about how to exin it to the higher-ups,¡± someone said. Davy Bat took a deep breath and said coldly, ¡°No matter what, we have to catch this ck-robed man! No matter the cost!¡± ¡­ At this time, Ethan Smith had already escaped back to the house. As soon as he entered, Ethan Smith saw the man with the mustache sitting several meters away from the coffin, his eyes unblinking, staring intently at the coffin, as if afraid that the coffin would suddenly move. ¡°I brought the things back for you, now you should tell me how to use the two male corpses,¡± Ethan Smith said. Chapter 637: 637: Method to Stimulate a Male Corpse! Chapter 637: Method to Stimte a Male Corpse! Upon hearing Ethan Smith¡¯s voice, the man with the mustache was so startled that he jumped three feet high. He stared and said, ¡°Howe you¡¯re like a ghost, making no sound at all!¡± Ethan Smith rolled his eyes, ¡°You were just too absorbed in what you were looking at. I really don¡¯t understand, what¡¯s so terrifying about this coffin?¡± The man with the mustache impatiently waved his hand, ¡°She¡­ forget it, I can¡¯t exin it to you. Where¡¯s the stuff?¡± Ethan Smith didn¡¯t waste any words. He immediately activated the Spatial Magic Artifact and released all the objects he had snatched from the auction. Thirty treasures were neatly arranged here. The worldly antiques were directly discarded by the man with the mustache. His eyes quickly locked onto a sword and excitedly grabbed it. ¡°It¡¯s this one!¡± the man with the mustache excitedly said. He held the sword, dancing with excitement, his eyes sparkling with brilliance.
Ethan Smith muttered, ¡°This sword looks ordinary and doesn¡¯t seem like a treasure. Why are you so excited?¡± While stroking the sword, the man with the mustache excitedly said, ¡°Indeed, this sword doesn¡¯t amount to much, or else the Capital City Martial Arts Association wouldn¡¯t have let it go.¡± Upon saying this, the man with the mustache paused for a moment. He put away the sword, then said with a faint smile, ¡°But in my hands, it¡¯s different.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Ethan Smith asked, puzzled. The man with the mustache rubbed his chin, thought for a while, and then said, ¡°Never mind, I¡¯ll tell you.¡± ¡°There are four of these swords in total, called the Four Swords of Immortality, the weapon of a great figure.¡± ¡°As for who that great figure is, you wouldn¡¯t know even if I told you. In any case, it¡¯s a powerful figure from many years ago.¡± Hearing the man¡¯s words, Ethan Smith became even more curious about him. This man with the mustache seemed to know everything, and he knew a lot about events from many years ago. ¡°A great figure¡­¡± Ethan Smith pondered for a moment. Then he looked at the man with the mustache and asked, ¡°Who is more powerful, the owner of these Four Swords of Immortality or that masked woman?¡± Upon mentioning the masked woman, the man with the mustache¡¯s expression became a bit unpleasant. He impatiently said, ¡°How would I know? They¡¯d have to fight each other first.¡± Seeing this, Ethan Smith didn¡¯t ask any more questions but said seriously, ¡°I¡¯ve given you the items. You should tell me how to control these two male corpses.¡± The man with the mustache grinned and said, ¡°Of course I can tell you, but only I can control the corpses!¡± Ethan Smith was stunned and said unhappily, ¡°What do you mean? Are you trying to go back on your word?¡± ¡°No, no, no, I have no intention of going back on my word!¡± the man with the mustache hurriedly waved his hands. ¡°What I¡¯m saying is true. Only I can perform this technique.¡±
¡°As long as you get the mask, I have a way to make these two male corpsese alive!¡± Upon saying this, the man with the mustache chuckled and added, ¡°You see, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to help you, but the mask is not with me.¡± Ethan Smith¡¯s brow furrowed, and he couldn¡¯t make up his mind for a moment. Although he had gotten to know the man with the mustache quite well during this time, Ethan Smith did not know anything about his background.
No one knew whether he was trustworthy or not. If he turned out to be a bad person, re Richardson would definitely be in danger. ¡°I can get the mask,¡± Ethan Smith said coldly. The man with the mustache waved his hands, ¡°Alright, don¡¯t brag. I¡¯ve been looking for that mask for many years and haven¡¯t found it.¡± Ethan Smith said solemnly, ¡°I can really find the mask, but I¡¯m sorry, I can¡¯t give it to you.¡± Seeing Ethan Smith¡¯s serious face, the man with the mustache¡¯s expression also changed slightly. ¡°You¡­ are you serious?¡± There was no more trace of joking in the man¡¯s words. Ethan Smith nodded, ¡°Yes, but as I said, I won¡¯t give it to you.¡± The man with the mustache frowned, ¡°The mask is a sacred object. If you really know where it is, I¡¯ll be satisfied just to see it.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Ethan Smith asked. ¡°Really.¡± The man with the mustache nodded. Despite his words, Ethan Smith still felt uneasy. After much deliberation, Ethan Smith looked at the man with the mustache and said, ¡°Give me one night to think about it.¡±
The man with the mustache rubbed his chin and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you trust me? I did save your life.¡± ¡°The matter isn¡¯t mine, so I need to think it over seriously,¡± Ethan Smith said. ¡°I¡¯ll give you an answer tomorrow morning,¡±. Seeing this, the man with the mustache could only spread his hands and say, ¡°Fine, I won¡¯t force you.¡± Ethan Smith grunted in agreement, then stopped talking. He picked up the treasures on the ground and walked into the inner room. By this time, the Capital City Martial Arts Association had already exploded with chaos. The incident had a huge impact on the Capital City Martial Arts Association! It was like pping them in the face in front of everyone! ¡°The most important thing right now is to catch that ck-robed man!¡± At the meeting, Davy Bat gritted his teeth and said. ¡°Yes, as long as we catch the ck-robed man, we can at least exin ourselves,¡± the assistant agreed. ¡°I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be long before the higher-ups wille to hold us ountable,¡± Davy Bat sighed, his face showing a trace of worry. Sure enough, at that moment, a man in a traditional Chinese suit walked in. Seeing him, everyone at the Capital City Martial Arts Association simultaneously stood up.
¡°Jagger Shah, you¡­ why are you here¡­¡± Davy Bat said with a somewhat ugly expression. Jagger Shah said coldly, ¡°What kind of work is the Capital City Martial Arts Association doing that you can¡¯t even ensure proper security measures?¡± Trying to justify himself, Davy Bat said, ¡°This¡­ this is just a misunderstanding¡­¡± ¡°Misunderstanding?¡± Jagger Shah mmed his hand on the table. ¡°So many people died or were injured this time, and you call that a misunderstanding?¡± ¡°Your Capital City Martial Arts Association ims to be the official organization of the martial arts world. Is this the result of your work?¡± Davy Bat opened his mouth to exin, but Jagger Shah simply didn¡¯t give him the chance. ¡°This incident has impacted many ordinary people. You¡¯d better give me a reasonable exnation,¡± Jagger Shah said coldly. ¡°Otherwise, your Capital City Martial Arts Association should seriously consider its future.¡± After dropping these words, Jagger Shah turned and left. Although it was only a brief exchange, Davy Bat and the others were sweating profusely. ¡°It¡¯s all because of that ck-robed man¡­¡± Davy Bat¡¯s body emitted a killing aura that quickly enveloped the entire room. Emerson Holmes quickly said, ¡°President Bat, let¡¯s proceed with my n to eliminate the ck-robed man as soon as possible.¡±
Davy Bat nced at Emerson Holmes and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll leave this matter to you. I¡¯ll give you the authority to mobilize the ck and gold robe.¡± ¡°Ah? Me?¡± Emerson Holmes¡¯ face immediately turned ugly. If he were to take action, wouldn¡¯t it let Ethan Smith know that he was the one scheming? ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Any problems?¡± Davy Bat asked coldly. Emerson Holmes gritted his teeth, and his mind raced. ¡°No problem!¡± Emerson Holmes reluctantly epted. ¡°As long as Ethan Smith dies, what does it matter if he knows!¡± Emerson Holmes said coldly in his heart. Chapter 638: 638: Furious! Chapter 638: Furious! For Emerson Holmes, getting the authority to mobilize the ck and gold robes was almost an impossible task. Each of the ck and gold robes was stronger and of higher status than Emerson, who held a nominal position as Vice President. But Emerson knew in his heart that if he could eliminate Ethan Smith, he would undoubtedly be credited with a great aplishment and eliminate a potential danger. ¡­ Ethan spent the whole night sitting in the courtyard unable to sleep. He looked up at the moon hanging high in the sky and couldn¡¯t help but sigh softly. ¡°What should I do¡­¡± Ethan muttered to himself. If he tells the man with the mustache about the mask, his experience would surely reveal the connection between re Richardson and the masked woman. If re were to be hurt because of this, Ethan would never be able to bear it. But if he didn¡¯t do it, how could he save Emily Taylor?
Although the mustached man seemed trustworthy, his trust could only be maintained as long as the temptation of benefits wasn¡¯t too great; as long as the benefits reached a certain condition, no one could guarantee what might happen. So he sat there for the whole night. At dawn, Ethan got up and clenched his teeth, saying, ¡°re, I will do my best to protect you!¡± For the sake of Emily, Ethan had no other choice. He turned and went to the mustached man¡¯s room, then knocked on the door. When the door opened, the mustached man rubbed his eyes and said, ¡°What¡¯s up, The Master hasn¡¯t woken up yet.¡± Ethan said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to know the whereabouts of the mask? I can tell you.¡± ¡°Really?¡± The mustachioed man¡¯s eyes lit up, and he suddenly became alert. Ethan nodded and said, ¡°But you have to tell me first how exactly to control this male corpse.¡± The mustached man waved his hand and said, ¡°Oh, I told you, only I can use this technique. As long as you bring the mask, I can definitely satisfy you.¡± Ethan narrowed his eyes and asked, ¡°I¡¯m asking you, is there a need for a certain amount of preparation to control this male corpse?¡± The mustached man was taken aback but then muttered, ¡°How do you know that?¡± Ethan rolled his eyes and said, ¡°For every little thing you do, you have to make a lot of preparations. Controlling the male corpse is not an easy task. Naturally, it requires preparation.¡± The mustached man grumbled, ¡°Indeed, and I need a certain amount of materials, which I don¡¯t have at the moment.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Ethan nodded. ¡°Once you have gathered the materials and are ready, I¡¯ll take you to see the mask,¡± Ethan said. Hearing this, the mustached man suddenly became anxious. He grabbed Ethan and said, ¡°Don¡¯t! Just take me to see the mask, even just a glimpse will do!¡± ¡°No,¡± Ethan said in an upromising tone. ¡°You better use this time to prepare the materials.¡±
The mustached man became frantic and scratched his head while pacing, but he couldn¡¯t do anything about it with Ethan. ¡°Fine, I agree,¡± Finally, the mustached man had topromise. ¡°But you can¡¯t deceive me. These materials take a lot of effort to collect,¡± he reminded Ethan. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m even more anxious than you are,¡± Ethan nced at him and said.
At this point, Ethan asked, ¡°How long will it take to collect these materials?¡± After thinking for a moment, the mustachioed man replied, ¡°The least it will take is a month, and at most, half a year. In any case, I¡¯ll be as fast as possible.¡± ¡°It¡¯s longer than I expected,¡± Ethan thought to himself. But this was the fastest way to challenge the Capital City Martial Arts Association. If it were up to Ethan alone, he would have to enter the peak form of Military Marquis at the very least, or even be a Martial Saint. But to reach the Martial Saint level in such a short time was almost impossible. ¡°So you better hurry up and prepare, I¡¯ll be waiting for you,¡± Ethan said. The mustached man didn¡¯t hesitate and set off the same day to search for materials. After he left, Ethan took out his phone and opened the Martial Arts Forum. As expected, the forum was already in an uproar. Although the Capital City Martial Arts Association tried its best to block the news, the impact was too great, and it was beyond the Association¡¯s control. ¡°Who exactly is this ck-robed man? He actually made the Capital City Martial Arts Association suffer such a big loss!¡± ¡°No one has dared to steal their stuff for so many years.¡±
¡°Even Ethan Smith couldn¡¯t do such a thing back then.¡± ¡°I heard this person is Perry Elliott! The veteran top-tier Military Marquis!¡± ¡°Yeah, I heard that Perry has an older generation than Jackson Harris. If it really is him, it wouldn¡¯t be surprising.¡± ¡°He robbed the auction, killed three ck and gold robes, and then left like a boss. Wow, it¡¯s terrifying.¡± For a time, the words ¡°ck-robed man¡± became synonymous with mystery. And following suit, the Capital City Martial Arts Association naturally lost face. ¡­ In a golf course in Capital City. Today, several young aristocrats seemed to be gathering here. ¡°Did you hear that the ck-robed man killed two ck and gold robes, and if Jordan Richards hadn¡¯t run so fast, he might have died under his knife too?¡± Darnell Bradley said solemnly. Emmett Middleton smiled slightly, ¡°This news is probably known to everyone; it¡¯s hard not to know.¡± ¡°Who exactly is this person with such extraordinary strength? Could it really be Perry Elliott?¡± Ricardo Bowman frowned. Daphne Green, who had been silent, shook her head, ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s Perry. He has no reason to do this.¡±
¡°If it¡¯s not Perry, who else could it be? It surely can¡¯t be Jackson Harris,¡± Everyoneughed. ¡°Sigh, I heard that as long as the people who gain the bloodline from the Capital City Martial Arts Association, they will all be his prey. We don¡¯t even dare to go there now,¡± Darnell sighed. All of these people were on the list, which was supposed to be a good thing. But with the ck-robed man still alive, they simply didn¡¯t dare to go. Although they were top-tier young aristocrats from Capital City, they only had one life. ¡°Yeah, if we encounter the ck-robed man, we¡­ might not even have a chance to survive,¡± Ricardo also sighed. ¡°It¡¯s really the case of there being people beyond people, and heavens beyond the sky. I used to be quite satisfied with myself,¡± someone said self-deprecatingly. At this moment, ise Rhodes snorted coldly, ¡°We shouldn¡¯t belittle ourselves. The ck-robed man may have been cultivating for countless years. If he were the same age as us, he would definitely not be our opponent.¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s true. ise¡¯s words make sense.¡± ¡°The ck-robed man has been cultivating for so many years, it¡¯s just that he traded time for space.¡± ise¡¯s words seemed to have won everyone¡¯s approval. ¡­ After another day, the actions of the Capital City Martial Arts Association officially began. In the Association¡¯s office, facing Emerson, there were eight ck and gold robes.
These eight ck and gold robes were all mid-term Military Marquises. Not only that, they were also equipped with several magical artifacts! ¡°Is everything ready at the scene?¡± Emerson swept his gaze over everyone and asked. ¡°Yes, we¡¯ve already set up a tight dra. As long as he dares to appear, he will definitely die!¡± one of the ck and gold robes replied. Emerson took a deep breath, stood up, and said, ¡°I will apply to President Bat for the Martial Saint Weapon! I will ensure that he is killed at the first avable opportunity!¡± Chapter 639: Causing trouble!. Chapter 639: Causing trouble!. Activate the Martial Saint Weapon! Hearing this, the people in ck and gold robes couldn''t help but exchange nces. It was well known that the Capital City Martial Arts Association hadn''t deployed the Martial Saint Weapon in many years. Even in the case of Ethan Smith, the Capital City Martial Arts Association had never used the Martial Saint Weapon! "Is it necessary? We''ve made so many preparations, so why bother using the Martial Saint Weapon?" someone said coldly. "The few of us are enough to kill the ck-robed man. The key issue now is whether he will appear or not." "Martial Saint Weapon... That''s no small matter." Emerson Holmes, however, said coldly, "You don''t know how terrifying this ck-robed man is!" "How terrifying could he be? Do you think he could defeat the eight of us?" someone sneered. "Vice President Holmes, you can''t possibly think that the risk level of this ck-robed man is equal to Ethan Smith''s, can you?" "Although the ck-robed man''s strength far surpasses Ethan Smith''s, his risk is far less than Ethan Smith''s." "After all, Ethan Smith is too young. What we worry about is his future potential. But this ck-robed man has obviously reached a bottleneck. He''s no great threat to the Capital City Martial Arts Association." Emerson Holmes mmed the table and stood up. He almost blurted out that Ethan Smith was the ck-robed man. But in the end, Emerson Holmes held back. He took a deep breath and said, "Anyway, I will apply for it. Please focus on your own responsibilities." Several people snorted coldly and left without saying a word. Emerson Holmes took a deep breath, his face full of indecision. For Emerson Holmes, this was a gamble. Ethan Smith had to die! If he didn''t die, his own daughter would be in danger! Absolutely no idents were allowed! So, Emerson Holmes immediately went to President Bat''s office to disclose the matter. After listening to Emerson, Davy Bat couldn''t help but sneer, "Emerson Holmes, are you crazy? Deploy the Martial Saint Weapon? What are you thinking about? Do you know what the Martial Saint Weapon signifies?" Emerson Holmes anxiously said, "President Bat, only by deploying the Martial Saint Weapon can we ensure Ethan Smith''s death! I..." "Shut up!" Davy Bat shouted and interrupted Emerson Holmes. "Emerson Holmes, I''ve already given you the authority to mobilize the ck and gold-robed members. That''s the limit! And you still want the Martial Saint Weapon?" "If you run off with the Martial Saint Weapon, who will be responsible? Do you have any idea of what the Martial Saint Weapon signifies?" Emerson Holmes gritted his teeth, feeling an impulse to tell Davy Bat that Ethan Smith was indeed the ck-robed man. But in the end, Emerson Holmes dismissed the idea. Emerson Holmes was not clear about Ethan Smith''s tactics and feared that if he exposed Ethan Smith''s identity, the pill would automatically take effect. "Emerson Holmes, you must handle this matter properly, understand?" Davy Bat said coldly. Emerson Holmes nodded and whispered, "President Bat, I understand..." Leaving the Capital City Martial Arts Association, Emerson Holmes immediately made arrangements. They specially set up an academy for the purpose of activating bloodlines. Originally, this academy was to beunched soon, but due to Ethan Smith''s actions at the auction, it was postponed indefinitely. "As long as we release the news about this academy, Ethan Smith will definitelye," Emerson Holmes took a deep breath. They had already set up a tight dra around the academy. If Ethan Smith dared to show up, escape would be impossible! ... At that moment, Ethan Smith was packing his belongings, preparing to move to another ce. He put on his hat and left the Capital City that day, heading straight for River Town. At night. Ethan Smith held his breath and carefully entered the Divine Alchemist Pavilion. He came to the Divine Alchemist Pavilion to deliver the Seven-Coloured ze to the Pavilion Master. At the foot of the Pavilion Master Building. Ethan Smith, light as a swallow, arrived on the upper floor. The upstairs was quiet, and the two attendants who served the Pavilion Master were already asleep. At a nce, an antique-style bed was in sight. White curtains wrapped around the massive bed, swaying gently in the breeze. Ethan Smith walked directly to the bedside, opened his mouth to speak, but saw something he shouldn''t have. The Pavilion Master was lying on her side on the bed,pletely naked, her snowy-white body visible for all to see. Although she wasn''t young, her body was like that of a young girl, with crystal-clear skin and delicate hands. Ethan Smith''s face flushed red, and he quickly turned his head away. Then, he whispered, "Pav... Pavilion Master..." Although Ethan Smith''s voice was soft, it still woke the Pavilion Master! Her eyes opened, her eyebrows furrowing, and her expression somewhat unhappy! But despite this, the Pavilion Master didn''t say anything. After all, in her heart, she knew that Ethan Smith couldn''t let his identity be known now. So, with a wave of her hand, the Pavilion Master donned her robe. "What did you see?" the Pavilion Master asked coldly. Ethan Smith hurriedly waved his hand, "I didn''t see anything..." The Pavilion Master frowned, looked at the attendants outside, and waved her hand again. A wave of energynded on their faces. Both of them instantly fell into a deep,a-like sleep. "Pavilion Master, I... I really didn''t see anything... I just didn''t expect you to sleep naked..." Ethan Smith said hesitantly. With a cold expression, the Pavilion Master said, "Don''t mention this topic again!" Ethan Smith quickly covered his mouth and nodded his head like a pecking chicken. "Come with me," the Pavilion Master said, turning around and walking toward a secret chamber. With a wave of her hand, a secret chamber appeared in front of the two of them. "Go in." The Pavilion Master said. Ethan Smith stepped in first, and the first thing he saw was arge tea table, as well as numerous hanging calligraphy pieces. "You can hide here for the time being. No one will think you are here." The Pavilion Master said. Ethan Smith shook his head, "Pavilion Master, you misunderstand. I didn''te here to seek refuge." The Pavilion Master was puzzled, "Then what are you here for?" Ethan Smith retrieved the Seven-Coloured ze with a thought. He ced the Seven-Coloured ze on the table and said, "I came to give you this." Looking at the Seven-Coloured ze before her, the Pavilion Master sighed softly, "So the ck-robed man... is indeed you." Although she had guessed it earlier, she still had some doubts in her heart. But now, she waspletely sure of Ethan Smith''s identity. "Ethan Smith, do you know that you''ve caused trouble?" The Pavilion Master said solemnly. Ethan Smith nodded, "I know, but I have no other choice." The Pavilion Master squinted and said, "Do you also know that now, it''s not just the Capital City Martial Arts Association that wants to capture you? The authorities have also issued a warrant for your arrest!" Chapter 640: Finally Hooked! Chapter 640: Finally Hooked! Ethan Smith, of course, knew that because this incident was too influential. The most critical part was the involvement of ordinary people. ¡°Lord Pavilion Master, I¡­ have no other way out,¡± Ethan Smith said solemnly. The Pavilion Master sighed, ¡°Sometimes you shouldn¡¯t be too anxious. You¡¯ve done well enough. Why care about the present moment?¡± Upon hearing this, Ethan Smith abruptly lifted his head. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Lord Pavilion Master, you have no idea what Emily has gone through at the Capital City Martial Arts Association! These beasts, they¡¯re constantly drinking her blood!¡± ¡°Now, they even regard Emily as their martial arts resource using her to foster some super cultivator! They continue transferring Emily¡¯s bloodline to others!¡± ¡°I can¡¯t stand it! Every time I close my eyes, her painful expressions appear before me, tormenting me incessantly!¡± ¡°I will kill all of them, all of them!¡± Ethan was so agitated that his eyes turned bloodshot. Even the Pavilion Master, upon witnessing this, was a little taken aback. ¡°Ethan, you¡­ calm down a bit.¡± The Pavilion Master patted Ethan Smith¡¯s shoulder. Ethan Smith took a deep breath, trying to calm his emotions. ¡°Lord Pavilion Master, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ve lost myposure,¡± whispered Ethan Smith. The Pavilion Master shook her head, not continuing the subject. Instead, she asked, ¡°Why did you rob the auction? How does that benefit you?¡± Ethan Smith opened his mouth, originally nning to tell the Pavilion Master about the male corpse. However, after much thought, he decided against it in the end. ¡°In short, it¡¯s useful to me,¡± Ethan Smith said. Seeing this, the Pavilion Master didn¡¯t press further. ¡°Ethan, please be careful. If you get caught¡­¡± The Pavilion Master did not finish her sentence, but her intentions were clear. Ethan Smith nodded, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will be careful.¡± ¡°Stay here for a few days,y low,¡± The Pavilion Master suggested. Ethan Smith did not refuse. He nodded and epted the arrangement. That night, Ethan Smith stayed in this secret chamber. No one knew Ethan Smith was at the Divine Alchemist Pavilion. Even the Alchemists of Divine Alchemist Pavilion were oblivious of this. The next day, Ethan Smith took out the auctioned items he had stolen from the auction from the Spatial Magic Artifact. Among these auction items, many precious herbs had been around for more than a thousand years. Ethan Smith took advantage of these few days,menced alchemy, and ingested the herbs. In the blink of an eye, three days had passed and the herbs had all been consumed by Ethan Smith. However, these herbs were inadequate to elevate Ethan Smith to the mid-term Military Marquis level. The higher the cultivation level, the harder it is, especially for Ethan Smith. The amount of qi he needed for cultivation was ten or even dozens of times that of others! Therefore, he requires an abundance of herbs! This also meant Ethan Smith couldn¡¯t afford to rest. Ethan Smith sighed lightly. He took out his mobile phone and opened the Martial Arts Forum. The top message on the forum was the establishment of the academy by the Capital City Martial Arts Association! Ethan Smith quickly clicked on this message. It described the activation of the bloodline! ¡°Damn it!¡± Ethan Smith was suddenly furious! The Capital City Martial Arts Association had actually established an academy. It seemed they were nning to entirely drain Emily¡¯s blood! Moreover, the message said that several students in the academy had received the bloodline baptism. This infuriated Ethan Smith to the point of being murderous! ¡°Capital City Martial Arts Association¡­.¡± Ethan Smith, unable to calm down, clenched his fists and then left the room. As he opened the door, he bumped into the Pavilion Master. The Pavilion Master frowned, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Ethan Smith replied, ¡°Lord Pavilion Master, I¡¯m heading to Capital City.¡± ¡°Going to Capital City?¡± The Pavilion Master¡¯s brow furrowed slightly. ¡°They¡¯re all trying to catch you now, isn¡¯t going to Capital City like walking into a death trap?¡± Ethan Smith said coldly: ¡°I must go.¡± The Pavilion Master wanted to advise Ethan Smith, but she could see that his mind was made up. So, she could only say: ¡°Then be careful.¡± Ethan Smith grunted in response, and that very day he left River Town and headed straight for Capital City. Upon arriving in Capital City, Ethan Smith didn¡¯t rush into action but rather found a ce to stay and started looking into information rted to the academy. After his investigation, Ethan Smith found out that the academy was named Capital City Martial Arts Academy. The first batch of students were the internal members of Capital City Martial Arts Association, including the nine people Ethan Smith had ughtered. As for the second batch of students, they were the genius sons of the aristocratic families. These young gentlemen had not yet joined, and the specific timing was yet to be determined. ¡°This academy¡­ absolutely cannot be established!¡± Ethan Smith said through gritted teeth. If they seeded in establishing it, it would mean Ethan Smith would have to oppose all the aristocratic families! By then, Ethan Smith would definitely be at a disadvantage. Night time. Ethan Smith once again came to Emerson Holmes¡¯ house. When Emerson Holmes came home, Ethan Smith was ying building blocks with Emerson Holmes¡¯ daughter. ¡°Uncle, I want to eat more.¡± The little girl grabbed Ethan Smith¡¯s arm and said. Ethan Smithughed, and, as if by magic, produced a lollipop. ¡°This is thest one, eating too much isn¡¯t good for you.¡± Ethan Smith handed the lollipop to the little girl. ¡°Okay!¡± The little girl nodded vigorously, took the lollipop and ran to the side. Seeing this, Emerson Holmes hurriedly walked over. He said coldly: ¡°Ethan Smith, what did you give my daughter to eat!¡± Ethan Smith nced at him and said: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, just a regr lollipop from a convenience store.¡± Despite his words, Emerson Holmes was obviously not entirely reassured. Ethan Smith huffed and said: ¡°Before you betrayed me, I wouldn¡¯t do anything to a child after all I¡¯m not a beast like you people from Capital City Martial Arts, I haven¡¯t lost my humanity.¡± Emerson Holmes¡¯ face darkened, he tried to keep his emotions in check and said, ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Ethan Smith said coldly: ¡°Capital City Martial Arts Academy, how many members are there now?¡± Hearing this, Emerson Holmes couldn¡¯t help but feel a glimmer of hope. But he put on a cold front and said, ¡°Three, why?¡± ¡°No reason.¡± Said Ethan Smith as he stood up. ¡°You people from Capital City Martial Arts Association really are a bunch of dogs, expanding your own power without considering the safety of others¡¯ lives at all.¡± Emerson Holmes scoffed, ¡°Ethan Smith, don¡¯t be so naive. As long as the benefits are sufficient, what does a single life amount to?¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Ethan Smith sneered. ¡°So how much benefit do you n on trading for your daughter¡¯s life?¡± Hearing this, Emerson Holmes immediately got angry and said, ¡°Ethan Smith, I won¡¯t trade anything for my daughter¡¯s life!¡± ¡°So your daughter¡¯s life is a life, but other people¡¯s lives aren¡¯t?¡± Ethan Smith said in a cold voice. Emerson Holmes was momentarily taken aback, speechless. Ethan Smith didn¡¯t continue to argue with Emerson Holmes, he turned and prepared to leave. ¡°Wait!¡± At this moment, Emerson Holmes suddenly stopped Ethan Smith. Ethan Smith nced at him and said, ¡°What? You have something else to say?¡± ¡°No.¡± Emerson Holmes waved his hand again. Ethan Smith didn¡¯t say anything and turned to leave the ce.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om After Ethan Smith left, Emerson Holmes took a deep breath, his eyes shing with a cold glint. ¡°He¡¯s finally taken the bait, Ethan Smith, this time you¡¯re as good as dead!¡± Chapter 641: Ethan Smith appears! Chapter 641: Ethan Smith appears! What Emerson Holmes was waiting for was to entrap Ethan Smith! As long as Ethan Smith died, he could sleep peacefully and even get rewards from the Capital City Martial Arts Association! "No one in the world can threaten me." Emerson Holmes''s figure hid in the dark, speaking coldly. .... After leaving here, Ethan Smith returned to the hotel. He stroked the ck robe in his hand and said coldly, "Tomorrow, I will make them all die by my hand." The so-called academy would also be destroyed! But at this moment, Ethan Smith didn''t know that the Capital City Martial Arts Association had alreadyid a tight dra. The next day. The surroundings of the Capital City Martial Arts Academy were silent. Martial arts itself was a niche field, and the number of participants was very limited. Therefore, the location of this academy was also rtively remote. A nce showed no signs of people. Surrounding the academy were towering mountains or boundless jungles. At this moment, eight men dressed in ck and gold robes were hiding in the shade of the academy. They stood at a high point, coldly looking at the entrance of the academy. "Is everything arranged?" Emerson Holmes asked coldly. "Yes, we''ve alreadyid a tight dra. Once hees, he''ll have no escape." "We, the eight of us, have blocked this area with magical artifacts. Even if he grew wings, he could not escape." Emerson Holmes nced at them and said coldly, "Kill him as soon as possible, and don''t give him a chance to breathe!" "Don''t worry. We wouldn''t choose to capture him alive if we could kill him." Someone said coldly. Emerson Holmes lit a cigarette and took a deep breath. His fingers trembled slightly, as if he was nervous. Emerson Holmes knew that this was a choice. Between the Capital City Martial Arts Association and Ethan Smith, Holmes chose the Association. Emerson Holmes, who had originally nned to y both sides, had changed his mind. The reason was that Ethan Smith was too restless. Regarding the strong cultivators, he showed no respect at all. Such rebellious people usually died midway. "From now on, I''ll leave it to you," Emerson Holmes coldly said. "What, you don''t n to join?" Someone nearby asked. Emerson Holmes scoffed, "With my strength, I can''t help much." "I''ll wait for your good news." After saying this, Emerson Holmes turned and left. Time flies. The surroundings of the academy were still quiet. Ethan Smith''s figure, however, had not yet appeared. They waited from early morning until evening, but Ethan Smith still did not appear. This made them doubt their n. "Hasn''t hee yet?" Emerson Holmes walked over from the dark and asked in a deep voice. A few people looked coldly at Emerson Holmes, saying, "We were just about to ask you that. Where is he? Didn''t you say he would definitelye?" Emerson Holmes lit a cigarette, took a fierce puff, and then said, "Don''t panic, he mighte at night." "I hope so," a few people sneered. The sky gradually darkened, and then brightened again. However, the ck-robed man they were waiting for still did note. "Vice President Holmes, you can''t be ying with us," the men seemed more and more displeased. Emerson Holmes angrily said, "Do I have the mood to y with you? I want to kill him more than any of you!" "Then where is he!" the men didn''t let this go, and angrily shouted. Emerson Holmes frowned slightly, with some doubts in his heart. Could it be... that Ethan Smith had given up? Or did he realize something was off? "Just keep waiting. Sooner orter, he''lle," Emerson Holmes exhaled a smoke ring and said. "Keep waiting? How long should we wait? What if he doesn''te, should we wait for a lifetime?" the people said coldly. Emerson Holmes squinted, saying, "He''ll definitelye, it''s just a matter of time." "Besides, since President Bat has given me authority, you must listen to me!" "Now I''m your superior, and if anyone dares to disobey my orders, I''ll report it to President Bat!" After saying this, Emerson Holmes turned and left. After he left, the faces of the others revealed a hint of mockery. To these ck and gold robe, they didn''t care about Emerson Holmes at all. Although Emerson Holmes was a vice president, everyone knew that his existence was meant to y both sides and maintain good rtions with the big aristocratic families. As for strength, it wasn''t worth mentioning in front of these ck and gold robe. Time passed quickly. In the blink of an eye, another day had passed and the ck-robed man had still not appeared. This made everyone more anxious and even began to consider leaving. At this moment, Ethan Smith had already rented a second house. Although Ethan Smith was furious in his heart, he was not a fool. He had some vignce in his heart regarding Emerson Holmes. Therefore, he did not rush to the Martial Arts Academy but chose to wait, letting the bullets fly for a while. Ethan Smith''s idea was naturally not wrong, but Emerson Holmes was also no fool. As someone who frequently dealt with major aristocratic families, he had a deep understanding of human nature. In the next few days, Ethan Smith showed no intention of going to the Martial Arts Academy. Some people suggested releasing more news to stimte Ethan Smith, but this idea was immediately vetoed by Emerson Holmes. "Absolutely not. Do nothing, just wait here," Emerson Holmes said while smoking. "Emerson Holmes, are you ying with us? He doesn''te, and you don''t do anything?" someone coldly said. Emerson Holmes nced at him and hummed, "What a bunch of muscle-brains!" "What did you say?" The people narrowed their eyes and revealed a hint of murderous intent. Emerson Holmes was not afraid and sneered, "If we release the news now, don''t you think it''s too deliberate?" "The reason why Ethan... the ck-robed man has not appeared is that he suspects we might have set a trap." "Once the news is released now, even a fool could see we''re trying to lure him in." With these few words, the eight ck and gold robe were rendered speechless. "Fine, I''ll wait for him for three more days! If he doesn''te in three days, we''ll report the situation to President Bat," the people coldly said. Emerson Holmes kept silent, standing high and whispering, "It seems that Ethan Smith is not a reckless man. I underestimated him." Two more days passed, and Ethan Smith still did note. This made the ck and gold robepletely lose patience. They looked at Emerson Holmes coldly and said, "Emerson Holmes, although you make some sense, we won''t continue waiting here. Time is precious to us." After saying this, the people turned to leave. Emerson Holmes was anxious but helpless. However, at this moment, a dark shadow appeared in the distance. He was moving towards the entrance of the Martial Arts Academy. "He''s here!" Emerson Holmes stopped the others in haste! Looking down, they saw the ck-robed man walking towards them! "He''s finally here." The eight people turned cold, their eyes filled with intense murderous intent. Chapter 642: Facing Eight Black and Gold Robes! Chapter 642: Facing Eight ck and Gold Robes! At this moment, Ethan Smith was walking step by step towards the Martial Arts Academy. He did not know that an ambush had already been set up here, waiting for his arrival. Soon, Ethan Smith arrived at the entrance of the Martial Arts Academy. He released his divine sense, intending to investigate something. ¡°Huh?¡± Soon, Ethan Smith felt several strong auras! ¡°Eight mid-term Military Marquis?¡± Ethan Smith¡¯s eyebrows furrowed slightly. Before he could react, the eight ck and gold robes had already closed in! They suspended themselves in eight different directions, looking coldly at Ethan Smith. ¡°ck-robed man, today is your death day!¡± The eight people exuded a chilling aura. Their powerful presence was intimidating and made one feel fearful! Ethan Smith¡¯s face changed slightly, and he couldn¡¯t help but clench his fists. ¡°Even though I¡¯ve been so cautious, I still fell into the trap¡­¡± Ethan Smith quickly realized the situation. He nced at these eight people and quickly made a judgment in his heart. The strength of these eight people was not weaker than Jordan Richards¡¯, even surpassing him! Most importantly, they were well-prepared and specifically targeted Ethan Smith! ¡°Not good,¡± Ethan Smith muttered to himself. He might have the strength to fight against eight mid-term Military Marquis. But since they had set up an ambush, they must be fully prepared! ¡°I must find a way to retreat as soon as possible,¡± Ethan Smith thought to himself. ¡°ck-robed man, surrender now, and we can leave your corpse intact,¡± A voice from mid-air said coldly. Ethan Smith didn¡¯t say a word, but with a tremble of his palm, a crimson bronze sword appeared in his hand! Then, Ethan Smith directly shed a sword towards them. A blood-red sword light seemed to tear the air apart, carrying a sharp sword intent and rippled out. ¡°ng!¡± However, the opponent just lifted his hand slightly and blocked the attack! ¡°If we didn¡¯t make enough preparations, how could we dare to wait for you here?¡± They said coldly. Ethan Smith took a closer look and saw that his opponent¡¯s hand was wrapped in a ck and gold gauntlet. Obviously, this gauntlet was also made of ck Gold Stone! Ethan Smith secretly cursed, took a deep breath, and gathered spiritual power in his legs. The next moment, Ethan Smith¡¯s figure shed, trying to find a gap to escape! But at this moment, a golden light suddenly flickered in the sky! A magical artifact hung in mid-air, emitting circles of golden light! The circr light blocked Ethan Smith¡¯s escape! ¡°You think you can still escape?!¡± A sharp rebuke entered Ethan Smith¡¯s ears! Ethan Smith¡¯s face changed slightly, and it seemed that escaping today wouldn¡¯t be so easy. The ck and gold robes of the Capital City Martial Arts Association were divided into several groups. Each group had extremely strong cooperation abilities. And the more people, the stronger their power. Now this eight-person group was definitely stronger than Jordan Richards¡¯ three-person group! ¡°Give up and surrender!¡± A loud yell came like a thunderstorm! Ethan Smith only felt his vision blur for a moment and almost fell to the ground! ¡°There¡¯s a Divine Sense Attack in his voice!¡± Ethan Smith¡¯s face changed slightly! It was in this brief moment of distraction that a light burst from the ground and directly knocked Ethan Smith flying! ¡°Swish, swish, swish!¡± Before Ethan Smith could even get up, several tendrils of light burst out from the ground, binding his entire body tight! Ethan¡¯s face changed. He tried to break free from the bindings, but found that they were the perfectbination of softness and strength, tightening even more as he struggled! ¡°Useless.¡± A cold voice said from midair. ¡°We¡¯ve been waiting for you here for days. Did you think we wouldn¡¯t be prepared?¡± Ethan Smith squinted his eyes and said coldly, ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, the organizer of this operation¡­ is Emerson Holmes, right?¡± ¡°Who it is has nothing to do with you. All you need to know is that today you will undoubtedly die.¡± They responded coldly. Ethan¡¯s brows furrowed as he attempted to swing his bronze sword, only to find that his wrist was bound and he couldn¡¯t move at all. ¡°Whoosh!¡± At that moment, a magical artifact in the form of a sharp de shot towards Ethan! The de was extremely malevolent, aiming straight for Ethan¡¯s forehead! Ethan Smith¡¯splexion changed, and he quickly activated his Saintly Body Skill for protection! A golden light shone from Ethan¡¯s body, and his forehead became even more dazzling! ¡°ng!¡± The de collided with the golden light, producing a loud noise! ¡°Oh? Golden light? Interesting.¡± Seeing this scene, the group couldn¡¯t help but be surprised. ¡°I remember that Ethan¡­ also had a golden light all over him. This guy isn¡¯t rted to Ethan by any chance, is he?¡± Ethan¡¯s expression turned a bit unsightly, and he knew very well that once he used the Saintly Body Skill, there was a high chance of exposing himself! But Ethan had no other choice right now. If he didn¡¯t activate the Saintly Body Skill, he would surely die! ¡°Enough talk, let¡¯s just kill him.¡± After exchanging nces, they spoke coldly. They no longer wasted words, striding towards Ethan Smith. However, just then, a golden light exploded from Ethan¡¯s body! A terrifying aura suddenly erupted! ¡°Bang!¡± The light that had been entwining itself around Ethan was directly shattered! Ethan Smith extricated himself from the bindings, and with a wave of his hand, grasped the bronze sword once more, executing the Nine shes! ¡°Buzz!¡± A terrifying Sword Light immediately followed, and Ethan shed down with both hands gripping the sword! ¡°Ignorant!¡± The group sneered, and all eight of them activated their techniques at the same time. In an instant, a huge disk formed above their heads and swallowed the Sword Light! ¡°Return it to you!¡± They coldly snorted, then pushed their hands forward, causing the Sword Light to erupt once more from the disk, shing towards Ethan! Ethan¡¯s face changed, and he hurriedly held the bronze sword horizontally in front of him! ¡°ng!¡± The moment of collision produced a thunderous noise! Though Ethan blocked the attack with his bronze sword, the terrible force still knocked him back dozens of steps! ¡°What kind of technique is this?¡± As Ethan looked at the disk in their hands, his expression changed. Now, the huge disk had divided into eight smaller disks, held in the palm of each person¡¯s hands. ¡°If you have more techniques, feel free to use them.¡± They said coldly. Ethan Smith frowned and whispered, ¡°That disk seems to be a magical artifact¡­ capable of devouring my spiritual power.¡± The essence of the Sword Light was still transformed from Ethan Smith¡¯s spiritual power. That is to say, the bronze sword was a vessel for holding the sword wielder¡¯s spiritual power. The higher the level of the vessel, the greater the power that could be unleashed. Therefore, true sword masters relied on their strong spiritual power or Inner Strength to cast their skills. This was just Ethan Smith¡¯s guess, though, and he didn¡¯t know if it was true or false. As a result, he gripped his sword once again and unleashed the second sh! Chapter 643: Unparalleled Physical Body!_1 Chapter 643: Unparalleled Physical Body!_1 A sword light struck again! The group of people used their old trick, and the round disk lit up again, swallowing the sword light into it. The next second, the sword light burst out from the disk and fiercely shed towards Ethan Smith! ¡°ng!¡± Ethan Smith gripped his bronze sword as his body was once again sent flying. ¡°As I expected.¡± Ethan Smith¡¯s face subtly turned ugly. Obviously, this disk was specifically designed to deal with Ethan Smith. All techniques would be swallowed into it and returned in double force! In other words, if Ethan Smith continued using his sword, he would not be able to hurt these people at all! ¡°All techniques will be swallowed and then returned doubled.¡± Ethan Smith said coldly. ¡°In that case, I can only rely on my physical body.¡± Ethan Smith frowned tightly. If only relying on his physical body, Ethan Smith was not afraid of these people. After stepping into the realm of Fourth-rank Martial Marquis, Ethan Smith¡¯s body had be even stronger. However, if he did so, his identity would definitely be exposed! ¡°Swish!¡± While Ethan Smith hesitated, a hand knife shed towards him with a ¡°Woosh.¡± The incredibly fast speed instantly tore apart Ethan Smith¡¯s ck robe! Not only that, but a wound over a meter long was also cut into Ethan Smith¡¯s body! Blood flowed down the wound, and as Ethan Smith looked down at his body, his expression grew even colder. Looking up, he saw that the man¡¯s palm was wrapped in ck Gold Stone. The ck Gold Stone transformed into a sharp hand knife, and each sh could shatter mountains and rivers! ¡°Hmph, all your sword techniques are worthless in front of us.¡± They sneered. ¡°Only your death can appease our anger for what you did to the Capital City Martial Arts Association!¡± Ethan Smith clenched his teeth, and as he coldly watched these people, he felt somewhat uneasy in his heart. He could no longer use the bronze sword, and if he unleashed the third sh, not only would it not hurt them, but he himself would lose his life! Unless Ethan Smith could unleash the fourth sh, using unimaginable spiritual power to shatter the round Tracing Disk! But that was impossible, as no one could unleash the fourth sh in the pre-term Military Marquis stage! ¡°Kid, it¡¯s time for you to pay the price!¡± With a loud shout, the group of people simultaneously activated their techniques, bombarding Ethan Smith! As members of the ck and gold robe from the Martial Arts Association, they mastered countless techniques! The sky was blocked by numerous techniques, leaving Ethan Smith nowhere to hide! With the bolstering of the ck Gold Stone, these techniques held immense power, and even Ethan Smith¡¯s body couldn¡¯t dare to resist them head-on! He hurriedly dodged, looking quite miserable. However, the techniques were too dense, making it impossible to dodge them all. Ethan Smith¡¯s body was continuously hit and forced to retreat. He felt as if his five viscera and six bowels had all been impacted, as blood kept flowing out of his mouth. Wounds appeared one after another on Ethan Smith¡¯s body. His ck and gold robe was almost torn apart, hanging on his body like shreds of cloth. ¡°No¡­ if this continues, I¡¯ll definitely die here¡­¡± Ethan Smith clenched his teeth. Even an iron body couldn¡¯t withstand this intense bombardment! ¡°I must find a way to escape from here as soon as possible.¡± Ethan Smith looked up at the golden instrument floating in mid-air. The magical artifact was round and resembled a golden bowl. Ethan Smith took a deep breath, gripping his bronze sword before shing towards it! ¡°ng!¡± However, the few ck and gold robe-wearing men quickly blocked the path of the golden bowl, preventing the technique from reaching it! ¡°Hmph, you want to destroy this magical artifact? Dream on!¡± One of them snorted coldly. Then, he directly released the round disk, covering the golden bowl with it! ¡°Damn it¡­¡± Ethan Smith wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, unable to hide the ugly expression on his face. At this moment, Ethan Smith couldn¡¯t help but think of the man with the mustache. If the man with the mustache were here, he would have found a way out. His numerous Dharma Treasures would certainly have helped them escape! ¡°Don¡¯t bother resisting in vain. It¡¯s useless. You should have thought about the consequences when you attacked the Capital City Martial Arts Association.¡± They said coldly. ¡°Hum!¡± As they raised their hands, another technique rolled in and struck Ethan Smith¡¯s dantian, sending him flying dozens of meters away! ¡°Hmph, I must admit, your strength is indeed remarkable, but our Capital City Martial Arts Association has already prepared a strategy to deal with you.¡± ¡°In front of the Capital City Martial Arts Association, everyone has only two choices: submit or die.¡± Ethan Smith wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth and whispered, ¡°The Capital City Martial Arts Association is indeed impressive, producing one treasure after another. These magical artifacts¡­ are truly beyond imagination.¡± ¡°Heh-heh, this is just the tip of the iceberg. The Capital City Martial Arts Association controls the best martial resources in the world, unmatched by anyone.¡± They spoke with unspeakable pride in their tone. ¡°Now you¡¯re nothing more than a fish in a barrel, ready to be ughtered!¡± They stood with their hands behind their backs, their ck and gold robes shining brilliantly under the light. Ethan Smith held the bronze sword in his hand, his face increasingly solemn. His ck robe had been soaked with blood, and it was almost tattered. If this continued, there was no doubt he would die! ¡°Alright, we¡¯ve waited long enough. It¡¯s time to wrap this up.¡± They said indifferently. One of them raised a palm, and it shed with ck and gold light aimed at Ethan Smith. The light gathered in his palm, and an incredibly strong force rippled out. Ethan Smith stared intently and couldn¡¯t help but say coldly, ¡°It¡¯s the ck Gold Stone again!¡± At the core of the light, there was indeed a ck Gold Stone! Its terrifying power could almost destroy the world! The remaining few held the round disk, with the seven disks flickering in the air, ready to absorb Ethan Smith¡¯s sword light at any time! Ethan Smith stood up straight and coldly gazed at the sky. The power of destruction contained within the ck Gold Stone grew increasingly strong in his palm! Winds began swirling around them, and the entire battlefield seemed to be buzzing! Anyone could see the extraordinary power of this technique! ¡°No matter who you are, you must pay the price for this!¡± They said coldly. The next second, the palm pushed fiercely towards Ethan Smith¡¯s direction! The ck and gold light engulfed the ck Gold Ball, sting towards Ethan Smith! ¡°I don¡¯t care anymore!¡± Ethan Smith clenched his teeth and muttered under his breath. At this moment, he could no longer care about whether his identity would be exposed or not! Most importantly, he had to stay alive! Ethan Smith¡¯s body suddenly exploded with golden light! The light even covered his ck and gold robe! The powerful light even outshone the round magical artifact hanging in the air! ¡°Absolute Beginning Sacred Fist!¡± The light on Ethan Smith¡¯s fist grew even brighter, and the terrifying power of his physical body began to erupt! Chapter 644: Chapter 644: Could He Be Ethan Smith!_1 Chapter 644: Could He Be Ethan Smith!_1 Raising his head to look at the ck and gold light, Ethan Smith let out an angry roar, and his fists suddenly shone with golden light, facing it head-on! ¡°Hmm, a sword master who dares to fight with his bare flesh, he¡¯s simply seeking death.¡± Seeing this, several people couldn¡¯t help but sneer repeatedly. It is known that the physical body of a sword master is generally not very strong, and it can even be called their weakness! However, they didn¡¯t expect that the person under the ck robe was Ethan Smith! ¡°ng!¡± The moment his fist collided with the ck-gold light, the entire ground instantly appeared with dense cracks! Even the Martial Arts Academy in the distance began to crumble! Broken stones burst out like bullets, and the ¡°crackling¡± sound was incessant! ¡°Aah!¡± Ethan Smith kept roaring from his mouth, his veins bulging, and his flesh almost pushed to its limit! ¡°Boom!¡± Atst, the ck Gold Ball could no longer bear it and flew back directly! The faces of several people changed drastically, and they eximed in shock, ¡°How is this possible!¡± As the smoke and dust dissipated, Ethan Smith¡¯s body was wrapped in golden light! His fist carried a force of strength, without a trace of injury! ¡°This boy¡¯s flesh¡­ how can it be so powerful!¡± The faces of several people looked somewhat ugly! ¡°Golden light¡­ a strong body¡­ this ck-robed man looks so much like the deceased Ethan Smith!¡± ¡°Impossible, Ethan Smith is already dead, he died long ago in the Immortal ying Sect!¡± ¡°Who are you and what is your rtionship with Ethan Smith!¡± Ethan Smith remained silent, stepping on Shrinking Ground Into An Inch, sping the Absolute Beginning Sacred Fist, and bursting towards several people! Several people didn¡¯t dare to be careless, and immediately clenched their fists to counterattack. They relied on the protection of the ck Gold Stone, and they naturally wouldn¡¯t fear Ethan Smith! ¡°ng!¡± At the moment their fists collided, the ck Gold Stone suddenly buzzed! Although the ck Gold Stone protected their fists, the enormous impact force directly sent them back! ¡°How is it possible! His flesh is actuallyparable to the ck Gold Stone!¡± Several people saw this and were immediately terrified! Ethan Smith seized the opportunity, his fists raining down like raindrops! This was the first time Ethan Smith used his flesh to fight after stepping into the Fourth-rank Martial Marqui! The terrifying power of his attack was something that even Ethan Smith himself didn¡¯t expect! The ck and gold robe wearer was forced to retreat continuously by Ethan¡¯s attack, and the ck Gold Stone armor on his body even copsed! His body suffered a massive impact, the force prating the ck Gold Stone armor, almost shattering his flesh! After a fierce bombardment, that ck and gold robe wearer couldn¡¯t stop bleeding and fell to the ground, unable to get up. There were multiple copses on his ck Gold Armor; although it wasn¡¯t shattered, it already shocked everyone! ¡°Being able to hit the ck Gold Stone to such a degree¡­ how can the physical strength of this child be so terrifying!¡± A touch of gravity flickered on the faces of several people! ording to the information they had obtained, this ck-robed man was just a sword master, which was why they had prepared the Tracing Disk artifact! But they didn¡¯t expect that this person¡¯s flesh would be so strong! Ethan Smith took a deep breath, and a trace of determination burst out on his face again. ¡°As expected of the ck Gold Stone, even a Fourth-rank Martial Marqui can¡¯t break through it.¡± Ethan Smith frowned. If he used the bronze sword, it would definitely be able to shatter the ck Gold Stone! It¡¯s just a pity that he can¡¯t use it. ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t waste any more time, hurry up and kill him!¡± At this moment, the remaining seven ck and gold robe wearers coldly said. Ethan Smith didn¡¯t dare to dy and immediately turned to face these people. Their faces also held a hint of solemnity, and the aura on their bodies was rapidly rising. ¡°Supreme Divine Chant!¡± At this moment, one of the ck and gold robe wearers suddenly opened his mouth, with strange sounds emanating from it! In an instant, Ethan Smith felt his entire brain buzzing, and his divine sense seemed to be severely impacted! Another Divine Sense Attack! This person¡¯s voice contained an extremely powerful Divine Sense Attack, plunging Ethan Smith into a brief chaos! In a battle of life and death, victory or defeat can be decided in just one second!¡±Heaven Extinguish Thunder!¡± Taking advantage of this gap, another person activated a technique! Thunder gathered in the sky, pouring down towards Ethan Smith! ¡°Spirit Radiant Buddha¡¯s Hand!¡± ¡°Crimson Sun Bombardment!¡± ¡°Wandering Dragon Holy de!¡± Just in this instant, several people activated their techniques simultaneously, striking Ethan Smith! ¡°Boom!¡± The techniques exploded on Ethan Smith¡¯s body, directly smashing him into the ground! A huge pit appeared, with Ethan Smith¡¯s figure being knocked several meters below the surface of the ground! ¡°Golden Bell Thunder!¡± They seized the opportunity to strike while the iron was hot, and once again gathered techniques in their hands. ¡°Boom!¡± It seemed as if thousands of bombs were buried in that huge pit, almost sting through the ground! Clouds of dust rose around, and numerous bloody marks appeared on Ethan Smith¡¯s flesh! The crystal-clear white bones were exposed, looking miserable! Ethan Smith struggled to climb out of the pit, his gaze turned icy as he looked at the people before him. ¡°If this continues¡­ I¡¯m really going to die here.¡± Ethan Smith took a deep breath. At this moment, Ethan Smith couldn¡¯t care less about anything else. He gently opened his mouth, his eyes momentarily turned crimson, and the symbol of a divine dragon appeared on his forehead! At this moment, Ethan Smith¡¯s breath adjusted to its peak instantly, and the toughness of his flesh far exceeded that of steel! With the enhancement of the Saintly Body Skill, Ethan Smith¡¯s body glowed with golden light! ¡°Huh? What technique is this?¡± Several people¡¯s faces changed when they saw this scene! For some reason, the more they looked at the ck-robed man in front of them, the more familiar he seemed! Golden flesh, crimson eyes, incredibly tough fists¡­ ¡°Why does this man look so much like Ethan Smith!¡± ¡°Could it be him?¡± ¡°Impossible! Ethan Smith is only in his thirties, just a junior, and definitely cannot have such strength!¡± ¡°This person is probably Ethan Smith¡¯s master!¡± While they were specting, Ethan Smith stepped on the Shrinking Ground Into An Inch technique, bursting forth! ¡°Boom!¡± His fist was incredibly fast, even leaving afterimages in the air! This punch directlynded on his lower abdomen! The ck and gold robe-wearing man¡¯s body instantly became shrimp-shaped, his eyes almost bulging out, on the verge of exploding! Ethan Smith didn¡¯t stop there; he joined his hands and ferociously smashed them towards his spine! ¡°Crack!¡± Their destructive power directly smashed his body into a bizarre arc, swiftly dropping downwards afterward! His spine was actually shattered! ¡°Not good! This person¡¯s physical strength is beyond our imagination!¡± They eximed! ¡°Crimson Sun Bombardment!¡± Several people, seeing this, activated their techniques once more! But this time, Ethan Smith directly confronted it with his golden fist! ¡°Boom!¡± After a huge explosion, the Crimson Sun Bombardment was directly shattered by Ethan Smith! The terrifying fist instantly arrived in front of him! ¡°Bang!¡± This punchnded solidly on his face! In an instant, his nasal bones were shattered, and his facial bones copsed! ¡°What a terrifying flesh body¡­¡± The others, seeing this, were all shocked! Ethan Smith said coldly, ¡°As expected from a ck and gold robe of the Capital City Martial Arts Association, this punch couldn¡¯t even shatter your head!¡± Chapter 645: He is Ethan Smith! Chapter 645: He is Ethan Smith! Thebat prowess demonstrated by Ethan Smith clearly exceeded their imagination. They never expected that Ethan''s physical body would be so powerful! If they had received this information earlier, they wouldn''t be in such a difficult situation now! "No, if this continues, it will be unfavorable for us," the group whispered coldly. Ethan shared simr thoughts. The several swords he swung had consumed arge amount of spiritual power. Although Ethan could rely on his physical body to fight, at that time, both the Saintly Body Skill and Divine Dragon Power would be unusable, and Shrinking Ground Into An Inch would also disappear. More importantly, no one knew if the Capital City Martial Arts Association had reinforcements! Both sides eyed each other, as if probing each other. "Everyone, if we can''t kill him, we must trap him!" It seemed that the group had made up their minds. The next moment, their bodies retreated several steps as they whispered incantations under their breaths, seemingly casting some sort of technique! As for Ethan, he couldn''t afford to waste any more time. He took a deep breath and stomped his foot, causing the Heavy Falling Space to spread instantly! "I must kill them in the shortest amount of time," Ethan said coldly. He strode towards the group of people! Under the influence of Heavy Falling Space, their speed was greatly limited, far from being able topare to Ethan! A golden light burst from Ethan''s body, and his iron fists carried a tremendous sense of oppression! "Die!" Just as Ethan was about to attack, the floating Golden Bowl exploded with a sh of light! The hovering Golden Bowl grewrger and began to descend from above, covering Ethan! As the Golden Bowl closed over Ethan, its brilliant radiance began to converge above his head! Ethan''s expression changed, and he wanted to use Shrinking Ground Into An Inch to escape, but found it impossible to break free! Several rays of light once again condensed under his feet, tightly binding Ethan''s body! As the Golden Bowl closed over Ethan, its brilliant radiance began to converge above his head! "Boom!" Finally, the Golden Bowl crashed heavily onto the ground, raising clouds of dust! Seeing this, the group finally breathed a sigh of relief. "First, trap him here, then take him back to the Capital City Martial Arts Association," the group said coldly. They nced around and saw that three people had suffered severe injuries in their battle! "Boom!" At this moment, a loud noise came from inside the Golden Bowl! "Boom!" Before the group could react, another loud noise came from the Golden Bowl! "He couldn''t possibly break this Golden Bowl, right?" someone frowned. "Rest assured, the durability of this Golden Bowl isparable to that of ck Gold Stone. There''s no way it can be broken." Inside the Golden Bowl, Ethan was pounding furiously, trying to smash the bowl. Although the Golden Bowl had be dented, there was no sign of it breaking. Looking up at the huge Golden Bowl, Ethan squinted his eyes. Then, Ethan''s palm shook, and he summoned the bronze sword again! "There''s no protective disk now," Ethan said coldly. Afterward, Ethan held the bronze sword with both hands as dazzling lights converged upon it! "Nine shes, Third sh!" Ethan roared angrily, channeling all his spiritual power into the bronze sword! The terrifying sword light appeared, slicing through the Golden Bowl from top to bottom! Immediately, they saw a sword mark on the Golden Bowl! "What... what is this?" The people in ck and gold robes couldn''t help but change their expressions! Before they could react, the crack exploded with a radiant light, and the entire Golden Bowl was actually split into two halves! "Damn it, the Golden Bowl is broken!" Upon seeing this scene, the group was thrown into panic! Ethan Smith leaped out of the Golden Bowl! He held a bronze sword in his hand, panting heavily. Clearly, at this moment, Ethan Smith had begun to exhaust his strength. "I can''t continue to fight, I must escape quickly." Ethan Smith nced around. Without the Golden Bowl, the surrounding light naturally disappeared. Ethan Smith coldly swept a nce at them and then turned and left! He stepped on the Shrinking Ground Into An Inch, quickly disappearing from the sight of everyone. The men in ck and gold robes didn''t dare to chase after him, only watching coldly as Ethan Smith escaped. "He actually managed to escape." One of them said coldly. "We can''t me ourselves; no one expected this man to not only be skilled in swordsmanship but also possess an unparalleled flesh body." "Let''s go back and report the situation to President Bat." The men looked at each other, helped the injured, and left the scene. ... Capital City Martial Arts Association. Emerson Holmes sat in his office, wrapped in unease. He kept drinking tea and looking outside from time to time. Just then, the ck and gold robed men appeared in Emerson''s sight! He quickly got up and hurried to greet them. "How did it go? Is he dead?" Emerson asked anxiously. The men just looked at Emerson coldly, not saying a word. "What''s going on? Is he dead or not?" Emerson asked anxiously again. The men still ignored him and strode towards Davy Bat''s office. Having no choice, Emerson closely followed them. They arrived at Davy Bat''s office along the way. Seeing the heavily injured men, Bat frowned and said, "What happened? Was the ck-robed man caught?" "No." They replied coldly. "What? Not caught?!" Emerson was immediately anxious. "You useless people! So many of you couldn''t even kill a ck-robed man!" The men gave Emerson a cold look, their gaze filled with a strong threat. "President Bat, we underestimated the ck-robed man. He not only has superb swordsmanship, but his flesh body is also beyond imagination!" "That''s right, this ck-robed man ttened the ck Gold Stone with his fists and shattered the Golden Bowl." After hearing this, Bat frowned and said, "Excellent swordsmanship and such a powerful flesh body? How is that possible?" "But it''s true." They coldly replied. "Moreover... this man''s technique is somewhat simr to thete Ethan Smith." "The same Golden Light, the same tough body." "To be precise, this man''s flesh body surpasses Ethan Smith''s, even far exceeding Smith." "We suspect... he is Ethan Smith''s master." Bat''s eyebrows knitted tightly together. "This Ethan Smith... actually has a master! No wonder he''s been targeting our Capital City Martial Arts Association!" Bat said coldly. Emerson, standing nearby, had an extremely pale face. He knew very well that if Ethan Smith didn''t die, he would surely connect it to himself! And then, wouldn''t his daughter suffer a terrible fate! His face looked very bad, and his thoughts were spinning rapidly. After struggling for a long time, Emerson grabbed Bat''s arm! "Emerson, what are you doing!" Bat said somewhat displeased. Emerson''s voice trembled as he said, "P-President Bat, that ck-robed man is not Ethan Smith''s master. He...he is Ethan Smith!" Chapter 646: Shocking Everyone! Chapter 646: Shocking Everyone! Emerson Holmes seemed to have made a huge decision, his eyes filled with fear. Ethan Smith didn¡¯t die, which was like a thunderbolt out of the blue for Emerson Holmes! That means his daughter could be in danger! ¡°President Bat, that Ethan Smith didn¡¯t die at all. The ck-robed man is Ethan Smith!¡± Emerson Holmes said with a frightened face. But Davy Bat couldn¡¯t help but sneer, ¡°Emerson Holmes, are you crazy? That ck-robed man is Ethan Smith? Is there something wrong with your brain?¡± ¡°Ethan Smith has potential, but what qualifies him to kill nine super-strong cultivators of the Capital City Martial Arts Association? And with just one stroke?¡± ¡°How could he have the ability to fight against eight ck and gold robe wearers?¡± ¡°No young person in the world can do it! Not even Dominic Taylor!¡± Davy Bat¡¯s words were powerful and resonating. Emerson Holmes desperately said, ¡°President Bat! Even though I don¡¯t want to believe it, it¡¯s true! The ck-robed man is Ethan Smith!¡± Just as they were talking, someone entered from outside the door. It was none other than Dominic Taylor. ¡°What happened to you all?¡± Dominic Taylor looked at the bloody ck and gold robes and couldn¡¯t help but feel puzzled. ¡°Greetings, Young Master Taylor.¡± Several people greeted him in chorus. Davy Batughed and said, ¡°Young Master Taylor, your timing is just right. We deployed eight ck and gold robes, but we are still unable to capture the ck-robed man, letting him escape, even wounding several of us.¡± Hearing this, a look of astonishment shed across Dominic Taylor¡¯s face. ¡°That ck-robed man¡­ actually has such strength?¡± Dominic Taylor eximed in surprise. It should be known that even the current Dominic Taylor might not be able to escape from the hands of eight ck and gold robes! Davy Bat nodded slightly and said, ¡°Indeed, the strength of that ck-robed man is even stronger than we imagined. Young Master Taylor, you must be careful.¡± Dominic Taylor smiled and said, ¡°I know, President Bat.¡± ¡°Oh, right, Emerson Holmes just said that the ck-robed man is Ethan Smith.¡± Davy Bat said with a smile. Hearing these words, Dominic Taylor couldn¡¯t help butugh, ¡°Vice President Holmes, don¡¯t joke around. Ethan Smith? Does he have that kind of ability? Besides, he¡¯s already dead.¡± ¡°It¡¯s true!¡± Emerson Holmes said anxiously, trying to defend himself. ¡°Ethan Smith really is that ck-robed man!¡± Hearing this, Dominic Taylor couldn¡¯t help but sneer, ¡°Emerson Holmes, let¡¯s not even mention that Ethan Smith is already dead. Even if he wasn¡¯t, do you think he has that kind of skill?¡± ¡°Even I may not be able to do it now!¡± Obviously, no one believed that Ethan Smith was the ck-robed man. After all, no one wanted to believe that Ethan Smith had achieved so much at their age. Emerson Holmes knew that his defense was weak and didn¡¯t know what else to say for a while. His heart was in turmoil, mostly worried about his daughter dying at the hands of Ethan Smith! ¡°May the heavens bless me, I hope Ethan Smith isn¡¯t aware that this matter had anything to do with me¡­¡± Emerson Holmes could only silently pray in his heart. ¡­ At this moment, Ethan Smith had already fled back to the civilian house. His body had multiple wounds, his breath weak, and he was quite injured. As for the ck robe, it was already tattered and looked like a rag. ¡°I almost died at their hands¡­¡± Ethan Smith wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, his face looking a bit ugly. Ethan Smith was also worried in his heart at this moment. He was worried about exposing his identity, in which case the Capital City Martial Arts Association would definitely send forces to kill him! ¡°Emerson Holmes¡­ How dare you harm me!¡± Ethan Smith took a deep breath, and a sh of coldness appeared on his face!n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om He sat cross-legged on the ground, slowly recovering from his wounds. At this time, the outside world had already exploded with excitement! ¡°The Capital City Martial Arts Association dispatched eight ck and gold robes, but they still couldn¡¯t get rid of the ck-robed man!¡± ¡°It¡¯s rumored that the Capital City Martial Arts Associationprehensively analyzed and prepared for the ck-robed man, but they still ended up empty-handed!¡± ¡°Not only that, but three members of the Capital City Martial Arts Association with ck and gold robes have suffered serious injuries!¡± ¡°Tsk tsk, it¡¯s been so many years since anyone has managed to challenge the ck and gold robes. I really don¡¯t know where this ck-robed man came from.¡± For a time, rumors spread, and the Capital City Martial Arts Association not only failed to establish its authority but also lost face even further. ¡­ In a teahouse in Capital City, several elegantly dressed young men gathered together. ¡°You¡¯ve all heard about it, right?¡± Ricardo Bowman took a sip of tea and asked casually. ¡°Eight ck and gold robes¡­ what a tremendous force, yet still could not kill the ck-robed man.¡± ¡°I really don¡¯t know where this ck-robed manes from, it¡¯s terrifying.¡± Even the always arrogant ise Rhodes nodded slightly and said, ¡°Yeah, eight ck and gold robes, enough to obliterate an entire Family. This ck-robed man must be a hidden Old Undying.¡± As they were talking, Dominic Taylor walked over from not far away. Seeing Dominic Taylor, the crowd greeted him one after another. ¡°Young Master Taylor, you must have heard about it too,¡± Ricardo Bowman asked with a smile. Dominic Taylor nodded slightly and said, ¡°I went to the Capital City Martial Arts Association today. You wouldn¡¯t believe what Emerson Holmes told me.¡± ¡°What? He wants to personally capture the ck-robed man?¡± Ricardo Bowman joked. Dominic Taylor shook his head and sneered, ¡°Emerson Holmes said that the ck-robed man is Ethan Smith.¡± ¡°Ethan Smith?¡± As soon as these words came out, everyone shook their heads. ¡°If Ethan Smith were that ck-robed man, then he would be the number one among the younger generation in Capital City.¡± ¡°No young man can escape from eight ck and gold robes.¡± Even Daphne Green found it a bit impossible. Those were eight ck and gold robes! Their strength was unimaginable! Even capturing international criminals didn¡¯t require eight ck and gold robes to be deployed! ¡°I find it ridiculous, too,¡± Dominic Taylor sneered. ¡°But having said that, the ck-robed man might really have a close connection with Ethan Smith.¡± At this point, Dominic Taylor changed the subject. ¡°Oh? Why do you say that?¡± The crowd asked in unison. Dominic Taylor snorted, ¡°The technique used by this ck-robed man is quite simr to that of Ethan Smith, and they both possess incredibly strong physical prowess!¡± ¡°ording to our guess, this person must have something to do with Ethan Smith. Most likely, he came to avenge Ethan.¡± The crowd suddenly understood, ¡°No wonder such strength! It turns out to be Ethan Smith¡¯s Master!¡± ¡°Being able to teach a disciple like Ethan Smith, it¡¯s natural that he¡¯s not an ordinary person.¡± Even if Ethan Smith revealed his technique, no one suspected his involvement. ¡­ At night. Emerson Holmes returned home anxiously. The moment he opened the door, he smelled a pungent odor of blood! Looking around, he found Ethan Smith sitting on the sofa! Emerson Holmes¡¯ face changed dramatically! He rushed in and yelled angrily, ¡°Ethan Smith, what have you done to my daughter!¡± Ethan Smith gave Emerson Holmes a cold look, raised his hand, and pped him across the face! Emerson Holmes got up from the ground and growled angrily, ¡°You dare to touch my daughter! I¡¯ll kill you!¡± His breath erupted as he strode toward Ethan Smith! ¡°Dad, you¡¯re back!¡± Just then, the voice of a little girl came from inside the room. Seeing the little girl, Emerson Holmes hesitated for a moment. He hastily ran to the little girl¡¯s side, touching her face, looking left and right, and asked with a terrified expression, ¡°Daughter, you¡­ are you alright?¡± Chapter 647 - The Ruthless Davy Barnett Chapter 647 - The Ruthless Davy Bat Emerson Holmes looked around in a panic. Ethan Smith said coldly at the side, "I''m different from you all. At least I have humanity." Emerson Holmes looked at Ethan Smith with aplex gaze. "Daughter, you go back to your room first," he said softly. After sending his little girl back to her room, Emerson walked up to Ethan Smith. As soon as he opened his mouth, Ethan Smith kicked him hard in the stomach! This kick sent Emerson flying! His knees involuntarily hit the ground, shattering the floor! "Emerson Holmes, you have a lot of guts," said Ethan Smith coldly. Emerson climbed up from the ground, wiped the blood off the corner of his mouth, and said coldly, "Do whatever you want." "Really?" Ethan Smith was furious. He stepped forward and pped Emerson across the face! Emerson knew he was no match for Ethan, so he just gave up resisting and let Ethan Smith treat him roughly. Ethan Smith coldly watched Emerson and said, "You can disregard your own daughter''s life and death, are you even human?" Emerson gritted his teeth and said, "I''d rather trust the Martial Arts Association than you!" "Really?" Upon hearing this, Ethan Smithughed coldly. At this moment, Ethan Smith suddenly changed his mind. He looked at the Emerson in front of him and said lightly, "If I wanted to kill you now, it would be easy." Emerson remained silent. He couldn''t deny his fear. Facing death, anyone would be scared. "But I don''t want to kill you," said Ethan Smith lightly. "Emerson, how about we make a bet?" Emerson looked up at Ethan and asked, "Bet on what?" "Bet on whether the Capital City Martial Arts Association is trustworthy," Ethan Smith sat on the sofa. He picked up one of Emerson''s cigarettes and lit it. Then, Ethan lightly said, "You can go and tell the Martial Arts Association everything that''s happened. Let''s see if they will help you." Upon hearing this, Emerson couldn''t help but sneer, "Ethan Smith, is the Capital City Martial Arts Association really that despicable in your eyes?" "If I tell them the truth, they will definitely try to save my daughter!" "Alright," Ethan Smith smirked coldly. "If they really help you, I will never bother you again," Ethan Smith said. "But if they don''t help you, then you have to work for me, deal?" Emerson Smithughed incredulously, "Ethan Smith, you''re definitely going to lose!" "Okay, it''s a deal." Ethan Smith didn''t want to waste any more words with Emerson Holmes. He rose immediately and left. ... The next day. Davy Bat sat in his office, his face as white as a sheet. Several days had passed since the ck-robed man had appeared and they were still unable to capture him. This not only tarnished the reputation of the Capital City Martial Arts Association, but also caused their superiors to doubt theirpetence! "The higher-ups have given the order that we must catch this ck-robed man no matter what," Davy Bat took a deep breath. But thest time was their best chance. Now that they had missed it, would the ck-robed man be so naive as to get caught? "President Bat, I have an idea," said his assistant suddenly. Davy Bat looked at him and nodded, "Speak." The assistant said with a smirk, "It''s generally assumed that the ck-robed man is connected to that Ethan Smith. And his actions seem to have something to do with Emily Taylor''s bloodline." Davy Bat nodded, "And then?" The assistant said calmly, "We can spread the word that we n to execute Emily Taylor publicly. I don''t believe that the ck-robed man wouldn''t show up!" "As soon as he shows himself, kill him immediately!" It certainly sounded like a good idea! Even Davy Bat''s eyes gleamed at the notion! "It''s a good idea, but Emily Taylor is after all the Miss of the Taylor family. Public execution? Isn''t that pping the Taylor family in the face?" Davy Bat furrowed his brows. "Even if Kn Taylor has no feelings for Emily, he would definitely intervene for the sake of maintaining the face of the Taylor family." The assistant dismissively replied, "President Bat, why are you so scared of that Kn Taylor?" "You don''t understand," Davy Bat shook his head. The assistant shrugged, "Well, I''m out of ideas then. Anyway, if we don''t catch him soon, the higher-ups will definitely hold us ountable." "By then, they might even disband the Capital City Martial Arts Association." Davy Bat''s face was dark as he grappled with the decision. "Forget it, I''ll go and discuss it with Kn Taylor. We might be able to find a perfect solution," Davy Bat narrowed his eyes. Suddenly, someone rushed into the office. As soon as he saw Davy Bat, the man kneeled on the ground. This man was Emerson Holmes! "Emerson, what are you doing?" Davy Bat narrowed his eyes. Emerson looked frantic as he said, "President Bat, the ck-robed man has poisoned my daughter. You have to help me!" "Poisoned your daughter?" Davy Bat''s eyes narrowed. "Why would he target your daughter?" Emerson gritted his teeth and told Davy Bat what had happened. "As you know, I only have this one daughter..." Emerson said in pain. "For the sake of my daughter, I had no choice but to obey him. My daughter is only four years old, I... I can''t watch her die." "President Bat, with the capability of the Capital City Martial Arts Association, you can definitely eliminate the poison in my daughter''s body. I beg you to help me..." Observing the desperate Emerson, Davy Bat''s face remained gloomy. His attention was not on Emerson''s daughter but, with a stern face, he said, "So... you''re the one who tipped off the ck-robed man?" Emerson''s face changed. He hurriedly said, "President Bat, I... I had no choice. If I didn''t obey him, my daughter, he..." "Bastard!" However, Davy Bat pped Emerson! This p caused Emerson to cough up blood and broke his rib! "So you were the one who tipped off the ck-robed man? No wonder we haven''t been able to catch him," Davy Bat said coldly. Emerson struggled to his feet. He gritted his teeth and said, "President Bat, I can''t lose my daughter... I... I was forced..." "No matter how you punish me, I will ept it. I just beg you to save my daughter! Otherwise, my daughter will definitely die..." Davy Bat snickered, "Emerson, you''ve been in the Capital City Martial Arts Association for many years, right?" Emerson nodded, "Twenty-one years." Davy Bat squinted and said, "Then you should understand a principle. Once a person has a weakness, they lose their value, and your daughter is your weakness!" "If you want to seed, you must cut off your own weaknesses!" Emerson''s face changed. He trembled as he asked, "What... what do you mean?" Davy Bat stood with his hands behind his back and said lightly, "This is a good opportunity. Once your daughter is gone, your weakness disappears and your future achievements can go even higher." "Since your daughter is already poisoned, take this opportunity to get rid of your weakness." Chapter 647 - 648: 648: Public Execution of Emily Taylor! Chapter 648: Public Execution of Emily Taylor! Emerson Holmes¡¯ face was pale, and he couldn¡¯t believe that these words came out of Davy Bat¡¯s mouth! Seemingly aware of Emerson¡¯s thoughts, Davy said indifferently, ¡°Do you know why Ethan Smith lost? It¡¯s because he has a weakness! And his weakness is Emily Taylor!¡± ¡°Otherwise, with his talent, another ten years or so of bitter cultivation, we really wouldn¡¯t have any way to deal with him.¡± ¡°Emerson, you¡¯re the Vice President, so you should understand this principle.¡± Emerson¡¯s face was extremely unsightly, and his heart was filled with bitterness. As expected, Ethan was right. ¡°President Bat, I won¡¯t give up on my daughter,¡± Emerson said softly as he got up from the ground. Davy snorted coldly, ¡°Then figure it out by yourself. Capital City Martial Arts Association will definitely not help you!¡± Emerson opened his mouth, wanting to say something, but he was interrupted by Davy¡¯s rudeness. ¡°Get out!¡± Davy waved his hand.
Emerson didn¡¯t say anything more. He left with a wry smile on his face. ¡­ On the other side, Ethan¡¯s injuries had not yet healed. The battle seriously injured Ethan, and he also learned about the terrifying power of the Capital City Martial Arts Association. Not only do they have extremely strongbat power, but more importantly, they cane up with different battle ns for different opponents. ¡°No wonder they captured so many people in the prison¡­¡± Ethan gritted his teeth and whispered. For the time being, Ethan had no choice but to stay put and recover. ¡°I hope the man with the mustache will return soon,¡± Ethan thought. As long as he could harness the power of those two male corpses, the Capital City Martial Arts Association would be nothing to worry about. Even if they used the Martial Saint Weapon, they would be powerless! At night. Ethan came to Emerson¡¯s house again, quietly waiting for Emerson¡¯s return. ¡°How did it go?¡± Ethan asked indifferently when Emerson returned. Emerson hesitated, not knowing how to start. Ethan sneered, ¡°You don¡¯t need to say anything. I already know the oue.¡± Emerson let out a bitter smile and said, ¡°I¡¯ve dedicated so many years of my life to the Capital City Martial Arts Association, I never thought¡­¡± ¡°Emerson, as the Vice President of the Capital City Martial Arts Association, I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re so naive,¡± Ethan sneered. ¡°You¡¯re trying to talk about feelings with capital? To them, the only criterion is whether there¡¯s value in using someone.¡± Emerson sighed. He sat across from Ethan and took a hard puff of his cigarette.
Ethan said indifferently, ¡°ording to our agreement, you must listen to me now.¡± Emerson nced at Ethan and said, ¡°I think I¡¯ve already lost trust in front of Davy Bat. There¡¯s not much I can do to help you.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not something you should be worried about. I¡¯ll find a way to make you regain their trust,¡± Ethan said as he got up. Emerson frowned, ¡°How do you n to do it?¡±
¡°I have my own methods. When I need you, I¡¯ll let you know,¡± Ethan replied. ¡°Emerson, I hope you can keep your word. If you betray me again, I won¡¯t be softhearted,¡± Ethan warned coldly. Emerson smiled bitterly. At this moment, he had no other choice. Ethan didn¡¯t linger and left. ¡­ During the following days, Ethan stayed in a civilian house without leaving, slowly recovering from his injuries. Meanwhile, the outside world¡¯s spections about the identity of the ck-robed man were growing more and more. In the end, all the spection had reached a consensus. That is: The ck-robed man is Ethan Smith¡¯s master! This time, he took action to avenge Ethan Smith! This theory received almost everyone¡¯s approval! ¡°No wonder Ethan Smith¡¯s progress was so fast, he had such a master behind him.¡± ¡°Tsk tsk, the master and disciple really have the same temper, both are fearless.¡± ¡°This master must be even better. He has defeated the Capital City Martial Arts Association multiple times, leaving thempletely helpless.¡±
Looking at thesements online, Davy Bat¡¯s face grew darker and darker. The higher-ups had already given Davy Bat the final order: Capture the ck-robed man within three days or be removed from the position as President of the Martial Arts Association! This made Davy Bat even more anxious. ¡°It seems I have no choice but to use that method.¡± Davy Bat¡¯s eyes turned cold, and he stood up, heading straight to the Taylor family. In the heart of Capital City, there was a skyscraper. It was said that the price of the building was ridiculously high, costing up to 300,000 per square meter! And this building was the Taylor Group! In an office on the top floor, four stunning women were in front of Kn Taylor. These women were all exquisite-looking with devilish figures, and some were even B or C-list celebrities! At this moment, these women who were the center of attention, were kneeling in front of Kn Taylor, serving him. At that time, Davy Bat walked in from the outside. ¡°Mr. Taylor.¡± Davy Bat said politely. Kn Taylor nced at him and said generously: ¡°Please, sit.¡±
Then, Kn Taylor waved to the four women and said, ¡°Youdies can leave now.¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Taylor.¡± The women got up one after the other and left the office. After they left, Kn Taylor casually asked, ¡°President Bat, was there something you needed me for?¡± Davy Bat hesitated for a moment before telling Kn Taylor his purpose foring. After listening, Kn Taylor¡¯s face turned cold and he said, ¡°A public execution for Emily Taylor? Davy Bat, are you crazy? You want to disgrace my Taylor family?¡± Davy Bat already expected Kn Taylor¡¯s attitude, and he said with a bitter smile, ¡°Mr. Taylor, I have no other choice. As long as you agree, I can promise you anything!¡± Kn Taylor snorted coldly: ¡°Davy Bat, I think you¡¯ve gone mad! There¡¯s no way I¡¯ll agree to this!¡± Davy Bat¡¯s face turned unpleasant, and after thinking for a moment, he said, ¡°What if we reduce the scope, limit this public execution to within the world of martial arts only!¡± ¡°This way, we can minimize the damage to the Taylor family! What do you think?¡± Kn Taylor was furious: ¡°Davy Bat! Are you deaf? I told you, there is no way I¡¯ll agree to this!¡± ¡°No matter what, Emily is my niece. A public execution? You¡¯re just pping my face!¡± For a moment, Davy Bat didn¡¯t know what to do. This was the only method he could think of. ¡°How about we do it this way.¡± At this moment, Dominic Taylor walked in from outside the door.
¡°Young Master Taylor.¡± Davy Bat greeted Dominic Taylor politely. Dominic Taylor nodded and then said, ¡°Change the public execution to the public extraction of bloodline. Don¡¯t you have a list? Limit the personnel to those on that list.¡± ¡°Invite the elegantly dressed young men from various great families to watch.¡± ¡°In front of so many people, publicly absorb Emily Taylor¡¯s bloodline, and distribute the bloodline among young aristocrats of the major families.¡± ¡°At least it will look more reasonable.¡± Davy Bat suddenly felt cold, Dominic Taylor¡¯s words seemed to make some sense. ¡°The ck-robed man is no fool. Publicly executing Emily Taylor? Even a fool could see it¡¯s fake since the Capital City Martial Arts Association considers her a treasure.¡± Dominic Taylor sneered. Davy Bat quickly nodded, ¡°Young Master Taylor is right!¡± Chapter 648 - 649: 649: I Must Save Her!_1 Chapter 649: I Must Save Her!_1 Davy Bat excitedly said, ¡°Mr. Tenny, this method is naturally excellent, but¡­ Mr. Taylor, he¡­¡± Kn Taylor coldly said, ¡°I could never agree to that.¡± Dominic Taylor smiled and said, ¡°Dad, you don¡¯t have to resist so much, I think we can agree to President Bat¡¯s proposal.¡± ¡°No!¡± Kn Taylor shouted angrily. ¡°How can a person from the Taylor family endure such humiliation!¡± Dominic Taylor smiled and said, ¡°Even if you refuse, don¡¯t the other aristocratic families already know? In fact, they¡¯ve understood it for a long time.¡± Hearing this, Kn Taylor furrowed his brows slightly. There was some truth in what he said. ¡°Dad, if you trust me, agree to President Bat¡¯s request.¡± Dominic Taylor said earnestly. For a moment, Kn Taylor was uncertain.
Kn Taylor had always been proud of Dominic Taylor. Not only did he possess extraordinary martial arts talent, but he was also extremely capable in his endeavors. Taking advantage of the situation, Davy Bat added, ¡°If you agree, I can be in charge and give Mr. Tenny three more opportunities to bathe in blood!¡± Kn Taylor nced at Dominic Taylor, took a deep breath, and said, ¡°Alright, since my son has spoken, I can agree to your request.¡± ¡°Thank you, Mr. Taylor!¡± Davy Bat immediately rejoiced and bowed repeatedly. After Davy Bat left, Kn Taylor¡¯s face turned serious and he said, ¡°Dominic, why did you agree to his request?¡± Dominic Taylor smiled faintly, ¡°Dad, didn¡¯t you say it before, we can¡¯t let the Capital City Martial Arts Association fight this favors battle alone, I think this is a good opportunity.¡± ¡°In fact, the great aristocratic families don¡¯t know the source of this blood, but once they witness the public extraction of the blood, they will naturally understand where ites from!¡± ¡°For our Taylor family, it¡¯s all benefits and no harm.¡± Getting to this point, Dominic Taylor paused for a moment, then squinted his eyes and said, ¡°Most importantly¡­ I really don¡¯t like Emily Taylor!¡± Ever since learning that Emily Taylor had aplete Bloodline, Dominic Taylor¡¯s heart had been filled with a strong sense of crisis! Therefore, he wished Emily Taylor would die! ¡°You make a good point.¡± Kn Taylor nodded slightly. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s do it as you¡¯ve said.¡± ¡­ The Capital City Martial Arts Association had received the Taylor family¡¯s consent and immediately began implementing their n. They first sent out invitations to the major aristocratic families, such as the Knight, Rhodes, and Bradley families, as well as to Daphne Green and others who all received invitations. In addition, the Capital City Martial Arts Association publicly announced a statement on the Martial Arts Forum: We will publicly demonstrate to everyone how to extract Bloodlines and the source of the Bloodlines. The location will be the Capital City Martial Arts Academy.
For those on the Martial Arts Forum, they didn¡¯t know where the so-called blood came from. But the Capital City Martial Arts Association knew that the ck-robed man definitely understood! So, their statement didn¡¯t need to be too detailed. At this time, Ethan Smith had already gone to the Divine Alchemist Pavilion. He nned to recuperate in the Divine Alchemist Pavilion for a while, recover from his injuries, and take advantage of the Divine Alchemist Pavilion¡¯s warehouse for cultivation.
However, just as Ethan Smith arrived at the Secret Chamber, he saw the news on the Martial Arts Forum. ¡°Public extraction of blood?¡± Ethan Smith¡¯s pupils suddenly contracted, and he immediately stood up! The Pavilion Master furrowed his brow and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Ethan Smith handed the phone to the Pavilion Master and gritted his teeth, ¡°These beasts¡­ not only are they consuming Emily¡¯s blood, they want everyone to see it! They want to humiliate Emily!¡± The Pavilion Master said solemnly, ¡°Ethan Smith, this is very likely a conspiracy with the purpose of luring you to save her.¡± Ethan Smith nced at the Pavilion Master and said, ¡°I know, but¡­ even if I have no choice.¡± ¡°If I don¡¯t go, they¡¯ll carry out this project anyway.¡± ¡°If I go¡­ maybe I can save Emily.¡± The Pavilion Master shook his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s impossible. They must have taken every precaution.¡± Ethan Smith took a deep breath and said, ¡°Lord Pavilion Master, I must go.¡± ¡°If I don¡¯t go, they¡¯ll definitely proceed to the second and third rounds! They will continue to torture Emily Taylor until I appear!¡± The Pavilion Master opened his mouth but couldn¡¯t find the words to say. Indeed, Ethan Smith was right.
The Capital City Martial Arts Association had already realized the rtionship between the ¡°ck-robed man¡± and Emily Taylor, and she was the only bait they could use to lure the ck-robed man. Therefore, if Ethan Smith didn¡¯t go this time, they would continue to find ways to torture Emily Taylor until Ethan Smith appeared! ¡°Ethan Smith, think it through. If you go this time, there¡¯s a good chance you won¡¯te back.¡± The Pavilion Master gripped Ethan Smith¡¯s arm, his expression extremely grave. Ethan Smith forced a bitter smile, ¡°Lord Pavilion Master, I really have no choice. If I could choose, I would rather be the one to die.¡± ¡°Besides, I might not die.¡± Ethan Smith took a deep breath. A n was born in his heart. Knowing that she couldn¡¯t stop Ethan Smith, the Pavilion Master didn¡¯t say anything further. After Ethan Smith left, a trace of worry flickered across the Pavilion Master¡¯s beautiful face. ¡°I can¡¯t just watch him go to his death like this.¡± The Pavilion Master furrowed her brow. She then left the Secret Chamber and told the attendant, ¡°Prepare a car, I¡¯m going to the Capital City Battle Zone.¡± ¡°Yes, Lord Pavilion Master.¡± ¡­. Capital City Martial Arts Academy.
Davy Bat applied for a Martial Saint Weapon from the higher-ups. Carrying the Martial Saint Weapon, he personally escorted Emily Taylor. In the prison cell, three men in ck and gold robes removed the tubes from Emily Taylor¡¯s body and took her to a car. Emily Taylor¡¯s face was extremely pale and she looked very weak. ¡°What are you going to do?¡± Emily Taylor asked weakly. Davy Bat smiled and said, ¡°Miss Taylor, don¡¯t worry, we won¡¯t harm you, we¡¯re just taking you to another ce.¡± The car sped toward the Capital City Martial Arts Academy. The Capital City Martial Arts Academy¡¯s square had already prepared new equipment. A circr altar was ced in the center of the square, which was used to publicly disy Emily Taylor¡¯s Bloodline. Upon arriving at the Capital City Martial Arts Academy, Davy Bat instructed everyone to hang Emily Taylor above the square. Emily Taylor¡¯s face looked awful. As ady of a prestigious family, she couldn¡¯t ept being hung in such a public ce. ¡°Miss Taylor, don¡¯t worry, everyone who¡¯s here today is familiar to you,¡± Davy Bat said with a grin. Emily Taylor bit her lip and whispered, ¡°Davy Bat, you¡¯re despicable¡­¡±
Davy Batughed heartily, unfazed. He looked at Emily Taylor, who was hanging above the circr altar, and couldn¡¯t help but sigh, ¡°I have to say, Miss Taylor is truly a top beauty.¡± ¡°Naturally, being called the number one beauty in Capital City isn¡¯t just a fame,¡± his assistantughed. ¡°It¡¯s just a pity that her taste isn¡¯t that great.¡± Davy Bat huffed. On the other side, Ethan Smith was racing toward the Martial Arts Academy. ¡°Without the prison, this might be my best chance to save Emily Taylor!¡± Ethan Smith coldly said in his heart. Chapter 649 - 650: 650: Ethan Smiths Rage!_1 Chapter 650: Ethan Smith¡¯s Rage!_1 In the depths of the prison, it was impossible for Ethan Smith to rescue Emily Taylor. Moreover, the prison was built entirely of ck Gold Stone, making it imprable. Thus, this might be Ethan¡¯s best chance. Inside the Capital City Martial Arts Academy. Emily Taylor was suspended above the Circr Altar, tubes inserted into her body, and surging lights surrounding her. Davy Bat stood at the center of the square, quietly waiting for the ck-robed man to arrive. He arranged for several ck and gold robe members to attend, including Jordan Richards. In order to capture the ck-robed man, Davy Bat spared no expense. ¡°President Bat, the guests have arrived,¡± a ck and gold robe member whispered as he approached Davy. Davy Bat nodded lightly and said, ¡°Let them in.¡±
Before long, young aristocrats from the Great Families filed into the venue one after another. The head of the group was Dominic Taylor! Upon entering the square, everyone saw Emily Taylor suspended above the Circr Altar. ¡°That¡­ that¡¯s Miss Taylor?¡± Ricardo Bowman eximed in surprise. ¡°Why is Miss Taylor here?¡± Daphne Green¡¯s expression grew even darker. She and Emily Taylor had always been on good terms, and it was impossible not to feel distressed at Emily¡¯s current predicament. ¡°What is the meaning of this? Why is Miss Taylor here?¡± Brian Bradley asked coldly. Unperturbed, Dominic Taylor smiled faintly and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be shocked, everyone. The bloodline of all martial artists in Capital Cityes from Emily Taylor, or in other words, from our Taylor family.¡± Upon hearing this, everyone was shocked! Could it be that the Taylor family had created so many powerful cultivators solely relying on Emily Taylor? How incredibly strong was Emily Taylor¡¯s bloodline? ¡°Young Master Dominic, Miss Taylor is still a member of your Taylor family. By doing this¡­ Aren¡¯t you afraid of disgracing your family?¡± Daphne Green asked indignantly. But Dominic Taylor remained unconcerned, and he chuckled, ¡°Emily Taylor possesses a top-notch bloodline but has never cultivated. It would be a waste not to use her.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Daphne Green wanted to say more, but Dominic Taylor rudely cut her off. He nced at her and calmly said, ¡°What, don¡¯t you want this bloodline, Miss Green? Or is anyone among you willing to give it up?¡± For a moment, everyone remained silent. The power brought by this bloodline was evident to everyone. Such temptation was hard for anyone to resist.
¡°Since no one is willing to give it up, there¡¯s no need for more words,¡± Dominic Taylor said indifferently. ¡°Oh, by the way, remember, this is our Taylor family¡¯s bloodline, and we hold the control,¡± Dominic Taylor added deliberately. His purpose was, of course, to make everyone here indebted to the Taylor family. ¡°Alright, please take your seats,¡± Dominic Taylor strode to the center of the square and sat down.
Looking up at the pale-faced Emily Taylor, everyone couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡°Who would have thought that Miss Taylor would suffer such misfortune after Mike Taylor¡¯s death,¡± Ricardo Bowmanmented. ¡°Indeed, back when Mike Taylor was alive, who in Capital City would dare to have designs on Miss Taylor?¡± ¡°The entire Miller family once coveted Miss Taylor and have since disappeared from Capital City.¡± Even Darnell Bradley, standing on the side, couldn¡¯t help but awkwardlyment, ¡°I must confess, I once had a conflict with Miss Taylor. Later on, however, we¡­¡± At this point, Darnell appeared to find it difficult to continue.He was silent for a moment before bitterly smiling and saying, ¡°Later, my dad brought a generous gift to the Taylor family to apologize for several days before he finally obtained Mr. Mike Taylor¡¯s forgiveness.¡± Everyone was discussing animatedly, finding it hard to believe Emily Taylor¡¯s current situation. Only Daphne Green remained silent, her eyes fixed on Emily Taylor¡¯s direction, with a hint of unease in her gaze. After hesitating for a long time, Daphne lightly stepped forward and came to Emily Taylor¡¯s side. ¡°Emily¡­¡± Daphne¡¯s eyes were filled with sadness. Emily Taylor opened her eyes slightly and, upon seeing Daphne, hurriedly asked, ¡°Daphne, how is Ethan Smith? Davy Bat said he¡­¡± This question left Daphne momentarily at a loss. Now that Ethan Smith was dead, it was an established fact. Even if Daphne didn¡¯t want to admit it, she couldn¡¯t change anything.
¡°Hurry up and tell me!¡± Emily Taylor urged anxiously. Kind-hearted Daphne hesitated for a long time before finally smiling and saying, ¡°Ethan Smith is fine. Davy Bat was lying to you. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Upon hearing this, Emily Taylor finally breathed a sigh of relief. A rare smile appeared on her pale face. ¡°Emily, how are you feeling now?¡± Daphne looked up at Emily Taylor and sighed. Just as Emily Taylor was about to speak, Davy Bat walked over from the side. ¡°Miss Green, please return to your seat,¡± Davy Bat said with a smile. Daphne furrowed her brows slightly as she looked at Emily Taylor, and her heart couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of sorrow. ¡°Please go back,¡± Davy Bat urged again. Left with no choice, Daphne reluctantly stepped back. After a while, Dexter ir arrived at the scene as well. With his current strength, he was no longer qualified to sit with the young masters and mistresses of the great families. However, Reilly ir had managed to find Davy Bat, who reluctantly let him in through the back door.
Dexter ir looked at Emily Taylor, who was hung on the Circr Altar, and his eyes shed with viciousness. He gritted his teeth and cursed, ¡°Serves you right, you bitch! If you had chosen me back then, you wouldn¡¯t have had to suffer such cmity! Serves you right!¡± At this moment, Davy Bat suddenly walked to the top of the Circr Altar, standing beside Emily Taylor. He calmly said, ¡°Now that everyone is here, let¡¯s begin.¡± ¡°All the blood is from Emily Taylor, and her blood will be used to benefit everyone!¡± Davy Bat¡¯s palm emitted a glow, as if he was about to activate some technique. ¡°Today, our Capital City Martial Arts Association will show you all how to extract this blood,¡± Davy Bat said with a smile. The next moment, he waved his hand, and the glownded on Emily Taylor. For an instant, the tubes attached to Emily Taylor¡¯s body began to work. Strands of blood flowed out of Emily Taylor¡¯s body. Her face instantly turned extremely pale, and there was a hint of pain in her expression! ¡°Emily!¡± Seeing this, Daphne couldn¡¯t help but stand up. The other young people there from aristocratic families also looked ufortable, as they didn¡¯t expect the Capital City Martial Arts Association to be so cruel!
Watching the blood slowly flowing out through the tubes, Emily Taylor¡¯s face grew paler and paler. ¡°Davy Bat, you motherfucker!¡± Just then, a furious shout came from outside! Immediately afterward, a ck figure rushed in! Chapter 650 - 651: 651: I am Ethan Smith!_1 Chapter 651: I am Ethan Smith!_1 He held the blood-red long sword and charged towards the Circr Altar! A sharp de came from above and fiercely shed towards Davy Bat! Davy Bat coldly snorted and said, ¡°You finally showed up!¡± With a wave of his hand, several rays of light burst out from his White Robe. At the moment of impact, a terrifying wave of energy instantly spread! Ethan Smith hurriedly stood in front of Emily Taylor, forcibly blocking the waves of energy with his body! Everyone stood up and looked at the ck-robed man standing on the Circr Altar. ¡°The ck-robed man¡­ we finally see him.¡± Dominic Taylor squinted his eyes and said. ¡°He dares to show up!¡± Others couldn¡¯t help but be somewhat surprised. Ethan Smith on the stage remained silent; he turned his head and looked at Emily Taylor.
As he saw Emily Taylor, Ethan Smith¡¯s heart felt like it was being squeezed by something, causing unbearable pain! Ethan Smith¡¯s body involuntarily trembled, and the bronze sword in his hand hummed. ¡°ck-robed man, you dare toe!¡± Davy Bat sneered. Ethan Smith stared coldly at Davy Bat, gritting his teeth and said, ¡°I came today to kill you, you beast!¡± ¡°Hahaha!¡± Davy Bat couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter. ¡°Shameless boasting!¡± As Davy Bat waved his hand, several ck and gold robe-wearing men stepped forward! Davy Bat stared coldly at Ethan Smith and said, ¡°Kill him for me!¡± With a resounding roar, one of the ck and gold robe-wearing men was the first to attack! He turned his palm into a w, fiercely grabbing towards Ethan Smith! At this moment, Ethan Smith¡¯s heart was filled with raging mes of anger, just waiting to erupt! Facing the charging ck and gold robe-wearing man, Ethan Smith plunged his long sword into the ground and then clenched his fist, filled with Golden Light, and fiercely smashed it! This punch contained Ethan Smith¡¯s grief and unmatched fighting spirit! The terrifying force of the punch mmed into the palm of the ck and gold robe-wearing man! ¡°Bang!¡± A loud noise echoed as waves of energy rippled in all directions, centered around the two fighters! ¡°Crack!¡± Under this attack, the ck and gold robe-wearing man¡¯s palm was shattered, blood dripping, and his entire body was sent flying backward! Seeing this, everyone present couldn¡¯t help but gasp!
Even Dominic Taylor slightly squinted his eyes. ¡°Defeating a ck and gold robe-wearing man with one punch, his strength is indeed extraordinary,¡± Dominic Taylor said coldly. ¡°No wonder he¡¯s Ethan Smith¡¯s Master; there are probably not many people who can match this level of strength,¡± others also said one after another. Atop the Circr Altar, Ethan Smith stared intently at Davy Bat, his entire body shaking, his eyes bloodshot, wanting nothing more than to rip Davy Bat to pieces!
Davy Bat coldly looked at Ethan Smith and said, ¡°Even if you¡¯re impressive, it won¡¯t change anything; today you will undoubtedly die!¡± ¡°Go to hell!¡± Ethan Smith roared angrily, shaking his palm, the bronze sword was instantly held in his hand! ¡°Davy Bat, I want your dog¡¯s life!¡± Ethan Smith¡¯s momentum soared as he gripped the sword with both hands, and the first of Nine shes was performed! The terrifying sword energy surged towards Davy Bat in an overwhelming wave! As the president of the Capital City Martial Arts Association, Davy Bat¡¯s strength was naturally unquestionable. Facing Ethan Smith¡¯s Nine shes technique, Davy Bat was not in the slightest panicked. He raised both hands, gathering light on his palms, and then directly faced the sword energy! ¡°Boom!¡± It was an intense collision! The powerful shockwaves swept through, and even the people below were affected! When the light dissipated, Davy Bat staggered several steps backward and then sat down on the ground! Upon witnessing this, everyone couldn¡¯t help but gasp! Was Davy Bat not even a match for this ck-robed man? How was this possible?!
¡°Your strength is indeed not weak,¡± Davy Bat stood up from the ground.He patted the dust off his butt and said coldly, ¡°That was just a warm-up just now. Do you really think you can go against my Capital City Martial Arts Association?¡± Controlling countless top-notch techniques, Davy Bat naturally did not fear Ethan Smith. But as the president, he had no need to act personally. Davy Bat took a step back, and the men in ck and gold robes stepped up. They repeated their earlier tactics, taking out the Tracing Disk again to deal with Ethan Smith¡¯s bronze sword. Ethan Smith¡¯s face was cold as he stabbed the bronze sword into the Circr Altar, and then a brilliant golden light exploded from his body! Seeing this golden light, everyone¡¯s pupils shrank suddenly! This¡­It¡¯s too simr to Ethan Smith! ¡°It seems he really is Ethan Smith¡¯s master,¡± said Dominic Taylor coldly. ¡°Yes, they even have the same techniques.¡± ¡°I have to say, the rtionship between master and apprentice is pretty good.¡± The men in ck and gold robes moved forward. They silently chanted techniques in the air, and strands of divine sense attacked Ethan Smith¡¯s mind! It was clear that they had a n to target Ethan Smith¡¯s body as well!
¡°Die!¡± Davy Bat shouted! Ethan Smith roared, and a golden light burst out from his brow! The golden light turned into the shape of a dagger and shed out directly! In an instant, all divine senses were cut off by Ethan Smith in mid-air! ¡°Oh? This person¡¯s divine sense is so strong?¡± Everyone was surprised when they saw this! Ethan Smith withdrew his divine sense, seizing the opportunity, and roared. His incredibly fierce fist smashed straight towards everyone! This punch was the Absolute Beginning Sacred Fist, its unimaginable power shattering the heavens and earth. The splendid Golden Light reflected the sky and smashed towards everyone at an unstoppable speed! Its terrifying power far exceeded everyone¡¯s imagination, and the men in ck and gold robes were knocked off their feet! The ck Gold Stones on their bodies were greatly impacted and copsed! ¡°This¡­ this is a bit too terrifying,¡± said Ricardo Bowman solemnly. ¡°Even the men in ck and gold robes aren¡¯t his opponents; who exactly is Ethan Smith¡¯s master?¡± Dominic Taylor¡¯s face was also somewhat gloomy. He had originally thought he could give the man in the ck robe a run for his money, but now he had second thoughts. ¡°Could this man in the ck robe be Ethan Smith?¡± Brian Bradley spected.
¡°Impossible,¡± Dominic Taylor nced at him. ¡°Ethan Smith has only been practicing for just over a year; how could he have such strength?¡± ¡°This person has been practicing for at least fifty years!¡± Everyone nodded in agreement, saying, ¡°Indeed, no matter how talented Ethan Smith is, it is impossible for him to progress so quickly.¡± On the Circr Altar, Ethan Smith¡¯s pupils emitted bursts of chilling coldness. His gaze swept across everyone present, his invincible stance captivating them. Davy Bat sneered, ¡°Kid, Ethan Smith is already dead; why are you bothering to wade into this muddy water for him?¡± At these words, Emily Taylor¡¯s face turned pale instantly! She grabbed Ethan Smith¡¯s hand in panic and said, ¡°Ethan¡­ Ethan Smith is dead?¡± Seeing the pain in Emily Taylor¡¯s eyes, Ethan Smith felt as if a needle pierced his heart! ¡°Ethan Smith is dead. This person is the one who wants to avenge him,¡± said Davy Bat, pouring oil on the fire. He sneered, ¡°Otherwise, why hasn¡¯t Ethan Smithe to save you himself?¡± ¡°No¡­ it¡¯s impossible. Ethan Smith can¡¯t be dead! Tell me, Ethan Smith isn¡¯t dead!¡± Emily Taylor screamed these words, almost frantically. Seeing her pain, Ethan Smith¡¯s heart ached, and he couldn¡¯t help but caress Emily Taylor¡¯s cheek. ¡°Kid, don¡¯t you dare tell her the truth?¡± Davy Bat sneered. ¡°It¡¯s impossible. Ethan Smith can¡¯t be dead, Ethan Smith can¡¯t be dead¡­¡± Emily Taylor¡¯s emotions fluctuated drastically. The next second, she spat out a mouthful of fresh blood, and her spirits instantly weakened! Seeing this, Ethan Smith could no longer bear it. He knelt down in front of Emily Taylor and whispered, ¡°Ethan Smith isn¡¯t dead, I¡­ I am Ethan Smith!¡± Seeing Emily Taylor¡¯s painful appearance, Ethan Smith couldn¡¯t help but reveal his secret anymore. He drew his long sword and coldly swept his gaze across everyone present. ¡°I am Ethan Smith,¡± Ethan Smith said coldly. Chapter 651 - 652: 652: Ten Thousand Demonic Statue!_1 Chapter 652: Ten Thousand Demonic Statue!_1 Ethan Smith swept his gaze over the crowd, his words even more powerful! But everyone couldn¡¯t help but sneer, especially Dominic Taylor, who stood up and said lightly, ¡°So you¡¯re Ethan Smith? Howe you¡¯re willing to tell such lies for your apprentice?¡± ¡°Exactly, we all know Ethan Smith¡¯s strength, and besides, he died in the Immortal ying Sect long ago!¡± ¡°No one can break the killing formation of the Immortal ying Sect, not even the Capital City Martial Arts Association.¡± Jordan Richards said coldly. Ethan Smith raised the corner of his mouth with a faint smile and burst outughing the next second! ¡°Fine, today I¡¯ll show you my real face!¡± Ethan Smith shouted! As he roared, a golden light suddenly erupted from his body! The terrifying aura shattered the ck robe on his body and revealed his true face! Ethan Smith¡¯s sharply chiseled face appeared in front of everyone! His body was coated with golden light, and his invincible fighting spirit was apparent with a contemptuous attitude!
Despite his modest build, people couldn¡¯t help but look up to him when he stood there! ¡°How is this possible?¡± Seeing this scene, Dominic Taylor sprung to his feet! He stared fiercely at Ethan Smith on the Circr Altar, his face full of disbelief! As the number one among the younger generation, Dominic naturally did not want to believe that anyone could surpass him! Dexter ir clenched his fists even tighter! Unknowingly, the gap between him and Ethan Smith was growing wider! ¡°What¡¯s going on! Didn¡¯t you say that Ethan Smith was dead?!¡± Davy Bat red at Jordan Richards, his face ice cold. Jordan Richards clenched his teeth and said, ¡°How is this possible? He was clearly locked in the Immortal ying Sect¡­he couldn¡¯t have escaped!¡± Davy Bat took a deep breath, his face somewhat ugly. ¡°He¡¯s really Ethan Smith¡­ the potential of this child is unimaginable; he must be killed today!¡± A cold light shed in Davy Bat¡¯s eyes! At the Circr Altar, Ethan Smith held Emily Taylor¡¯s face in both hands and said softly, ¡°Emily, I¡¯ll take you away from here today. I won¡¯t let you suffer anymore¡­¡± Emily¡¯s watery eyes soon filled with tears, andrge teardrops rolled down her cheeks. ¡°Ethan¡­ run away, you¡¯re no match for them¡­¡± Emily sobbed. Ethan Smith tried to show a smile and whispered, ¡°You¡¯ve always been the one taking care of me, Emily, now it¡¯s my turn to take care of you.¡± After saying this, Ethan slowly turned around. Since his identity had been exposed, there was no need for Ethan to hide anything. His body erupted with golden light, disying the Divine Dragon Power, and the Venerable Fifth Mountain seemed to be on top of his head. ¡°Buzz!¡± Ethan Smith shook his hand and put away the bronze sword.
¡°Kill him quickly!¡± Davy Bat roared furiously! ¡°Come on, I¡¯ll kill all you beasts today!¡± Ethan Smith shouted! He had long been prepared for a great war, and his invincible fighting spirit sent chills down people¡¯s spines! Down below, the faces of many elegantly dressed young men were extremely ugly!
An Ethan Smith who emerged from the bottom had actually surpassed them in strength! How could they bear it! ¡°Do it!¡± Davy Bat said coldly. Several ck and gold robed figures stepped towards Ethan Smith without hesitation! With the protection of the ck Gold Stone, they dared to fight with Ethan Smith in flesh and blood! At a nce, a total of twelve ck and gold robed men! This was almost the strongest force deployed by the Capital City Martial Arts Association in recent years! Ethan Smith, bathed in golden light like an invincible War God, collided with them in a battle of flesh! For a time, the roar at the scene was endless, and the sound of steel collisions was unbearably harsh!Ethan Smith roared repeatedly, his blood boiling as he fought twelves enemies, his golden body contained surging strength! ¡°Boom boom boom!¡± At this moment, Ethan¡¯s fighting intent was high, as he pushed back the twelve ck Gold Robe men! Although Ethan¡¯s body was damaged in many ces, the ck Gold Stone had already sunk. As they watched Ethan Smith¡¯s blood-soaked figure fighting, everyone¡¯s faces became uglier.
¡°How can he have such strength¡­¡± Dominic Taylor stared at the scene in disbelief! ¡°Ethan Smith is actually a ck-robed man; he¡¯s grown so much without us realizing¡­¡± Daphne Green murmured. ¡°Bang!¡± At this moment, Ethan Smith¡¯s golden fist smashed into the chest of a ck-robed man, sending him flying into the ground! The ground cracked with dense lines, and the surface shattered immediately after! ¡°Come on!¡± Ethan Smith¡¯s voice was strained as he bathed in golden light, full of fighting intent, like a god descending to earth! Despite being soaked in blood, his breath showed no signs of weariness, and he fought even more valiantly! For a time, many ck Gold Robes were actually hesitant to step forward! ¡°If you don¡¯t want to fight, then I will!¡± Ethan Smith yelled as he used the Shrinking Ground into an Inch technique to instantly appear in front of a ck-robed man! ¡°Crack!¡± Ethan Smith swung his golden fist, directly smashing the head of a ck Gold Robe man! One p killed him, making everyone gasp! ¡°Kill him quickly!¡± Davy Bat yelled from the side.
Several ck Gold Robes looked at each other and then retreated! They stood together, their bodies emitting a surging aura. Within moments, their aura seemed to be drained, and a huge figure began to form behind them! ¡°Ten Thousand Demonic Statue!¡± Ricardo Bowman eximed! ¡°The Divine Rank technique of the Capital City Martial Arts Association, Ten Thousand Demonic Statue! I¡¯ve finally seen it today!¡± ¡°I never thought that to deal with Ethan Smith, they¡¯d have to use the Ten Thousand Demonic Statue.¡± A giant figure slowly emerged, and its terrifying pressure filled the air! The giant figure blocked the sky, casting arge shadow! Its terrifying aura filled the air, chilling the onlookers! Ethan Smith, staring at the giant figure, roared, ¡°What Ten Thousand Demonic Statue? Watch me smash you!¡± With that, Ethan Smith charged forward! His golden fist carried immeasurable strength as he attacked! The giant figure slowly swung its fist to meet Ethan¡¯s!
Compared to the fists of this giant figure, Ethan¡¯s seemed tiny! Its fist was even bigger than Ethan¡¯s body! ¡°Boom!¡± At the moment of impact, a powerful energy burst from Ethan¡¯s fist! The next second, Ethan was sent flying like a bullet, crashing heavily into the ground! ¡°Boom!¡± The ground exploded into a Huge Pit, and only after one punch, cracks appeared on Ethan Smith¡¯s body! ¡°The Ten Thousand Demonic Statue really lives up to its reputation!¡± The crowd eximed in unison! Then, the giant figure clenched its fist, smashing it towards Ethan Smith with great force. One punch, two punches, three punches! The ground shook like an earthquake, echoing with thunder, and the buildings of the Martial Arts Academy couldn¡¯t stand the force, starting to crumble! Chapter 652 - 653: 653: Martial Saint Weapon!_1 Chapter 653: Martial Saint Weapon!_1 The giant figure¡¯s fist kept pounding the ground, which had already copsed, showing no sign of stopping! Everyone couldn¡¯t help but gasp! Even steel would be ttened under such power, right? All of them watched this bloody scene with a hint of seriousness on their faces. ¡°Boom, boom, boom!¡± The sound of the fist was like thunder in the sky, rumbling incessantly. The ground had already sunk several meters, and the Martial Arts Academy had turned into ruins! Just when everyone thought that Ethan Smith had been crushed, a golden light suddenly burst out from the pit! Like an exploding bomb, the golden light burst open, and then a golden fist emerged from the huge pit, facing the giant figure¡¯s massive punch! The falling speed of the giant fist came to an abrupt halt and even began to retreat!
¡°Ah!!!¡± A roar came from within the pit! Immediately after, a gigantic golden figure was seen climbing out of the huge pit! This person was none other than Ethan Smith! At this moment, he was extremely huge, and the golden light was even more dazzling! ¡°Cosmic Form!¡± Seeing this technique, Davy Bat¡¯s face quickly turned sour! Ethan Smith climbed out of the pit, his enormous figure giving off an intense sense of oppression! ¡°Fucking hell!¡± Ethan Smith was furious, clenching his fist and striking directly at the Ten Thousand Demonic Statue! Two titans began to fight at this moment! Ethan Smith¡¯s body was covered in blood, but his aura didn¡¯t wane in the slightest! He grew more valiant as the battle went on, his fierce fists causing the Ten Thousand Demonic Statue to continuously retreat! ¡°Die!¡± With Ethan Smith¡¯s roar, his arm¡¯s veins bulged, and his giant golden fist mmed ferociously into the face of the Ten Thousand Demonic Statue! ¡°Rumble!¡± The power of this punch was terrifying, and the Ten Thousand Demonic Statue even fell to the ground! Dust was stirred up on the scene, further copsing the ground! Ethan Smith seemed to be going mad, his eyes wide and furious, fighting the Ten Thousand Demonic Statue with its own tactics! The golden fists kept pounding at the Ten Thousand Demonic Statue! One punch, two punches, three punches! The huge figure looked incredibly shocking, enough to make even the elegantly dressed aristocratic young men feel rmed!
¡°Ah!!!¡± Ethan Smith seemed to have gone mad, grabbing the arm of the Ten Thousand Demonic Statue and tearing it off with a roar! Immediately afterward, Ethan Smith swung his mighty fists towards the head of the statue. An unknown number of punches flew until the golden light around Ethan Smith began to dissipate!
The head of the Ten Thousand Demonic Statue seemed about to explode, and the ck and gold robe controlling it was even spitting out blood, as if it couldn¡¯t bear the pressure! ¡°This child must die!¡± Davy Bat was furious! The strength shown by Ethan Smith today had already begun to scare Davy Bat! If he were allowed to continue to grow, he would surely be a great enemy of the Capital City Martial Arts Association in the future! ¡°Bang!¡± As another punch fell, the Ten Thousand Demonic Statue could no longer withstand it. Its massive head shattered directly, and its body began to disintegrate! ¡°Pff!¡± Several ck and gold robe figures were choked with blood, and their breaths became weak and feeble! ¡°Ten Thousand Demonic Statue¡­ lost!¡± Dominic Taylor couldn¡¯t help gritting his teeth!He had once witnessed the Ten Thousand Demonic Statue, a divine technique with unimaginable power! But now, it was defeated by Ethan Smith, which was unbearable to him! Ethan Smith¡¯s cosmic form still hadn¡¯t dissipated, and his cold eyes stared at Davy Bat. ¡°Davy Bat, I¡¯ming to im your life!¡± Ethan Smith shouted!
Afterward, Ethan Smith took a step forward and smashed his golden fist towards Davy Bat! Davy Bat coldly said, ¡°Little upstart, you don¡¯t know what you¡¯re in for, today is the day you die!¡± Davy Bat took out a ruler, and the moment it appeared, an extremely terrifying force permeated the air! ¡°Prajna Ruler! A Martial Saint Weapon!¡± Someone recognized this magical artifact! As Davy Bat activated the Prajna Ruler, the terrifying force instantly smashed towards Ethan Smith! ¡°Boom!¡± In just that brief moment of contact, Ethan Smith¡¯s body was smashed and flew out, his fist covered in blood! This was the terrifying power of a Martial Saint Weapon! Even the cosmic form couldn¡¯tpare! ¡°Today is your death day!¡± Davy Bat coldly said. Then, he activated the Prajna Ruler again and crushed towards Ethan Smith! Ethan Smith roared, mobilizing all his strength to face it again! However, the Martial Saint Weapon was unstoppable, and all of Ethan Smith¡¯s strength was nothing before the Prajna Ruler! His body was directly thrown away, his flesh nearly shattered! His breath quickly weakened!
¡°This is the terrifying power of a Martial Saint Weapon.¡± Daphne Green said solemnly. ¡°Unless one bes a Martial Saint, no one can fight against a Martial Saint Weapon.¡± Ethan Smith¡¯s face was incredibly pale; just two light collisions had left him severely injured! All his techniques seemed insignificant in front of the Martial Saint Weapon! The cosmic form began to disappear, and Ethan Smith reverted to his normal state. He struggled to stand up and was extremely wary of the Martial Saint Weapon, a trace of fear arose in his heart. ¡°No, I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t handle the third strike.¡± Ethan Smith thought to himself. He forcibly adjusted his condition, and then activated Shrinking Ground Into An Inch, rushing towards the Circr Altar! The moment he rushed, Ethan Smith took out his bronze sword! Then, Ethan Smith held the sword with both hands and chopped down at the tube attached to Emily Taylor¡¯s body! Since he could not withstand the Martial Saint Weapon, he would find a way to escape with Emily Taylor! ¡°Hmph, you think you can save her!¡± Davy Bat sneered. He activated the Martial Saint Weapon again and smashed towards Ethan Smith!
Ethan Smith¡¯s expression changed drastically, and he hurriedly summoned the Venerable Fifth Mountain to face it! ¡°ng!¡± This strike made the Venerable Fifth Mountain buzz and tremble, and in the next second, it was directly thrown away! ¡°Not good!¡± Seeing this, Ethan Smith¡¯s expression changed greatly! This was the first time the Venerable Fifth Mountain had failed! The Martial Saint Weapon¡¯s power far exceeded Ethan Smith¡¯s imagination! ¡°Ethan Smith, you¡¯ve lived on borrowed time for too long, today is your memorial day.¡± Davy Bat coldly said. The Prajna Ruler in his hand flickered, seemingly brewing a powerful killing intent! A terrible aura spread out, and the mere presence of it made everyone start to cough up blood! Ethan Smith¡¯s face was incredibly pale, and under this attack, there was no doubt that he would die! ¡°Die!¡± Davy Bat roared, and with a shake of the Prajna Ruler in his hand, the terrifying force instantly crushed Ethan Smith! ¡°I have no other choice!¡± Ethan Smith gritted his teeth, roared, and immediately took out the two male corpses from the Spatial Magic Artifact to face the attack! Chapter 653 - 654: 654: The Terrifying Male Corpse!_1 Chapter 654: The Terrifying Male Corpse!_1 Ethan Smith took out the two male corpses directly from his Spatial Magic Artifact! However, he also had no confidence as to whether the corpses could withstand an attack from a Martial Saint Weapon or not! ¡°Whoosh!¡± Seeing the two corpses rushing out, everyone was dumbfounded for a moment. ¡°What is that?¡± ¡°It seems¡­ to be corpses?¡± ¡°Has Ethan Smith gone crazy, using two corpses to fight against a Martial Saint Weapon?¡± Even Davy Bat couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter. ¡°You think those two corpses can die in your stead? Naive!¡± Davy Bat shouted! The two corpses confronted the light of the Martial Saint Weapon!
Ethan Smith sighed helplessly in his heart: ¡°Predecessors, I am sorry, I can only use you as cannon fodder now.¡± Just when everyoneughed, the two corpses had already collided with the light! ¡°ng!¡± A loud noise spread out, and terrifying waves of energy rolled in all directions! Everyone was forced to retreat several steps due to this energy wave! Ethan Smith hastily used his physical body to protect Emily Taylor! ¡°Hahaha, Ethan, your two corpses¡­ Huh?!¡± Davy Bat didn¡¯t finish his sentence as his expression suddenly changed! The two corpses remained undamaged! The so-called indestructible Martial Saint Weapon did not leave even a single scratch on them! ¡°How¡­ how is this possible?!¡± Seeing this scene, everyone drew a cold breath! What kind of corpses were they to be able to withstand a Martial Saint Weapon? ¡°They can indeed withstand it!¡± Ethan Smith couldn¡¯t help but sigh in relief. The abilities of these two corpses far surpassed Ethan Smith¡¯s expectations! Even a Martial Saint Weapon was nothing to them! ¡°If I could bring them back to life¡­ then who in the world could stop me?¡± Ethan Smith was inevitably excited in his heart! Not far away, Davy Bat was infuriated! How could he tolerate a reputed Martial Saint Weapon being unable to break through two mere corpses! ¡°Kid, don¡¯t celebrate too early. That was merely a small test just now.¡± Davy Bat coldly said. He raised the Prajna Ruler, directing a surge of Inner Strength into it. The Prajna Ruler instantly shimmered with light, emanating ancient and oppressive energy! This oppressive energy alone caused several people to be short of breath, and some even coughed up blood.
For a moment, everyone¡¯s faces showed a touch of seriousness. ¡°Retreat!¡± Dominic Taylor said coldly. The numerous elegantly dressed young men from aristocratic families immediately retreated to a distance, fearing that they would die under the power of the Martial Saint Weapon. Ethan Smith¡¯s expression was serious as well; he took out another male corpse and ced it in front of him to block the residual force.
Meanwhile, the other male corpse was ready to confront the Martial Saint Weapon. ¡°Elder, I apologize for any offense, but I really have no choice but to ask for your forgiveness.¡± Ethan Smith bowed to the corpse and then looked at Davy Bat coldly without saying more words. ¡°Ethan Smith, go to hell!¡± With a furious roar, Davy Bat swung the Prajna Ruler towards Ethan Smith! For an instant, ripples of light, like water waves, spread out! The power of the attack was earth-shattering, with turbulent winds and clouds! ¡°What terrifying power!¡± The faces of numerous aristocratic young men turned pale! If they had faced this Martial Saint Weapon head-on, they would likely have no chance of survival! Seeing the rolling light approaching, Ethan Smith shouted and immediately threw one of the male corpses towards it! ¡°Boom!¡± A massive explosion urred, and the scene was filled with thick smoke!The residual power swept around, and Ethan Smith quickly stood the male corpse in front of him to resist the impact! Taking advantage of the gap, Ethan Smith looked at Emily Taylor. ¡°Emily, I¡¯ll find a way to save you now.¡± Ethan Smith shook his hand and took out the bronze sword! Then, Ethan Smith held the bronze sword tightly and shed it at the tube!
¡°ng!¡± A crisp sound came, and the tube remained intact! Ethan Smith¡¯s face changed dramatically! He whispered, ¡°How¡­ how could this be! Even ck Gold Stone can¡¯t be this hard!¡± Ethan Smith didn¡¯t give up, holding the bronze sword again, shing at the tube! Immediately, densely packed characters appeared on the tube, their luster flickering, nearly blinding. ¡°Could it be because of these characters?¡± Ethan Smith frowned. Ethan Smith didn¡¯t recognize any of these characters and didn¡¯t even know their origin. But it was clear that brute force could not break the characters! ¡°You should go quickly¡­¡± Emily Taylor said softly. ¡°If you die, there¡¯s no point in me staying alive.¡± ¡°At least I¡¯m still safe now. If you get caught, they¡¯ll kill you¡­¡± Hearing Emily Taylor¡¯s words, Ethan Smith¡¯s face became extremely ugly. But Emily was right; if caught, the only oue would be death!
¡°Emily, I have a n in my heart.¡± Ethan Smith took a deep breath. ¡°Wait for me, it won¡¯t take long, and I will take you away from the Capital City Martial Arts Association!¡± Not far away, the dust gradually dispersed. The smell of gunpowder lingered in the air. Everyone stared closely at the scene, eager to know the oue. ¡°Patter.¡± Finally, the male corpsended on the ground, unscathed. Its flesh was wless, without even a white mark left on it. ¡°How¡­ how is this possible?!¡± Davy Bat¡¯s eyes widened! His expression was as if he had seen a ghost! ¡°What¡­ what kind of thing is this? How can it be so hard?!¡± Everyone took a breath of cold air! Just a flesh body had withstood the full force of a Martial Saint Weapon, what kind of creature was this? ¡°It seems the man with the mustache didn¡¯t lie to me. The strength of these two corpses might far exceed the mighty realm cultivator.¡± Ethan Smith¡¯s eyes shed with brilliant light.
Now was not the time to continue the fight, Ethan Smith understood that if he wasn¡¯t caught, the Capital City Martial Arts Association would continue to torture Emily Taylor. But Ethan Smith had devised a n in his heart. He put away the two male corpses and then looked at Emily Taylor. ¡°Emily, wait for me.¡± Ethan Smith clenched his teeth, put away the corpses, and immediately performed Shrinking Ground Into An Inch, turning around and leaving. ¡°Want to leave? You¡¯re dreaming!¡± Davy Bat became furious! To catch Ethan Smith, they had gone to great lengths; failure again would mean the Capital City Martial Arts Association would lose face! Looking at the direction Ethan Smith was escaping, Davy Bat¡¯s eyes turned cold, then he grabbed the Prajna Ruler and waved it towards Ethan Smith! An extremely terrifying Power of Martial Saint rippled towards Ethan Smith! Its speed reached the extreme, leaving no time to react! ¡°Boom!¡± This strike hit Ethan Smith¡¯s back hard! With just one hit, Ethan Smith¡¯s flesh began to copse, his entire body stained with blood, and his body fell from mid-air. Chapter 654 - 655: 655: A Strike from the Martial Saint! Chapter 655: A Strike from the Martial Saint! Ethan Smith¡¯s entire back was almost necrotic, revealing a ghastly sight of exposed bone. His five viscera and six bowels have suffered an immense shock, causing him to convulse in pain on the ground. ¡°Wah!¡± A mouthful of fresh blood was violently expelled from Ethan¡¯s mouth! Every part of his body was in intense pain! Such was the power of the Martial Saint Weapon! Just one random strike and it defeated all of Ethan¡¯s defenses! ¡°Hmph, let¡¯s see how you run!¡± Davy Bat coldly stated. He retrieved the Prajna Ruler and strode towards Ethan. Ethan gritted his teeth, forcing his body upright once again. Then, Ethan summoned all his strength, invoked ¡°Shrinking Ground Into An Inch,¡± and took off! Davy Bat¡¯s face chilled with anger and he eximed, ¡°He can still stand! His physical resilience is beyond imagination!¡±
He coldly looked in Ethan¡¯s direction and sneered, ¡°Even if you don¡¯t die, you¡¯ll be gravely injured. I¡¯d like to see where you can run to!¡± Thus, Davy Bat turned towards several men in ck and gold robes and bellowed, ¡°Go and bring him back!¡± These ck and gold robed men were also severely injured, but they wouldn¡¯t dare disregard Davy Bat¡¯s orders, so they began pursuing Ethan. Davy Bat watched Emily Taylor warily. He didn¡¯t pursue Ethan himself because he feared someone would seize the opportunity to abduct Emily. On the other side, Ethan was fleeing for his life. The powerful strike delivered by the Martial Saint left him badly wounded, blood continuously spewed from his mouth. But even so, Ethan dared not stop. If he were to be caught and brought back, it was certain death! Thankfully, the ck and gold robed men were also badly injured and were not fast; they fell behind Ethan. After about ten minutes, Ethan could no longer be seen. The men stood in their original positions, furrowing their brows, ¡°He got away, what do we do now?¡± ¡°What can we do? We are also injured. How could we possibly catch up?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go back and report.¡± The men exchanged nces, then turned and headed back to Martial Arts Academy. ¡°President Bat, we were unable to capture him,¡± they reported upon their return. Davy Bat¡¯s face changed, filled with anger he shouted, ¡°Useless! He was hit by the Martial Saint, gravely injured, how could you not catch up!¡± ¡°Mr. Bat, we too were seriously injured,¡± the men solemnly stated. Davy Bat gritted his teeth and angrily muttered, ¡°Useless, all of you!¡± The ck and gold robed men stood quietly under Davy Bat¡¯s rebuttal. Not far away, the faces of many young nobles were gloomy, none more so than that of Dominic Taylor.
¡°That ck-robed man¡­ it was Ethan Smith!¡± Dominic clenched his teeth fiercely! To think that he, the number one young noble, was unknowingly surpassed! ¡°I thought that ck-robed man was some old monster who had cultivated for many years, I did not expect it to be Ethan.¡± Ricardo Bowman marveled from the sideline. ¡°To reach such a realm in less than two years, it¡¯s¡­ terrifying.¡± Darnell Bradley also nodded slightly in acknowledgement.
¡°I¡¯m afraid we so-called sons of noble families are going to bepletely overshadowed by this Ethan Smith.¡± Dominic Taylor swept his cold gaze over everyone, he didn¡¯t say anything and turned to leave. ¡°I, ise Rhodes, will definitely surpass that Ethan Smith!¡± ise announced loudly. Then, he too turned and left the scene. The young nobles also gradually dispersed, leaving behind three people: Daphne Green, Brian Bradley, and Emmett Middleton. ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect the ck-robed person who has been driving the Capital City Martial Arts Association into a tizzy to be Mr. Smith,¡± Emmett Middleton quipped. ¡°Yes, I didn¡¯t expect it either.¡± Daphne¡¯s beautiful eyes also reflected some surprise. On one side, Brian Bradley said, ¡°I suppose the two of you should be on par with Ethan¡¯s level of strength.¡± Once these words were spoken, both shook their heads and said, ¡°You overestimate us, Mr. Bradley. If Dominic Taylor is not even his match, how could we be?¡± Brian Bradley faintly said, ¡°I believe that the two of you have probably already surpassed Dominic Taylor.¡± After dropping this remark, Brian Bradley also left the scene. ¡­ Ethan had escaped all the way back to his own house.
His aura was extremely weak, and intense pain radiated from all of his body. Bones within his flesh were shattered. Given Ethan¡¯s current state, even a Grandmaster, let alone a Marquis, could kill him! ¡°It truly is a Martial Saint Weapon¡­¡± Ethan was extremely weak and spat out another mouthful of blood. He sat cross-legged on the floor, trying to heal his injuries. But his injuries were far too severe to be healed in a short time. It would take at least half a month! Half a month was far too luxurious for Ethan. There were so many things he needed to do that he could not afford to waste half a month. Ethan was leaning against the wall, struggling to stay upright. He took out the two male corpses and inspected them carefully. Indeed, the two male bodies were intact. ¡°The two men apanying the masked woman are so terrifying, I can¡¯t imagine how powerful the masked woman herself is¡­¡± Ethan thought to himself. Then, Ethan put away the two corpses and began treating his wounds. ¡­ Only half a day had passed since the incident, and it had already spread throughout the Capital City!
The news that Ethan Smith was the ck-robed man shocked everyone! ¡°Ethan has grown this powerful?¡± ¡°I originally thought it was Ethan¡¯s Master, but didn¡¯t expect it to be the man himself¡­¡± ¡°It seems we¡¯ve all underestimated Ethan¡¯s talents. The future of this young man, if he does not die, may well be far beyond our imaginations!¡± ¡°He narrowly escaped death, he must be destined for greatness! There is a good show to watch, the Great Families must be getting anxious, right?¡± The executives of the Capital City Martial Arts Association called a meeting for this matter! ¡°However we do it, we must get rid of Ethan Smith, even if it means using all avable means!¡± The executives gave Davy Bat an ultimatum! At the same time, the executives gave Davy Batplete discretion, he could even mobilize the purple-robed men! If they could get rid of Ethan Smith, any price would be worth it! ¡­ As evening approached, Ethan huddled in his house, feeling the onset of the cold. Scars all over his body made him look very weak, and he seemed unable to resist the cold wind. Ethan, with great difficulty, opened his eyes. He forced himself up, preparing to leave.
¡°Tsk, tsk, with injuries this severe, you¡¯ll die if you don¡¯t get medical treatment immediately.¡± Just then, a familiar voice came over. Looking up, he saw a figure squatting in the corner. It was none other than the man with the mustache! Ethan hurriedly looked at the mustachioed man, anxiously asking, ¡°Have you prepared everything?¡± Chapter 655 - 656: 656: Ethan Smiths Plan Chapter 656: Ethan Smith¡¯s n The man with the mustache jumped down from the wall. He walked up to Ethan Smith and mocked him, ¡°You¡¯re already injured like this, and you still have the mood to ask about that?¡± Ethan didn¡¯t pay attention to his words, and anxiously asked, ¡°Is everything ready?¡± The man with the mustache shook his head, ¡°It¡¯s not that simple, we¡¯re still missing one material, and you need to apany me to get it.¡± ¡°But looking at your current condition¡­ I¡¯m afraid you can¡¯t go.¡± The man with the mustache shrugged. Ethan frowned, ¡°Why do I need to go with you?¡± The man with the mustache replied seriously, ¡°We need your physique.¡± Ethan became silent. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll go with you now.¡± ¡°If you go now, it¡¯s the same as courting death,¡± the man with the mustache shook his head. ¡°Even when you were at your peak condition, you could have suffered serious injuries. If you¡¯re in this state, there¡¯s no doubt that you¡¯ll die.¡±
Saying that, the man with the mustache patted Ethan¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°My friend, you better heal yourself first. Some things can¡¯t be rushed.¡± Ethan remained silent, as if thinking about something. After a moment, he looked at the man with the mustache and said, ¡°Wait for me for a week, and I¡¯ll go with you after a week.¡± ¡°A week?¡± The man with the mustache raised his eyebrow. He looked at Ethan and asked, ¡°Do you think your injuries can heal in a week?¡± Ethan smiled bitterly, ¡°I can¡¯t exin everything to you, juste and find me in a week.¡± Seeing this, the man with the mustache could only nod and say, ¡°Since you¡¯re so insistent, fine.¡± Ethan nodded, then turned around and prepared to leave. ¡°Where are you going?¡± The man with the mustache hurriedly asked. ¡°I have some things to deal with,¡± Ethan replied. After leaving these words behind, Ethan no longer paid attention to the man with the mustache. He struggled to support his body and left the residential house. Looking at Ethan¡¯s departing back, the man with the mustache¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°Tsk, this kid is really desperate,¡± the man with the mustache muttered to himself. ¡­ Inside Emerson Holmes¡¯s house. A man shrouded in a ck robe sat on the sofa, gasping for breath. This man was none other than Ethan Smith. His eyes were half-open, seemingly about to close at any moment.
Though Ethan had wrapped himself tightly in his clothes, fresh blood still seeped through the ck robe and dripped onto the sofa. The entire room was filled with the stench of blood. Emerson Holmes, who had just returned home, quickly noticed Ethan lying on the sofa. He walked up to Ethan quickly and coldly said, ¡°You dare toe back! Don¡¯t you know that the Capital City Martial Arts Association is hunting you down, and the authorities are also looking for you!¡±
Ethan grinned, ¡°Of course I know¡­ Emerson, I came to find you because there¡¯s something important.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Emerson asked coldly. Ethan wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth and replied weakly, ¡°I need your cooperation to bring down the Capital City Martial Arts Association¡­ Only by working together from inside and outside can we stand a chance.¡± Emerson coldly said, ¡°I¡¯ve already made it clear to youst time, my position in the Capital City Martial Arts Association is just a nominal one.¡± ¡°And after what happenedst time, Davy Bat doesn¡¯t trust me anymore.¡± Ethan weakly waved his hand and said, ¡°I¡¯ll give you a chance to gain real power and regain his trust.¡± ¡°Chance? What chance?¡± Emerson frowned. Ethan pointed to his nose and said, ¡°As long as you capture me and take me back, you¡¯ll naturally regain trust and the attention of the high-level leadership.¡± ¡°Capture you and take you back?¡± Emerson raised his eyebrows, then sneered, ¡°Do you know that you¡¯re guaranteed to die if you¡¯re captured again?¡± ¡°That¡¯s none of your concern,¡± Ethan waved his hand. He slowly stood up and said, ¡°Get ready. When the timees, I¡¯ll cooperate with you and let you take me back.¡± Hearing this, Emerson sneered, ¡°Ethan, given your current condition, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re no match for me, right? If I want to capture you and take you back, why should I wait for you to give me the chance?¡± As he spoke, a strong murderous spirit burst forth from Emerson.
Ethan nced back at Emerson, not hiding anything, and nodded, ¡°That¡¯s right, in my current state, you can capture me at any time.¡± ¡°Now, the choice is in your hands.¡± Ethan sat on the sofa, quietly watching Emerson. As their eyes met, the atmosphere became tense. For a long time, the two remained silent. ¡°You¡¯ve really left me impressed.¡± Finally, Emerson shook his head. He withdrew his murderous spirit and sat beside Ethan. ¡°Ethan, you¡¯re really going all out, is it worth it? What¡¯s there to gain? All for a woman?¡± Emerson lit a cigarette. Ethan said, ¡°You, who have been living in high society since childhood, of course, won¡¯t understand.¡± ¡°You also won¡¯t understand how warm the light that shines into the darkness of life is.¡± Emerson took a drag of his cigarette and slowly said, ¡°Ethan, have you ever thought about it, what if I really capture you today? Everything you¡¯ve worked so hard for will vanish.¡± Ethan looked at Emerson and said, ¡°Of course I know, but you are an indispensable part of my n.¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t capture me today, then I can truly trust you.¡±
At this point, Emerson asked with a puzzled expression, ¡°If I capture you, you¡¯ll be dead.¡± ¡°You barely escaped from Martial Saint Implement, so why go back?¡± Ethan sighed, ¡°If I¡¯m not captured, they¡¯ll definitely find a way to torture Emily Taylor and force me to show myself.¡± ¡°So, it¡¯s only a matter of time before I¡¯m captured.¡± ¡°Instead of being captured like this, it¡¯s better to let you capture me.¡± ¡°As for whether I¡¯ll die or not¡­ it depends on whether I can seed in my next n.¡± Hearing this, Emerson sighed slightly, ¡°You¡¯re meticulous and daring. Maybe you can really seed.¡± Ethan didn¡¯t say anything else. He struggled to stand up and left this ce. After leaving Emerson¡¯s house, Ethan didn¡¯t go back but instead headed for another location. This ce was a residence near the Capital City Battle Zone. About a kilometer from the battle zone, there was a small, two-story building, the only residential house within a few kilometers radius. The person who lived here was none other than the famed War God of the battle zone, Ignacio ¡°Iggy¡± Burke! It waste at night, and everything was silent. The lights in the two-story building had been turned off early on.
Unlike ordinary high-ranking officials of battle zones, Ignacio ¡°Iggy¡± Burke neither lived in the battle zoneplex nor had any guards stationed at his residence. The reason was simple, Ignacio ¡°Iggy¡± Burke didn¡¯t need anyone to protect him! At this moment, Ethan was holding onto the wall, standing at the entrance, without saying a word, as if waiting for something. Upstairs, the already fallen asleep Ignacio ¡°Iggy¡± Burke suddenly opened his eyes! ¡°Someone¡¯s here.¡± Ignacio ¡°Iggy¡± Burke¡¯s eyes narrowed, and he grabbed his coat and jumped down from the second floor. ¡°Commander Burke¡­¡± Seeing Ignacio ¡°Iggy¡± Burke, Ethan forced himself to stand upright and greeted him with sped hands. ¡°Ethan Smith?¡± Seeing Ethan, Ignacio ¡°Iggy¡± Burke¡¯s face turned cold. ¡°Ethan, you¡¯ve got some nerve! You dare toe find me!¡± Ignacio ¡°Iggy¡± Burke strode forward, his aura exploding! Chapter 656 - 657: 657: Why do you want to help me? Chapter 657: Why do you want to help me? Ignacio Burke¡¯s momentum was extremely strong, and under its st, Ethan Smith couldn¡¯t bear it any longer, spitting out a mouthful of blood and falling to one knee on the ground! Seeing the look on Ethan Smith¡¯s face, Ignacio Burke¡¯s eyebrows couldn¡¯t help but furrow slightly. He said coldly, ¡°Ethan Smith, do you know that we are all chasing after you now?¡± ¡°You caused an uproar at the auction, injuring so many people, and you still dare to show your face!¡± Ethan Smith wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth and said, ¡°I came to find you because I have important matters.¡± ¡°Important matters?¡± Ignacio Burke¡¯s eyes narrowed, and he said coldly, ¡°What matters?¡± ¡°I want to cooperate with you.¡± Ethan Smith leaned against the wall and slowly stood up. Hearing this, Ignacio Burke couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter: ¡°Ethan Smith, who do you think you are, to cooperate with me? Do I need to cooperate with you?!¡± ¡°You¡¯ve injured so many people, you¡¯ve already broken thew. I¡¯m going to take you back now!¡± Ethan Smith gritted his teeth and continued, ¡°Commander Burke, even if you want to arrest me, there is no need to rush. Why not listen to what I can bring you?¡±
Ignacio Burke narrowed his eyes, seemingly finding Ethan Smith¡¯s words reasonable. He said coldly, ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll give you three minutes.¡± Ethan Smith looked at Ignacio Burke and said, ¡°You should know that I am an alchemist who possesses many Divine Rank Pill Forms.¡± ¡°So what?¡± Ignacio Burke cast Ethan Smith a nce. Ethan Smith continued, ¡°I can provide Pills for the Capital City Battle Zone, even the entire Pyro nation.¡± ¡°These Pills can massively enhance the strength of warriors!¡± ¡°In addition, I also have a Breathing Training Skill set that can allow everyone toprehend qi, turning all warriors into martial artists!¡± Only Edward Green had been taught this Breathing Training Skill, which Ethan Smith¡¯s father had left behind. But now, Ethan Smith had no other choice, he had to offer up something substantial to negotiate with Ignacio Burke. Ignacio Burke narrowed his eyes, examining Ethan Smith up and down, and said coldly, ¡°What do you want?¡± Ethan Smith wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth and said, ¡°I want you to rescue someone.¡± ¡°To rescue Emily Taylor?¡± Ignacio Burke asked. Ethan Smith shook his head, ¡°No, to rescue me.¡± This made Ignacio Burke feel puzzled. ¡°Rescue you? Aren¡¯t you standing right here?¡± Ignacio Burke frowned. Ethan Smith shook his head and said, ¡°I will be captured very soon by the Capital City Martial Arts Association, and if I am captured, they will definitely kill me.¡± ¡°I hope that when the timees, Commander Burke can represent the Capital City Battle Zone and go to the Capital City Martial Arts Association to demand my release.¡± Ignacio Burke couldn¡¯t help but say coldly, ¡°If you have the time, why don¡¯t you just run away?¡± ¡°What I want is not escape, but safety!¡± Ethan Smith said coldly.
¡°If I can escape for a day, can I escape for a lifetime? Do I have to run to a foreign country and nevere back?¡± ¡°Moreover, with Emily Taylor in their hands, they will definitely use her to force me to show myself.¡± Ignacio Burke seemed to understand Ethan Smith¡¯s intentions, and his eyes narrowed slightly as he said, ¡°Ethan Smith, do you think you¡¯re too self-confident toe to me for negotiation?¡± ¡°Why do I have to go through all this trouble? I could just take you back directly and force you to hand over the pill forms and Breathing Training Skill!¡±
Ethan Smith wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth and sneered, ¡°Commander Burke, you¡¯re wee to try and see if I will open my mouth ¡­¡± ¡°Are you provoking me?¡± Ignacio Burke¡¯s face turned cold, and his momentum suddenly erupted. But Ethan Smith was not afraid in the face of the strong pressure from Ignacio Burke. He stared directly at Ignacio Burke, neither humble nor arrogant. ¡°Commander Burke, he¡¯s been injured so badly; don¡¯t tease him,¡± At this moment, a head suddenly appeared on the second floor. At a nce, Pavilion Master was standing in front of the window. Ethan Smith was startled and surprisedly asked, ¡°Lord Pavilion Master? Why are you here?¡± Pavilion Master shook her head without giving an exnation. Meanwhile, Ignacio Burke, who was downstairs, also retracted his momentum and waved with a smile, ¡°She came here to find me because of your matter, naturally.¡± Ethan Smith opened his mouth, wanting to speak, but Ignacio Burke waved his hand and said, ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go upstairs.¡± Ethan Smith, still confused, followed Ignacio Burke to the second floor. Inside the tea room.
Ethan Smith sat in front of the two people, his face full of doubt. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to survive under the Martial Saint Weapon.¡± Martha Evans took a sip of tea and said indifferently. Ethan Smith smiled bitterly, ¡°It was just a fluke.¡± ¡°Lord Pavilion Master, why are you here?¡± Ethan Smith asked. Ignacio Burke, who was beside them, exined, ¡°You two really don¡¯t know each other. Martha Evans also wanted me to go to the Capital City Martial Arts Association to rescue someone.¡± ¡°But I didn¡¯t expect that you could escape.¡± Martha Evansughed. Upon hearing this, Ethan Smith¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t help but warm up. ¡°Lord Pavilion Master, thank you.¡± Ethan Smith tried to stand up and salute, but his injuries were too severe to even stand. ¡°Just sit there.¡± Martha Evans waved her palm and a gentle force pressed down on Ethan Smith¡¯s shoulder. Ethan Smith looked grateful and turned to Ignacio Burke, saying, ¡°Commander Burke, please promise me anyway.¡± Ignacio Burke said solemnly, ¡°To be honest, if it weren¡¯t for Martha Evans¡¯s sake, I wouldn¡¯t have made any deal with you.¡± Martha Evans smiled and tried to mediate, ¡°Ethan Smith is young, don¡¯t bear a grudge against him.¡± Ignacio Burke nodded and said, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, I should rest.¡±
After these words, he turned around and left. ¡°You can heal your wounds here temporarily during these few days,¡± Martha Evans said. Then, she flipped her palm and took out the medicinal cauldron engraved with a phoenix, along with several herbs. ¡°I¡¯ll try my best to help you heal during these days,¡± Martha Evans said. Ethan Smith nodded, and then looked up at Martha Evans, whispering, ¡°Lord Pavilion Master, I have a doubt in my heart¡­ Why are you helping me?¡± Chapter 657 - 658: 658: Clare Richardson and the Masked Woman Chapter 658: re Richardson and the Masked Woman All this time, the Pavilion Master had been caring for Ethan Smith to an extent. However, in Ethan¡¯s heart, he understood that there was no such thing as causeless kindness. This question had been lingering in Ethan Smith¡¯s heart for a long time. The Pavilion Master looked at Ethan, shaking his head after a moment. ¡°There is no reason.¡± The Pavilion Master said with a somewhat indifferent tone. Ethan Smith furrowed his brows, wanting to ask more, but the Pavilion Master didn¡¯t give him the chance, simply waving a hand and saying: ¡°You should rest now. If you¡¯re injured, you should rest well.¡± Before the words fully resonated, Ethan Smith felt a soft and continuous forceing towards him. Ethan Smith suddenly began to feel an overwhelming sense of sleepiness, and fell into a deep sleep shortly after. ¡­ At this moment, the entirety of Capital City, and even the entire martial arts world of Pyro, were in an uproar. The news that Ethan Smith was the ck-robed man spread like wildfire and the record of his brilliant performance astounded everyone.
The Taylor and ir families were the ones most affected due to their deteriorating rtions with Ethan Smith. Now seeing his current level of skill, they naturally harbored concerns. ¡°That ck-robed man¡­ is actually Ethan Smith.¡± Kn Taylor squinted his eyes that emitted a strong killing intent. He looked at Dominic Taylor standing by and asked, ¡°Do you possess the strength to oppose him now?¡± Dominic¡¯s Taylor¡¯s face turned a bit dark, he responded in a solemn voice: ¡°Though I am reluctant to admit it, it would be tough for me to win against him now.¡± Having heard these words, Kn Taylor inhaled deeply. ¡°Ethan Smith has cheated death time and time again, we can¡¯t allow him to continue growing at this rate.¡± Kn Taylor said in a cold tone. ¡°We must remove him, no matter what it takes!¡± Clearly, Kn Taylor was serious this time. Previous underestimations have allowed Ethan Smith to grow to this point, and they couldn¡¯t ignore it any longer. ¡°Dad, I¡¯m going to the Capital City Martial Arts Association for a secluded cultivation tomorrow.¡± Dominic Taylor said in a chilling tone. Unmistakably, this matter had deeply affected Dominic Taylor. Having been the number one amongst their generation for so long, to be overtaken now, was something Dominic Taylor could not ept. Not only Dominic Taylor, but many elegantly dressed young men in Capital City also shared this sentiment. Just over one night, several heirs from powerful families had chosen secluded cultivation. With some celebrating and some worrying, people like Toby Bhus and Jordan Richards were scrambling to get their wits together. They knew very well that with Ethan Smith¡¯s vengeful personality, he would not let them off the hook. ¡­ For the next few days, Ethan resided in Ignacio Burke¡¯s ce. Meanwhile, the outside world was inplete chaos with elites from all sectors being dispatched to capture Ethan Smith!
Among them were both the Capital City Martial Arts Association and even official forces! With both the Taylor and ir families taking action, Ethan Smith was practically inescapable. But three days passed in the blink of an eye and they still hadn¡¯t found Ethan Smith. They almost turned the entire Pyro upside down but they could not find Ethan Smith.
¡°This is strange, where has this kid run off to?¡± For a moment, everyone expressed their doubt. Another three days passed. Thanks to the Pavilion Master¡¯s meticulous care, Ethan Smith¡¯s injuries had almost fully healed. He packed his belongings and changed into a new set of clothes, ready to step out of the house. ¡°Lord Pavilion Master, you must have Commander Burke help him.¡± Ethan Smith said seriously as he was leaving. The Pavilion Master nodded slightly, ¡°Rest assured, since Ignacio Burke promised, he will surely keep his word.¡± ¡°Ethan Smith, everyone is currently looking for you outside. You need to be careful.¡± The Pavilion Master advised. Ethan chuckled, ¡°If I were overly cautious, how would they even catch me?¡± He left these words behind, shook his head, turned and left the ce. Since he was meant to be captured, he had to create an uproar. Only in this way, could he make the Capital City Martial Arts Association believe in Emerson Holmes. Thus, Ethan Smith set his sights on the Great Saint Sect. This was possibly the best and most logical way. Before heading to the Great Saint Sect, Ethan Smith returned to Chuzzle first, with the intention of seeing re Richardson.
The matter of the mask was of great importance, he couldn¡¯t afford any mishaps. Chuzzle, at the entrance of William Richardson¡¯s house. Unlike the bustling scene of the past, today was incredibly quiet. It was alreadyte autumn, and the yard was filled with fallen leaves, bringing a sense of destion. Ethan Smith furrowed his brows slightly. He released his divine sense and quickly picked up a figure within the house. Ethan took a quick nce around before striding into the room. As soon as he entered, Ethan Smith saw that William Richardson was sitting on the sofa drinking, he appeared much older than before. ¡°William, what happened?¡± Ethan couldn¡¯t help but ask. Upon hearing Ethan¡¯s voice, William was startled. He quickly stood up, his face shed with joy, but immediately turned into panic. He hastily pulled Ethan Smith aside and whispered, ¡°Ethan Smith, have you gone mad? Everyone outside is looking for you!¡± Ethan Smithughed, ¡°I know, William, I will leave in a while.¡± William frowned, he closed the door tightly and then pulled Ethan to sit down.
¡°William, did something happen in thest few days?¡± Ethan seemed to sense something odd about William. William let out a sigh and slowly said, ¡°The Taylors have interfered with my position and I am dismissed. The fact I could still stay in here is already not bad.¡± Ethan¡¯s face slightly changed, he didn¡¯t expect that the Taylor¡¯s would even attack ordinary people like this. ¡°William, I¡¯m sorry,¡± Ethan stood up, his face carrying a bit of guilt. He took out his bank card and handed it to William, ¡°There¡¯s some money in there, you can use it first.¡± William quickly pushed the bank card back, ¡°You¡¯re putting me in a difficult situation, those people are watching me every day.¡± Upon hearing this, Ethan¡¯s guilt increased. ¡°You should take care of yourself. At least I¡¯m notcking food and drink now, I¡¯m somewhatfortable.¡± William Richardson chuckled and waved his hand. Ethan Smith said softly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, these days won¡¯tst too long. Kn Taylor will step down sooner orter.¡± Upon saying this, Ethan Smith looked at William and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s re?¡± A hint of worry appeared on William¡¯s face when re was mentioned. ¡°Ever since she started cultivating, she has be like a different person; her personality has be very weird, and she has also be more gloomy.¡± William sighed. Upon hearing these words, Ethan Smith couldn¡¯t help but frown.
Could it be¡­ had re started developing in the same direction as the masked woman? Ethan didn¡¯t know much about the masked woman, but judging by the moustached man¡¯s attitude towards her, the masked woman certainly wasn¡¯t any good. ¡°When will she be back?¡± Ethan asked. William nced at his watch and said, ¡°Soon, is there something you need from her?¡± ¡°No, I just wanted to see how she was doing,¡± Ethan said in a low voice. ¡°Then you should wait.¡± William nodded in response. Ethan simply responded with an acknowledgment and agreed to wait. By six in the evening, re finally appeared at the entrance. The moment re appeared, Ethan Smith felt an incredibly unusual aura. Although this aura wasn¡¯t strong, it was very simr to the masked woman¡¯s! Chapter 658 - 659: 659 - Shattering with one Palm Chapter 659: Chapter 659 ¨C Shattering with one Palm This aura sent a chill down Ethan Smith¡¯s spine! And re Richardson seemed less lively and cute, reced by a sense of coldness. ¡°Ethan Smith?!¡± The moment she saw Ethan Smith, re immediately rushed towards him. She flung herself into Ethan Smith¡¯s arms, saying, ¡°I knew you wouldn¡¯t die¡­¡± Ethan Smith patted re¡¯s head, smiling, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s not that easy to kill me.¡± William Richardson observed from the side and sighed, ¡°This child, she¡¯s not as close to me as before, children grow up and be independent, don¡¯t they?¡± Ethan Smith inspected re from head to toe. She was taller than thest time he saw her and appeared much more mature. ¡°re, that mask¡­You haven¡¯t lost it, have you?¡± Ethan Smith asked tentatively. ¡°Of course not!¡± re responded.
She grabbed Ethan Smith¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Come with me.¡± Ethan Smith followed her into her room. Then, she took the mask from a locked small cab. Indeed, this mask was the very one that the masked woman wore! ¡°I don¡¯t know why, but whenever I wear this mask, I feel strange,¡± re said as she caressed the mask. Ethan Smith asked heavily, ¡°Strange?¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s like some alien memories are flowing into my brain. It¡¯s ufortable,¡± re wrinkled her nose. While speaking, she put the mask on her face. The moment she put it on, Ethan Smith involuntarily stepped back! The resemnce was astonishing, exactly identical! There had to be a significant connection between re and the masked woman! ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Seeing Ethan Smith¡¯s horrified look, re took off the mask. Ethan Smith hastily assured her, ¡°re, this mask is extraordinary. Remember, you must not tell anyone about it. Otherwise, your life will be in danger, understand?¡± re awkwardly said, ¡°I know¡­¡± Seeing her expression, Ethan Smith had a bad premonition. ¡°You¡­ you didn¡¯t already tell someone, did you?¡± Ethan Smith asked anxiously. ¡°No,¡± re quickly denied. Ethan Smith was still not reassured, but no matter how much he probed, re insisted she did not. ¡°re, I am saying this for your good. You must keep this mask safe, understand?¡± Ethan Smith reminded her.
re nodded, saying, ¡°I know, don¡¯t worry.¡± Ethan Smith grunted in acknowledgment and said no more. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte; I can¡¯t stay here for too long, so I¡¯ll leave now. I¡¯ll visit you when I have time,¡± Ethan Smith petted re¡¯s head. re seemed a bit disappointed, but she just nodded, not saying much.
After leaving her room, William Richardson pulled Ethan Smith aside. He patted Ethan Smith¡¯s shoulder, saying, ¡°re may have developed feelings for you that are somewhat different than before, you¡­¡± ¡°William Richardson, please don¡¯t joke around. I have always seen re as a sister,¡± Ethan Smith waved his hands in denial. William Richardson opened his mouth to speak, then sighed with a wry smile, ¡°Alright, Ethan Smith, just be careful.¡± Ethan Smith grunted in acknowledgment and then left. Ethan Smith had originally nned to visit Conrad Schroeder and the others, but under circumstances of possible changes, he directly left Chuzzle. Inside the Great Saint Sect, in Cango City. In the center of the square stood a huge statue, and it was indeed a sculpture of Toby Bhus. In Polly Reeves¡¯ boudoir, Toby Bhus was resting his hand on her thigh. ¡°Polly, you should be aware of the current situation. Green Moon Vi no longer exists. Now, there¡¯s only the Great Saint Sect.¡± Toby said with a smirk. There was a noticeable look of disgust on Polly¡¯s face, but she didn¡¯t make any violent moves. Obviously, this was not Toby Bhus¡¯s first time visiting Polly for a ¡°chat¡±. ¡°Toby, Mr. Smith isn¡¯t dead. Once he returns, you¡¯re toast.¡± Polly said with a cold face.
Upon hearing this, Toby broke into a heartyugh, ¡°So what if Ethan Smith isn¡¯t dead? His arrogance has led him into a lot of trouble!¡± ¡°Everyone¡¯s out to get him now, do you really think he has a chance to return?¡± Upon hearing this, Polly scoffed, ¡°Mr. Smith always gets out of deadly situations. This time won¡¯t be an exception.¡± These words undeniably stirred fear in Toby¡¯s heart. He angrily responded, ¡°You slut, I¡¯ve been polite with you, do you really take yourself for a gem!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll tell you this today, if you want to survive, you need to listen to me! Be my canary, and you can still enjoy a few luxuries. Otherwise, I¡¯ll make you a ything for everyone in the Great Saint Sect!¡± ¡°You should know, there are countless people in the sect who fantasize about ying with you!¡± Toby ominously said. Polly red at Toby, then spat right on his face. Toby narrowed his eyes, suddenly grabbing Polly by her hair and snarling, ¡°Faceless bitch! I¡¯ll make you taste the bitter fruit today!¡± After he finished speaking, he yanked Polly¡¯s hair, dragging her towards the entrance! This psycho nned to y with Polly in front of everyone in the Great Saint Sect! Dragging Polly by her hair, he strode out of the Great Hall. However, just as he reached the door, he ran into a figure as solid as steel. Looking up, he saw Ethan Smith coldly watching him.
Toby was taken aback, and then, he stumbled backward making a rapid retreat, ending up sitting on the floor! ¡°Et¡­Ethan Smith!¡± Terror was apparent on Toby¡¯s face! Ethan Smith coldly stared at him and said, ¡°You bastard, I should¡¯ve never let you live in the first ce!¡± Having said that, Ethan gave a ferocious kick to Toby¡¯s stomach! The kick had so much force it sent Toby flying. His body shattered the Great Hall, causing the entire Hall to resonate with a great din! A trickle of fresh blood oozed out from the corner of Toby¡¯s mouth, he got up from the ground and attempted to run away. But how could he possibly escape in front of Ethan Smith. In an instant, Ethan Smith grabbed him by the neck and, like holding a dead dog, dragged Toby into the square! Such amotion naturally drew the attention of many people. In an instant, everyone from the Great Saint Sect congregated there! People were shocked to see the scene unfolding before them, they eximed in unison, ¡°Et¡­Ethan Smith! He¡¯s back!¡± Polly screamed, ¡°Mr. Smith, everyone¡¯s hunting for you outside, you¡­ you should run immediately!¡±
Ethan Smith nced at Polly but didn¡¯t reply. He wanted to make a high-profile entrance to draw the attention of the Capital City Martial Arts Association! Ethan Smith, dragging Toby, strode towards the center of the square. Toby gritted his teeth, trying to blend in and escape, but with a single wave of Ethan¡¯s hand, both of Toby¡¯s legs shattered! Ethan dumped Toby on the ground, then gave everyone a cold look, saying, ¡°I, Ethan Smith, am not dead, and will never die.¡± ¡°This ce is called Green Moon Vi, not the Great Saint Sect. Whoever dares to betray Polly will end up like Toby.¡± Toby opened his mouth, trying to plead for mercy, but Ethan didn¡¯t give him the opportunity to speak. Ethan lifted his palm and instantly crushed Toby¡¯s head. The gruesome scene immediately drained colour from everyone¡¯s face as they began to retreat frantically! Chapter 659 - 660: 660: Slaughter You All Together! Chapter 660: ughter You All Together! Ethan Smith coldly swept his eyes across the crowd, his gaze like a sharp de, making no one dare to look at him directly. Afterward, Ethan looked at the giant statue in front of him and waved his hand, shattering the statue instantly! Having done all this, Ethan looked towards Polly Reeves and whispered, ¡°Patriarch Reeves, I can¡¯t stay here for too long, but rest assured, I wille back anytime.¡± Polly Reeves nodded nkly, opened her mouth to say something, but nothing came out. Ethan turned around and left, knowing Great Saint Sect well, that the Capital City Martial Arts Association must have arranged insiders within. Therefore, he believed that it wouldn¡¯t be long before the Capital City Martial Arts Association would find him. That night, Ethan headed straight for the Capital City. As Ethan predicted, not long after he left, the Capital City Martial Arts Association received the news. ¡°President Bat, Ethan Smith has appeared at the Great Saint Sect and killed Toby Bhus,¡± the assistant said solemnly. President Davy Bat¡¯s face darkened and he said coldly, ¡°So Ethan dares to show up! Locate him now!¡±
The assistant nodded and said, ¡°We have already informed the relevant departments, they are checking the surveince, and they will notify us as soon as they have any information.¡± Davy Bat slowly stood up, took a deep breath, and said, ¡°This time, we must kill Ethan Smith at all costs!¡± Afterwards, he looked at Nigel Reyes and said, ¡°Go, bring Nigel Reyes to me.¡± The assistant nodded and replied, ¡°Yes.¡± Nigel Reyes was a purple robe in the Capital City Martial Arts Association! His strength was far above that of the ck and gold robe! With him taking action, Ethan Smith would undoubtedly die! In a short while, Nigel Reyes walked in from outside. Seeing Nigel Reyes, President Bat stood up courteously and said, ¡°Mr. Reyes, I¡¯m afraid I have to trouble you.¡± Nigel Reyes replied coldly, ¡°Just give me the time and ce.¡± Davy Bat smiled, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we have already found his trail, and we will be able to locate him soon.¡± Nigel Reyes said nothing and turned to leave. As a purple robe, his status was no lower than Davy Bat¡¯s. Besides, purple robes were not responsible to Davy Bat but were directlymanded by the higher-ups. On the other hand, Ethan arrived at the Capital City the next morning. His eyes slightly narrowed as if he was brewing a n in his mind. ¡°If I am captured by Emerson Holmes directly, it will be too obvious.¡± Ethan thought secretly. Emerson Holmes was an essential part of Ethan¡¯s n, and no loophole could be allowed. After contemting, Ethan couldn¡¯t help but sneer. Following, Ethan turned and walked in a certain direction.
In a suburban area of Capital City, there was an extravagant vi. The owner of the vi was none other than Jordan Richards. Ethan had decided after much thought that he would take action against Jordan Richards. In this way, it would give the Capital City Martial Arts Association a misconception: Ethan was out for revenge.
As a result, Ethan appearing near Emerson Holmes¡¯ residence would not arouse suspicion. Inside the vi. Jordan Richardsy on the sofa in the courtyard, ying with two walnuts in his hand. Since the ck Gold Ball was taken away by Dudley Lynch, Jordan Richards always felt something was missing. He wanted to get up to pour a ss of water, but it had be a struggle without one arm. He couldn¡¯t help but turn cold and said viciously, ¡°It¡¯s all because of Ethan Smith¡­ without him, my arm wouldn¡¯t have been severed!¡± Jordan Richards sacrificed an arm, but still failed to catch Ethan Smith. Not only that, but he even lost the status of a ck and gold robe and was demoted to an ordinary white robe! All of this was because of Ethan Smith! ¡°Jordan Richards, long time no see,¡± Ethan¡¯s voice echoed from behind. Jordan Richards¡¯ face changed suddenly, he turned around in a hurry and cried out, ¡°Ethan Smith! You¡­ you dare toe!¡± Ethan said coldly, ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I.¡± Jordan Richards gritted his teeth and said angrily, ¡°Ethan Smith, the Capital City Martial Arts Association is hunting for you! You can¡¯t escape! This time we won¡¯t give you any more chances!¡±
Ethan Smith¡¯s mouth curved into a yful smile, ¡°It¡¯s precisely because of this that I¡¯lle to find you.¡± ¡°Before I get caught, I¡¯ll kill all of you!¡± Jordan Richards¡¯ face slightly changed, he retreated two steps and said coldly, ¡°Ethan Smith, I warn you not to mess around! If you leave now, I¡¯ll pretend you¡¯ve never been here!¡± ¡°Oh? Really? Should I thank you for that?¡± Ethan stepped forward toward Jordan Richards. The look on Jordan Richards¡¯ face grew increasingly panicked, and he wanted to report to the Capital City Martial Arts Association, but there was no chance at all! ¡°Jordan Richards, you vile and despicable viin, it¡¯s time for you to pay the price,¡± Ethan Smith¡¯s murderous spirit surged, and he took step by step towards Jordan Richards! The golden light was exceptionally dazzling, and Ethan¡¯s crushing presence made Jordan Richards¡¯ hair stand on end! ¡°Enough of this!¡± At this moment, Jordan Richards suddenly screamed, his hand clenched the ck and gold light, and swung it towards Ethan Smith! Ethan Smith didn¡¯t dodge or evade, he just raised his hand to meet the blow head-on! ¡°ng!¡± When their fists met, the earth shook and the mountains trembled! Jordan Richards only felt a sharp pain in his fist, as if his bones were shattered! ¡°How could this be¡­¡± Jordan Richards¡¯ face changed drastically!
How could Ethan have improved so much in just a few months! Ethan seemed to see through Jordan¡¯s confusion, and sneered, ¡°Speaking of which, I have to thank you. If it weren¡¯t for you, I wouldn¡¯t have gotten the treasure in the Immortal ying Sect.¡± ¡°The treasure of the Immortal ying Sect?!¡± Jordan Richards¡¯ face suddenly became as ugly as if he had eaten shit! ¡°Alright, I don¡¯t have time to waste talking to you, after killing you, I need to find the next one,¡± Ethan said coldly. His body was imposing, and his fists radiated a dazzling golden light! Jordan Richards knew this was Ethan Smith¡¯s killing move, the Absolute Beginning Sacred Fist! ¡°Die!¡± Apanied by Ethan¡¯s angry shout, a fist headed straight for Jordan Richards! Jordan Richards clenched his teeth, gathered his strength, and braced himself to face Ethan head-on! At that moment, a ck and gold light burst out from a distance and collided with Ethan¡¯s fist, the terrifying energy instantly shattered the vi! Ethan frowned, raised his eyes to look, and saw the ck Gold Ball protecting Jordan Richards. ¡°It¡¯s that ck Gold Ball again,¡± Ethan¡¯s eyebrows furrowed. ¡°Ethan¡­ Long time no see¡­.¡± Soon, a hoarse voice came from behind!
Ethan turned around to see a gloomy figure. ¡°Dudley Lynch?¡± Ethan¡¯s mouth curved into a cold smile. ¡°You arrived just in time, I¡¯ll ughter you along with him!¡± Ethan said coldly. Chapter 660 - 661: 661: Found Out?! Chapter 661: Found Out?! Dudley Lynch looked sinisterly at Ethan Smith, and said with a grin, ¡°That¡¯s exactly what I want to do¡­¡± Jordan Richards hurriedly shouted, ¡°Dudley Lynch, kill him for me!¡± Dudley Lynch licked his lips and said, ¡°To me, you¡¯re nothing more than an exquisite treat¡­.¡± ¡°Treat?¡± Ethan Smith narrowed his eyes, seemingly not understanding what Dudley Lynch meant. Dudley Lynch stopped talking, he put away the ck Gold Ball, and with a shake of his hand, a spear fell into his grip. Looking at Dudley Lynch in front of him, Ethan Smith couldn¡¯t help but frown slightly. Dudley Lynch seemed different from before; the ck energy surrounding him hadpletely disappeared, and his body no longer seemed as weak as before. ¡°Ethan Smith, after I kill you, I will surely taste you,¡± Dudley Lynch sneered, and the spear in his hand suddenly shook, aiming straight for Ethan Smith¡¯s forehead! Ethan Smith didn¡¯t fear at all, he shouted loudly, gripped the Absolute Beginning Sacred Fist, and went straight to meet the attack! ¡°ng!¡±
A deafening sound like steel colliding! Under this tremendous force, Ethan Smith was actually forced to retreat three steps in a row! In contrast, Dudley Lynch¡¯s spear was unscathed, and even had a little bit of brilliance on it! ¡°This spear doesn¡¯t seem simple, and your strength¡­ seems to have improved as well,¡± said Ethan Smith, squinting. Dudley Lynchughed loudly, ¡°Ethan Smith, do you think only you are making progress?¡± Ethan Smith raised an eyebrow, ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to that thing inside your body, right? If it weren¡¯t for it, you¡¯d be nothing.¡± Dudley Lynch¡¯s face suddenly changed, and a hint of murderous intent burst out from his pupils. ¡°What? Did I hit a sore spot?¡± Ethan Smith sneered. ¡°Dudley Lynch, you¡¯re not even qualified to fight me. Let that thing inside your bodye out and face me instead.¡± Ignoring Ethan Smith¡¯s words, Dudley Lynch coldly said, ¡°Once I kill you, I¡¯ll sew your mouth shut!¡± As he spoke, Dudley Lynch once again charged at Ethan Smith with his spear in hand! The power of the spear was extraordinary, and Ethan Smith couldn¡¯t afford to ck off. He immediately used the Saintly Body Skill and met the attack head-on! ¡°Puchi!¡± What shocked Ethan Smith was that the spear actually pierced through his Golden Light, stabbing directly into his chest. Under the force of the spear, Ethan Smith was forced to retreat several steps! Ethan Smith couldn¡¯t help but feel cold. Dudley Lynch¡¯s strength had reached such a terrifying level! It was probably not much worse than that of Dominic Taylor! Dudley Lynch said coldly, ¡°Ethan Smith, today is your day of death!¡± As soon as the words fell, Dudley Lynch was seen wielding his spear as if performing some technique. He saw that a beam of light gathered on the spear, continuously coiled around it, and finally converged at the tip!
The next second, Dudley Lynch grabbed the spear in his hand and quickly thrust it forward! One, two, three ¨C in just a few seconds, Dudley Lynch had stabbed out thirteen times! Thirteen rays of light suddenly engulfed Ethan Smith like an overwhelming tide! Ethan Smith¡¯s face turned cold as he shook his hand, summoning the bronze sword, and then shed it vigorously!
¡°Boom!¡± The terrifying Sword Light swept through, colliding with the thirteen rays of light! The ground suddenly began to copse, trees in the distance snapped in half, and debris rolled everywhere! Jordan Richards hurriedly retreated, taking advantage of the chaos to call Davy Bat! ¡°President Bat, Ethan Smith is at my house right now, send someone to capture him immediately!¡± Jordan Richards anxiously said. On the other end, Davy Bat immediately ordered Nigel Reyes to head towards Jordan Richards¡¯ residence! Meanwhile, the scene continued to rumble as both parties exchanged dozens of moves in the blink of an eye, each wielding their weapons. The surroundings were utterly devastated, leaving Jordan Richards¡¯ vi in ruins! For a moment, the struggle between the two seemed to be difficult to resolve, and Dudley Lynch became more and more furious, the spear in his hand constantly stabbing out! Ethan Smith narrowed his eyes, waved his big sword, and then said coldly, ¡°Dudley Lynch, when I see you next time, I will kill you.¡± Dudley Lynch sneered and said, ¡°What, are you trying to escape?¡± Ethan Smith didn¡¯t waste words with Dudley Lynch, he immediately used the Shrinking Ground Into An Inch technique, turned around and left. Dudley Lynch intended to pursue him, but in his mind there was a hoarse, aged voice that said,
¡°Don¡¯t bother chasing him¡­¡± Hearing the voice, Dudley Lynch frowned and said, ¡°Why? Ethan Smith is obviously not a match for me!¡± ¡°No, Ethan Smith hasn¡¯t even used his full strength¡­¡± said the hoarse voice coldly. Dudley Lynch scoffed, ¡°How can it be? If he had the ability to kill me, why would he waste this much time!¡± The hoarse voice didn¡¯t exin any further, but with his experience, he could clearly see that Ethan Smith wasn¡¯t using his full strength. As he guessed, Ethan Smith initially intended to kill Jordan Richards, but the appearance of Dudley Lynch changed Ethan¡¯s n. It was better to leave Jordan Richards¡¯s life, let him inform others, andplete his own n. ¡°Dudley Lynch, hurry up and chase!¡± Jordan Richards furiously approached. Dudley Lynch looked coldly at Jordan Richards and said, ¡°Jordan Richards, don¡¯t forget, I¡¯m the one who saved you, or else you¡¯d be a ghost by now!¡± ¡°And, let me warn you, I¡¯m not your subordinate! If you dare to speak to me like this again¡­¡± Dudley Lynch didn¡¯t finish his words, but a strong murderous spirit burst out from him. Jordan Richards opened his mouth, but it was like a fishbone stuck in his throat. He actually began to be afraid, afraid of this junior!
¡°We¡¯re partners.¡± Dudley Lynch warned. Jordan Richards felt very suffocated. He was a dignified member of the ck Bubble, but now he was scolded by two juniors in a row! ¡°You better go, the people from the Capital City Martial Arts Association will be here soon.¡± Jordan Richards took a deep breath and said. Without saying anything else, Dudley Lynch turned around and left the scene. On the other side, Ethan Smith was rushing towards Emerson Holmes¡¯s house! Soon, Nigel Reyes arrived at Jordan Richards¡¯s house. ¡°Where¡¯s the person?¡± Nigel Reyes asked coldly. Jordan Richards shook his head and said, ¡°He ran away.¡± It seemed like Jordan Richards wanted to show off, so he continued, ¡°Mr. Reyes, based on my spection, Ethan Smith seems to want revenge.¡± Nigel Reyes ignored Jordan Richards¡¯s words and coldly uttered two words, ¡°Waste.¡± Jordan Richards¡¯s face turned red, but he didn¡¯t dare to say more. At this time, Nigel Reyes¡¯s phone rang. He picked up the phone and heard Davy Bat on the other side saying, ¡°Ethan Smith is heading in the direction of Emerson Holmes¡¯s house.¡±
Nigel Reyes didn¡¯t say anything; he hung up the phone and turned to leave. ¡­ Ethan Smith raced all the way and soon arrived near Emerson Holmes¡¯s house. He took a deep breath, then took out his phone and sent a text message to Emerson Holmes: Come downstairs in one hour. After sending the text message, Ethan Smith was about to delete it. However, just then, a big hand grabbed Ethan Smith¡¯s wrist! ¡°Come downstairs in one hour? It seems that Emerson Holmes has betrayed the Capital City Martial Arts Association.¡± A cold voice sounded in Ethan Smith¡¯s ears. Looking up, he saw a tall man in a purple robe! This man was none other than Nigel Reyes! Chapter 661 - 662: 662: Battle with Nigel Reyes! Chapter 662: Battle with Nigel Reyes! Upon hearing this voice, Ethan Smith¡¯s face instantly changed! He quickly retreated several steps, while simultaneously deleting Emerson Holmes¡¯s message. Nigel Reyes didn¡¯t seem to be in a rush, he just stood there with his hands sped behind his back, staring at Ethan Smith with eyes as sharp as a vulture¡¯s. Even though he had concealed his aura, the powerful energy field around him still projected an intense sense of oppression! Ethan Smith¡¯s face turned slightly pale, he hadn¡¯t expected to be discovered by Nigel Reyes! ¡°Purple robe¡­¡± Ethan Smith quietly murmured. ¡°To appear next to me without any noise, the purple robe is indeed not simple.¡± Ethan Smith said in a cold voice. However, Nigel Reyes ignored Ethan Smith¡¯s words, all he did was calmly ask, ¡°Have you decided how you want to die?¡± Ethan Smith sneered, ¡°To tell the truth, my n involves escaping from your hands.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Nigel Reyes raised an eyebrow, his face full of amusement.
¡°Do you think you can escape from me?¡± Ethan Smith shook his head, ¡°No, I¡¯ve changed my mind now.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve seen things you shouldn¡¯t have, so¡­you must die here today.¡± Ethan Smith said coldly. Nigel Reyes ndly responded, ¡°Do you really think you can kill me?¡± Ethan Smith was quite unsure himself. While he spoke confidently, panic was starting to set in. If he wanted to escape, Ethan Smith would definitely have methods to do so, but then all his previous efforts would bepletely wasted! By then, Emerson Holmes would surely be executed by the Capital City Martial Arts Association! ¡°Whether it works or not, I¡¯ll just have to give it a shot.¡± Ethan Smith¡¯s body emitted a golden light and a terrifying aura spread outwards. On the other hand, Nigel Reyes remained calm, seemingly not taking Ethan Smith seriously. ¡°Everyone says the purple robes of the Capital City Martial Arts Association are extremely powerful. I¡¯d like to test it for myself!¡± With a loud shout, Ethan Smith immediately activated his Shrinking Ground Into An Inch technique andunched the Absolute Beginning Sacred Fist attack against Nigel Reyes! ¡°Ignorant fool!¡± Nigel Reyes coldly said. He simply raised his hand, meeting Ethan Smith¡¯s attack head on. ¡°Dang!¡± The sh of bare bodies knocked Ethan Smith back several steps! This rmed Ethan Smith even more! In terms of physical strength, he had never met an opponent who could match him! But Nigel Reyes, at this moment, was no weaker than him! ¡°That¡¯s not right, he must¡¯ve used some sort of technique.¡± Ethan Smith thought secretly. Nigel Reyes coldly looked at Ethan Smith, saying, ¡°I don¡¯t want to waste too much time, so you might as well die quickly.¡±
As soon as he finished speaking, Nigel Reyes¡¯s figure instantly disappeared! His incredibly swift speed left Ethan Smith no time to react! ¡°Boom!¡± In an instant, Nigel Reyes¡¯s palmnded on Ethan Smith¡¯s chest!
¡°Thump, thump, thump!¡± Ethan Smith was forced to retreat several steps, feeling pressure on his chest. Hisplexion worsened, Nigel Reyes was too fast for him! ¡°Taking one of my palms is impressive.¡± Nigel Reyes ndlymented. Ethan Smith looked at Nigel Reyes with an intense expression, saying, ¡°No wonder you¡¯re a purple robe from the Capital City Martial Arts Association¡­You must be one of the best, right?¡± Nigel Reyes shook his head, ¡°No, I¡¯m merely the weakest among the purple robes.¡± Ethan Smith wasn¡¯t sure whether Nigel Reyes was being honest, but at least one fact was certain: the Capital City Martial Arts Association had numerous purple robes! ¡°I must fight with everything I¡¯ve got.¡± Ethan Smith gritted his teeth, there was no way he would simply give up! He had no idea when he would have another opportunity like this! With that thought, Ethan Smith directly mobilized his Divine Dragon Power, charging at Nigel Reyes! Empowered by the Divine Dragon Power, Ethan Smith¡¯s skills surged noticeably! His fierce and fierce punch seemed to possess earth-shattering force as he swung it at Nigel Reyes! Nigel Reyes snorted coldly, hezily raised his palm, facing Ethan Smith! ¡°Dang!¡±
Another violent collision! This time, Nigel Reyes recoiled three whole steps backward! As for Ethan Smith, he didn¡¯t fare much better. He felt as if his punch had hit a solid rock, causing his wrist to throb with pain! ¡°You have some skills.¡± The expression on Nigel Reyes¡¯ face gradually grew colder. ¡°No wonder I was chosen to deal with you. If there was more time, I¡¯d love to y with you a little longer.¡± Nigel Reyes sneered. In the midst of his words, his aura began to climb, exerting an overpowering pressure! ¡°Late-term Military Marquis?!¡± Ethan Smith¡¯s face involuntarily changed! There¡¯s a world of difference in power between pre-term, mid-term andte-term Marquis, each vastly distinct from the other. Followed byte-term Marquis, one would be at the Peak Form of Military Marquis, just one step away from bing a Martial Saint! From the looks of it, Nigel Reyes had already been in thete-term Marquis realm for quite a while, just one step short of ascending to the Peak Form of Military Marquis. A hint of gravity crossed Ethan Smith¡¯s face. He gritted his teeth and said in a cold voice, ¡°Regardless of your level, you will die here today!¡± After uttering these words, Ethan Smith let out a loud shout, causing a golden light to burst forth from his fist! ¡°Die!¡±
The golden light poured out from Ethan Smith¡¯s fist, it was enough to shatter the entire street! Nigel Reyes did not dare to dawdle either. He slowly raised his hands as an aura of energy began to gather in front of his chest. The next second, Nigel Reyes let out a furious roar, forcefully pushing both of his hands forward! ¡°Boom!¡± The two auras collided at this moment! The terrifying aftermath spread out in all directions! Before Ethan Smith could react, Nigel Reyes lifted his palm once again! A massive palm suddenly appeared out of thin air! This palm, moving at an incredibly fast speed, aimed straight for Ethan Smith! ¡°Bang!¡± Ethan Smith¡¯s entire body was suddenly knocked to the ground! Nigel Reyes did not halt his attacks. His hands swiftly moved in an array, forming des resembling swift swords, which sliced rapidly towards Ethan Smith¡¯s body. ¡°Swoosh swoosh!¡± This technique was extremely bizarre, it actually went straight into Ethan Smith¡¯s body!
In no time, Ethan Smith¡¯s body began to emit a series of booming sounds! That force, it seemed to have exploded within Ethan Smith¡¯s body! ¡°What¡­What kind of technique is this!¡± Ethan Smith¡¯s face instantly changed drastically! The Qi Jin from within, prated all of Ethan Smith¡¯s defenses! Nigel Reyes said coldly, ¡°I have plenty of ways to deal with you.¡± Ethan Smith gritted his teeth, he stood up from the ground, and then propelled his body backward with all his might! ¡°Spiritual Fire Seal!¡± The next second, Ethan Smith gathered the Qi within his body and directly unleashed the Spiritual Fire Seal! A spiritual fire like a lotus quickly suppressed Nigel Reyes! Nigel Reyes squinted his eyes and said, ¡°Spiritual fire? Interesting.¡± Suddenly, Nigel Reyes forcefully shook his hands, and then whispered something. Surprisingly, the character for ¡°Extinguish¡± formed on his chest! This character seemed to be forged from ck mes, a strange aura danced on top of it! ¡°Extinguish!¡± Nigel Reyes roared, then forcefully thrust this character outward! ¡°Huff!¡± The moment they made contact, Ethan Smith¡¯s Spiritual Fire Seal dimmed considerably! However, this did not stop the Spiritual Fire Seal¡¯s advance. In almost an instant, itnded on Nigel Reyes! ¡°Huff!¡± Nigel Reyes¡¯ body was immediately enveloped by the Spiritual Fire Seal! Chapter 662 - 663: 663: Forcibly Enhancing Cultivation! Chapter 663: Forcibly Enhancing Cultivation! Nigel Reyes¡¯s body was enveloped by the Spiritual Fire Seal. The mes, albeit somewhat dull, remained unbearably painful for Nigel Reyes! ¡°It worked!¡± Ethan Smith, seeing this, was ecstatic! He quickly drew out the bronze sword, aroused his strength, and with a loud shout,unched the third sh of Nine Absolute Beginning shes! The towering Sword Light emerged abruptly, making the ferocious attack send chills down one¡¯s spine! ¡°Die!¡± Ethan Smith roared, the Sword Light intensified and proceeded towards Nigel Reyes, charging with overwhelming force! At this moment, Nigel Reyes, covered by the Spiritual Fire Seal, stretched out a massive hand. His palm gathered light and surprisingly, it went straight towards the sword light! ¡°Boom!¡± The moment of impact, the entire street turned into a fleeting white expanse! The terrifying aftermath directly forced Ethan Smith to be sted back dozens of steps, and his body was marked with multiple white streaks!
But Ethan Smith¡¯s eyes were still firmly fixed on Nigel Reyes¡¯s direction! Nigel¡¯s palm was seen drenched in fresh blood, even revealing a glimpse of the white bone! Upon seeing this, Ethan¡¯s face changed. He didn¡¯t expect that the third sh only broke Nigel Reyes¡¯s palm! The mes surrounding Nigel Reyes began to fade slowly. His purple robe had been burned, and his skin was marked with spots. But what was despairing was that Nigel Reyes¡¯s strength did not wane, but instead grew stronger! His eyes, cold as a Vulture¡¯s, were fixed on Ethan Smith. His piercing gaze was chilling! Ethan Smith looked slightly uneasy, he didn¡¯t expect that he still couldn¡¯t defeat Nigel Reyes even after using his final trump card! ¡°No wonder he is a purple robe of the Capital City Martial Arts Association¡­¡± Ethan Smith gasped for breath, his heart filled with a sense of panic. Nigel Reyes ripped off his robe and step by step was walking towards Ethan Smith. ¡°No wonder they sent me, you are indeed surprising.¡± Nigel¡¯s hands were illuminated with brilliance. This radiance seemed tobine with Nigel, just like a pair of gloves. ¡°You should feel honored to injure me to this extent.¡± Nigel Reyes¡¯s voice was getting closer and closer, the light on his hands shone brighter and brighter. A sense of urgency began to take root in Ethan Smith¡¯s heart. If things kept going like this, he was definitely not a match for Nigel Reyes! But he was even less willing to flee just like this! ¡°Swoosh!¡± At this moment, Nigel Reyes was already advancing with his steps!
He raised his palm and fiercely struck towards Ethan Smith! Ethan didn¡¯t dare ck off, he bellowed and met it head-on with his Golden Fist! ¡°Boom!¡± Terrible Qi Jin poured from Nigel Reyes¡¯s palm!
Ethan Smith¡¯s palm instantly felt a wave of numbness! Furthermore, Nigel Reyes¡¯s left hand quickly moved, an ¡°annihtion¡± character quickly forming, thennded on Ethan Smith¡¯s chest! ¡°Bang!¡± The huge character exploded on Ethan Smith¡¯s chest instantly. Ethan Smith was hit hard and his body was thrown sideways! Arge hole was made in his chest! Fresh blood flowed non-stop from the hole! Ethan Smith¡¯s face was incredibly pale, and a wave of pain came from his chest. ¡°Surviving the Annihtion form is already praiseworthy.¡± Nigel Reyes sneered. He continued to walk towards Ethan Smith. Each step he took, his oppressive aura became stronger. Ethan gritted his teeth and whispered, ¡°I can¡¯t just sit here and wait to die!¡± At this point, Ethan had two paths in front of him ¨C either to fight to the end or to turn around and flee! But once he runs, Emerson Holmes will most certainly be exposed. By then, Ethan will have no opportunity! ¡°No, I¡¯ve tried so hard for this long, I absolutely can¡¯t give up now.¡± Ethan clenched his teeth. Ignoring the gaping hole in his chest, his eyes were tightly fixed on Nigel Reyes!
¡°What, you still n to resist?¡± Nigel scoffed. Ethan Smith remained silent, taking a deep breath, he whispered, ¡°It¡¯s all or nothing now!¡± Ethan¡¯s eyes slightly closed, as if he was preparing to use a technique! Immediately, Ethan¡¯s aura began to skyrocket! His cultivation level quickly advanced from the fourth rank of the Military Marquis to the mid-term Military Marquis phase! This technique was the same one he used against Dexter ir, forcibly increasing his cultivation level! However, the side effects of this technique are significant. Once used, there¡¯s no turning back, and it could even affect his future cultivation! At this point, Ethan had no other options, it was all or nothing! ¡°Seeking death.¡± Nigel¡¯s eyes were filled with a cold light, and he once again cast the Annihtion form! Arge, dark character swiftlyunched forward! Thisrge character seemingly carried the breath of death, causing chills to run down one¡¯s spine! Just as thisrge character was about to hit Ethan, he abruptly opened his eyes! ¡°Ahh!!¡±
Ethan roared, the Golden Light in his hand surged as he forcefully met the iing attack with his palm! ¡°Boom!¡± The Golden Light collided with the Annihtion form at this instant! Dense cracks instantly appeared under Ethan¡¯s feet! The earth seemed to be unable to withstand it, and it began to copse at this moment! ¡°Rumble¡­¡± The sky suddenly darkened, and a hurricane was whipped up, followed by a downpour! ¡°Break for me!¡± Ethan¡¯s palm turned into a fist, and he forcefully pushed forward! The Annihtion form could no longer withstand the force, and was directly pierced by Ethan¡¯s Golden Light, disappearing without a trace! At this moment, Ethan¡¯s strength underwent a fusion transformation, and his cultivation level stepping into the mid-term Military Marquis! Even though there was only a thin line of difference, the strength gap was huge! Nigel watched Ethan with cold eyes, a yful smile crossing his lips.
¡°Forcibly increasing your cultivation level?¡± Nigel raised an eyebrow. ¡°You think that¡¯s useful? As far as I know, this technique can onlyst for half an hour. After that period, your cultivation level will dissipate and you¡¯ll instantly be a useless person.¡± Ethan Smith red coldly at Nigel Reyes and confirmed, ¡°Yes, so I have to kill you within half an hour.¡± ¡°Kill me?¡± Nigel shook his head. ¡°There are many people in this world who can kill me, but you are not one of them.¡± Ethan hadn¡¯t the time to banter with Nigel. He only had half an hour, so he had to seize every moment! Ethan¡¯s foot shook, and his body, like an arrow leaving its bow, immediately rushed toward Nigel! The golden fist contained an overwhelming power, and the surging Qi Jin tore a crack in the ground! Nigel¡¯s face was cold. He raised his palm and directly collided with Ethan¡¯s punch! ¡°Thump! Thump! Thump!¡± This time, Nigel¡¯s light seemed to dim slightly, and his body unconsciously took a few steps back! ¡°Huh?¡± This surprised Nigel somewhat. You should know that even if Ethan forcibly raised his cultivation, he was still only a mid-term Military Marquis and there was still a considerable gap between them. Yet, the power of Ethan¡¯s fist currently far exceeded his own! ¡°Fighting above your level?¡± Nigel raised his eyebrows, subsequently sneering, ¡°Interesting¡­¡± As he spoke, Nigel once again began to gather the Annihtion form in his hand. In the face of the Annihtion form, Ethan¡¯s fist also started to gather energy. His Golden Light morphed into a dragon. Upon listening closely, one could even hear a Dragon Chant! Chapter 663 - 664: 664: Are We Going to Fail? Chapter 664: Are We Going to Fail? Ethan Smith¡¯s blood burned as he threw his head back and roared in anger! At this moment, it seemed as if his blood had turned into a golden hue! Nigel Reyes¡¯ face was also twisted with madness, his Annihtion form bing more potent, as if it was going to explode! ¡°Die!¡± Nigel Reyes roared as he pped his chi directly towards Ethan Smith! Ethan Smith¡¯s fist also swung out at this moment! ¡°Boom!¡± The moment the two techniques collided, the entire space seemed to hum with resonance! The Annihtion form carried a strange power, as if it was about to swallow Ethan Smith¡¯s fist! But Ethan Smith showed no signs of weakness, as his Dragon Chant increased in intensity, about to break through anything! The Annihtion form was struck by Ethan Smith¡¯s fist, retreating continuously, while Ethan seemed to be in a frenzy state, punching it relentlessly!
The Annihtion form grew more and more dim, as if it was about to be shattered by Ethan Smith! Nigel Reyes¡¯ face started to be difficult to read, his pupils filled with a hint of shock. But he was not flustered, as the initiative was still in his hands! ¡°Boom!¡± Finally, under Ethan Smith¡¯s overwhelming force, the Annihtion form was directly prated! The terrifying force scattered and rippled towards the surroundings! The sky was filled with dark clouds and a violent wind started to blow! Blood flowed down Ethan Smith¡¯s body, tainting the ground red! Nigel Reyes couldn¡¯t help but p andugh coldly, ¡°Truly astonishing¡­¡± Ethan Smith looked ready for battle, with sharp eyes, striding forward as if an undefeated War God! ¡°Come fight!¡± Ethan Smith roared, deafening! Nigel Reyes sneered: ¡°Fight? You can onlyst half an hour at most; why should I bother attacking you?¡± As he spoke, Nigel Reyes slowly stepped back. He stood with his hands sped behind his back, smiling lightly, ¡°You¡¯re like a cornered rat, and I¡¯m the cat ying with you.¡± ¡°And in the end, the rat¡¯s fate is to be yed to death by the cat.¡± Ethan Smith knew that he couldn¡¯tst long, so he couldn¡¯t afford to waste any time. He immediately used the Shrinking Ground Into An Inch technique and charged towards Nigel Reyes! Nigel Reyes kept dodging, his speed incredibly fast, always able to avoid Ethan Smith¡¯s lethal blows! Ethan Smith clenched his teeth, swinging his fists madly, trying to end Nigel Reyes with a single punch! ¡°Boom!¡±
Finally, due to Ethan Smith¡¯s barrage of attacks, Nigel Reyes¡¯ chest was struck by a punch! This hit made Nigel Reyes¡¯ chest cave in, causing him to spit out a mouthful of fresh blood! ¡°You¡¯ve got some skills,¡± Nigel said, wiping the blood from his mouth. ¡°Keep going crazy, let¡¯s see how long you can keep it up,¡± Nigel said coldly.
Ethan Smith raised his hands and stomped his foot, then roared, ¡°Heavy Falling Space!¡± Layers of light spread out from Ethan Smith¡¯s feet, filling the surroundings! As a mid-term Military Marquis, Ethan Smith¡¯s Heavy Falling Space had also grownrger by several degrees! The moment Nigel Reyes was caught in the Heavy Falling Space, his speed instantly slowed down! ¡°What is this?¡± Nigel Reyes¡¯ eyebrows furrowed; waving his arm, he found that his entire body had be incredibly heavy. Ethan Smith didn¡¯t have the time to exin; he immediately used the Shrinking Ground Into An Inch technique and charged towards Nigel Reyes! Under the influence of Heavy Falling Space, Nigel Reyes¡¯ speed had significantly slowed! Facing Ethan Smith¡¯s aggressive attacks, Nigel Reyes looked extremely distressed! ¡°Thump, thump, thump!¡± Ethan Smith¡¯s speed reached its peak; his fists moved so fast they were almost invisible, reced by flickering Golden Light! In the blink of an eye, Nigel Reyes had been hit by multiple punches, his body sinking continuously until, with a loud bang, he was embedded into the ground! Ethan Smith was panting heavily, his eyes fixated on Nigel Reyes¡¯ position. In the blink of an eye, twenty minutes had already passed, and Ethan Smith had very little time left!
Upstairs, Emerson Holmes watched this scene closely. He knew clearly that if Ethan Smith lost, he had to run away or face certain death! ¡°Impressive skill¡­¡± Just then, Nigel Reyes got up from the ground. His flesh was nearly shattered, and fresh blood painted him entirely red! ¡°I have really underestimated you¡­¡± Nigel Reyes wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, his face showing a hint of chill. Ethan Smith coldly said, ¡°Cut the crap, and ept your death!¡± As he spoke, Ethan Smith charged at Nigel Reyes again! However, at this moment, Nigel Reyes¡¯s speed suddenly increased, allowing him to easily dodge Ethan Smith¡¯s punches! In the blink of an eye, Nigel Reyes¡¯s figure retreated several hundred meters! ¡°How could this happen?¡± Seeing this, Ethan Smith¡¯s face drastically changed! Again, Nigel Reyes¡¯s feet shook, and in the blink of an eye, he appeared in front of Ethan Smith. ¡°If I lose to you, I¡¯m not worthy of wearing this purple robe,¡± Nigel Reyes smirked.
Ethan Smith coldly said, ¡°How is it possible?! You actually broke free from Heavy Falling Space?!¡± Nigel Reyes nonchntly replied, ¡°Heavy Falling Space? It¡¯s indeed a good technique, but it¡¯s not worth mentioning in front of wind word form.¡± ¡°Wind word form?¡± Ethan Smith frowned! He had encountered the Annihtion form before, but now, what was this wind word form? Nigel Reyes seemed to see through Ethan Smith¡¯s confusion and lightlyughed, ¡°This is a top-tier technique, a total of eighteen characters, each containing different energy.¡± ¡°In front of wind word form, your Heavy Falling Space is not worth mentioning.¡± Of course, Ethan Smith was unwilling to ept this. He roared, holding the Golden Fist and charged once more! But Nigel Reyes¡¯s speed was too fast, retreating hundreds of meters in the blink of an eye, leaving Ethan Smith¡¯s Shrinking Ground Into An Inch far behind! He threw dozens of punches but couldn¡¯t even touch the hem of Nigel Reyes¡¯s clothes! This left Ethan Smith feeling utterly desperate! He gasped for breath, ring fiercely at Nigel Reyes¡¯s direction, his face full of unwillingness. ¡°How can this be¡­.¡± Ethan Smith twisted his expression, filled with immense pain! He could feel the energy in his body quickly fading. Clearly, the technique¡¯s time was about to run out, and Ethan Smith would soon be helpless as a fish on a chopping block.
¡°I absolutely cannot give up like this¡­¡± Ethan Smith bellowed, like a madman, constantly attacking Nigel Reyes. But Nigel Reyes easily avoided his moves,ing and going at will. ¡°Your time should be running out.¡± Nigel Reyes stood with his hands behind his back, his face filled with amusement. Ethan Smith gasped more and more heavily, as his strength rapidly disappeared. Both his speed and power had significantly decreased! ¡°How can this be!!!¡± Ethan Smith could not ept it and continued to roar in pain! He had calcted everything, but in the end, Nigel Reyes foiled his ns! Days of effort had turned into nothing! This kind of pain was indescribable! Finally, Ethan Smith couldn¡¯t hold on anymore. His energy rapidly faded, and his strength vanished without a trace. Ethan Smith fell to the ground with a thud. He tried to stand up, but couldn¡¯t. Nigel Reyes stepped forward and stomped on Ethan Smith¡¯s body. ¡°Is this how it ends? What a pity,¡± Nigel Reyes sneered. Ethan Smith¡¯s face was filled with despair, muttering incessantly, ¡°I can¡¯t fail¡­ I can¡¯t die¡­.¡± Seeing this, Nigel Reyes couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter, ¡°I¡¯ve seen many people on the verge of death. Some beg for mercy, others scream in desperation, but an indignant one like you is truly my first.¡± Ethan Smith couldn¡¯t hear anything anymore. He knew what his copse meant. Not only would he die, but Emily Taylor would be trapped in prison forever. The n seemed to have failed. Even Emerson Holmes, who watched the battle from upstairs, had a pale face. ¡°It¡¯s time to go¡­¡± Emerson Holmes gritted his teeth, turned around, picked up his daughter, and prepared to flee! But at this moment, Emerson Holmes suddenly felt an even stronger auraing from downstairs! Emerson Holmes was startled and hurried to the window to look outside! He saw an old man standing on the street. ¡°Is¡­ Is it him?!¡± Seeing the old man, Emerson Holmes¡¯s eyes widened in shock! Chapter 664 - 665: 665: Crushing with One Palm Chapter 665: Crushing with One Palm Seeing this elderly man, Emerson Holmes¡¯s hope suddenly rose again! Downstairs. Naturally, Nigel Reyes also noticed this unusual atmosphere. He let go of Ethan Smith and turned around to look behind him. At the end of the street stood an old man, quietly standing there. Although he appeared frail, his aura was incredibly powerful! As the rain fell on his body, he resembled amon old man in the countryside. Nigel Reyes narrowed his eyes and looked at the old man, coldly saying, ¡°Jackson Harris?¡± The visitor was indeed Jackson Harris! He quietly watched Nigel Reyes, step by step walking forward! Jackson Harris¡¯s sudden appearance made Nigel Reyes¡¯s face slightly unsightly.
Soon, Jackson Harris arrived in front of Nigel Reyes. Their eyes met, and the atmosphere was extremely eerie. Compared to Nigel Reyes¡¯s tall stature, Jackson Harris seemed somewhat short. However, the aura emanating from him was in no way weaker than Nigel Reyes¡¯s! ¡°Jackson Harris, what are you doing here?¡± Nigel Reyes asked with narrowed eyes. Jackson Harris pointed at Ethan Smith on the ground and said, ¡°I came for him.¡± Nigel Reyes sneered, ¡°Jackson Harris, haven¡¯t you already withdrawn from the world? Why, have you changed your mind now?¡± Jackson Harris slowly waved his hand and said, ¡°That has nothing to do with you.¡± Nigel Reyes roared withughter, ¡°Jackson Harris! Back in the day, you stood against the Capital City Martial Arts Association, vowing to change it. Did you seed?¡± ¡°You should know that the Capital City Martial Arts Association cannot be shaken by a single individual. Even today, are you still stubbornly refusing to understand?¡± Faced with Nigel Reyes¡¯s usation, Jackson Harris remained exceptionally calm. He looked down at Ethan Smith and then said with a smile, ¡°The things I didn¡¯t achieve back then might be possible for him. I see hope in him.¡± ¡°Hope?¡± Nigel Reyes narrowed his eyes then scoffed, ¡°I knew your thieving heart wasn¡¯t dead! You should have been killed by the Capital City Martial Arts Association back then!¡± Jackson Harris waved his hand, seemingly unwilling to bring up past events. He simply pointed at Ethan Smith on the ground and said, ¡°He can definitely achieve it.¡± ¡°Be able to? Haha, are you nning to take him away?¡± Nigel Reyes asked with narrowed eyes. Jackson Harris shook his head and said, ¡°No, for him toplete his n, you must die.¡± You must die! Although only three simple words, they sent shivers down one¡¯s spine!
Nigel Reyes even stepped back, saying coldly, ¡°Jackson Harris, you should know the price of attacking someone in a purple robe! Do you really want to give up your current peaceful life?¡± Jackson Harris couldn¡¯t help but sigh softly, saying, ¡°The failure back then left me devastated, and I hid away for many years. I thought I would just muddle through the rest of my life¡­ until I saw Ethan Smith.¡± ¡°Seeing him reminded me of myself back then. The choice to go into hiding made me feel embarrassed,¡± Jackson Harrismented. ¡°Perhaps I can no longer stand against the Capital City Martial Arts Association now, but paving the way for him is still possible.¡±
The color drained from Nigel Reyes¡¯s face! He red at Jackson Harris and said, ¡°Jackson Harris, are you aware of what you¡¯re doing? If youy a hand on me today, you will definitely regret it!¡± Jackson Harris looked at Reyes and slowly said, ¡°If I don¡¯t act now, I¡¯ll regret it even more.¡± As soon as the words fell, Jackson Harris¡¯s aura suddenly changed dramatically! His originally kind face instantly turned murderous! In a blink of an eye, it seemed like he had transformed into someone else! Even Nigel Reyes felt his heart leap in the face of such a powerful aura! Staring angrily at Jackson Harris, Reyes said, ¡°Jackson Harris! Do you think I¡¯m afraid? It¡¯s still uncertain who will prevail!¡± As he spoke, Nigel Reyes¡¯s hand once again gathered the Annihtion form! The overwhelming force surged forth instantly! Facing Nigel Reyes¡¯s Annihtion form, Jackson Harris slowly raised his hand as well. In his hand, a ¡°Character fighting¡± symbol also began to form! Its terrifying power far exceeded the Annihtion form! ¡°Go to hell!¡± Nigel Reyes shouted and immediately struck with the Annihtion form! Jackson Harris also gently pushed forward with his palm, and the two big characters collided, causing a terrifying st wave!
The moment the Annihtion form made contact, it quickly began to dissipate. Within ten seconds, the Annihtion form hadpletely vanished. The Character fighting symbol mmed heavily into Nigel Reyes, causing him to stagger back, coughing up blood! ¡°The so-called Annihtion form is nothing more than a counterfeit. It¡¯s no match for the Nine Secrets,¡± Jackson Harris said casually with his hands sped behind his back. Nigel Reyes¡¯s face looked extremely unsightly, for he knew what kind of technique Jackson Harris was using! These were the mysterious Nine Secrets of Taoism! Although Jackson Harris had only disyed a little, the power was in no wayparable to the Eighteenth words form! ¡°Jackson Harris, there¡¯s still time to back down now!¡± Nigel Reyes shouted angrily. Jackson Harris shook his head: ¡°As soon as one takes action, there¡¯s no turning back. You should know this better than me.¡± Nigel Reyes inwardly thought, Jackson Harris, who was hailed as the number one expert, was not to be underestimated! ¡°At this point, I can only flee!¡± Nigel Reyes screamed frantically in his heart! With that thought, Nigel Reyes quickly used the wind word form, instantly reaching an incredible speed! He wanted to escape; as long as he could flee from here, he could report the news to the Capital City Martial Arts Association!
Witnessing the fleeing Reyes, Jackson Harris remained calm, murmuring to himself while once again performing the Nine Secrets technique! This time, it was the ¡°Line¡± character among the Nine Secrets! Its speed far exceeded the wind word form. With just one step, he had blocked Nigel Reyes¡¯s path! ¡°As I said, your Eighteenth words form is nothing more than a counterfeit, not worth mentioning,¡± said Jackson Harris with his hands sped behind his back. Nigel Reyes roared furiously, ¡°Jackson Harris! Do you really want to go through with this?¡± Jackson Harrisughed, ¡°What¡¯s the point in repeating the same thing so many times?¡± As he spoke, Jackson Harris¡¯s palm had already gathered energy. This energy seemed faint, but its power was hair-raising! ¡°Ahhh!!!¡± Nigel Reyes suddenly threw his head back and roared, gathering all his Qi Jin in his hands, seemingly desperate to resist! However, Jackson Harris was too powerful, raising his palm and crushing all of the techniques Nigel Reyes had gathered! Such strength left Nigel Reyes terrified! ¡°Jackson Harris, I can let you take Ethan Smith away, and I can act as if nothing happened today!¡± Nigel Reyes¡¯s forehead was dripping with cold sweat, and his heart was filled with panic.
Jackson Harris shook his head, ¡°Only the dead are the safest.¡± As Nigel Reyes wanted to say something more, Jackson Harris didn¡¯t give him a chance. His withered palm reached directly towards Nigel Reyes¡¯s head! Afterward, Jackson Harris exerted force, and Nigel Reyes¡¯s head was directly crushed to pieces! Chapter 665 - 666: 666: The Prison Opposite Emily Taylor Chapter 666: The Prison Opposite Emily Taylor Just moments ago, the once boastful Nigel Reyes had inexplicably turned into a lifeless corpse within the blink of an eye! Hey motionless on the ground, the rainwater around him stained red with his fresh blood. No trace of emotion could be seen on the aged face of Jackson Harris. Rainwater coursed down his rugged cheeks. He turned around and started walking towards Ethan Smith. ¡°Senior Jackson¡­¡± Ethan struggled to utter these words. Jackson Harris nodded slightly, bent over, and softly said, ¡°Let me take you home.¡± ¡°No¡­¡± Ethan refused his goodwill. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°This is a rare opportunity, I absolutely can¡¯t miss out¡­¡± Jackson frowned, ¡°In your current condition, can you even stand up?¡± Jackson knew well the side effects of this technique. Once used, it was impossible to stand up for half a month.
But Ethan stayed silent, gritting his teeth in determination and managed to stand up from the ground. ¡°Senior Jackson¡­ thank you¡­.¡± Ethan struggled to utter the words. Jackson was momentarily at a loss for words. Observing Ethan in front of him, he felt a sudden rush of shame and regret. If only he had fought with the same desperate resolve as Ethan, would the oue have been different? ¡°Senior Jackson, you must leave quickly¡­. We can¡¯t let anyone discover your arrival¡­¡± Ethan spoke. Seeing this, Jackson didn¡¯t say more. He nodded, took a step forward, and vanished from the street in the blink of an eye. After Jackson left, Ethan could no longer support himself. He staggered for a few steps before falling to the ground with a loud thud. ¡°How remarkable.¡± Emerson Holmes¡¯ voice sounded at Ethan¡¯s ear. Ethan looked up at Emerson standing in front of him, finally letting go of his suspended heart. ¡°Emerson¡­ I leave it up to you¡­¡± After dropping this statement, Ethan directly fainted. Emerson stood there for a while. He sighed gently, then lifted Ethan and headed towards the Capital City Martial Arts Association. Within the Capital City Martial Arts Association. Davy Bat was sitting in his office, waiting for the good news from Nigel Reyes. ¡°It¡¯s been quite a while since the Capital City Martial Arts Associationst dispatched a purple robe.¡± A nearby assistant couldn¡¯t help but exim. Davy Bat lightly nodded, ¡°As for an existence like Ethan Smith, we must eradicate him while he¡¯s still budding, otherwise he will be a bother. Deploying a purple robe isn¡¯t much.¡± The assistant also nodded, ¡°Yes, who would have thought that Ethan would be the ck-robed man. His strength indeed makes one nervous.¡±
While they were still talking, the office door swung open. Emerson, drenched in rainwater, then walked in. In his hand, he was holding someone. That person was none other than Ethan Smith.
Emerson dropped Ethan in front of Davy Bat without uttering a single word. Seeing this, Davy Bat was immediately shocked. He hurriedly got up and bent over to pat Ethan¡¯s face. ¡°It¡¯s¡­ Ethan!¡± Davy Bat was ecstatic beyond belief and greatly excited. ¡°We finally caught this bastard!¡± The assistant on the side then asked confusedly, ¡°Vice President Holmes, how did Ethan end up with you? Where¡¯s Mr. Reyes?¡± Emerson lit a cigarette, spoke lightly, ¡°Nigel Reyes is dead.¡± ¡°What?!¡± Davy Bat¡¯s eyes bulged out with astonishment! He red at Emerson and said in a cold voice, ¡°You said Nigel is dead? Who did it?¡± Emerson pointed with his chin at Ethan lying on the floor and said, ¡°Who else could it be, other than him?¡± ¡°That¡¯s impossible!¡± Davy Bat eximed. ¡°Ethan Smith can¡¯t possibly be Nigel¡¯s match!¡± Emerson said in a cold voice, ¡°His corpse is near my house. You should still find it if go now.¡±
Right as his voice fell, the phone on Davy Bat¡¯s desk began to ring. He picked it up, only to hear the voice on the other end say, ¡°President Bat, Nigel is dead. His head was blown off.¡± Upon hearing this, Davy Bat immediately sunk down onto the floor. ¡°Ethan¡­ has actually grown to this extent?!¡± Davy Bat muttered in disbelief. Emerson coldly said, ¡°I told you before, we should¡¯ve used the Martial Saint Weapon to kill him directly, but you didn¡¯t believe me.¡± Davy Bat looked at Emerson and then asked curiously, ¡°Even Nigel wasn¡¯t his match, how did you manage to catch him?¡± Emerson looked at Davy Bat with cold eyes and said, ¡°President Bat, what do you mean by this? I captured Ethan and you not only don¡¯t reward me, but also want to me me?¡± After saying this, Emerson indignantly stood up, ¡°This matter, I will definitely report it to the higher-ups to make a decision for me.¡± After dropping this statement, Emerson turned to leave. Davy Bat hurriedly stopped Emerson and said with a smile, ¡°Vice President Holmes, I did not mean that, I was just curious.¡± Emerson snorted coldly, took a puff from his cigarette, and then said, ¡°Ethan used a forced cultivation-raising technique, and that¡¯s how he killed Nigel.¡± ¡°And you should know the consequences of using this technique more clearly than me.¡± Upon hearing this, Davy Bat immediately understood.
He held his thumb up to Emerson and said, ¡°You have aplished a great achievement this time. Rest assured, I will definitelymend you to the higher-ups.¡± Emerson waved his hand, ¡°No need, I will tell the higher-ups myself.¡± ¡°Good, good!¡± Davy Bat was still excited and seemed to have forgotten everything else. He nced coldly at Ethan lying on the ground and sneered, ¡°Little bastard, finally got you!¡± ¡°You¡¯ve caused so much trouble for our Capital City Martial Arts Association. I¡¯m going to kill you now!¡± Just then, Davy Bat¡¯s hands glowed, surrounded by an overwhelming murderous spirit. Seeing this scene, Emerson¡¯s heart raced! If Davy Bat directly killed Ethan now, all his efforts would¡¯ve been in vain! ¡°President Bat, don¡¯t kill him now.¡± Suddenly, the assistant spoke. Davy Bat frowned and asked, ¡°Why?¡± The assistant gave a bitter smile, ¡°You forgot? The one who wants to catch him now is not just our Capital City Martial Arts Association. The officials are also after him.¡± ¡°If we kill him now, how do we exin to the officials?¡± Upon hearing this, Davy Bat immediately understood.
He said with a bit of fear, ¡°Almost brought trouble upon ourselves¡­¡± As everyone knew, the higher-ups were already bing dissatisfied with the Capital City Martial Arts Association. If they handled Ethan behind their backs, it would possibly cause a serious problem for the entire Association. ¡°Let him live for a few more days then. Once the paperwork is ready, we¡¯ll get rid of him immediately!¡± Davy Bat ordered coldly. In an instant, Davy Bat called for people to drag Ethan towards the prison. ¡°Remember, lock him across from Emily Taylor.¡± Davy Bat instructed. ¡°Yes, President Bat,¡± the men nodded in response. Soon, Ethan was dragged into the prison. The people in the prison saw this and started whispering among themselves. ¡°Isn¡¯t that the kid who broke into the prison not long ago?¡± ¡°How did he get caught too?¡± ¡°Tsk tsk, it¡¯s truly unfortunate. Anyone who goes against the Capital City Martial Arts Association ends up the same.¡± Chapter 666 - 667: 667: I Absolutely Cannot Fail! Chapter 667: I Absolutely Cannot Fail! Everyone was buzzing with discussion. Clearly, they thought it was a pity for Ethan Smith to be captured. After all, over the years, Ethan Smith was the only one who had forcibly broken into the Capital City Martial Arts Association¡¯s prison. His body was dragged along the ground, leaving a long trail of blood behind. The blood-soaked Ethan looked miserable, and hisatose state made people unsure if he would live or die. Soon, Ethan was taken to a cell opposite another prisoner. The prisoner in the opposite cell was Emily Taylor. The moment Ethan appeared, a sh of horror crossed Emily¡¯s pale face. ¡°ttering¡­¡± Emily¡¯s struggle caused the pipes to make a loud rattling noise. ¡°Ethan¡­¡± Emily stared intently in Ethan¡¯s direction, a hint of pain surfacing on her delicate face.
She didn¡¯t know the details, only that Ethan had been caught! And Emily knew very well what it meant for Ethan to be captured! ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ It¡¯s all my fault¡­¡± Emily¡¯s tears fell like broken strings of pearls, plinking onto the ground. Her heartbreak erupted at this moment, and deep inside she felt immense guilt. Ethan was thrown into the cell, and at this time, he was still unconscious. He knew nothing about what was happening outside. At this moment, the Capital City Martial Arts Association quickly took action. Davy Bat immediately reported the news to the higher-ups. The higher-ups quickly convened a meeting. Inside the meeting room¡­ The eight senior officials were still hidden in the darkness, their faces invisible to anyone. ¡°Since Ethan Smith has been caught, deal with him as quickly as possible,¡± a voice came from the darkness. ¡°Yes, this man cannot be left alive, he must be killed as soon as possible.¡± ¡°Emerson Holmes, since you caught Ethan Smith, you are in charge of handling this matter.¡± As soon Emerson heard this, he quickly stood up and said, ¡°Thank you for the recognition from the senior officials.¡± ¡°This time, you have done great service, and the Capital City Martial Arts Association will remember it,¡± another voice said. It seemed that everything was within Ethan¡¯s calctions. This also made Emerson secretly admire Ethan. ¡°This Ethan Smith is not as simple as I had imagined,¡± Emerson thought to himself.
¡°But¡­ how will he escape?¡± Emerson never managed to figure out an answer to this question. Standing nearby, Davy Bat said, ¡°Everyone, the authorities are now also trying to capture Ethan Smith. In order for us to deal with him, I¡¯m afraid we have to report to our superiors and get the official documents.¡± The senior officials were silent for a moment before replying, ¡°Then hurry up and take care of it; he lives another day, I feel more uneasy.¡±
Davy Bat was shocked by their words. Had Ethan Smith really made the higher-ups so uneasy? After the meeting, Davy looked at Emerson. ¡°Emerson, since the higher-ups have given you this task, hurry up and execute it. Get the documents as soon as possible,¡± Davy said coldly. Emerson nodded and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will naturally follow the orders of the senior officials.¡± After saying that, Emerson turned and left. It made Davy feel a bit annoyed. Emerson¡¯s meaning was clear: he was responsible to the higher-ups, not the president! Davy looked coldly at Emerson¡¯s retreating figure and sneered, ¡°Little people getting their moment of power, really thinking that catching Ethan Smith is enough to make them rise to the top?¡± ¡­ The news of Ethan Smith¡¯s capture spread like wildfire. Soon enough, almost everyone came to know about it. ¡°I heard that Ethan knew he was going to be caught and started his revenge!¡±
¡°I heard that too; he killed Toby Bhus first then tried to kill Jordan Richards! Later, he went straight to Emerson Hollmes¡¯ residence!¡± ¡°I heard that before being captured, Ethan killed a purple robe! That purple robe was the famous Nigel Reyes!¡± ¡°It¡¯s unbelievable, it¡¯s just a shame that it¡¯s all over now.¡± ¡­ The Taylor and ir families also quickly received the news. In a natural secret chamber of Taylor¡¯s family, Kn Taylor stood by Dominic Taylor¡¯s side. This ce was where Dominic Taylor remained in seclusion. ¡°Dad, Ethan Smith was captured?¡± Dominic asked faintly with his eyes closed. Kn Taylor nodded and said, ¡°Yes, I heard that before he was caught, he forcefully killed a purple robe. It was because of this that Ethan ended up in Emerson¡¯s hands when he was exhausted.¡± Hearing these words, Dominic clenched his fists! Killing a purple robe? Such an achievement had far surpassed Dominic¡¯s! Against ordinary ck and gold robes, Dominic was still somewhat confident. However, if facing a purple robe, he would have no chance of winning!
¡°Dad, you go out. I¡¯m going to seclude myself,¡± Dominic took a deep breath, trying to calm himself. Kn Taylor patted Dominic¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Don¡¯t think too much. Ethan Smith is already a dead man.¡± ¡°I know,¡± Dominic closed his eyes slightly and said nothing more. ¡­ At this time, the ir family was celebrating. Dexter held a ss of red wine, dancing excitedly. The gap between him and Ethan had been widening, and he had long given up on catching up. He just hoped Ethan would die as soon as possible! ¡°Dad, I heard that Ethan was ced opposite to Emily Taylor?¡± Suddenly, it seemed that Dexter thought of something and quickly stood up to speak. Reilly nodded and said, ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s what Davy Bat intended.¡± Dexter narrowed his eyes and said coldly, ¡°Dad, I want to go and see Ethan.¡± ¡°See Ethan? Have you gone mad?¡± Reilly frowned. Dexter nced at Reilly and said, ¡°Dad, I once said that I wanted to humiliate Ethan in front of Emily, but I didn¡¯t seed. If I don¡¯t release this anger, I¡¯ll never be satisfied!¡± Reilly frowned and then said, ¡°But entering the prison of the Capital City Martial Arts Association is not that easy.¡±
¡°Dad, you just find some connections, think of a way, okay?¡± there was some pleading in Dexter¡¯s voice. Reilly sighed in his heart. Ever since the battle with Ethan, Dexter had be a useless person with no aspirations. All of this was due to the trauma of that battle. ¡°Fine,¡± thinking of this, Reilly agreed with a serious face. ¡­ Inside the prison, Ethan was still unconscious. But in his brain, countless images were ying non-stop. Sweat appeared on Ethan¡¯s forehead. Even in his unconscious state, he couldn¡¯t help but think about his n. ¡°I must not fail, I must not fail¡­¡± Ethan¡¯s thoughts were filled with terror. At this moment, he suddenly opened his eyes and yelled, ¡°I absolutely cannot fail!¡± Chapter 667 - 668: 668: Dexter Blair Bringing Humiliation Upon Himself!_1 Chapter 668: Dexter ir Bringing Humiliation Upon Himself!_1 Ethan Smith¡¯s face twisted in anguish, his pupils shrank, and cold sweat streamed from his forehead. ¡°Ethan¡­¡± Emily Taylor whispered softly. Looking at Ethan¡¯s appearance, Emily¡¯s heart ached in waves. How much effort had this man put forth, not even able to find peace even in aa¡­ ¡°What are you calling for?!¡± A person walked over beside them. ¡°Yet you mustn¡¯t fail? You¡¯re already a prisoner now.¡± Ethan looked around, and the expression on his face gradually softened. ¡°Ethan¡­ Are you okay?¡± Emily¡¯s weak voice reached Ethan¡¯s ears. Ethan quickly got up, grabbed the bars of the prison, and looked at Emily. ¡°Emily¡­¡± Ethan opened his mouth.
Emily¡¯s tears flowed like a bursting dam, streaming down non-stop. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± Emily cried while shaking her head. ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for me, you wouldn¡¯t have had to suffer like this. I don¡¯t want you to be a hero among men, I just want you to be safe and sound¡­¡± Because she was sobbing, Emily¡¯s voice was intermittent. Her tears flowed down her snow-white neck and dampened her clothes. Ethan held the bars and quickly shook his head: ¡°No, Emily, without you, my life would have had no meaning.¡± ¡°All this was given to me by you, and it¡¯s also a choice I made myself¡­¡± But how could Emily know Ethan¡¯s n? She only knew that Ethan had been imprisoned, and she knew that the Capital City Martial Arts Association would not let him go. At that moment, the prison door was opened. Afterward, they saw Davy Bat slowly walk in. He looked at Ethan, then nced at Emily, and said with a faint smile: ¡°Ethan, you should thank me for letting you reunite with your beloved before you die.¡± ¡°Davy Bat, I¡¯ll **** your mother.¡± Ethan said coldly. Caught off guard by the sudden outburst of swearing, Davy Bat was dumbfounded for a moment. He squinted his eyes and said, ¡°For a prisoner like you, you¡¯re really not obedient, are you?¡± As he said this, Davy Bat suddenly changed the subject and said, ¡°After forcibly raising your realm, one would normally be in aa for at least half a month. It¡¯s been only a day, and you¡¯re already awake. I have to say, you really are talented.¡± ¡°Davy Bat.¡± Ethan was about to speak when Emily suddenly called out. Davy Bat turned around and walked up to Emily, smiling and saying, ¡°Miss Taylor, do you need anything?¡± Emily coldly stared at Davy Bat and said, ¡°If you release Ethan, I will agree to any request you have.¡±
Upon hearing this, Ethan¡¯s face suddenly changed! ¡°Emily, don¡¯t ask him for help! Don¡¯t beg him for my sake!¡± Ethan shouted anxiously! Davy Bat nced at Ethan, thenughed softly: ¡°Miss Taylor, do you two really have such deep feelings for each other?¡± Emily spoke coldly, ¡°Someone like you, of course, wouldn¡¯t understand. You probably haven¡¯t loved anyone in your whole life.¡±
¡°Hahaha!¡± At these words, Davy Bat couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter. He leaned back with his hands behind him, smiling lightly, ¡°Miss Taylor, you¡¯re right. I indeed don¡¯t understand your worldly love affairs.¡± ¡°Enough with the nonsense, let Ethan go,¡± Emily said with an icy expression. Davy Bat shook his head and said, ¡°Miss Taylor, the higher-ups have already issued an order to kill this Ethan Smith, no matter what the cost! So¡­ I can¡¯t fulfill your request.¡± Emily¡¯s eyes widened, and she couldn¡¯t help but curse, ¡°Davy Bat! Let Ethan go! Or I won¡¯t let you off!¡± ¡°Hahaha!¡± Davy Bat burst intoughter again. He looked at Emily with a smirk, neitherughing nor crying, and said, ¡°Miss Taylor, if your father, Mike Taylor, were still alive, I might have weighed your words. But now¡­ hehe.¡± ¡°Davy Bat, I¡¯ll **** your mother! Sooner orter, I¡¯ll kill you!¡± Ethan couldn¡¯t help but swear! Davy Bat coldly snorted, ¡°You won¡¯t have that chance. Once the paperworkes, we¡¯ll kill you immediately!¡± As he said this, Davy Bat suddenly remembered something. He pped his head, and then said, ¡°Oh right, an old friend ising to see you. I almost forgot.¡± Having said that, Davy Bat turned around and walked out. Not long after he left, the prison door opened again.
At the entrance, there were two people. One was Davy Bat, and the other was Dexter ir! ¡°Mr. Tenny, I can¡¯t give you much time, ten minutes at most,¡± Davy Bat warned. Dexter bent slightly and said, ¡°President Bat, don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t stay for too long.¡± Davy Bat grunted, waved his hand, and motioned for the person beside him to take Dexter in. ¡°By the way, President Bat, how is Ethan¡¯s condition now?¡± Dexter suddenly asked. Davy Bat snorted, ¡°He forcibly increased his realm, and he has yet to recover. He¡¯s no different from an ordinary person now.¡± ¡°Then I can rest assured.¡± A cold smile shed across Dexter¡¯s face. Afterward, Dexter strode towards the prison cell. He came to Ethan¡¯s cell, looked down upon Ethan and said, ¡°Tsk, tsk, weren¡¯t you very arrogant before? How did you end up like this now?¡± Ethan looked at Dexter coldly and said, ¡°What are you here for?¡± ¡°Of course I came to visit you.¡± Dexter squinted his eyes. ¡°Ethan, do you understand now? No matter how hard you try, you¡¯re just a lowly ant! In the end, you¡¯ll be crushed by people like us!¡± ¡°So what if you have talent? Your origins have determined everything!¡±
Dexter spoke more and more wildly, tantly disying a triumphant appearance. Ethan looked coldly at Dexter and said, ¡°To be honest, you¡¯re really pitiful right now, like a jumping bug. It seems that our previous battle left a psychological shadow on you.¡± Upon mentioning this topic, Dexter¡¯s face suddenly changed! He red at Ethan, and said word by word, ¡°I said before that I would step on you in front of Emily and make her see how pathetic you are. Now the opportunity has finallye!¡± ¡°Ha, you have to rely on the Capital City Martial Arts Association to fulfill your wish? Pathetic.¡± Ethan mocked mercilessly. Enraged, Dexter looked at the prison staff and said, ¡°Open the door!¡± ¡°Alright.¡± The staff did not hesitate and walked forward to unlock the prison cell. During this time, Dexter nced at Emily with a smug look and said, ¡°Emily, is this the man you love? Today I¡¯ll make him kneel before me, and let you know how bad your choice was!¡± As he spoke, the prison door slowly opened. Dexter strode in. His aura surged as he coldly said, ¡°Ethan, it¡¯s time for you to pay the price!¡± Upon saying that, Dexter immediately clenched his fist, channeling his Inner Strength and punched at Ethan! ¡°Bang!¡± However, the expected scene did not happen.
Not only did Ethan evade the punch, but he also reached out and caught Dexter¡¯s fist! Dexter¡¯s face changed as he struggled desperately, only to find that he couldn¡¯t break free! Chapter 668 - 669: 669: Trash Will Always Be Trash_1 Chapter 669: Trash Will Always Be Trash_1 This instantly changed Dexter ir¡¯s face! Ethan Smith¡¯s palm was like a pair of iron pliers, gripping Dexter ir¡¯s fist tightly! Even if Dexter ir tried his best, he couldn¡¯t break free! ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re supposed to be crippled already, aren¡¯t you?!¡± Dexter ir said in terror. Ethan Smith grinned, revealing a mouthful of white teeth. ¡°I¡¯m indeed badly injured now, with weak energy, but even so, you¡¯re still not the kind of trash that can bully me.¡± Ethan Smith¡¯s smile was incredibly bright. Yet this bright smile left an indelible shadow in Dexter ir¡¯s heart! ¡°Trash is trash, even if I am seriously injured, you are no match for me.¡± Ethan Smith sneered. ¡°You¡­ let go of me!¡± Dexter ir roared in terror! Ethan Smith ignored him and coldly said, ¡°Telling me to kneel? Do you even deserve it?¡±
As Ethan Smith shouted, he raised his foot and kicked Dexter ir¡¯s calf! The huge force instantly made Dexter ir kneel down with a ¡°thump¡±! As Dexter ir struggled to get up, Ethan Smith raised his hand and pressed it on Dexter ir¡¯s shoulder! A powerful force came crushing down! Dexter ir felt like his shoulders were carrying a mountain and couldn¡¯t move at all! This humiliation made Dexter ir¡¯s face flush with embarrassment! He had intended to humiliate Ethan Smith, but it turned out not only did he fail to do so, but he was also humiliated by Ethan Smith! ¡°How could this be¡­¡± Dexter ir¡¯s face was hideous, and his heart was incredibly painful! Even when facing the weak Ethan Smith, was he utterly powerless? How did the ant he once stepped on grow so much now?! ¡°You wanted me to kneel, right?¡± Ethan Smith sneered. ¡°You¡­ let me go!¡± Dexter ir struggled desperately. ¡°Alright.¡± Ethan Smith let go of his hand. Seizing the opportunity, Dexter ir hurriedly stood up, trying to flee, but Ethan Smith kicked him in the ass from behind. Before Dexter ir could even get up, Ethan Smith had already reached out and grabbed his neck, lifting him into the air. ¡°You said I was trash, didn¡¯t you? What about now?¡± Ethan Smith coldly said. ¡°Even if my energy is dispersed, you are not my match; is this your pride? Tsk tsk, who is the real trash between the two of us?¡± Ethan Smith raised his eyebrows and said. Such immense humiliation made Dexter ir feel worse than death! Today, Dexter ir hadpletely lost face!
Not far away, Emily Taylor also shed a look of surprise on her face. She didn¡¯t expect Ethan Smith to have grown to this point! ¡°Speak up, who is the trash between the two of us!¡± Ethan Smith coldly asked. Dexter ir struggled desperately, ¡°You¡­ let me go!¡±
Ethan Smith ignored him, raising his hand and pping Dexter ir¡¯s face. This p was purely physical strength! Nevertheless, the immense force still made Dexter ir dizzy! ¡°Tell me, who is the trash between the two of us?¡± Ethan Smith continued to ask. Dexter ir clenched his teeth, not saying a word. ¡°Not speaking, huh? Fine, I¡¯ll beat you till you open your mouth!¡± Ethan Smith said coldly. Next, he swung his ps left and right. The ¡°pop¡± sounds echoed through the entire prison; in no time, Dexter ir¡¯s face became swollen, and the corners of his mouth were bleeding! ¡°Stop¡­ stop hitting me¡­¡± Finally, Dexter ir couldn¡¯t take it any longer. If he continued to be hit? like? this,? he? might? be? beaten? to? death?!¡±So, who¡¯s the trash?¡± Ethan Smith sneered. Dexter ir clenched his teeth and forced himself to say, ¡°It¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s me. I¡¯m the trash¡­¡± ¡°Hahaha!¡± Seeing this, Ethan Smith couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter. He let go of Dexter ir and sneered, ¡°At least you know your ce.¡±
Dexter got up from the ground, gritting his teeth, and said, ¡°Ethan Smith, you wait! I won¡¯t let you go!¡± Having said that, Dexter tried to run away. But Ethan kicked his leg again, and Dexter immediately knelt on the ground. ¡°Since you came to see me, don¡¯t be in such a hurry to leave.¡± Ethan sneered. Dexter¡¯s face was incredibly ugly, but he didn¡¯t dare to provoke Ethan again. Outside the cell, Davy Bat nced at his watch and frowned, ¡°It¡¯s been so long, why hasn¡¯t hee out yet? Has he be addicted to torturing?¡± In Davy¡¯s view, he thought Dexter was torturing Ethan. Thinking of this, Davy opened the cell door and walked in. Arriving in front of Ethan¡¯s cell, Davy was stunned. Seeing Dexter kneeling on the ground, Davy was dumbfounded. ¡°President Bat, save me!¡± Dexter shouted anxiously. Davy stepped in and pulled Dexter out with one hand. Afterwards, Davy looked coldly at Ethan and said, ¡°You still don¡¯t behave while locked up, Ethan, you¡¯ve got guts!¡±
Ethan sneered, ¡°You brought him in here, so you should have been prepared for the consequences.¡± Davy¡¯s forehead vein throbbed, he never expected Dexter to be so useless. ¡°I want to see how much longer you can be arrogant!¡± Davy snorted coldly. After saying that, Davy left, dragging Dexter with him. Time flew by, and the sky darkened. In the cell, it was hard to tell day from night, as it was gloomy all the time. ¡°Bro, what¡¯s your rtionship with Miss Taylor?¡± someone in another cell asked. ¡°What did you do to get locked up?¡± ¡°You dare to talk to Davy Bat like that, I respect you!¡± Ethan had nothing to do, so he chatted with these people. Almost all of those who were locked up were in the Military Marquis Realm. And they all had one thing inmon ¨C they were filled with hatred for the Capital City Martial Arts Association. This suddenly gave Ethan an opportunity. He rolled his eyes and said, ¡°Brothers, if I ever get a chance to get out, I will definitely find a way to save you all!¡±
¡°Haha, dude, don¡¯t joke around, we all heard that you probably won¡¯t be able to leave,¡± someone nearby teased. Ethan pretended to sigh, ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m really in trouble this time, but as long as I¡¯m not dead, there¡¯s still a chance, right?¡± ¡°If I really get out, I¡¯ll definitely save all of you!¡± No one took him seriously, but they allughed and said, ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll be waiting for you.¡± Ethan couldn¡¯t help but sneer deep inside. Everyone locked up here was a top-tier power. If he really had a chance to release them, he might have the capital to confront the Capital City Martial Arts Association. By then, Green Moon Vi will surely be the number one sect in the world, unfearing any aristocratic family! At this moment, the Capital City Martial Arts Association would never have imagined that the dying Ethan Smith was actually winning over people¡¯s hearts in the cell. In the following days, Ethan befriended these people. Hearing about Ethan¡¯s achievements, they were even more impressed. During their idle chats, Ethan quietly inquired about the structure of the prison. Everyone chatted about the overall structure of the prison, including the materials used in the construction, in great detail. Chapter 669 - 670: 670: The Furious Ethan Smith! Chapter 670: The Furious Ethan Smith! The materials used in this prison were not made of ck Gold Stone, but of Authentic Rock, which was even harder than ck Gold Stone! Such materials were truly considered treasures, and their hardness was far superior to that of ck Gold Stone. In addition, Ethan Smith learned that the Martial Saint Weapons were hung all around the prison. Therefore, it wouldn¡¯t be so easy to forcibly rescue someone. ¡°If I could only bring those two male corpses back to life, there shouldn¡¯t be any problems,¡± thought Ethan Smith. ¡°By the way, did you see that big door?¡± Someone next to him said at this time. Ethan Smith followed his gaze and nodded, saying, ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve heard that the more powerful people are locked up behind that door.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s said that the people locked up in there are either Martial Saints or those close to Martial Saints.¡± Upon hearing this, Ethan Smith¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Can the Capital City Martial Arts Association really imprison Martial Saints?¡± Ethan Smith couldn¡¯t help swallowing.
The person next to himughed and said, ¡°Don¡¯t forget, the Capital City Martial Arts Association has been around for many years. Martial Saints are rare nowadays, but what about a hundred years ago?¡± ¡°The power of the Capital City Martial Arts Association at that time is much stronger.¡± Ethan Smith frowned slightly, saying, ¡°So¡­are all the people imprisoned there from a hundred years ago?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! Of course, this is just our guess.¡± Ethan Smith couldn¡¯t help but look solemn. Even Martial Saints were locked up by them, the power of the Capital City Martial Arts Association was probably not that simple. Outside. Davy Bat was sitting in his office, waiting for the documents to be issued. About ten minutester, Emerson Holmes walked in from outside the door. He ced the documents in his hands in front of Davy Bat and said, ¡°The documents are here.¡± Davy Bat¡¯s eyes lit up as he hurriedly picked up the document and examined it carefully. ¡°Finally, it¡¯s here!¡± Davy Bat couldn¡¯t help taking a deep breath, and the corner of his mouth even hooked up a cold smile. He threw the document to Emerson Holmes, saying, ¡°Hurry up and execute it, don¡¯t waste any time.¡± Emerson Holmes opened his mouth, wanting to buy some more time, but he was afraid that Davy Bat would be suspicious. So Emerson Holmes reluctantly nodded and said, ¡°I understand.¡± As soon as he left Davy Bat¡¯s office, Emerson Holmes¡¯s brow furrowed even tighter. Several days had passed in the blink of an eye, but the imprisoned Ethan Smith had not made any movements. What was his n? And how could he escape? Inside the office, Davy Bat immediately notified the news outwardly.
He informed all those who had a grudge against Ethan Smith, such as the Taylor family and the ir family. Eventually, the execution time was set for noon the next day. When families like the Taylors heard the news, they were overjoyed. They would not miss such a thing.
Time flew by, and the next day arrived in the blink of an eye. At the crack of dawn, a heavy and sad atmosphere filled the entire prison. ¡°You don¡¯t have much time left, cherish it well,¡± one of the prison¡¯s patrolling officers said with a smile and a hint of cruelty. At this moment, the atmosphere of sadness became even more intense. Emily Taylor¡¯s face was pale and ghastly as a result. She clenched her teeth and whispered, ¡°Ethan¡­ I¡­¡± Ethan Smith smiled, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much. I managed to escape deathst time, maybe I can do it again this time.¡± Despite theforting words, Emily¡¯s tears still fell like pearls. She choked and said, ¡°Ethan Smith, I ¡­ I¡¯m sorry¡­. If I manage to escape this time, please¡­please don¡¯t take care of me anymore. I don¡¯t want to see you get into trouble..¡± Ethan opened his mouth to speak, but at this moment, Davy Bat and his men walked in from outside. There were two people by Davy¡¯s side, and they held a strange-looking device in their hands. This device looked a bit like a copper pot, but it was smaller than an ordinary copper pot. ¡°Ethan Smith, the documents havee down from above. The execution will take ce at noon today.¡± Davy Bat said indifferently.
Ethan looked coldly at Davy Bat and said, ¡°Old Thing, if I don¡¯t die this time, I will definitely kill you.¡± Davy Bat sneered, ¡°Do you think you have a chance?¡± Pausing briefly, Davy Bat said yfully, ¡°Before you die, I n to give you a surprise. Didn¡¯t you always want to know how we treated Emily Taylor?¡± After saying that, Davy gestured with his hand. The two men beside him immediately walked towards Emily Taylor. The two of them stood beside Emily, muttering what seemed to be a technique under their breaths. In a short while, characters began to appear one after another, flickering on the tubes attached to Emily¡¯s body. As the characters appeared, blood from various parts of Emily¡¯s body began to surge, flowing along the tubes and out. Emily¡¯s face suddenly became extremely pale! Intense pain made Emily break into a cold sweat, and her body trembled slightly. However, not wanting to worry Ethan, Emily clenched her teeth and remained silent. The blood flowed along the tubes and into the two copper pots. As the blood flowed, Emily¡¯s face became even paler, and her clothes were soaked with sweat. Seeing this, Ethan¡¯s eyes widened, and he was furious!
He grabbed the railing and shouted angrily, ¡°Davy Bat! I curse your mother!¡± Davy Batughed loudly, ¡°What? Can¡¯t take it already?¡± Ethan stared at Davy Bat, his murderous spirit almost enveloping the entire prison! His eyes were bloodshot, and the veins on his arms bulged like writhing dragons! ¡°Davy Bat! I swear I will kill you, I will kill you!¡± Ethan¡¯s furious roar echoed for a long time in the prison! Davy Bat sneered coldly and emotionlessly ordered, ¡°Increase the force!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The two men began chanting the spell again! The characters on the tubes shone even brighter! As the blood flowed faster, the pain that Emily endured instantly multiplied! Yet despite this, Emily remained silent. She bit her lower lip so hard that her lips bled from the force! ¡°Tsk, tsk, I¡¯m touched. How can she endure this without making a sound?¡± Davy Batmented with a hint of astonishment. At this moment, Davy Bat looked like a heartless, murderous demon! ¡°Davy Bat¡­ I will definitely cut your corpse into ten thousand pieces, I swear!¡± Ethan¡¯s aura increased explosively!
But Davy Bat sneered, ¡°Continue to increase the force! I want to see how long she can endure this!¡± ¡°You dare!¡± Ethan¡¯s fury exploded at this moment! He roared and punched the railing with all his might! Something terrifying happened! Under his blow, the railing actually bent slightly! Seeing this, Davy Bat¡¯s eyes widened! ¡°How¡­how can this be!¡± Davy Bat stared intently at Ethan. At this moment, Ethan looked wild and crazed, his eyes bloodshot, and the aura around him was ice-cold! Chapter 670 - 671: 671: Domineering Ignacio Burke! Chapter 671: Domineering Ignacio Burke! The aura emanating from Ethan Smith sent shivers of fear coursing through Davy Bat! The sight of the railing ttened stunned everyone, causing them to gasp in shock! Everyone present watched the scene in a dumbstruck silence, afraid to utter a word. No one could believe that Ethan Smith¡¯s punch had bent the railing! ¡°Enough¡­ enough.¡± Davy Bat wiped the cold sweat from his forehead, gesturing for the torture of Emily Taylor to stop. The two men immediately halted their technique. The light from the tubes attached to Emily Taylor began fading away. Ethan Smith¡¯s icy eyes remained fixed on Davy Bat, sending chills down his spine. Such terrifying gaze! Even Davy Bat couldn¡¯t help but break out in a cold sweat! ¡°No, this man must die soon!¡± Davy Bat screamed in his heart, filled with a sense of dread! In just an instant, he felt as if he were facing his own death!
Without uttering a word he turned on his heel, taking his entourage and vacating the premises. The cold aura surrounding Ethan Smith gradually dispersed, but the chilling expression remained on his face, preventing people from saying more. After an unknown period had passed, someone finally broke the silence, ¡°Your punch¡­was terrifying. This railing has never been bent like this before.¡± Ethan gave the person a nce, but didn¡¯t utter a word. The fury he felt just now had almost made Ethan lose his self-control. This anger, however, provided him with an unknown force. This feeling wasn¡¯t the first time he had experienced it. He had experienced a simr outburst when confronting Cato Cain. ¡°Emily, how are you holding up?¡± Ethan turned his gaze towards Emily Taylor. Emily Taylor shook her head, putting on a brave face, ¡°I¡¯m fine..¡± Their conversation sounded like the final words of someone on their deathbed, filled with a profound sadness. The surrounding people tried to console Ethan. ¡°In your next life, you¡¯ll still be a brave man!¡± Everyone chimed in. Ethan thanked everyone individually then patiently waited for the verdict of the Capital City Martial Arts Association. Ten minutester. Davy Bat entered with two purple-robed figures. ¡°Ethan Smith, it¡¯s time to say goodbye to this world,¡± said Davy Bat, his voice cold. Ethan rose to his feet and stared coldly at Davy Bat, ¡°Davy Bat, I promise you, for every bit of pain Emily has endured, you will suffer a hundred, a thousand times more.¡± Davy Bat wanted to sneer but for some reason, his words stuck in his throat.
In the end, Davy just humphed coldly and waved his hand, ¡°Take him away.¡± The prison door creaked open, and the two purple figures grabbed Ethan Smith by the shoulders and started leading him out of the prison. Watching Ethan¡¯s retreating figure, Emily Taylor¡¯s tears continued to fall. She was sobbing softly, biting her lip to keep herself from making any noise.
Ethan Smith was taken away. Finally, Emily Taylor could bear it no longer and began to sob uncontrobly. Her intense weeping moved everyone, causing several of them to tear up. In the Capital City Martial Arts Association¡¯s execution ground behind the main building, Ethan Smith was brought by two ck and gold robe figures. They used a secret technique to bind Ethan and at the same time, two Martial Saint Weapons lit up around him. The two Martial Saint Weapons aimed directly at Ethan¡¯s forehead, and once released, they would pierce Ethan¡¯s divine sense! Emerson Holmes stared at Ethan with intense anxiety building up inside him. ¡°What¡¯s his n¡­in the end!¡± Emerson Holmes hollered in his heart! The time for the execution had arrived, yet Ethan Smith showed no sign of escaping! Could it be he¡¯s really going to die here today! ¡°Ethan Smith, this day next year will be the anniversary of your death,¡± said Davy Bat coldly. ¡°Do you have anyst words?¡± Ethan slowly closed his eyes, seeming resigned to his fate.
¡°Davy Bat, if I were to not die today, do you think you¡¯d be able to sleep peacefully?¡± At this moment, Ethan suddenly smiled, revealing his white teeth. Davy Bat¡¯s heart skipped a beat at Ethan¡¯s words. He sneered, ¡°Even if the gods were here, they can¡¯t save you!¡± Davy Bat felt a rush of unease. He was eager to see Ethan dead. Thus, Davy ordered, ¡°Enough dy, proceed!¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The two purple-robed figures nodded, activating the two Martial Saint Weapons! The Martial Saint Weapons blinked with an ancient aura, aimed right at Ethan¡¯s forehead! Light as dazzling as the sun gathered, and the booming noises grew louder and louder. Ethan clenched his jaw, staring intently at the two Martial Saint Weapons. He, too, felt a bit nervous. ¡°Damn it¡­. Risking his own life to gamble, huh!¡± Emerson Holmes cursed in his heart. At this moment, he had already lost hope. He closed his eyes and thought, ¡°Ethan, consider this a favor to me. Until we meet again in the next life.¡±
¡°Buzz¡­¡± The Martial Saint Weapons started to glow, its aura heading straight for Ethan¡¯s forehead! ¡°Stop!¡± Just as the tension reached its climax, a domineering yell sounded from outside! Turning their heads, they saw a tall and stately man with a formidable aura stepping inside. He was dressed in a green military uniform, pair of ck boots at his feet, and his eyes held an air of dominance! ¡°Bur¡­Burke?¡± Seeing the man, Davy Bat¡¯s eyebrows furrowed involuntarily. He walked over to him and said, ¡°Commander Burke, what brings you here?¡± Burke shook off his overcoat, which was caught mid-air by his entourage. Approaching Ethan, Burke pointed at him and said, ¡°I am taking this man.¡± Davy Bat narrowed his eyes and asked, ¡°Commander Burke, what do you mean by this?¡± ¡°What, can¡¯t you understand what I said?¡± Burke replied with a stern face. Davy Bat huffed, ¡°Commander Burke, you may have a special status, but you can¡¯t just take people away as you please, can you?¡±
¡°Ethan Smith is charged with immense crimes and must be punished!¡± Burke said coldly, ¡°Ethan Smith is a member of the battle zone, if there¡¯s any decision to be made, it should be done by us, the battle zone. The Capital City Martial Arts Association has no jurisdiction here.¡± Hearing this, Davy Bat burst outughing, ¡°Commander Burke, I anticipated you¡¯d say something like this but unfortunately we have already obtained authorization.¡± Burke flicked his nce at him, ¡°What authorization? Show it to me.¡± Davy Bat promptly asked a member of his team to fetch the authorization from his office. Within minutes, Davy received the authorization in his hands. He passed it on to Burke, ¡°Please have a look, Commander Burke.¡± Taking the authorization from Davy, Burke without even ncing at it, tore it up in front of everyone! ¡°Well, now you don¡¯t have the authorization.¡± Burke said expressionless. Chapter 671 - 672: 672: What Consequences? Chapter 672: What Consequences? Watching the torn document, Davy Bat¡¯s expression changed drastically! He red furiously at Ignacio Burke, saying, ¡°You¡­what do you mean!¡± Ignacio Burke replied coldly, ¡°What, can¡¯t you understand?¡± ¡°Ignacio Burke, you¡­don¡¯t go too far! Even if you are the War God of the battle zone, you can¡¯t act so domineering!¡± Davy Bat gnashed his teeth in anger. Ignacio Burke looked at Davy Bat with a cold eye and said, ¡°If you¡¯re not convinced, you can sue me.¡± ¡°You!¡± Davy Bat¡¯s chest heaved with suppressed fury, his face ashen. ¡°You won¡¯t take the man away today!¡± Davy Bat gritted his teeth and snarled. Ignacio Burke snorted coldly, ¡°If you dare to disobey themand, I have the right to dispose of you on the spot.¡± Just then, Ignacio Burke gestured, and arge group of armed soldiers rushed in from outside! Not only that, but the Capital City Martial Arts Association was already surrounded!
Seeing this scene, Davy Bat¡¯s face turned extremely ugly! It was clear that Ignacio Burke was determined to take the man away. shing head-on with Ignacio Burke today would be tantamount to defying the authorities! The aftermath of this was not something Davy Bat could bear! ¡°Release him!¡± Ignacio Burke shouted. Davy Bat gritted his teeth, roll waved his hand, and said coldly, ¡°Let him go!¡± The Martial Saint Weapon hanging in the air, its brilliance began to dim. A few people fumbled to untie Ethan Smith. Upon seeing this, Emerson Holmes also sighed in relief. ¡°I never thought Ignacio Burke woulde to bail him out.¡± Emerson Holmes thought to himself. He looked at Ethan Smith, somewhat confused. Was all this within Ethan Smith¡¯s calctions? How did he do it and get Ignacio Burke to bail him out? Ethan Smith descended from the execution stage and calmly stared at Davy Bat, saying word by word, ¡°Davy Bat, you still remember the words I said to you, right?¡± Davy Bat¡¯s face turned a shade paler, coolly saying, ¡°Don¡¯t get too smug, too. The Capital City Martial Arts Association won¡¯t let you off so easily!¡± ¡°Good, I¡¯ll be waiting,¡± Ethan Smith replied coldly. ¡°Come with me,¡± Ignacio Burke threw a nce at Ethan Smith and said. Ethan Smith gave a grunt of acknowledgement and followed Ignacio Burke out of the Capital City Martial Arts Association. Upon reaching the door, Ethan Smith discovered that it was already surrounded by soldiers. This was the might of the authorities, a force that the Capital City Martial Arts Association couldn¡¯t contend with.
After getting into the car, Ethan Smith thanked Ignacio Burke, saying, ¡°Thank you, Commander Burke.¡± Ignacio Burke nced at Ethan Smith again, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t celebrate too early, the Capital City Martial Arts Association won¡¯t leave it at that.¡± Ethan Smith grinned, ¡°I know, thanks for the reminder, Commander Burke.¡± The car moved forward and arrived at a deserted ce.
It was then that the car stopped. Ignacio Burke opened the car door and said, ¡°Get out.¡± Ethan Smith paused, somewhat awkwardly saying, ¡°Can¡¯t you lock me up for a few days?¡± Ignacio Burke frowned at him, ¡°I told you to get out, so get out. Where did all this nonsensee from?¡± Ethan Smith shrugged, hastily hopping out of the car. After stepping out of the car, Ignacio Burke didn¡¯t say a word and just left with his men. Ethan Smith exhaled deeply and whispered, ¡°This n¡­ it was sessful.¡± Without dallying, he immediately set off for Green Moon Vi. The Green Moon Vi had a Spiritual Spring, and Ethan Smith nned to utilize that spring for cultivation while waiting for the man with the mustache. The Capital City Martial Arts Association would definitely send another purple robe to kill Ethan Smith. Ethan Smith was clear about the gap between him and the purple robe. Once he reached the mid-term Military Marquis, Ethan Smith would have a fighting chance. ¡­
On the other hand, after rescuing Ethan Smith, Ignacio Burke went straight to a private club. In that club, there was a man in a suit waiting for Ignacio Burke. After stepping into the club, Ignacio Burke saluted and said, ¡°Greetings Mr. Dawson.¡± Mr. Dawson waved his hand with a smile, speaking, ¡°How did it go, is everything done?¡± Ignacio Burke nodded, ¡°Mr. Dawson, just as you predicted, Ethan Smith did indeed seek my help.¡± Mr. Dawson burst intoughter, ¡°I must have seen him rightly, good, very good.¡± Ignacio Burke sat by Mr. Dawson¡¯s side, frowning slightly, ¡°Mr. Dawson, I don¡¯t understand why you would want to help him?¡± ¡°Help him?¡± Mr. Dawson shook his head. He spoke calmly, ¡°I¡¯m not helping him but using his power.¡± ¡°Using his power?¡± Ignacio Burke was a bit surprised. Mr. Dawson took a puff of his cigarette and then slowly said, ¡°These years, the unorganized expansion of the Capital City Martial Arts Association has caused dissatisfaction on the higher-ups.¡± ¡°But, after all, they are part of the world of martial arts, so direct abolition would easily cause unnecessary trouble.¡± Upon hearing this, Ignacio Burke suddenly had a moment of realization.
He eximed, ¡°You want to¡­ use Ethan Smith¡¯s hand to strike at the Capital City Martial Arts Association?¡± ¡°Correct,¡± said Mr. Dawson calmly. ¡°As to whether he can aplish it or not, that¡¯s up to his own fate.¡± Unbeknownst to Ethan Smith, he had unwittingly be someone¡¯s pawn,pletely ignorant of the fact. He headed all the way back to the Green Moon Vi. Ever since Ethan Smith killed Toby Bhus, no one at the Green Moon Vi dared to harbor aspirations of taking his ce. In the Great Hall, Patriarch Reeves sat majestically. In front of him were two White Robes from the Capital City Martial Arts Association. Although they were just White Robes, their status was not something that Patriarch Reeves couldpare with. ¡°Patriarch Reeves, all sects should be led by the Capital City Martial Arts Association.¡± One of the White Robes spoke with a faint smile. Patriarch Reeves frowned, saying, ¡°Our Green Moon Vi does not want to have any rtionship with the Capital City Martial Arts Association.¡± ¡°Hehe, Patriarch Reeves, we are having a peaceful discussion with you right now, the next time wee, it won¡¯t be the same.¡± One of the White Robes warned ominously. Patriarch Reeves frowned slightly, saying, ¡°Let¡¯s wait for Mr. Smith toe back before making a decision.¡± ¡°Haha, Patriarch Reeves, today is Ethan Smith¡¯s execution day, surely you knew?¡± The two White Robes burst out inughter.
¡°Wait for him toe back? I¡¯m afraid you might no longer have the chance.¡± Patriarch Reeves gritted her teeth, saying, ¡°Before the result is out, nothing is certain.¡± ¡°Please leave, the two of you. You¡¯re not wee here,¡± Patriarch Reeves said, standing up. The expression on the White Robes soured, one of them huffed, ¡°Patriarch Reeves, are you escorting us out? Do you know the consequences of refusing us today?!¡± ¡°You¡¯re not the one who can bear the consequences, you better think it through!¡± ¡°What consequences?¡± Just then, a voice sounded from behind them. Turning around, they saw Ethan Smith staring at them with a stern face. Chapter 672 - 673: 673: The Final Step of Reviving the Male Corpse Chapter 673: The Final Step of Reviving the Male Corpse Upon seeing Ethan Smith, the two White Robes¡¯ faces changed instantly! ¡°You¡­you¡¯ve escaped from prison?¡± they stammered in disbelief. Ethan Smith didn¡¯t bother with them. He grabbed their cors and casually threw them out. ¡°Get back and tell Davy Bat, next time hees to Green Moon Vi, I will break his legs,¡± Ethan said coldly. The two White Robes didn¡¯t dare to say more and took off running. ¡°Mr. Smith, I knew you¡¯d be fine!¡± Polly Reeves eximed excitedly. Ethan smiled faintly, then asked, ¡°Has everything been alright at Green Moon Vi these past few days?¡± ¡°Nothing, only the Capital City Martial Arts Association keeping,¡± Polly replied. Ethan nodded, saying, ¡°I¡¯ll be cultivating at Green Moon Vi for the next few days, call me if anything happens.¡± After exchanging a few words with Polly, Ethan headed straight for the Spiritual Spring.
This Spiritual Spring is incredibly mysterious, it is said that the Great Saint Sect was founded based on this spring. And it isn¡¯t Ethan¡¯s first time here. He knows where best to cultivate. Once he reached the bottom of the Spiritual Spring, Ethan sat cross-legged and began absorbing the qi from within. ¡°I really don¡¯t know the origins of this Spiritual Spring,¡± Ethan thought privately. If he could find the source of this spring, perhaps his cultivation speed would increase significantly. At that moment, a thought suddenly struck Ethan: Ice Heart! The Ice Heart he got from Iceheart Lakest time, he had only used a small part of it! Ever since he used the Ice Heart to advance to the rank of Military Marquis, Ethan had forgotten about it! And the qi within the Ice Heart was incredibly pure, the purest Ethan had encountered so far! With that thought, he hurriedly took out the Ice Heart from his Spatial Magic Artifact. The Ice Heart glittered with a faint blue light in Ethan¡¯s hand, radiating a strong surge of qi! ¡°With this Ice Heart, I don¡¯t need to rely on this Spiritual Spring!¡± Ethan eximed in excitement. He immediately broke off a small piece of the Ice Heart and stuck it into his mouth. Immediately, pure qi spread throughout his body. His entire body was saturated with qi, which circted inside and rushed towards his golden core. Ethan¡¯s golden core was only the size of a soybean, but it seemed to grow bit by bit with every influx of qi. As endless qi flowed into his body, Ethan¡¯s cultivation level gradually improved. Meanwhile, the news of Ethan¡¯s rescue had already spread. The Great Families who received the news were instantly outraged! Their young masters were feeling tremendous pressure!
The most furious among them were the Taylor and ir families. The grudges they held against Ethan had be irreconcble, and Ethan must die! Capital City Martial Arts Association. Reilly ir and Kn Taylor both arrived at Davy Bat¡¯s office.
¡°President Bat, how was Ethan Smith rescued?¡± Reilly ir asked displeasedly. Kn Taylor was even more furious, cursing, ¡°Bat, how on earth do you work? You let a cooked duck fly away?¡± Davy Bat was not happy, with a ck face he retorted, ¡°If this guy doesn¡¯t die, he will definitely be the mortal enemy of the Capital City Martial Arts Association. You think I don¡¯t want him dead?¡± ¡°Ignacio Burke brought a team of men to personally im him, what could I do? You guys are so powerful, go bring someone to take Ignacio¡¯s position!¡± Kn Taylor said with a cold face: ¡°Davy Bat, are you trying to pick a fight with me?¡± Davy Bat gritted his teeth and said: ¡°I¡¯m not picking a fight, but you can¡¯t me this whole thing on me.¡± Kn Taylor sneered, ¡°So, you can¡¯t kill him, right? Fine, then the Taylor family will make a move and do it!¡± ¡°And let me tell you, if Ethan Smith doesn¡¯t die, give Emily Taylor back to me!¡± After dropping these words, Kn Taylor turned and left. Of course, Reilly ir didn¡¯t have the same audacity as Kn Taylor, though he was just as anxious, he didn¡¯t dare to vent his dissatisfaction. ¡°President Bat, let¡¯s think of another n, if Ethan Smith doesn¡¯t die, who knows what he is capable of doing.¡± Reilly ir said. Davy Bat nodded: ¡°Yes, the Capital City Martial Arts Association will send out the purple robe to kill this Ethan Smith.¡± ¡°Of course, it would be better if the ir family could also lend a hand.¡±
Reilly ir nodded: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Jim Cobb¡¯s master has also been looking for Ethan Smith.¡± Davy Bat nced at Reilly ir and said with a smile that wasn¡¯t quite a smile, ¡°Let¡¯s let Bryce ir handle this.¡± At this, Reilly ir¡¯s face turned somewhat ugly, but at this point, keeping secrets was likely impossible. When Reilly ir returned home, Bryce ir was already waiting for him on the couch. He was dressed in a ck fur coat, radiating an imperious aura where he sat. ¡°Bryce, what are you doing here?¡± Seeing this, Reilly ir couldn¡¯t help but frown. Bryce took a bite of an apple and said in an understated tone, ¡°Father says the Ethan Smith affair is no longer your concern.¡± Upon hearing this, Reilly ir quickly responded, ¡°I can handle this matter! In no time at all, Ethan Smith is sure to die!¡± Bryce snorted, ¡°You¡¯ve said this many times, I¡¯m tired of hearing it, and Father¡¯s tired of it, too.¡± Reilly ir wanted to exin more, but Bryce didn¡¯t give him the chance. Bryce walked towards the door, muttering, ¡°What a loser, he was supposed to attach himself to the Taylors, but he¡¯s worth shit.¡± Faced with Bryce¡¯s insults, Reilly ir was outraged, but helpless! Among the brothers, Bryce ir¡¯s ability far outstripped that of Reilly ir¡¯s!
Moreover, Bryce ir was a Peak Form Military Marquis! This rendered Reilly irpletely incapable ofpeting with Bryce ir. In the following few days, even though Capital City seemed calm, the undercurrents were strong. For a few consecutive days, Ethan Smith hadn¡¯t left the spiritual spring. It had taken him a few days to digest a small piece of the Ice Heart. And that pure surge of qi brought great benefit to Ethan Smith, leaving him just a hairbreadth away from mid-term Military Marquis. If I consume another small piece of Ice Heart, I should be able to reach mid-term Military Marquis. Then, when facing the purple robe, I would at least stand a chance,¡± Ethan Smith pondered silently. But to Ethan Smith¡¯s surprise, at this time, the big Aristocratic families and the Capital City Martial Arts Association were quietly making their moves. Ethan Smith stood up from the ground. He stretched and nned to go get something to eat. At this moment, a sneaky figure appeared in front of Ethan Smith. ¡°Tsk, you¡¯re actually still alive, that¡¯s some luck indeed.¡± The man with the mustache said, his face smug as he crouched on the ground. Ethan Smith gave him a nce and said, ¡°Enough, stop prattling. How¡¯s it going with the tasks?¡± The man with the mustache waved both hands: ¡°Most of the materials have been gathered, only thest remains. I came here this time for thest piece.¡±
Ethan Smith nodded slightly. He still clearly remembered that he was needed to retrieve the final piece. ¡°Then let¡¯s not waste any more time. Let¡¯s set off immediately.¡± Ethan Smith said. Chapter 673 - 674: 674: A World of Ice and Fire_1 Chapter 674: A World of Ice and Fire_1 The man with the mustache grumbled, ¡°Why are we in such a rush? I¡¯ve been running for so long, at least let me eat something.¡± ¡°Eat my ass! After this is done, I¡¯ll treat you to whatever you want.¡± Ethan Smith said, dragging the man with the mustache along. The man with the mustache was still unhappy and said, ¡°Hey, I can¡¯t work without having some food¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you want to see the mask?¡± Ethan Smith rolled his eyes. At the mention of this topic, the man with the mustache suddenly perked up. He waved his hand and said, ¡°Forget it, forget it, no time to eat, let¡¯s go!¡± So, Ethan Smith followed the man with the mustache, leaving Green Moon Vi that very day. Not long after Ethan Smith left, the purple robes from the Capital City Martial Arts Association and representatives from the major families arrived at Green Moon Vi. The vi was filled with an atmosphere of solemnity. Several top-ranking Marquises stood on the square.
Although they restrained their aura, the momentum they exuded still made people shudder. ¡°Who¡­ are you looking for?¡± Polly Reeves could see that these people were not to be messed with and tried to be as polite as possible. ¡°Where is Ethan Smith?¡± one of the purple robes asked coldly. ¡°Mr. Smith just left, and it seems like he went out on business,¡± Polly Reeves replied. The man in the purple robe frowned slightly, his body floating up slowly, then his terrifying divine sense directly enveloped the entire Green Moon Vi! A few minutester, the man in the purple robe said coldly, ¡°He¡¯s not here.¡± ¡°How long has he been gone?¡± someone looked at Polly Reeves and asked. Polly thought for a moment and replied, ¡°About half an hour.¡± ¡°Half an hour¡­ He hasn¡¯t gone far, chase!¡± one of the purple robesmanded. The people immediately left Green Moon Vi to search for Ethan Smith. ¡­ At this time, Ethan Smith was following the man with the mustache, using various means of transportation to find the final material. Thend of Pyro was vast and rich, and their destination was still in the most deste part of the northwest of the country. After taking a ne, a car, and a donkey cart, The two arrived at a desert after a long and bumpy journey. Standing on the edge of this desert, Ethan Smith couldn¡¯t help but feel a wave of scorching heat. ¡°Are you sure the material is here?¡± Ethan Smith frowned. This ce didn¡¯t seem like a ce where treasures could be found. The man with the mustache rolled his eyes and said, ¡°I¡¯ve already checked out this ce several times, just follow me.¡±
After saying this, the man with the mustache took out apass. He followed the direction indicated by thepass, leading Ethan Smith into the desert. There were no people in this desert, only endless sand and wind. It took them a whole day and night of walking to finally see the treasure that the man with the mustache had mentioned, and they found it getting hotter and hotter.
¡°Is this reliable?¡± Ethan Smith frowned. The man with the mustache impatiently said, ¡°Stop rushing. You can¡¯t eat hot tofu if you¡¯re anxious. Just follow me.¡± Ethan Smith had no choice but to follow the man with the mustache into the darkness. The next day at noon, the sun was shining brightly. Ethan Smith stood in the desert, sweat-soaked clothes clinging to his body. ¡°Why is it so hot¡­¡± He wiped the sweat from his face, feeling like he was about to catch fire. The man with the mustache looked even worse, his face red and swollen from the heat, almost dehydrated. ¡°We¡¯re almost there, just ahead,¡± the man with the mustache said weakly. After walking several more miles, a huge pit appeared before the two of them. The closer they got to the pit, the more intense the heat became. The man with the mustache panted and said, ¡°It¡¯s in that pit.¡± Ethan Smith leaned on his body and quickly walked to the edge of the pit. To his surprise, the pit was filled with burning mes!
These mes were incredibly hot, thousands of times hotter than ordinary mes! ¡°In there?¡± Ethan Smith pointed at the fiery pit, doubt written on his face. ¡°Yes.¡± The man with the mustache wiped his sweat. ¡°These mes are said to be true fire, and with my body, even a tiny touch would turn me into thick water.¡± Ethan Smith frowned and asked, ¡°True fire? So, the temperature in this ce is all because of this huge pit?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± The man with the mustache nodded. Ethan Smith picked up a handful of sand from the ground and threw it into the fiery pit. The moment it touched the fire, the sand instantly vanished. ¡°What a high temperature!¡± Ethan Smith couldn¡¯t help but gasp. ¡°Even with my flesh and blood, jumping in would probably result in severe injuries.¡± The man with the mustache rolled his eyes and said, ¡°If it weren¡¯t difficult, why would I ask you to do it?¡± Ethan Smith looked down at the huge pit, and at a nce, it seemed to have no bottom. The oing heat wave almost burned his face.
¡°What, are you scared?¡± The man with the mustache teased from the side. ¡°If you¡¯re too afraid, there¡¯s still time to turn back.¡± Ethan took a deep breath, determination shing across his face. ¡°In order to revive those two male corpses, I have to go down,¡± Ethan said through gritted teeth. He cautiously reached his hand into the mes, and the moment they touched, Ethan¡¯s hand was immediately engulfed by the fire! The mes were extremely fierce, and in just an instant, they burnt Ethan¡¯s palm, tearing open the skin and flesh! ¡°No way.¡±, Ethan Smith hurriedly extinguished the mes. He frowned, ¡°If I jump in, I will surely die.¡± The man with the mustache spread his hands and said, ¡°I¡¯ve already thought of many ways and tried using magical artifacts for protection, but none of them worked.¡± ¡°All magical artifacts can¡¯t withstand this true fire, so it¡¯s up to your special constitution.¡± Ethan Smith said sternly, ¡°If my cultivation were to advance another step, maybe I could walk out of these mes alive, but right now¡­ it¡¯s impossible.¡± Considering the mere touch instantly burned Ethan Smith¡¯s hand, leaping into the pit would undoubtedly be deadly. ¡°Anyway, the item is underneath this fiery pit. If you can¡¯t get it, you won¡¯t be able to control those two male corpses,¡± the man with the mustache said, spreading his hands.
Ethan Smith¡¯s expression couldn¡¯t help but turn grim, finding himself stuck between a rock and a hard ce. ¡°If you really can¡¯t do it, just give up,¡± the man with the mustache pulled Ethan Smith. ¡°After all, there are plenty of other ways to save people, and you don¡¯t have to rely solely on those two corpses, right?¡± Ethan Smith shook his head and said, ¡°No, this is currently the fastest method.¡± The man with the mustache rolled his eyes and said, ¡°Then just jump in.¡± Ethan Smith stood in front of the fiery pit for a long while without saying a word. Suddenly, he pped his head and eximed, ¡°That¡¯s it!¡± ¡°I figured it out!¡± Ethan Smith said excitedly. He quickly took the coffin of the masked woman from the Spatial Magic Artifact! The moment the coffin appeared, the temperature immediately dropped by several degrees! Ethan Smith pointed to the coffin and said, ¡°If I hide in this coffin, won¡¯t I be able to avoid the mes?¡± In that instant, the man with the mustache was stunned. He scratched his head and said, ¡°You¡¯re really a genius! But¡­ can this coffin withstand the true fire?¡± Ethan Smith shook his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I can only give it a try.¡± ¡°Later, when I get into the coffin, you throw the coffin down,¡± Ethan Smith instructed. Chapter 674 - 675: 675: Body Tempering with True Fire_1 Chapter 675: Chapter 675: Body Tempering with True Fire_1 Looking at the coffin, the man with the mustache seemed a bit spooked. He shivered, but still nodded, ¡°Alright. But¡­ you have to be careful. I have a feeling there¡¯s something terrifying inside this coffin.¡± Ethan Smith ignored the man¡¯s words; this wasn¡¯t his first time climbing into the coffin. Moreover, Ethan hadn¡¯t encountered any idents. Without wasting any time, Ethan swiftly lifted the coffin lid and jumped inside. ¡°Let¡¯s begin,¡± Ethan nced at the man with the mustache. The man nodded, closed the lid, and with great effort pushed the coffin to the edge of the Huge Pit. The scorching heatwave assaulted him, making him feel extremely ufortable. So, he hastily pushed the coffin into the pit. The coffin rapidly fell into the pit, and Ethan, who was inside, was perfectly safe.
The chill inside the coffin was beyond imagination; even true fire couldn¡¯t infiltrate it! Soon, the coffin reached the bottom of the pit, surrounded by mes that seemed to want to swallow it. Lying inside the coffin, Ethan couldn¡¯t help but take a deep breath. ¡°May heaven bless me and help me get this material sessfully,¡± Ethan thought to himself. Subsequently, he slowly moved the coffin lid. As soon as the lid was opened a crack, Ethan felt an intense heatwave rush towards him! Ethan could only feel his palm burning, and the mes were continuously drilling inside the coffin! ¡°Damn it!¡± Ethan couldn¡¯t help but retract his hand. He nced at his reddened, burnt palm and could even smell the scent of roasted meat. ¡°This true fire is indeed as famous as it is said to be,¡± Ethan thought while lying in the coffin. However, there was no turning back for Ethan. Hey in the coffin, pondering for a while, then activated the Saintly Body Skill and prepared to forcefully grab the material. Golden Light appeared in the coffin, and Ethan¡¯s body became indestructible. He took a deep breath and, despite his trepidation, pushed the lid open a crack. Immediately, Ethan reached out his arm. The moment his arm was exposed, he felt waves of raw pain! His entire arm seemed as if it would be burnt to a crisp! Ethan didn¡¯t dare to expose his head; he could only endure the pain and grope around amidst the mes. Once, twice, thrice¡­ Ethan pulled various oddly shaped rocks from the pit, each red-hot from the mes.
He didn¡¯t know which one was the material that the man with the mustache needed, so he continued searching. During this time, Ethan¡¯s arm was burnt so badly that the flesh split open! The pain made him sweat profusely. Outside the coffin were scorching mes, yet inside the coffin was an icy chill. ¡°Which one is the material¡­¡± Ethan looked at the stones he had pulled in and sighed with furrowed brows.
None of these stones appeared to be the material he needed. Ethan nced at his arm. Its flesh had been charred to reveal the white bone beneath. ¡°Damn it!¡± Ethan gritted his teeth. ¡°Worst case, I¡¯ll just lose an arm!¡± Ethan thought viciously. He reached his arm out again and continued searching outside. Finally, fortune favored the bold, and Ethan retrieved a glowing, fiery-red bead from the fiery pit. The bead was engulfed in roaring mes, but the moment Ethan pulled it into the coffin, the mes disappeared upon contact. This bead appeared extraordinary, like a red golden core, radiating a scorching aura. ¡°It should be this one.¡± Ethan thought to himself. He pulled back his arm, which now had its flesh entirely burnt away. Fortunately, Ethan¡¯s bones had not been damaged ¨C they had just turned ck under the ze.¡±With this golden core, I should be able to resurrect those two male corpses.¡± Ethan Smith couldn¡¯t help but feel excited. The strength of those two male corpses was unfathomable; even the Capital City Martial Arts Association couldn¡¯tpare! Ethan closed the coffin lid and whispered, ¡°It¡¯s time to get out of here.¡±
Then, he grabbed the coffin lid with one hand, his energy surged, as he prepared to forcefully carry the coffin out of the fiery pit. Streams of energy brewed within the coffin. The entire coffin began to tremble slightly as it slowly ascended from the depths of the fiery pit. With a furious roar, Ethan¡¯s energy exploded, as he charged upward with the coffin in tow! ¡°Whoosh!¡± As the coffin began to rise, the true fire within the pit seemed to be even more aggressive! It was as if the mes were a giant hand trying to grab hold of the coffin! Ethan could only feel an enormous force weighing down on him, and the coffin began to fall back! ¡°Damn it, has this true fire developed a divine sense too?¡± Ethan thought to himself. Without any hesitation, he adjusted his own energy to its maximum, desperately struggling against the mes! The coffin was stuck in a stalemate for a moment, as both sides engaged in a power struggle. Ethan¡¯s forehead bulged with veins as he exerted his strength to the limit. He roared, ¡°I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m being restricted by mere mes!¡±
Along with Ethan¡¯s roar, a burst of golden light erupted from the coffin! This golden light seemed to fuse with the coffin, as the entire coffin finally began to ascend slowly! After more than ten minutes, Ethanboriously carried the coffin out of the fiery pit. The moment hended on the ground, he couldn¡¯t help but gasp for breath. ¡°Damn, those mes were terrifying.¡± Ethan muttered. The man with the mustache hurried over to open the coffin lid, nervously asking, ¡°Are you still alive?¡± Ethan nodded, climbed out of the coffin, and then frowned, ¡°These mes really are not simple.¡± Looking at Ethan¡¯s charred arm, the man with the mustache couldn¡¯t help but shiver. ¡°That¡¯s scary. If it were me, I might have been burned to ashes.¡± He murmured while peeking into the coffin. Ethan nced at him and said, ¡°That bead should be the material you need.¡± The man with the mustache nodded repeatedly, ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right, that bead. Get it for me.¡± Ethan rolled his eyes, ¡°Can¡¯t you get it yourself?¡± The man with the mustache shivered and said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to reach my hand into the coffin; it could bring bad luck.¡±
Helpless, Ethan took the bead from the coffin and handed it to the man with the mustache. ¡°Now we have all the materials, right?¡± Ethan asked. The man with the mustache stroked his chin and grinned, ¡°Just missing a mask.¡± Ethan grunted, standing there with his eyes fixed on the coffin, as if in no hurry to leave. ¡°Let¡¯s go, weren¡¯t you in a rush before?¡± The man with the mustache muttered. Ethan shook his head and pointed at the few stones brought out from the fiery pit, saying, ¡°Why do you think these stones weren¡¯t incinerated by the fire? And how could the walls of this huge pit withstand the true fire?¡± The sudden question left the man with the mustache dumbfounded. He scratched his head, ¡°Yeah, that does make sense¡­¡± Ethan continued solemnly, ¡°Is it possible that this ce was initially just a small pit, and it got bigger and bigger under the assault of the true fire?¡± The man with the mustache seemed rather baffled, apparently unsure of Ethan¡¯s meaning. Ethan went on, ¡°In other words¡­ these stones here may be ordinary, but after being slowly invaded by the true fire, they began to withstand it¡­¡± At this point, the man with the mustache¡¯s face changed slightly. It seemed he had guessed something, and he eximed in shock, ¡°You¡­ What are you nning to do?¡± Ethan nced at him and said, ¡°If my body is tempered in this true fire, do you think it will be stronger and stronger until I can withstand this true fire?¡± Chapter 675 - 676: 676: Jumping into the Fiery Pit! Chapter 676: Chapter 676: Jumping into the Fiery Pit! Upon hearing Ethan Smith¡¯s words, the man with the mustache was utterly bewildered. He reached out and touched Ethan Smith¡¯s forehead and asked, ¡°Are you¡­ crazy? Do you even know what you¡¯re talking about?¡± Ethan Smith, however, was staring at the fiery pit in earnest and said, ¡°As long as this true fire can¡¯t kill me, I can try.¡± The man with the mustache muttered, ¡°You really are a madman. This is true fire, if you¡¯re not careful, you could turn into dust.¡± Ethan Smith didn¡¯t say much, but in his heart surged a strong desire. If he really could refine his body to invincibility, even if his realm isn¡¯t high, his strength would be quite powerful. ¡°Man with the mustache, you go first. After some time,e find me at Green Moon Vi.¡± Ethan Smith looked at the man with the mustache. The man with the mustache said in disbelief, ¡°You really want to jump into this fiery pit?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Ethan Smith was resolute. He clenched his fists and step by step, he approached the fiery pit.
¡°Look for me at Green Moon Vi in about a month.¡± Ethan Smith said seriously. The man with the mustache kept muttering, ¡°What a madman, how on earth did I end up knowing a madman like you!¡± Just as Ethan Smith nned to jump into the fiery pit, several powerful auras suddenly approached them! Upon feeling these auras, Ethan Smith¡¯s face subtly changed. ¡°Someone¡¯sing.¡± Ethan Smith said in a deep voice. The man with the mustache also nodded and said, ¡°Their auras are not weak, at least at mid-term Military Marquis.¡± Ethan Smith narrowed his eyes and whispered, ¡°These people actually made it this far¡­ It seems they¡¯re dead set on killing me.¡± The man with the mustache muttered, ¡°I¡¯m not sticking around for this, I¡¯ll see you at Green Moon Vi in a month.¡± After dropping this sentence, the man with the mustache nned to run away. However, at that moment, three people in purple robes had arrived! A terrifying aura immediately enveloped the entire desert! Three people coldly stared at Ethan Smith and said, ¡°Ethan Smith, do you really think you can avoid death by running here?¡± Ethan Smith sneered, ¡°So it¡¯s people from the Capital City Martial Arts Association¡­ You guys sure are persistent.¡± ¡°Less talk, today you must die.¡± One of the people in the purple robe slowly raised his hand. The man with the mustache standing next to them hurriedly muttered, ¡°I have nothing to do with this, I¡­ I¡¯m just passing by.¡± The man in the purple robe cast him a nce and sneered, ¡°You¡¯ll stay here too!¡± Upon hearing these words, the man with the mustache bolted! His speed was astonishing! Even Ethan Smith couldn¡¯t help swallowing. This speed¡­ It might be even faster than Shrinking Ground Into An Inch!
The three people in purple robes looked in the direction the man with the mustache had fled and couldn¡¯t help sneering, ¡°He actually escaped.¡± Another person in a purple robe stated, ¡°Nevermind, he¡¯s just a minor character. Our target is Ethan Smith.¡± The three of them nodded in unison, and then slowly walked towards Ethan Smith. Ethan Smith stood beside the fiery pit and asked coldly, ¡°Are you guys really nning to kill me?¡±
¡°What do you think?¡± The man in the purple robe sneered. ¡°Thinking that with Ignacio Burke protecting you, Capital City Martial Arts Association can¡¯t touch you?¡± Upon hearing these words, Ethan Smith couldn¡¯t help but burst into a heartyugh, ¡°I¡¯ve never thought about having someone protect me! You want to kill me first? Fine, bring it on!¡± A fierce yell, and the auras of the purple robe wearers immediately exploded! One would have thought that Ethan Smith would fight, but unexpectedly, he turned around and jumped into the fiery pit. ¡°If you want to kill me,e down here!¡± Ethan Smith said coldly. The three men in purple robes slightly furrowed their brows, and immediately rushed towards the fiery pit. They looked down at the fiery pit and couldn¡¯t help but frown, ¡°Is this¡­ true fire?¡± ¡°Has this kid gone mad jumping into the true fire?¡± The three of them exchanged nces, seemingly uncertain about what to do next. ¡°In normal circumstances, anyone who jumps into the true fire will undoubtedly die, but this kid always seems to create miracles. We should be cautious,¡± one of them coldly stated. They had counted Ethan Smith out multiple times, but each time he had managed to bounce back. Therefore, this time, they absolutely wouldn¡¯t let Ethan Smith off easily.
After exchanging nces, a man in a purple robe stepped up to the true fire. He lifted his palm and reached towards the mes. The moment his hand touched the raging pit of fire, the mes surged violently, swallowing his palm immediately! The man in the purple robe¡¯s face changed drastically, and he hurriedly retracted his hand. Despite this, his palm was scorched to a bloody pulp, exposing his white bones! ¡°As expected of the true fire¡­¡± The color drained from the man in the purple robe¡¯s face. The pain on his palm made him break out in a cold sweat. ¡°The true fire can¡¯t be resisted with mere flesh and bones. Under normal circumstances, the kid will undoubtedly die for jumping into it,¡± another man in a purple robe stated coldly. The three men looked at each other again, unsure of what to do next. ¡°I heard Davy Bat say that this kid is crazy and capable of anything,¡± a man in a purple robe said. ¡°What if he has figured out a way to get past the true fire? He could potentially survive unscathed in the pit of fire,¡± another chimed in, nodding. ¡°Impossible, even if he were to obtain a secret technique, he could not maintain it for long.¡± After weighing the possibilities, the three finally decided to wait it out in front of the pit of fire.
This time, they wanted to see either his body alive, or his death! Below the pit of fire. Ethan Smith¡¯s body continually plummeted, and just the fall alone left his skin and flesh burnt to a crisp! The mes seemed to have been incited by Ethan¡¯s provocation, surging towards him violently and trying to cling onto his flesh incessantly! The excruciating pain distorted Ethan Smith¡¯s face! His sweat evaporated in an instant due to the intense heat. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Overwhelmed by pain, Ethan Smith couldn¡¯t help but groan. He looked down at his own body. His flesh was beginning to rot under the erosion of the mes! But Ethan wasn¡¯t worried. Upon reaching the Golden Core Stage, he could regenerate flesh and blood. What truly concerned Ethan Smith were his bones! If his bones were burnt to ash, even if his golden core remained undamaged, he would still inevitably die! Such pain was beyond imagination, but when it reached a certain degree, it could be life-threatening!
Yet, Ethan Smith¡¯s resolve was firm, allowing him to keep his eyes wide open, staying conscious! This only made the pain more vivid. Ethan Smith¡¯s flesh was deteriorating visibly under the relentless attack of the mes, with every bit of his flesh evaporating! Before long, Ethan¡¯s crystal white bones were exposed as his flesh was almostpletely burnt away. ¡°It depends on whether these bones can hold up.¡± Ethan Smith gritted his teeth, insisting stubbornly. If his bones were also burnt, then he would definitely die! Soon, the mes engulfed Ethan¡¯s white bones. The horrifying heat caused his bones to ache unbearably! The fire covered every inch of Ethan¡¯s bones, beginning to erode them. ¡°Crack!¡± Soon enough, Ethan¡¯s bones couldn¡¯t stand the heat any longer and emitted a crisp cracking sound! Chapter 676 - 677: 677: True Fire is Nothing More Than This!_1 Chapter 677: Chapter 677: True Fire is Nothing More Than This!_1 Under the onught of the mes, Ethan Smith¡¯s bones couldn¡¯t withstand the pressure and began to fracture! Ethan¡¯s heart suddenly lurched! This is bad! ¡°Crack crack crack!¡± Then, the sound of shattering resonated through his body again! One after another, his bones started to break! The pain in his body intensified several times over! ¡°Not good¡­¡± Ethan endured the pain, ring at the broken bones throughout his body. Every bone in his body couldn¡¯t withstand the mes! At this moment, Ethan feltpletely hopeless.
His golden core was exposed, and the mes seemed to have divine sense, directly targeting his golden core! ¡°It¡¯s over,¡± Ethan¡¯s face turned pale as ash. The mes continued to burn his bones, snapping every inch of his skeleton. Ethan¡¯s face was pale and his heart filled with despair. As time passed, his bones were enveloped in the mes, it was unclear how long. Just when Ethan was hopeless, he noticed that the bones wrapped in mes didn¡¯t break further! Every inch of bone was even slowly healing! Ethan¡¯s eyes widened in shock as he eximed, ¡°There¡¯s still hope!¡± Like grasping for a lifeline, he anxiously activated the spiritual power in his body, doing his best to recover his shattered bones! As expected, under the enhancement of his spiritual power, the shattered bones started to gradually heal! This provocative behavior naturally angered the true fire! The mes instantly intensified, breaking Ethan¡¯s bones again! The sounds of ¡°crack crack¡± were endless, and intense pain shot through him once more! Ethan gritted his teeth and activated his spiritual power, doing his best to protect his bones. Just like before, after the bones were fractured, they did not continue to crumble! Although enveloped in mes, the standstill held for an instant! In no time, the bones shimmered and started to heal once again! ¡°Great!¡± Ethan momentarily forgot about the pain and couldn¡¯t help but cheer! The three purple-robed men above seemed to have heard the sound.
The trio quickly gathered around the fiery pit, frowning and saying, ¡°Did you hear that sound? It seems like it was Ethan¡¯s voice.¡± ¡°Yes, the boy is indeed not dead.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s wait here. The earlier wailing is enough to show that he can¡¯t endure much longer.¡± Granted, the harsh environment of the desert made them somewhat ufortable.
Despite their unparalleled cultivation, they still experienced dry mouths and parched tongues under the power of nature. Time flew by, and in the blink of an eye, three days had passed. Throughout these three days, Ethan¡¯s bones constantly shattered and healed. Again and again, Ethan had grown almost ustomed to it. He could even coexist with the pain, fearless! With each healing, the intensity of the mes increased! This body refinement process was also honing Ethan¡¯s willpower and divine sense! Ethan sat cross-legged beneath the fiery pit, his eyes slightly closed, allowing the mes to sweep over him. As time went by, half a month passed in the blink of an eye. The three purple-robed men above seemed to have lost patience. ¡°With such a harsh environment, if we continue to stay here, we might die,¡± one of them furrowed his brow and said. ¡°Indeed, it seems my Inner Strength is almost depleted, this environment is too terrifying,¡± another agreed. ¡°We are experiencing such pain outside, so how could Ethan below the pit survive? He must have turned into blood by now.¡±
Under such conditions, the three seemed to give up and even wanted to leave. ¡°Wait a bit longer,¡± the leader among the three said seriously. ¡°We¡¯ve waited for so long already, a few more days won¡¯t make a difference. We can¡¯t be sure without seeing his corpse.¡± Having no choice, the trio continued to wait. Down the fiery pit. Ethan hadpletely adapted to this rhythm. Moreover, the intensity of the mes seemed to have reached their peak. The speed of healing with each break increased. Seeing this, Ethan confidently said, ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of you anymore.¡± The mes seemed to understand Ethan¡¯s provocative words and became wildly agitated. The mes surged toward Ethan¡¯s body, but they couldn¡¯t even make a dent. Ethanughed heartily, saying, ¡°Is that all you¡¯ve got? So-called true fire? Tsk tsk, you¡¯re nothing special after all, hahaha!¡± At that moment, Ethan¡¯s bones hadpleted their eight hundred and thirty-sixth rounds of healing!
After this round of healing, the true fire couldn¡¯t break Ethan¡¯s bones again! His bones became iparably tenacious, shining brightly under the shroud of the mes! ¡°Now it¡¯s time to restore the flesh and blood,¡± Ethan revealed a big grin. He knew very well that this would be another extremely painful process, but as long as he endured it, he would see daylight through the clouds! ¡°Sizzle¡­¡± Flesh and blood began to grow on Ethan¡¯s bones. The moment the flesh and blood formed, it was instantly evaporated by the mes. But Ethan was not discouraged; he continued to restore his flesh and blood. Once, twice, three times¡­ Ethan¡¯s flesh and blood went from being directly evaporated to gradually taking a few seconds to melt. Finally, the mes could only cook Ethan¡¯s flesh without immediately evaporating it. In the blink of an eye, another half a month passed. And Ethan¡¯s body had healed more than half. His restored flesh turned golden; even without using the Saintly Body Skill, his physical body was unparalleled!
Above, the three purple-robed men hadpletely lost hope. ¡°The boy is dead. We can go,¡± one of the purple-robed men said as he stood up. After enduring bitterly for a whole month, he could no longer keep going! Both purple-robed men looked at their leader, waiting for hismand to leave. ¡°Wait for three more days, just three more days!¡± the leader said coldly. ¡°If he doesn¡¯t show up after three days, then we¡¯ll leave.¡± ¡°Is it necessary? No one could survive a whole month under the true fire,¡± another frowned. The leader red at him and coldly replied, ¡°This boy is someone who forced his way through the stairway to heaven. With him, anything is possible.¡± The trio had no choice but to nod in agreement. ¡­ Below, Ethan¡¯s body had fully recovered. As he walked through the true fire, he waspletely unscathed! Although the mes tried to devour Ethan, they couldn¡¯t hurt him at all. ¡°True fire¡­ I really have to thank you,¡± Ethan said, looking at his body shimmering with a golden glow, unable to help butugh. The mes were angered again, roaring without the presence of wind. Ethanughed loudly, ¡°Hahaha, don¡¯t be angry, because¡­ anger won¡¯t help you!¡± Leaving those words behind, Ethan stomped his feet and leaped towards the mouth of the fiery pit! Chapter 677 - 678: 678: An Unrivaled Physical Body!_1 Chapter 678: Chapter 678: An Unrivaled Physical Body!_1 Ethan Smith¡¯s body was rushing towards the mouth of the fiery pit! The mes below were boiling as before, like a giant hand trying to keep Ethan Smith here! Unfortunately, the true fire was no longer able to affect Ethan Smith, let alone stop him half a step! Above, the three people in purple robes exchanged nces and said in a deep voice, ¡°Let¡¯s go, he won¡¯te out anymore.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The three reached a unanimous suggestion and turned to leave. However, at this moment, they suddenly felt a powerful auraing from behind them! ¡°You guys are still waiting for me.¡± Without waiting for them to turn around, they heard Ethan Smith¡¯s voice! They turned around and saw that not only was Ethan Smith unscathed, but his body seemed even more robust!
¡°You really didn¡¯t die!¡± The person in the purple robe Robe took a step forward and shouted. Ethan Smith shrugged, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you guys to have such strong persistence, waiting for me¡­at least for a month, right?¡± ¡°As long as we can wait for you, it¡¯s worth waiting for any amount of time.¡± The three sneered. They emitted a terrifying aura, a murderous spirit, and aimed it at Ethan Smith! Ethan Smith knew that the people in purple robes were extremely powerful, but at this moment, he couldn¡¯t wait to test his new body! He stepped back with both hands and watched the three men quietly, as if they didn¡¯t take them seriously at all. Thispletely enraged the people in purple robes! One of them in the purple robe took a loud drink, and his figure suddenly disappeared, almosting to Ethan Smith¡¯s face in the blink of an eye! ¡°ng!¡± Ethan Smith remained motionless, allowing his fist to fall on himself! The sound like a steel collision came out, but Ethan Smith seemed unperturbed, and even a white mark could not be left! ¡°How¡­ how is it possible!¡± Seeing this scene, the three faces changed color! How could Ethan Smith¡¯s body be so strong?! Ethan Smith nced at his lower abdomen and grinned, ¡°I haven¡¯t waited for this month in vain¡­¡± ¡°What did you get in this fiery pit!¡± A person in the purple robe asked coldly. Ethan Smith sneered, ¡°You want to know? Just jump in, and you¡¯ll know everything.¡± ¡°Looking for death!¡± This person in the purple robe was unwilling, and once again stepped forward towards Ethan Smith!
Ethan Smith still remained motionless, bearing this punch with his flesh! Under this punch, Ethan Smith retreated three steps, but still could not hurt Ethan Smith! ¡°Tsk, with just the flesh reaching such a strength, if Saintly Body Skill and Venerable Fifth Mountain are added¡­ to what extent can it reach?¡± Ethan Smith whispered. As soon as his words fell, Ethan Smith suddenly erupted with a golden breath! It was the Saintly Body Skill!
With the blessing of the Saintly Body Skill, Ethan Smith¡¯s flesh had reached a perverted state! ¡°Come and try again.¡± Ethan Smith beckoned to them. The three were unyielding, their hands pinching radiance, and once again charged at Ethan Smith! ¡°Boom!¡± Countless brilliant lights erupted, and the ground under Ethan Smith¡¯s feet exploded! For an instant, sand and stones were flying, like a sandstorm! But when the dust settled, Ethan Smith was still standing there, motionless! ¡°It seems this flesh is even stronger than I thought.¡± Ethan Smith said lightly. Now the faces of the three men became extremely ugly! ¡°His flesh, I am afraid it is unmatched under the Martial Saint realm!¡± One of the people in purple robes said in a deep voice.¡±Our techniques¡­ can¡¯t even hurt him!¡± Ethan Smith looked at the three of them and sneered, ¡°If you don¡¯t make a move, I will.¡± As soon as his words fell, he stomped his foot and a series of light ripples spread from his foot in all directions! This technique was the Heavy Falling Space! The speed of the three people slowed down significantly!
Ethan Smith took arge step forward, holding the Golden Fist in his hand, and relied solely on the power of his body to throw a heavy punch! ¡°Pfft!¡± That punch actually pierced straight through the purple robe¡¯s chest! The fist mmed in from the front and came out through the chest! ¡°As I thought, the stronger the body, the greater the power.¡± Ethan Smith muttered to himself. ¡°You¡­you¡­¡± The purple robe widened his eyes, seemingly unable to believe the scene before him. Ethan Smith grinned, ¡°I¡¯ll take the golden core in your body.¡± After that, Ethan Smith brutally reached out his hand, directly inserted it into his dantian, and forcibly pulled the golden core out! ¡°Ahh!!!¡± The pain was so unbearable that it was like the soul was being peeled away! After taking the golden core, Ethan Smith threw the man¡¯s body directly into the fiery pit. ¡°Weren¡¯t you curious about what¡¯s inside? Go explore for yourself,¡± Ethan Smith grinned. It didn¡¯t take long for him to kill one of the purple robes, leaving the other two in panic!
¡°It seems that him killing Nigel Reyes¡­ is true!¡± The two cried out in rm. Ethan Smith coldly looked at them andughed, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll send you in soon.¡± As he finished speaking, Ethan stomped his foot and stepped forward to the two of them! Ethan Smith¡¯s fists contained the power of immortality, and each punch had the force to engulf mountains and rivers! Under the influence of the Heavy Falling Space, the two simply had no strength to dodge! Ethan Smith¡¯s fists smashed into their bodies, breaking their flesh and bones! In a matter of minutes, the two were covered in blood and in a miserable state! Ethan Smith sneered, ¡°It seems that the Capital City Martial Arts Association¡¯s purple robes are nothing after all. I don¡¯t know who they will send to kill me in the future.¡± ¡°Ethan Smith, don¡¯t be arrogant, I tell you¡­¡± ¡°p!¡± Before he could finish his words, a golden p had shattered his head. In a short while, all three of them had be corpses. The bloodstains on the ground were quickly evaporated by the mes.
When the wind blew, there was not even a trace of blood left at the scene. ¡°This month has not been a waste,¡± Ethan Smith thought to himself. ¡°With the power of this body, I can fight anyone below a Martial Saint.¡± Ethan Smithughed coldly. Of course, Ethan Smith was well aware that he could easily kill these three men, not only because of his own strength, but also because of another reason. That is, these three men were in a very weak state, having spent a full month in the desert, and it was already impressive if they could exert even 30% of their qi. Ethan Smith bent down and took the golden cores from these two men¡¯s bodies, then threw their corpses into the fiery pit. ying with the three golden cores, Ethan Smith immediately swallowed them into his stomach. For an instant, an extremely pure qi rippled throughout Ethan Smith¡¯s body! This golden core¡¯s effect was far superior to spirit cores and miracles! It was almost like forcibly taking someone else¡¯s cultivation! It was because of this reason that in ancient times, there were people who specifically plundered others¡¯ golden cores to cultivate! ¡°If only there were more golden cores¡­¡± Ethan Smith thought secretly. As long as there were enough golden cores, Ethan Smith could quickly step into the Martial Saint Realm! ¡°I really hope the Capital City Martial Arts Association and the other Great Families send more people¡­¡± Ethan Smith grinned. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!